GOVERNMENT ORIENTAL SERIES
Class B, No. 17
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute
POONA
1993
(Soi'unwcnt Oriental Series Olass jft, jrto. 17
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
FIFTH VOLUME
DY
R. N. DANDEKAR
BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE
POQNA, India
1693
The Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute gratefully
acknowledges the munificent grant made by the Hinduja
Foundation, Bomba>, towards the publication of this
volume of the Vedic Bibliography
l lMJMBAl-7
\ CO ^ •*
/ < A
Printed at : The Bhandarkar Institute Press, Poona
Published by : R. N. Dandekar, Honorary Secretary,
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona.
Preface
An attempt has been made to present through this fifth
volume of my Vedtc Bibliography a fairly comprehensive classi-
fied and criticaPrecord of most of the significant work which has
been donejn the field of Vedic studies during the period roughly
from the middle of 1983 to the middle of 1992 As in the earlier
volumes, summaries of the contents of a large number of books
and articles recorded here, and, m many cases, of the impor-
tant reviews, have been given for the benefit of the users of this
volume
It should be noted that, as in the fourth volume, the chapter
relating to the Indus Valley Civilisation, which has figured in the
previous three volumes of the Vedic Bibliography, has not been
included to the present volume
The two Indexes to this volume have been compiled by Dr,
S K Lai of the Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit, Univer-
sity of Poona, and I take this opportunity of expressing my
cordial and grateful appreciation of his collaboration
I have also to thank the Bhandarkar Institute Press for its
efficient and ungrudging cooperation
Bhandarkar Oriental
Research Institute,
Poona, India
May 25, 1993
}
R. N. Dandekar
Dedicated with affection and gratitude
to the
HEIDELBERG UNIVERSITY
to which I owe so much
TABLE OF CONTENTS
I. RGVEDA (1-4)
3. Text, Translation, Padapajha, 3. Particular Hymns and
Commentaries, etc .. 1 Mantras 8
2, Ancillary Literature ,.5 4 General Study .. .. 30
n. ATHARVAVEDA ( 5-7 )
5. Text, Translation, Cxegests, 7 General S'udy .. .. 30
Ancillary Literature .. 38
6, Particular Hymns and
Mantras 43
HI. SAMAVEDA ( 8-9 )
8 Text, Translation, Exegesis, 9 General Study .. .. 3T
Ancillary Literature .. 54
IV. YAJURVEDA (10-12)
10 Kffna-YV: Texts, 12. General Study .. .. 68
Exegesis .. 58
11. Suldo-YV: Text, Commentary,
Translation, Exegesis .. 63
V. BRAHMANAS( 13-19)
13 Brakmanas of the 16 Brahman as of the
Bgitds 71 Krjna-Yojurtedj . 77
14 The Brahmana or the 17 Sotapatha Brahmano .. 78
AtharrareJa .. .. 73 18 General Study .. .. 82
15 Brahnufas or the 19 Aranraf.es .. .. t*
Simas tda
74
n
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
VI UPANISADS ( 20 22 )
30 Single Upaulfads Major 22 Notes General Study 119
and Minor 87
21 Collections of Upanlfads 113
VII VEDANGAS (23-29)
23 £'kia PratiSakhya 137 26 Nirukta N ghanta
24 Sutras krauts Sulba YSska 200
Grhya Disarm a General 27 Chandas 207
Study 143 28 Jyotisa 208
2$ Vyslrararja Plaint 158 29 General Study 209
Vlll VEDIC LITERATURE ( as a whole ) ( 30-34 )
30 Anthologies Selections 32. Vedic and Related
Exegesis Commentaries and Personalties 232
Commentators 209 33 History and Chronology of
31 Collections of Essays etc Literature 242
on Vedic and Allied 34 General Study of the
Subjects 229 Veda 253
IX LEXICAL WORKS (35f)
35 Dictionaries Encylopaedias,
Indexes etc 275
X LITERARY STUDY ( 36-38 )
36. Poetry Style, Figures of 38 Literary Forms Literary
Speech 287 Criticism 303
37 Metre Accent Mus c
Recitation 292
XI LINGUISTIC STUDY (39-46)
39 Linguistic Study of the 43 Grammars Grammatical
flgsfda 306 Studies Chrestonuth es
40 Linguistic Study of other etc. 365
Ned c Texts 314 44 Indian Languages in
41 Studies on Nedic General 374
Language 317 45 Indo-European (and Indo
42. Studies on Sanskrit Iranian ) Lingo st cs 377
Language 335 46 General Linguistic
Stud es .
407
TABLE OF CONTENTS
in
XII RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY (47-56)
47
.Religion and Mythology
32.
Vedic Divinities In
in General
414
General
537
4$
Indian Rel gtons and
53
Legends Myths
Mythology Hinduism
433
Symbols
539
49
Ved c Rel gion and
54
Ritual and Rifes
JJ3
Mythology
474
55
Cults Festivals,
50
Major Divinities of
Vratas
617
the Veda
491
56
Vedisra Hinduism and
51
M nor Divinities of the
Other Relig ons
619
Veda
529
XIII PHILOSOPHY ( 57-64 )
57
Philosophy General and
61
Eth cs Karma Pum
Ind an
625
slrthas Axiology
669
58
Vedic and Upannad" c
62.
Psychology Cp stemohpy
,
Thlosopby
646
Eschatology Moksa
683
59
Cosmology Cosmo-
63
Yoga Med tat on
691
graphy ^
660
64
Miscellaneous Philosophical
CO
Metaphysics
665
Topics
693
XIV SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY (65-73)
65
Anthropology Ethnology
69
Education
746
Sociology General Social
70
Law
749
Stud es
701
71
Polity
755
66.
Varna Caste
715
72.
Economic Life
765
67
Xframa Saihsklra
73.
M seellaneous Top a
Gotra. etc
729
( Cow cattle, war, sport.
68
Woman Marriage
dttit chanty etc.)
768
Tamily
736
XV ARTS AND SCIENCES ( 74-78 )
74
tine Arts and Crafts
77
Other Science! Technology
Writing Pottery
778
Agriculture Flora Tauna
Weaving Metals
too
75
Mathematics Astronomy
78
M » ellaneous General
Astrology
783
Study .
to 1
76
Medicine Heal h
792
XVI STUDY Of WORDS (79)
79
Study rf Words
*22
IV
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
XVII. STUDY OF CONCEPTS ( 80 )
80. Study of Concepts . . 875
' XVIII. HISTORY AND CULTURE (81-84)
81. Indo-Europeans : 83 Vedic History and
Anatolians : Indo-Iramans : Culture
Indo-Aryans . The Aryan
Problem 909
82. History and Culture of 84 Geography
India 939
XIX. MISCELLANEOUS ( 85-87 )
85 Bibliographies, Catalogues, 87 Felicitation Volumes,
Collected Writings, Commemoration Volumes,
etc. 996 Obituaries, etc.
86 Oriental and Indological
Studies 1010
SUPPLEMENT
Supplement . . . . 1042
INDEX OF AUTHORS
INDEX OF WORDS
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC., AND ABBREVIATIONS
( See also the earlier volumes of VBD )
AA : American Anthropologist, Washington
A AUG Anzeiger fur die Alterturmswissenschafl. Herausgegeben von dtfr
Osterrelchiscben humamstischen Geselhchaft, Innsbruck.
AAIHSR : Adhyayana-Anusandharta, Institute of Higher Studies and
Research, Jaipur.
AALA : Asien- Afrika- Latemamenka, Berlin.
AAnt-Hurg (H) : Acta Antiqua Hungaricae, Academiae Seientiarum
Hungancae, Budapest.
A ARP,
AAWL : Abhandluagen der Alcademie der Wissensch?flen und Literatur
m Mainz.
Abhandlungen f ur die Kunde des Morgenlandes, Berlin.
ABORI : Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona
acc, ; according.
ACIL
Ac [r : z(cfa Ira«uca % Iftidea
Acme, Milan.
Acta Ethnographica, Budapest
Acta Germanica, Cape Town
Acta Linguist tea Hafniensia{ AL), Copenhagen.
Acta Neophilologica, Laibach
Administrator.
Advent, Madras.
AEPHE
AESC : Annales, Economies Soch Us Civilisations, Pans.
Aevum, Milano
Afghanistan
AG1 : Archtvlo Glottologico Itahano, Firenze-
Agra University Journal of Research, Agra
An '• Aryan Heritage, New Delhi.
AHES
A HR : American Historical Review
AllS ; American Institute of Indian Studies. New Delhi.
AIOC : All-India Oriental Conference, BORI, Poona
AION : Annalt Istltuto Onentale ( ling ), Napoli.
AIUNON: ( ° AION).
Ait Br ( AB) : Attareya-Brahmana.
AJA.
Aja ( A]) ( Hindi ), Varanasi.
Vi
Vedic BIBLIOGRAPHY
Ajasrs. Lucknow
AJOS • Aligarh Journal of Oriental Studies, Aligarh
Akash, Calcutta
AL I Arts and Letters, London
ALAS . Association of Latin American Sanskntists, Mexico.
ALB : Adyar Library Bulletin Adyar (Madras)
Alfa
ALH Acta Lmguistica Academiae Scientlarum Hungancae, Budapest.
Jlie At Magazine
Aim O AW Almanach der Osterrelchischen Akademie der Wissenschaften ,
Wien
DasAltertum Berlin
AM Asia Major London
American Journal of Chinese Medicine
American Journal of Philology , Baltimore
American Journal of Semiotics Cambridge Ma
American Journal of Sociology, Chicago.
Analecta Onentalia, Leiden
Analele Stmufice ( Lmgvistica) Umv ‘ A1 I Cuza, ’’
A nandavana ( Marathi ) Poona
Ancient India, New Delhi
Ancient Pakistan, Karachi
Ancient Science of Life, Coimbatore
Anekanta, Delhi
AnL * Anthropological Linguistics, Bloomington
Annals of the Sanko Research Institute for the Study of Buddhism, Tokyo
V Annie Sociologique Paris
Annunalre de I’Eoole Pratique des Hautes ttudes Paris
Annual of the I nstitute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism Tokyo
An St Anatolian Studies London
Antaios, Stuttgart
Anthropological Forum Nedlands
Anthropological Linguistics, Bloommgton
Anthropos Freiburg ( Switzerland )
Antiquity, Cambridge
Anusandhana Patnka ( Mar ) Ambejogai
Anusandhana Patnka Ladnu
Anuvada, Delhi
Anuvrata, Virat Nagar
Anvikfa Department of Sanskrit, Jadavpur University, Calcutta
Armksihl, Varanasi
AO Acta Or entaha Copenhagen
A&AW Anzelger der Osterreichlschen Akademie der Wusenschaften, Wien
AoF Altorlentahsche Forschungen Berlin
AO Hung Acta Orientaha Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, Budapest.
AORM Annals of Oriental Research, Madras
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC, AN l D ABREVIATIOUS
VU
AORS : Annual of Oriental and Religious Studies, Suzuki Research Fouoda*
tjon, Tokyo
AOS : American Oriental Society, New Haven
AP ; The Aryan Path, Bombay.
Ap : Apastamba
A Ptl : Agmosavlan pilologt , Tbilisi
APILKU, Inst, for Linguistics, Copenhagen University
APOC ; Andhra Pradesh Oriental Conference, Hyderabad
Ar : Ar any aka.
Aranyakam, Sanskrit Prasara Pansad, Aara
ARC, McGill University. Montreal,
Archaeological Journal, Tokyo
Archeofogta , Pans,
Archeologia Polski, Warsaw
Archeologicke Rozhledy
Archives Europeenrtes de Sociology, Paris.
Arch tv fur Begnffsgeschichte.
Arch- Ling : Archivum Linguisticum, Menston (Yorks ),
Archipei
Arch Or : Archtv Onentalm, Prague
Ars Linguist tea, Tubingen
Ambus Ashe, Ascona/Sew York.
Arts Asiattques, Paris
Aryamartanda, Ajmer.
Aryapremt Ajmer
Asam Sahitya Sabha Patrika, Jorhat Guwahati
ASGM • Aitt del Sodahzto Clottologico Milanese, Milano
AS! : Archaeological Survey of India, New Delhi
Asian Affairs
Asian Folklore Studies, Nagoya
AsiaUca, Rome.
ASIPh : Anzelger fu r slavische Philologte, Wiesbaden .
As Stud : Aslatische St when, Bern
AstroL Mag • 77ie Astrological Magazine Bangalore,
A$v : Aivalayana
AT . Antik Tanulmanyok, Budapest
Athena, Athens
AV ; Alhorvoveda-
Ataih University Research Journal, Faculty of Arts Faiaabad
Avagahana, Sardar Shahr.
The Avatar, Meh*r Chaitany Niketan Trust, Mandapta.
AVP Atharvavc la Paippilada Samlhita
Ays : Atharvaveda $a maka Samhita-
Ayurvedsduta. Jaipur
Ayuneda-Vikasa
Viii
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1
BAEO Boletm de la Asoctacion Ecpa&ola de Onentalistas Madrid
BAIHA Bulletin of Ancient Indian History and Archaeology, £augar
University
BALI
Balk E Balkansko ez kozname Sofia
BALM
Baltistica, Beograd
BAU Brhadaranyaka Upon fad
B C Asian Review
BCGV Bulletin of the Chumlal Gandhi Vidyabhman Surat
BDCRI Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute Poona
BE Balgarski Ezik Sofia
BEFEO Bulletin de l Ecole Franc aise d Extreme Orient Pans
BPl Bulletin d Etudes Ind ennes Ass Fr pour Ies Pt Sic Paris
Beitrage zur allgemelnen und vergleichei den Archa ologie Bonn
Bharata Bharatl
Bharata varfa l Bengali) Calcutta
Bharatl Arya Kanya Gurukula Porbandar
Bharatl Banaras H n^u University
Bharatl ( Sanskrit ) Jaipur
Bharatl Utkal Un versity Bhubaneswar
Bharatiya It hasa ant Sanskrit ( Marathi ) Bombay
Bharatlva It hasa Samkalana Samm Patnka
Bharatiya Sahitya Agra
Bharatlyavidya vaibhavam Jaipur
Bhafa (Hindi) Hindi D rectorate New Delhi
Bhafa VimarSa Ahmedabad
Bhasvatl Kashi Vidyapeetha VaraDasi
Bhm ( Bh Man ) Bharat Mamisha ( Quarterly ) Varanasi
BHU Banaras H ndu University Varanasi
BHU News BaDaras Hindu Univers ty Varanas
Bh Vid Bhsratlya Vi-tya Bharat ya Vidya Bhavan Bombay
Bh Vid Bh Bharatiya V dya Bhavan Bombay
B ( Bull ) II HM Bulletin of the Ind an Institute of History of Med cme
Hyderabad
Bljdragen s Gravenhage
Bt Or Bibl otheca Onentahs Leiden
BISMQ Bharata Itihasa Samfodhaka Mandala Qurterly Poona
BITCM Bulletin of Trad tlanal Cultures Madras Madras University
BJ Bhavan s Jo iri al Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Bombay
BJVF
BNF B Ur age zur Namenforschung Heidelberg
Boletlm dolnst Menezes Braganza Panjim(Goa)
BolletUno Centro di studi filolog ci e Imgu stici Sicil am Palermo
Bologna Centro Camuno Studi Preistonci Bologna
Bonner Jahrbucher Bonn
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC., AND ABREVIATIONS
IX
BORI : Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona.
BPSC : Bulletin of the Philological Society, Calcutta
BPTJ : Biuletyn pohkiego towarzystwa jez y koznawczego, Wroclaw.
Br . : Brahmana
Brahmavadm, Madras.
BRMIC ; Bulletin of the Ramaknshna Mission Institute of Culture. Calcutta.
BSL : Bulletin de la Sot U ti de Lmguisttque. Pans.
BSOAS : Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. London.
BSSS l Bharaflya-lodha-Sara-Samgraha, Jaipur
BukkytS bunka
Bukkys nt okeru hs no kenkyu, Tokyo
Bulletin .Vatican City.
Bulletin de groupe de recherches simiohnguistiques, Paris
Bulletin of the Mithila Institute, Darbbanga.
- Bulletin of the Prince of Wales Museum. Bombay
Bulletin of Tibetology.
Bull Inst. Arch : Bulletin of the Institute of Archaeology. London
Bunka, Japan.
Cahiers d’ Extreme Asie.
Cahters du hit feature or ale,
Cahiers du Pacifique.
Cahiers dn Sud
CAJ ; Central Asiatic Journal, Wiesbaden.
Calcutta Orientalists. Calcutta
Canadian Journal of Linguistics, Toronto
CASL : Centre of Advanced Study in Linguistics, DCRI, Poona,
CASS : Centre of Advanced Study in Sanskrit, University of Poona. Poona.
CASS Stud : CASS Studies. CASS, University of Poona.
Celtica
CF : Cultural Forum, New Delhi
CFS : Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure, GenSve.
CGVB : Chunilal Gandhi Vidya Bhavan, Surat,
ch. ( ebb. > : chapter ( chapters).
Ch Up : Chaadogya-Upanijad
CI1L : Central Institute of Indian Languages. Mysore.
Cintamani, Satsahitya Prakashan Trust, Bombay.
CIS : Contributions to Indian Sociology. The Hague,
civil : civilization
CLex : Cahiers de Lexicologie, Besancon
Clio Medica _ .
CLTA : Cahiers de hngulstique thlorique et appUqufe, Burares .
CNRS : Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique. Pans.
CNUCB.
comm. : commentary
Comm. Vo l '• Commemoration Volume.
X
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Comp Analyt Slud Vedas. A Comparatne and Analytical Study of the
Vedas ( see VBD IV 31 22)
Comparative Studies tit Society and History, The Hague
Comparative Literature, Eugene.
Contemporary, Delhi
Contributions to Aslan Studies
CR i Calcutta Review, Calcutta University,
ent critical.
CS.
CSMS Bulletin
Cuadernos de Fllosofia, Buenos Aires
Cultura Turcica,
CUP ' Cambridge University Press
Current Anthropology, Unvi. of Chicago.
Current Science, Bangalore
Daedalus, Boston
Daiwka Aram, Gu.mba.ti
DD Doctoral Dissertation.
Dar Jnt : Darshana International, Moradabad
Dayananda-Sandeta, Delhi
Dayo
DCRI ( DCPGRI ) Deccan College ( Post Graduate ) Research Institute,
Poona
Dharmabhiskaro ( Marathi), Bombay
Dharmaprakash Madras
Diacfiromco, Hitdesheun
Dilip, Bombay
Dlogfnes, CIPSH, Paris
Diogenes, Paris
Diss dissertation,
Divine
The Divine Life Sivanandanagar.
DJ Vol Diamond Jubilee Volume
DLZ Deutsche Literatur-Zeitung, Berlin
Drev Ind Drevnjaja Indija, Nauka, Moscow
DS . Dharmasutra
DT
E . English
Eastern Anthropologist, Lucknow
EAZ • Ethnologisch-Aroh&ologische Zeitschrifi, Berlin
EBL ' Eastern Book Linkers, Delhi
EC ’• Etudes Celtigues Paris
Economic and Political Weekly,
Economy and Society, London
fd, : edited, editor, edition,
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC, AND ABBREVIATIONS
XI
LIE , £tudes indo-europ ennes Lyon
EFOU
Eigse Dublin
Em Em rita Madrid
ENS
Entretiens sur l antiquite classtque Geneve
EranZs Jahrbuch Switzerland
Erasmus Wiesbaden
firiu Dublin
Estud os de Asia y Africa Mexico
Estudios de el Collegio de Mtxico Mexico
Estud os de Filosofia y Rehgiones del Onente Buenos Aires
Estudios Orientates Mexico
Ethnomycological Stud es Yale University
Etimologtja Moscow
Ethnos, Stockholm
EfY East and West Rome
Fabula
Fel Vol Fehciation Volume
Fenno-Ugrica Suecana Uppsala
Figures du ude ( Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse ) Pans
FL Foundations of Language Dordrecht
FM Le Francois Moderne, Pans
FoLH F 0 ha Linguist ica The Hague
Folia Linguistica Historica Berlin
Folklore, Calcutta
Folklore London
Fol Or Folia Oriental a Cracow
Forum
FuF Forschungen und Fortschntte Berlin
Oomnata (Hindi ) Indian Council for Cullural Bcbhou. New Delhi
Cairvanl, Cbitturu
Gandhi Marg New Delhi
77ie Gaudiya Madras
Gavefaha Agra
GB Gopatha Brahmano.
G B Comm Vo I Cop kamohan Bkat'odmpa Commomcot.on Volumo.
Kurukshetra
Geographical Journal London
Geograph cal Observer
Geographical Review of India
Gt Glory of India Mot Ban Delhi
Girivanavasl Sandesh
Glrvanasudha Dcvavani Mandir Bombay
GJV ( Vol ) Golden Jnbtlee Volume
XII
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Gk : Greek.
GKP s Gurukula Patnka, Hand war
GL General Linguistics, University Park, Pa.
Glossa, Burnaby, B C
Glotta, Gottingen.
Gnomon, Miinchen
GOS . Gaekwar Oriental Series, Baroda.
GRM t Germantsch-Romamsche Monatschnfi, Heidelberg.
GS * Grhyasutra
GSI : German Scholars on India, two volumes. Cultural Department of the
Embassy of FRG, New Delhi
GSLI • Giornale Stonco della Letleratura Italtana, Torino.
Guardian, Rangoon
Hamdard, Delhi
Hamdard Medtcus. Delhi
Har Harappa
Hindu, Madras
Hinduism, London
Hindustani, Allahabad
Hindustani Research Journal
Hmdutva, New D.lhi
Hindustan Times, New Delhi
hist : history . historical
Hist Crit Stud AV. Historical and Critical Studies on Atharvaveda, Nag
Pubi., Delhi.
L’histoire, Pans
Histoire des Ideologies, Pans
Histortsche Sprachforschung ( «* KZ, ZvS ), Gottingen
History and Anthropology, London
History and Archaeology, Allahabad University.
Hist Ret History of Religions, University of Chicago
HL ■ Historiography Lmguistica, Ams'erdam.
Hokke-Bunka Kenkyu , Osaki
Hokkaido Daigaku Bangakubu Kiyo
Hokkaido Journal of Indological and Buddhist Studies, Sapporo
L’ Homme, Pans
HOS : Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge, Mass
ns
HSAJIS ; Harly ana Sahitya Akademi Journal of Indological Studies,
Chandigarh
HSPh : Hanard Studies in Classical Philology, Cambridge. Mass
HZ.
IA : Indo-Aryan
I A : Indian Antiquary.
I AC i The I ndo- Asian Culture, ICCR, New Delhi.
LIST or JOURNALS ETC, AND ABBREVIATIONS
XIII
IAHA : International Association of Historians of Asia
IBS ; Innsbroeler Beilrage zur Sprachwlssenschaft, Innsbruck.
1C Ind an Culture, Calcutta.
ICANAS International Congress for Aslan ami North African Studies
( formerly ICO and ICHANAS )
ICAR • Indian Council for Agricultural Research. New Delhi
ICCR * Indian Council for Cultural Relations, New Delhi
ICHSANA ■ International Congress for Humanistic Stud cs In Asia ind
North Africa (fomerlylCO and later ICANAS).
ICO (IOC) : International Congress of On*ntal sts
ICPhS
Idg * Indogermamc.
IE : Indo-European.
IE * Indian Express, Bombay
IEJ : Israel Exploration Journal Jerusalem
IE Stud ; Indo-European Studies, Harvard University, U,S.A
IF : Indsgermanlsthe Forschungen, Berlin.
1FZ : Istonk filo!og!ce]kij sumal, Akademn nauk Armjanskoj SSR, Erevan.
IGNCA Indira Gandhi National Centre for the Arts. New Delhi
IHCS Indian History and Culture Society, New Delhi
IKQ • Indian Historical Quarterly, Calcutta
WR Ind an Historical Review Injun Coancil for His’oncal Research,
New Delhi
l HSR
II : Indo-Iranian
HAS : Indian institute of Advanced Study. Simla
II J I ndo Iran an Journal. Dordrecht, Holland
IJDL . International Journal of Dravldtan Linguistics. Trivandrum
IJL Indian Journal of Linguistics, Calcutta
UFA Indian Journal of Public Administration, New Delhi
IJHM Indian Journal of History of Med cine, Hyderabad
I JUS Indian Journal of History of Science, Calcutta
IJPL International Journal of Psycholinguistics, The Hague
IJSLP International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics, Lisae.
1L Indian Ungustics, Poona
Ind F Breslau
India Cultures Quarterly, Jabalpur
India International Centre Quarterly New Delhi
Indian and Foreign Review, New Delhi
The Indian Archives, New Delhi
The Indian Economic and Social Historical Review, Delhi
Indian Heritage
Indian Horizons, Indian Council for Cultural Relations, New Delhi.
Indian Journal of Social Work
Indian Journal of Sociology, New Delhi
Indian Philosophical Annual, Madras
kiv
VedIc bibliography
Indian Political Science Review, New Delhi.
Indian Shipping
Indtca, Heras Institute of Indian History and Culture, St Xavier’s College,
Bombay
Ind Lit Indian Literature, Sahitya Akadcmi, New Delhi,
Ind Mus Bull Indian Museum Bulletin, Calcutta
Indaartca Etimologtca
lndo'Asia, Stuttgart
Indo'British Review, Madras
Indogaku Bukkyogaku kenkyu
Indo Gakuhs
Indo-Iramca, Calcutta
Indolog Stud Indologieal Studies, Department of Sanskrit, Delhi
University
Indo shisSshi kenkyu, Kyoto
Indotetsugaku Bukkyogaku, Sapporo
Ind Taur Indologica Taurtnensia Torino, Italy
V Information grammatical e. Peris
In L . Incontrt Linguistics, Trieste
Inquitab, Bombay
International Journal of Nautical Archaeology and Underwater Exploration
International Journal of Semiotics,
International Social Science Journal
interpret i interpretation
IONA ‘ Istitulo Orientate di Napoli Annah, Naples,
IPC Indian Philosophy and Culture, Vnndaban
IPQ . Indian Philosophical Quarterly, Poona
1R : Indian Review, Madras,
Iramca, Napoli
Iramca Antica, Gent
Iran Mittal Iramsche Mitteilungen, Allendorf Eder
Islam and the Modern Age, New Delhi
ISP • International Seminar on Papini, CASS, University of Poona
ISPP : Indian Studies Past and Preseat, Calcutta
IstorIJa SSSR, Moscow
Istrazivanja, Moscow
Itihas-Patnka, Thana
I V Civil Indus Valley Civilization
Iwanami Koya TSySshiso Indoshlss, Tokyo
IWI Illustrated Weekly of India, Bombay
IWVS International Workshop on Vedic Studies Harvard University,
June 1989
I iv AN . Izvestija Akademit Nauk SSSR, Moscow
Izr Philosophic Institute of B rigor tan Academy of Sciences, Sofia
J : JalminTya
JA t Journal Aslatlque, Paris.
LlSt OF JOURNALS EtC, AND ABBREVIATIONS XV
JAAS : Journal of Asian and African Studies, Tokyo.
Jadavpur Journal of Comparative Literature, Jadavpur University, Calcutta.
JAH : Journal of African History, London
Jahrbuch der Wirtschaflsgeschichte, Berlin.
JAHRS : Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society, Rajahmundry,
JAW : Journal of Ancient Indian History, Calcutta University.
Jama-Siddhanta-Bhiskara, Arrah.
Jam Journal , Calcutta.
Jana] n ana
Janus, Amsterdam,
JAOS : Journal of the American Oriental Society, New Haven
Jap. ; Japanese.
JAS : Journal of Asian Studies, New York.
JAS : Journal of the Asiatic Society, Culcutta
JASB ( Ben) * Journal of the Asiatic Society (, of Bengal), Calcutta.
JAS Bangla : Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh, Dacca.
JAS Bom : Journal of the Asiatic So lety. Bombay
JAS Pak : Journal of the Asiatic Society of Pakistan
Jar A : Jazykovedse actuality. Prague
JbKNA ( IP) • Jaarboek der Konmkhjkc Nederlandse Akademie van IVctten •
schappen, Amsterdam,
J Bom U Journal of the University of Bombay, Bombay.
JBRS : Journal of the Bihar Research Society, Patna
JbSAW : Jahrbuch Sachsische Akaderme der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig.
J Dharma • Journal of Dharma. Bangalore
JDSDU : Journal of the Department of Sanskrit, Delhi University
JESHO : Journal of Economic and Social History of Orient, Leiden
JGJKSV - Journal of the Ganganath Jha Kendnya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha,
Allahabad.
JGjRI ■ Journal of the Ganganath Jha Research Institute, Allahabad (now
JGJKSV)
JHS : Journal of Hellenic Studies, London
JIBS : Journal of the Indian and Buddhist Studies, Tokyo.
JICPR : Journal of the Indian Council for Philosophical Research,
New Delhi.
JIDVP : The Journal of International Dayananda Veda-Peetha . New Delhi.
JIES : Journal of Inda European Studies, Hattiesburg, Miss
JIH : Journal of Indian Htstory, Trivandrum.
JtjHasa, Jaipur.
JIMS Journal of the Indian Mustcologtcal Society, Baroda.
IIP : Journal of Indian Philosophy, Dordrecht.
JIPA : Journal of the International Phonetic Association London,
JIPIH : Journal of Ishwari Presad Institute of History, Allahabad.
JIS : Journal of Intercultural Studies, Hirakata.
JtS: (= HSAJIS),
JIT.
xvi
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Jlvarta-vikasa Poona.
JKRCOI I Journal of the K R Cama Oriental Institute, Bombay.
JKU : Journal of the Karnataka University, Dharwad
JKU '• Journal o} the Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra
JKUH ‘ Journal of the Karnataka University, Humanities Dharwad.
JKUORIML ( JORIML ) : Journal of the Kerala University Oriental
Research Institute Manuscripts Library, Trivandrum
JMA : Journal of the Music Academy , Madras
J Madras UH : ( JMU ) Journal of the Madras University, Humanities,
J Mithr, Stud ( JMS ) Journal ofMlthralc Studies, Leiden
JMs Stud Journal of Manuscript Studes, Kerala University, Trivandrum.
’MSUB ' Journal of the Maharaja Sayajtrao University Baroda, Baroda.
JMysU : Journal of the Mysore University, Mysore
Jnanamahnl, Guwahati.
JnaneSvara ( Marathi ), Poona.
JNRC : Journal of the Nepal Research Council, Kathmandu
JNSI ’• Journal of the Numismatic Society of India, Varanasi.
JOHRS . Journal of the Orissa Historical Research Society, Bhubaneshwar.
JOIB’ Journal of the Oriental Institute Baroda, Baroda
JOSA Journal of the Oriental Society of Australia, Sydney.
Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Journal of Asian aud African Studies, Tokyo
Journal of the Bihar Puravid Pansad Patna
Journal of Central Asia, New Delhi
Journal of Chinese Philosophy, Dordrecht
Journal of Chinese Philosophy. Honolulu,
Journal of the Department of English, Calcutta University
Journal of the Department of Sanskrit, Calcutta University
Journal of European Ayurvedic Society, Reinbek
Journal of the Faeultv of Letters, University of Tokyo,
Journal of Folklore Institute
Journal of the Graduate School, Taisho University, Japan
Journal of Historical Research, Ran:bi
Journal of History of Astronomy
Journal of Human Evolution
Journal of the Indian Academy of Philosophy, Calcutta
Journal of Indian Anthropological Society, Calcutta
Journal of the Institute of Indian Studies, Kadiyali-Udupi
Journal of Itihasa Andhra Pradesh Archives, Hyderabad
Journal of the Kerala University, Trivandrum
Journal of Mithraic Society, London
Journal of the Nantasan Institute for Buddhistic Studies, Nantashi
Journal of the Near Fastera Society of Columbia University, New York.
Journal of Psychedelic Drugs
Journal de Psychology, Pam
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC , AND ABBREVIATIONS XVII
Journal de psychologic normale el pathologique Paris
Journal of the Rajasthan Institute of Historical Research, Jaipur
Journal of the Rajasthan Institute of Political Research, Jaipur
Journal of Rehglou
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute, London
Journal for Scientific Study of Religion New Haven.
Journal of Social Research
Journal of South Asian Studies, Co rnbrrdge
Journal of Studies in Mysticism.
Journal of Tamil Studies Tamil Nadu
Journal of the Tnbhu\an University, Kathmandu
Journal of the Varendra Research Society, Rajshahi
JP Jezyk Polski, Krakow
J Pak Hist Soc Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society, Karachi
JRAS Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London
J Rel Stud Journal of Religious Studies Patiala
JRS Journal of the Religious Stud es, Japan
JSAOU Journal of the Sanskrit Academy Osmania University, Hyderabad.
JSNDTWU Journal of the SNDT Women's Un versity, Bombay.
JTS Journal of Tamil Studies Madras
JTSML Journal of the Tanjore Sarasvati Mahal Library, Ta Djorc
JUG Journal of the Un versity of Gauhatl, Assam, India
JUP Hist Soc Journal of the Uttar Pradesh Historical Society, Lucknow
JUPHS • Journal of the University of Poona, Humanities Section Poona,
K. Kanva
Kailash Kathmandu
Kairos Salzburg.
Kalyana, Gorakhpur.
Kamakoti Vain, Madras
Kauj KaufVakl
KB ( Kauf Dr) Kaufltakl Brahmana
KBS KlagenfuHer Beit rage zur Sprachmssenschajt Klagenfurt
KKT . Kaly ana Kalpataru Gorakhpur
Kho, Berlin
KNf Kwartalmk Neofilologiczny Warsaw
Kokurtlsu Mmzokugaku Hakubutsukan Kenkyu Hokoku
Kosata, Indological Res Soc cf Avadh, Fa zabad
Kratylos ( Krat ), Wiesbaden
KS Kathaka-Samhil a
KSRI Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, Madras
KSV Keodriya Sanskrit Vtdyape-tba.
KURJ Kurukshetra University Research Journal Kurukshetra
KZ , Zeltschnft f ur vcrgleichende Sprachfarschung begrundet von A Kuhu,
Gpttmgen
xvm
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
LA LIES, Paris
Latomus, Bruxelles
Law Quarterly Calcutta
LB Leuvense Bjdragen Leuven
Le Flambeau
Le Nomelle Revue Francaise
Le Temps de la Reflexion
LF Listy Ftlologieke Prague
Lg Language Linguistic Society of America, Baltimore
Ig language
Igg languages.
LUG Lrabar hasarakakan gitowt yownneri Haykakan SSR
Lin; Linguist ica Ljubliaoa
Ling Inq Linguistic Inqu ry Cambridge, Mass
Lingua Amsterdam
Lingua Posnamensts Warsaw
Lingue a contatto ncl mondo antico Pisa
Linguistics The Hague
Linguist Ica e filologia Brescia
Lmguistica e Letteratura Pisa
Lingmstique, Paris
Lituanus The Lithuanian Quarterly Chicago
LNNR Franca se
Lochia nn
Lokabha rati Allahabad
LokabhSratl Allahabad
Lokalokapatnka
Lokaprajna Puri
Lok Raj} a Bombay
L Posn Lingua Posnan eusis Poznan
LR Linguistic Researches Binaras Hindu University
LSAMII Linguistic Society of America Meeting Handbook
M Madhyandma
Madhya BKaratl Jabalpur University
Msgadham Arrah
Mahabodhi Calcutta
Makattra Jay anti Snmrika Jaipur
Mahfil Quarterly of South Asian Literature
Mainstream, Calcutta
Man, London
Manana Bombay
Man and Environment
Man and Life
Mantsvtklya
Man! Jeep, Guwahati,
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC,, AND ABBREVIATIONS
XIX
Marilfi, Darbhanga.
The Mankind Quarterly, Washington
Manusa ( weekly ), Poona
Marathi Samfodhana-pafrikE. Bombay
Marathwada Samshodhan Mandat Varshlk, Aurangabad.
Marufrt, Churn
Mathrubhumi (Maly a lam Daily), Keral.
Ma/nldyS, hlkhmudi
Mastsukareyama Ronso, Osaka
MBh : biahdbhsrato
MD : Mohenjodaro.
MEL
Medha Raipur.
Mediterranean Language Review, Wiesbaden
Mehr, Lacfch ; MehrchaDd Lacchmandas, New Delhi.
Memoirs of the Post Graduate Research Institute, Bukkyo University, Kyoto,
Memoirs of the Research Department of Toyo Bunka, Tokyo.
Memoirs ofTaisho University, Tokyo.
Midwest Folklore
MikkyS no bunka, Tokyo
M In I : Man In India, Ranchi/Calcutta.
MIO: Mitteilungen des Institute fur Orlent-forschung, Berlin.
Mira, Poona.
MKNA W • Mededelingen van de Koninkhjke Nederlandse Akademie van
Wetetachappen, Amsterdam.
MLR : Modern Language Review, Cambridge.
Mn : Mnemosyne, Leiden.
MO : The Mysore Orientalist, Oriental Institute. Mysore
Modern Asian Studies, New York.
Mot Ban. : Mottlal Banarsidass, Delhi.
The Mother, Pondicherry.
Mother India, Pondicherry.
Movoznavstvo, KyjfV.
MR t Modern Review, Calcutta
ms ( mss ) t manuscript ( manuscripts )
MSS : Af unchener Studien zur Sprachwissensehaft, MSnchen.
MSSk Modern Studies in Sanskrit, ed. Rajendra Singh et al , New Delhi,
MSUOS : Maharaja Sayajirao University Oriental Senes, Baroda.
M7V1 I, OszUIy Ktzlemcnyei
MUJ : Marathwada University Journal • Aurangabad
MukutS (Assam ), Guwahati
Mundus, Stuttgart
Mun, Man : Munshiram Manoharlal, New Delhi.
Museon, Louvaio
MUSRJ Meerut University Sanskrit Research Journal, Mwrut,
XX
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
NAA Norody Azii i Afrikl Moscow
Naimifiyam Sitapur
Nanya Yaitjui Beijing
Rational Geographical Journal of India, Varanasi
National Herald New Delhi
Nivabharata ( Marathi ) Wai
NAWG Nachnchten der Akademte der Wissenschaften zu GSttmgen
NBP Northern Black Polish Ware
NCho
NELS North Eastern Linguistic Society ( Proceedings), Cambridge, Massl
New Quest
Nihon bukkyo gakkai nertps, Japan
NO Novy Orient, Prague
Nordic Journal of Linguistics, Oslo
Nouvelle Ecole
Nouvelle Revue ThSoIoglque Belgium
NPP Nagarj Pracariril Patnka, Varanasi
NS New Senes
NTS Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap, Oslo
NUJ Nagpur University Journal, Nagpur
Numen, Leiden
OA Orient Antiquus, Rome,
Ocenki fon vost jaz, Moscow
OCP Ochre coloured pottery
OH Otto Harrassowiti, Wiesbaden
OH Our Heritage, Sanskrit College Calcutta
OIA Old Indo Aryan
Okuda Jio sensei kiju ktnen BukkyS shiso ronshu, Kyoto
OLZ Orientallstische Literatur zeitung, Akademie Verlag, Berlin.
Onoma, LeuveD
Opus
Orbls, Louvain
Organiser, Delhi
Orient, Leiden
Orient, Tokyo
Ortentaha, Rome
Orlentalia Lovomentia Periodica Leuven
Oriental Studies, Tartu
Oriente e Occldente, Italy
Origin l
Or Ling
Or Suec ( 05 ) Ortentaha Suecana Stockholm
OUP Oxford University Press
P Proceedings
P (Pur ) Parana Varanasi
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC , AND ABBREVIATIONS XXI
Pacific Affairs, Vancouver
PAICL Proceedings of the All India Conference of Linguists
Paideia, Brescia,
Paldeuma, Wiesbaden
Pailattra (Mar ) Kolhapur
PAIOC Proceed ngs of the All India Oriental Conference, BORI, Poona
Pakistan Archaeology, Karachi
Pakistan Journal of Forestry
Panjab Past and Present. Patiala
Panjabrao Krishi Vidyapeetha Research Journal A kola,
Papeles de la Inda Indian Council for Cultural Relations New Delhi
PAPOC Proceedings of the Andhra Pradesh Oriental Conference Hyderabad
PAPS Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society, Philadelphia,
Par Paris !j ta
ParSmarfa ( Marathi ), Department of Pb losophy. University of Poona
Par am a rthasudha VaranasL
Parij^tam ( Sanskrit ) Kanpur
Panshad Patrika Patna.
Paropakart Ajmer
Past and Present, Great Britain.
Pathway to God Belgaum
Patna Unrrerslly Journal Patna.
PBB ( T) Beit rage zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Iuteratur,
Tubingen
PELS Proceedings of the Annunal Mee mg of the Berkeley Linguistic Society,
Berkeley
PCDL Proceedings of the Congress of Dravidian Linguistics
PCLS Papers Chicago Linguistic Society
Pensamiento
People of Asia and Africa ( Narodu azu i afr ci, Moscow )
PeredneazlatskiJ Sbomik, Moscow
Perficlt Salamanca
Pergale
Per sica.
PEW Ph losophy East and West, Honolulu
PGW Painted Grey Ware
philos philosophy, ph losophical
Philosophic Exchange . State University of New York
Philosophical Journal of Czechoslovakian Academy of Science «, Prague
Philosophy end Phenomenological Research Philadelphia.
Phoenix Leiden
Phonetic Studies Mysore
Ph P Phllologlca Pragensia Prague
PICO Proceedings of the International Congress of Oriertahsts
PICTS Proceedings of the International Congress of Tamil Stud es
pJE Proto-Indo European
XXII
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
PIHC Proceedings of the Indian History Congress Delhi
PIL Papers tn Linguistics Edmonton III
PI SC Proceedings of the International Sanskrit Conference New Delhi
PISP Proceedings of the International Seminar on Pemm, CASS, Univer-
sity of Poona
PJ {PrJy) PraClJyoli Kurukshetra University
PMLA > Publications of the Modern Language Association of Amenta,
New York
PO Poona Orientalist Poona
Poetica Zeitschrift fur Sprach und Literaturwissenchajt, Mltnchen
Ponto-Baltica Ed 1 trice Nagard
Prace Literackie
Pracya-Prajna Sanskrit Department, Muslim University, Aligarh
Pracya Pratibha, Bhopal
PraJHa Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi
ProjHabharan K P Jayaswal Institute, Patna
Prajnonetram Onssan Centre for Oriental Research, Balasore
Prajnaloka, Nagarjuna Buddhist Foundation, Gorakhpur,
Prakamya Itawah
Prakash (Assam ) Guwahati
Prakahtamana Delhi
Pranava Panjata ( Sanskrit ) Calcutta
Prop Prapathaka
Praioda (Mar ) Poona
Pratibha India Delhi
Pr Bh Prabuddha Blurata Mayavati
Prerana Asgaon ( Goa )
Proc Proceedings
Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences Daedolus
PrzH Przeglad Humamstyczny Warsaw
Prz Or ( Pr Or ) Przeglad Onenlahstyczny, Warsaw
PScCL Papers Scandinavian Conference of Linguistics
p( point
Ptv Purataitva, New Delhi
PUF, Pans
Pur Puranam Varanasi
PURB Panjab University Research Bulletiu Chandigarh
Purnatrayi Government Sanskrit College, Tripunithura
PurnimS Kathmandu Nepal
Purujarlha ( Mar ) Pardi
Purusarlha Paris
Pufpanjah
PVG PSijini Vedic Granthamala, Mehrchand Laehhmandass New Delhi
Quadernl di Storea
Quadernl bngutstia e fdologici. University Macerata
llST OF JOURNALS ETC , AND ABBREVIATIONS XXIII
Quadernl Stone!
Quarterly Journal of Indian Studies In Social Sc'ences, Bombay
QjMS Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society* Bangalore.
QRHS Quarterly Review of Historical Studies, Calcutta
Quest, Bombay
Radical Humanist , Calcutta
RA Line Attl della Accademia Nazionale del Lirtcel, Rome
Ravivara Sakala (Mar ), Poona
RBPh Revue Beige de Phtlologie et d Histone Bruxelles
R C and I A Radio Carbon and Indian Archaeology, TIER, Bombay
REA Revue des Etudes Ancienne ». Bordeaux/Paris
RE Arm Revue des Eludes Armeniennes, Paris ,
Recontre avec / Inde, ICCR , New Delhi
REG Revue des Etudes Grecques, Paris
REL Revue des Etudes Latines, Pans
rel religion{ s ) religious
Rel Religion London
Rel and Soc Religion and Society, Bangalore
Religion, Newcastle upon Tyne
Religion och Bibel Sver
Religious Traditions
Religious Studies Review
Religious Studies Cambridge
Rel Stud . Religious Studies, London
Research Journal Bangalore University Humanities, Bangalore
Rev Review
tev * reviewed, revised
Rev Esp de Ling , Madrid
Review of Darshan
Review of Indian Spiritualism Calcutta
Reviews in Anthropology Bedford Hills
Revista Brasiletra de Lingua e Ljlerotura
Revista e Filologia Espcmola Madrid
Revista Loteria
Rev Roumaine de Ling Bucarest
Revue d Esthl tique, France
RHA Revue Hittite et Asianlque Paris
RHPhR ( RHPR ) Revue d Histoire et de Pfulosopfie Refigfeuses, France.
RHR Revue de l Histone des Religions, Paris
Ricerche di stona sociale e rehgtoso, Paideia
RIL Renhcantl dell Istituto Lombardo di Scienze ei Lettere Milan
RIO no Revue Internationale d Onomastique, Paris
Rlv Etnogr
RJPh Research Journal of Philosophy, Ranchi University
RKJ\Y Rozprawy Konusjt Jezykowej Wroclaw
XXiV
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
R N D R N Dandekar
Rocz Or ( RO ) , Roeztuk Orientalistyany, Warsaw
Rom Pk Romance Philology Berkeley/Los Angeles
Rosier ucian Digest San Jose Cal f
RPh Revue de Phtlologle de Litttrature et d Histoire ancien es Pari«
R P V P Rajasthan Pracya Vidya Pratisthan, Jodhpur
RR Ling Revue Roumatne de Lwguislique, Bucarest
RSkS Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthao New Delhi
RSO Rivista degh Sludi Oriental! Rome
Rtam, Akhila Bharatiya Sanskrit Panshad, Lucknow
Rtambhara Jabalpur University Sanskrit Department
Rlamdhara Deoria
Russ Russian
R V Rgveda
RV Kh Rgveda Khila
S Sutra
S(Sk) Sanskrit
iiabdafaktl Itawa
Sadhana
Saeculum, Freiburg/Munchen
Sag , SSgarika ( Sanskrit ) Sagar University, Saugar
Sahltya-Patnka Dacca
Sal Siddhanta
SALA South Asian Languages Analysis
£ath (fl)(&n(A) Somkhayana
Sam Saihhlta
Samamnaya Maharsht Academy of Vedic Studies Ahmedabad
Sari i Bh, Sarhskrta Bhavltavyam Nagpur
SarhbhSja University or Nagoya Japan
Sambodhl, L. D Research Institute, Ahmedabad
Saihglla Ilalha ras
Sammarussyam, Ahmedabad
Sarhtkrta’BkSran Surd wan,
So*sfcrTo-Prari6Ao Sahuya Akademt New Delhi
Sa4iskrto-Rotn* karah ( Sanskrit ), Delhi
Saihtkrta-Sakrta h (Sanskrit) Ayodhya
Sarhsk ilo-SaAsk rtl Cultura Sans rlta ALAS, UNAM Mexico
Saihtodhaka Dhulia
Sariiskpi Sagar
SuthvlJ ( Sanskrit ) Bharatiya Vidya B ha van, Bombay
Saihdt Calcutta
Sarh.li/n Sarhskrta-I imarla Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, New Delhi
Sand C Science and Culture
Sanmargamitra ( Mir) Poona
Sanmotl ( Marathi ) Bahuball. Kolhapur.
List of journals etc , and abbreviations NNV
Sartikriti, Leonard Theological College, Jabalpur
Santakrpa (Mar ) Poona
Saptaslndhu Chandigarh.
Sarada ( Sk ) Poona
Sarasvatl ( Hindi ) Allahabad
Santa Delhi
Santa Veda Samsthana Ajmer
SBE Sacred Books of the East
SBOATV Sitzungsbenchte der Ostreichischen Akademle der Wissenschaften,
Wien
SCelt Studia Celtica Cardiff
Science, Washington.
Scienlia Milan
Sclentia Onentahs
SCL Studii ft Cercetarl Linguisttce, Bucarest
SCO Stud Classtcl e Oriental t Pisa
SE Studi Etruschl, Florence
Sembtlca Savietica Aachen
Semdotike Tartu
SEz Sapostantelno Ezikoznan e Sofia
SFPBU Shorn k Praci FHosoficki BrnensU University, Brno
ihd should
Shukyo Kenkyu
SIAS Scandinavian Institute of As an Studies Copenhagen
Sll ( S/ll ) Studien zur Indologie urtd Iranlstik Reinbelc.
The Sikh Renew Calcutta.
SILTA Studi Italian! dl Llnguistica Teonca ed Appjtcata Padova
Simla Prague
Slav c Hlerosolymitaua
S! Oc Stavia Occidentals Poznan
SLS Saggl di hnguistlca storlca Torino
SUV Studia Linguist (a Wroclaw
SMEA Studi Mlcenel ed Egeo anatol cl Rome.
SMSR Studi e Material! di St or la delle Jtel gtonl Rome
SNDT University Research Journal Bombay
SOAS School of Oriental and African Stud es London
Sochi Compass Louvain
Social Science I njor motion
Social Sciences Prob ngs
Social Scientist Trivandrum
Social Stud es
Social Welfare
Soclologus Berl n
Sodha-Patrlka Gorakhpur University Gorakhpur
{xxihabharotl Lucknow
Sodhoprabha, L.B S kendnya Sanskrit Vidjapcetba, Delhi
kxvi
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
South Aston Review University of North Florida, Jacksonville.
South Asian Studies, Beijing
South Atlantic Quarterly, Durham
Sovleta Defa (Marathi), Bombay
Soviet Anthropology and Archaeology
Soviet Land, New Delhi
Soviyata Bhumi (Hindi ) New Delhi
SP Summaries of Papers
tlPP Saradaplthapatrika Dwarka
Die Sprache, Wiener Sprachgesellschaft, Wien
Spw Sprachwmenschaft
Sromana Banaras Hindu University Varanasi
{SrTdevayanah. Puri
The Sri Lanka Journal of the Humanities
Srlpanditah, Varanasi
Srftt (Assam )
SS Srautasutra
SS Sarasvan Sujama Sampurnananda Sanskrit Vishva Vidyalaya,
Varanasi
SSL Studi e saggi linguistic l, Pisa
SSPP Saihskrta-Sahltya-Parlfat-Patrika Calcutta
SSVV Sampurnananda Sanskrit Vishva Vidyalaya, Varanasi
Statesman, Calcutta
Stimmen der Zelt, Germany
Sill ( -S1I )
St Ir Studia Iraitica Pans
Stromata, Buenos Aires
Studia Misslonaha Rome.
Studien zur aUgemelnen und rergtelchenden Sprachwissenschaft, Jena Umv
Studies In Comparative Religion, Bedfont, Middlesex
Studies In History, Jawaharlal Nehru University, New Delht
Studies In History of Med cine
Stud es In Humanities Allahabad University
Studies In Language Learning, Urbana
Studies In Linguistic Sciences Urbana, 11!
Stadium Generate
StudtVedid e Medo-lndtanl Giardmi Pisa
Stud Or Studia Orientals Helsinki
Suma Bangalore
Sunday Review, Bombay
Sunday Standard Magazine. New Delhi
Sur Suryodaya, Varanasi,
Sura ViS'tii I Ma inpurl
Surabharatt Sansknt College, Bjroda
Surremena Llnfulstlka Zagreb
SV • Semartda-
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC , AND ABBREVIATIONS XXV. I
Svadhyaya ( Gujarati ), Oriental Institute, Barcda
Sraramahgala, Udaipur,
Stensk Misslonstidsknft, Uppsala
SVUOJ : Sri Venkateshwar University Oriental Journal, Tmipati.
$YV : Sukla Yojurreda
T/l ■ Taitnnya-Aranyaka
Talshs Daigaku Kenkyu Kfyz
Tamil Civilization
Tap Pros (Pr ) : Taposan Prasad. Tara Culture Trust, Madra*
Tartu Oriental Studies, Tartu
Tattvadlpah, Meltote
Tottvajnana (Marathi), Bombay,
Tattvdloka
TB • Taittlnya-Brlhmana
Technology and Culture, Chicago.
Temenos. Helsinki
Teologmen Alkakausklrja, Helsinki
Tetsugaku. Hiroshima
Theosophlst, Madras
Thita-Pl, Leiden.
T1FR . Tata Institute of Fundamental Research, Bombay
THE.
7 MV : Titek Maharashtra Vtdyapeeib, Poona.
Tohogaku. Tokyo
Tol • Times of India, Bombay,
Tekal Bukkyo, Nagoya
Tools and Tillage, DNK.
Tojo Gakuho, Tokyo
Toyo gakujutsu kenkyu, Japan
Toyo University Asian Studies, Japan
TP : 7" oung Pao, Leiden.
TPS : Transactions of the Philological Society, Oxford,
trad. : tradition, traditional
tram] ; translation, translated.
7Vavetcr de ling IE Brussels
Tthenl, Machilipitnam
75 ; Taltllrjyo-SamhltS
TuIastprajXu, Ladnu.
UAJb t Ural AUatsche Jahrbucher, Wiesbaden
UP : Ugarlt Forschungen Kevtlaer und Neukirchen-Vluyn.
Ultimate Ultimate In Ancient Indian Thought and Dlsclp! n.
Davcr, Bombay University, 1991.
Uidtas, Manila.
Homo e Sodeih netfe ret [font Aslattche, Rome.
XXVIII
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Up ' Upamfad(s)
up upannadic
URSHS ( RUSSH URSSH~) University of Rajasthan Sanskrit and Hindi
Slides Jaipur
Uttar Bharati
UZTCU Tartu Oriental Studies
Vo$lfa, Porbandar
Vaijftan ka
Vaikb Vaikhanasa
V a k Deccan College Research Institute, Poona
Vallabh hdyanagar Research Bulletin Vallabh Vidyanagar
Vallabha ViJSana Bombay
Vanasthahpatrika Vanasthali
Vanljyotlh Uikal University, Bhubaneswar
Varjana Ratlam
Vasudha Kathmandu
VBD Vedie B bhography Dandekar
VB ( yishvabharati) Journal of Research Santinikctan
y B News Vishiobharatl News Santimketan
VBQ Vishvabharatt Quarterly, Saotmiketan
VDI Vestnlk DrevneJ Istoru Moscow
Veda Jjotl Lucknow
Vedanta and the West, Hollywood
Vedapradtpa Nasik
Veda Savlta Veda Samsthana Ajmer
Vedavant Bahalgarh ( Sompat Haryana )
Ved Dig Vedc Digest Baroda
Vedc Light New Delhi
The Vedlc Path Gurukula Kangri University Hand war
Ved Kes The Vedanta Kesart Madras
Ve Ku Veda aura Kurana (H ndi) Delhi
I trbum Univ of Nancy II
Vestnlk LCU Vestnlk Lenlngradskogo gosudarstvennogo Unlversiteta,
Leningrad
VIdyl, Marala Italy
Vld\a Bharati Bangalore
V IdjaJyoU Delhi
VI J I tshreshrarananda Indolagtcal Journal Vishveshvarananda VediC
Research Institute lloshiarpur
The hkram Ujjain
VI Series Vishveshvarananda l ado logical Senes, lloshiarpur.
ITsIble Religion Leiden
1/frjfmS New Delhi
VJ I ifrtfjyotl WRI lloshiarpur
I fa leprosy Ja,jko nantja Moscow
LIST OF JOURNALS ETC, AND ABBREVIATIONS XXIX
The Vishrabharntl Journal of Philosophy . Santmikctan.
Vlshsabharatl Palrlka. Santimkrtan.
VMU : Vestnlk Moskorskogo Unnerslteta. Moscow.
Voice of (iamkara, Madras.
Voprosy Indijsko) fllologil Moscow
VHrombhara (Hindi), Bikaner.
nfra-Samskrtam ( VS). WRI. Hoshbrpur.
Vrajagandfu, Mathura.
V R Fel Vo!. : V. Ragkaron Felicitation Volume.
VS : Vajasaneyl-Samhita
v*. (vii.) : verse (verses).
VSLA.
VSM : Vaidika Sarhfodfcana Masala, Poona.
VSUV : Vidarbha Samlodhana Mardala VSrftka, Nagpur.
VSW : Varanasiya Sanskrit Vhhva Vidyalaya, Varanasi
WRI : Vishveshvarananda ( Vishva Bandhu ) Vedic Research Initito*e.
Hoshiarpur.
wd. *. would.
Western Folklore.
wh. : which.
Wiener slawlstlseher Almanack, Wien.
Wisdom Light i formerly The Dlslne Light, Sivanandaoapr.
Word. New York.
World Archaeology, London
World of Music, Berlin.
WSC ; World Sanskrit Conference.
W Start Die Welt der Staten. Wiesbaden
WZ1VJB : Wssenschaftllche Zeltsekrlft der Humboldt UulrersltSt Berlin.
Berlm
WZKM : Wiener Zeltschrlft fur Kunde des Morgentandes. Wien.
IVZKMUL : Wlssenschafthche Zeltsekrlft der Karl Marx Unfreriltit Lelptfg.
VZKSA : Wiener Zeltsekrlft fur Kunde Sud-Aslens und Anhlr Jur Indltche
Philosophic. Vienna
Yoga : Quarterly F.erle*. London.
Ycga-Mlmjihs*
Yofana, New Delhi.
ynwWirfla Madras.
IT ; YejarreJj
ZA : Zeltsekrlft fur Atsjriol ' gte und sordrrasiailstke ArtMelctU. Bell n.
ZAALi Zeltsekrlft des Zen'nxlrn pjstesfkr AuemAfrUa-mnd latrlnamertlo.
Wltsensehoften In der DDR, Berlin.
Z AreK. Berlm.
ZbornO. :a fLlotC*! rrgshtku. Sosi Sad.
ZQPk : Zcltxkrifl fur e eltlteke DJh’fle. Tub =f«.
XXX
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
ZDMG * Zeitschrifi der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Wiesbaden
Zeitschrifi fur deulsche Phltologie, Berlin.
Zeitschrifi fur Ethnologic, Braunschweig
Zettschrlftf ur Kulturaustatisch
Zeitschrifi fur philosophische Forschung, Meuenheim/Gjan
Zeitschrifi fur Religions und Gelstesgeschichte
Zmbum Kyoto University, Japan
ZMR , Zeitschrifi fur Misstonswissenschafi und ReUglonsyrlssemchafi,
Monster
Znak
ZPE Zeitschrifi fur Papyrologie und Epigraphik, Bonn
ZPhou i Zeitschrifi f ur Phonetik, Berlin
ZPSK t Zeitschrifi fur Phonetik, Sprachwlssenschaft, und Kommunlkatlons-
forschung, Berlin
ZSIPh Zeitschrif t fur slav/sche Phtlologte, Heidelberg
2 VS Zeitschrifi fur verglelchende Sprachwssenschafi ( *• KZ, Historlsche
Spradtforsckxttg ) Gjttiagca
I RGVEDA
1 Text, Translation Padapatha Commentaries, etc
1 Ashu Ram Arya R gvecla Urdu Translation Arjan
Prakashan, Chandigarh, 1985, 4+476
hlssa ana!
Rev Vipasii Vedavari 38(4) 19 20
2 Cowell, E B , Webster, W F ( ed ) The Rig veda
Samhita English transl by H H Wilson Cosmo Publications,
New Delhi, 1986
in seven volumes sec VDD IV I 16 sec I J7 below
3 Durr, M N Rgveda Samhita English translation Pari-
mal Sanskrit Series 22 Delhi, 1986, Vol I *xt+477,Vol II'
478-990, VoJ III 991-1564
4 Eljzarenkova, T Y Rgveda Samhita, Mandalas 1-4;
Russian translation Nauka, Moscow, 1989, 767
in the epilogue Religon and mythology of ihe R V",
RV style (see I 15 below)
5 Griffith, Ralph T H Hymns of the Rigyeda Enetish
translation with a popular commentary Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986
and 1991 , xn-f 707+app and ind
reprint ft) J L. Simstxi see VBD IV 1 3
5A Griffith, Ralph T H Hymns of the Rigveda transla-
ted into English with a popular commentary Mun Man , New
Delhi, 1987, Vol I 755, Vol II 725
6 Hale, Mark The Texas Rg\eda 1989
paper read at International Workshop on Vedic Studies, Har-
vard Umv
2
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[1.7
7 Kapali Sastry, T V Rigvcda Samhita with padapatha
and commentary Ad\ent 22(4), Nov 65, 50-60, 23(1), Feb
66,54-67
8 LAKHMIKANTA Sharma, V R The Kgveda Samhita Sri
Govinda Deekshithar Punya Smarana Samitlu
Rev /27(20 4 80) 6 4
9 Max Muller F Rig\cda Samhita The sacred hymns
of the Brahmans together \mh the commentary of Sayanacharya.
Knshnadas Sanskrit Senes 37, 1983 , lxiv + 794
second cd Vol I Mandala 1
10 Oldendcrg Hermann Metnschc und text knusche Pro-
legomena zu einer kntischcn Rig\cda Ansgabe Kolncr Sarasvati
Serte-3, Sterner, Wiesbaden, 1982, x + 545
reprint of 1883 cd
11 B.gveda-Samhits {Agmmaharfatt prokaflbhuts) Haryana
Sahitja Samsthana, Rohtak, 1984 , 767+132
text only
12 Samkrityayasa, Rahula Rigveda Aryitht Telugu
translation Visalandhra publ House
Rev Ed , Tnrtni 45 ( 2 ) 95 96
13 Satyaprakash Sarasvati, Swami, Satyakam Vjdya-
LAMK.AR Rgvcda Samhita with Enelish Translation Mun Man,
New Delhi, I977-19S6, \olumcs I-XJ1I (in twelve bindings)
(see I BD IV I 10) exhaustive introduction alphabetical
index of mantras text in Devanigatl with romantzed translitera*
lion Tngl sh transl with detailed explanatory notes
14 SntOAL, S R The problem of Rig Vedic Khtlas as
re-examined through its own Gfhya-Sutras B Ch Chhabra Til
I'ot, Agam Kala Prakashvn, Delhi, 1984, 201-203
15 Vasilkov V Rigvcda in Russian Sorict Land 4} ( 10),
Oct 90 p 41 (also) Rust bhasa men Rgvcda (Hindi)
Sony at Em/ 40 (10) Oct 90 19,52
rote on 1 4 ah. \e
RGVEDA
3
1 25]
16 1 Videha'-sammata ved^nuvada (Hindi) Veda-Savita
9 (7-11), Feb -June 89
serially Hindi transl ( Rg\cda Samhtts, fakala Sakha, fat
Itrtya Caranasakha )
17 Wilsov, H H Rgveda Samhita Nag Publishers, Delhi
text, English transl , notes ( see 1 2 above )
18 AnTARKAR, W R (ed) RnmantrSnum ghanapathah
Bombay, 1984, 10 + 88
19 Bronkhorst, Johannes Pamni and the Kramapatha
of the Rgveda ABROl 66, 1985 , 1 85-9 1
it is possible or even probable < tho it can t be proved
beyond doubt ) that Vantm preceded the kramapatha of fiy,
if we accept this we must also accept that he preceded Ait Ar
3 1 3 wh refers to it
20 DeVasthali, G V pre fixation fermentation of the
( Rgveda ) Kramapatha, Ind Tout 8-9, 1981 , 123-35
(see VBD IV 1 27)
21 Devastuali, G V The Kramapatha unit (in)
Anntadhuro ( R N D Fel Vol ), 1984, 105-113
krama as the prakrti of the 8 ukfiis ardharca is considered
as the unit for division ( for the purposes of the formation and
recitation of kramapatha)
22 Dcvasthali, G V KramapStha of Rgveda 2 1
explained ALB 50, 1986, 586-617
( 1 ) a brief note on the formation of kramapatha (2) notes
on the formation of kramapatha of R V It t
23 Kansara, N M On S3katyas analysis of ic tn the
padapatha of the Rgveda III 33 10 d SP , 32 AIOC, Ahmcdabad,
1985, p 12
re - ta /// te
24 LuBOTSkY, A Preparing a computerized pada text of
the Rgscda SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
25 Chaturvedi, Sarada Rtpcda bhitya bhunukd ( Sfyara-
f-f t<i ) Knshnadas Sanskrit Senes 58, \artnasi, 1984, 12 *f* 209.
4
VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[1 26
with expository comm m Hindi called Ssrad
26 Devasthali, G V Rg\eda \yakhya madha\akitd some
salient features JAS Bom 54-55, 1979-80 , 40-50
(see VBDTV 1 25)
27 Devasthali, G V M3dhava vs VenkatamSdhava
Acharya R C ShuKla Vol
28 Dutt, Braoda Bthan Rg\cda Samlutd Adhyalnuc
Bhasya- Specimen Calcutta, 1989
29 Harisharan Rgicdabhdfyam ( prathama khantfa)
Bhagavati Prakashan, Delhi, 1990 , 4 + 512
Rev Abhayadesa Vedo-Sauta JO ( 11 ) 329-331
30 Kapiladeva Sastri Sv3 m I XtmSnandakrta Rg\eda
bhBsya cka parica>5tmaka vislesana ( Hindi) KURJ ( Arts and
Humanities) 18-19, 1984 85 , 235-242
31 Misiira, Rajendra Pnsad Rnmanirdrtfmamdlocanam
Jaipur, 19S9, ga + 568
32 Modak BRA noic on Madhva’s Rgbhasya JKU1I
22, 1978, 14-21
(see »JJD 1\ I 67)
33 Narasjmhan, Tamraparni k Rg Bha§ja of 6rlmad3-
nandatlrtha nhagav-atpndacarja DJiarnmprakash 15-20, 1986-90
serially ong nil mantra SansV.nl text of the English
translation
34 Narav asan Nwbldiripad O M C Rig Veda Bhasha
Bhasltyam ( Malajalam ) Vadikke Madom Brahmassam. Trichur,
19S2. Vol I 56 1I6S
SLGVEDA
5
2 4]
36 Pandeya, Snkanta Rg\eda-bhssya4>humtka Varanasi,
1985,22 + 203
cnt introd , Hindi comm notes
37 SvtaVALEKar, S D %g\eda ke subodha bhst)a
Svadhyaya Mandal, Pardi, 1980, 256
Part IV 9th Mandala (sec VBD JV I 8)
2 Ancillary Literature
1 Arya, R P A study in Brhadde\ata 1 22-31 SP,
8 WSC, Wien, 1990
BD - one of the ten treatises ascribed to ‘•aunaka BD I 22 31
deals with the ongm of names whether of deities or lauklka
beings A ya offers explanations different from those of
Macdoneu. and Ram Kumar Raj (see 2 11 below ) (see
2 12 below )
2 Bhat, M S Vedic Tantrum A Study of pgudhtna of
Saunaka »»< th Text and Translation Mot Ban, Delhi, 198 7,
vtii + 437
cnt cd — or ginal text tranjl cnt and eregetical notes
depends largely on a un que comm by MSifstlnu ^aunaka
has given magico rel interpretation of the trauta uni yoga of
the fty acc to B the BgruViina provides a Jink between
Brahmanism and Pursue rel
Res T N Duarmadiitkari ABORl 69 322 JAS 29 < 3 ),
85-87, E.S Sut K rishna Saxwa ALB 52 259-60 J C Wright,
DSOAS 33 (3 ) 533-34
3 Devasthali G V M3dhavanul»ramanl and its contents
Plant 11-15 (2? R Sakscna Tel l of) 197 9 S3, 135-41
MidJuiri nut raman and Kg rd-iiuArcma-ni arc I wo entirely
separate wvl wviependeet work* gert-nt w.tre*<i — pc*!jrtf.a-
» Jisnnhetarai 12 sect on* akhylta nima rpSta guJLjnLa-
paiLtgocara *lbkakt}a'lhapraksitnl iraiaio rthasja nlrroya
umaja r 1 l chamLn dewats It Am. manlrJrAa
4 Denastjiali, G V M&dhavas Mantrjnh muk rema - !
( its special features 1 ) Srecknshna Sarma Tel Id ,S V Umv ,
Tirupali, 19S3, 193-9S
6
VEDIC bibliography
[2 5
M is perhaps the only RV commentator who has cared to
discuss topics and questions pertaining to metres even m the
relatively small span of only the first A*taka of the RV
literary top cs about £Kare not discussed by other commen
tators ( see VBD IV 1 25 2 4 )
5 Devasthali G V Sankramasutra of Katyayana Text
tvtth translation exposition and illustrations Jltam 16-18 ( G
C Sinha Comm Vol ) 1984 86 81 95
sankrama occurs when 3 or more padas ( as a group ) are
related in the Samhitafa tha
6 Gupta Subhash Chand Authorship of the Brhaddevata ,
the Ifkpro tuskhya and the Rgudhatia SP, 32 AIOC Ahmedabad,
1985, 39-40
these three works trad ttonally attributed to Saunaka cannot
have been composed by one and the same person
7 Jog K P On the Calitapradipa of Laksmidhara
JGJKSV 27 ( 2-4 ) 1971 275 87
8 Mehendale M A On the Brhaddeiats 2 102-103
/// 29 ( 2 ) 1986 117-20
a propos or Brosmiorst Nirukta and Astadhyayi the r
shared presuppos tions II J 23 I 14 ( VBD IV 26 8)
9 Rachavacharya V S V cdi-Pun a~Pray oga
Tirupati 1986
with t ppam and explanation
10 Rai Ram kumar Saunale Bxhaddesate Kashi Sk
Senes 178, 1983
chh t II with H ndi Iransl and notes
11 Rai Ram kumar Saunaka s Brhaddcuitj A Summary
of the D ttics and Myths of the Rg\cda Varanasi 1989 12 + 372
ed w th Iransl
12 Siiarma, Uma Shankar Naming an object in ancient
India SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, p 308
d scussm this in the light of observations made by Yiska m
A r kta ml by 4-mnaVi in JtrhaJtera S orig n i f xpeech (sec
2 t abo\e)
2 19]
BLGVEDA
7
13 Sharma, Umesh Chandra (ed ) Chandonukrama ni of
taunaka Vivek PubI , Aligarh, 1981 , vi + 50 + 14
(see VBD TV 2 IS) mtrod , text, indices
Rev S G KavtaWala, JO IB 34 274
14 Sharma, Umesh Chandra (ed ) Arsstnikramam of
Saunaka Vi\ek Pub! , Aligarh, 1982, 64
(see VBD IV 2 16) Sk text Hindi transJ , index of
Rsis
Rev V N Jha ABORI 66 275 76
15 Sharma, Virendra Kumar (ed ) Saunaklya Brhad-
devatj Vivek ( Agency Publ ), Aligarh
16 Tokunaga, M On the name Brhaddevats SP, 8th
WSC, Wien, 1990
[Macdonell B= (an index or the) many gods, Gonda
B = extensive ( repertory ) of the gods ] acctoT.R —
Brhaddevatanukraman B was composed as a sort of comm
on the Devatanukramari in an age much later than the several
centuries B G postulated by Macdoneil
17 Tokunaga, M On the recensions of the Brhaddeyatff.
JAOS 101 (3), 275-286
18 Ved Pal, Vidyabhaskar Rgyidltsnam - karttt\avicsra
( Hindi ) MUSRI 13 ( 1 ), Jan -June 1988, 1-8
author lists 12 reasons for not considering Rgytdhana to be
the work of ^aunaka at least, it is not the work of £aunaka,
the author of Brhaddevata Rg\tdhana is later than Srrtfll,
Purana Tantra it is a coll'ction made by one VifnukumSra,
perhaps in collaboration *virh several Tan trika authors ( ^-aunaka
may be one of them)
Yjjayapal ( ed ) Kdt}fi)on’oa Kksori&rmkramarji (with
Sadgurusisya’s comm called Krtsnauttl) Savitridcvt Bagdia
Trust, Calcutta, 1985,365
added at the end Salgunsifya s comm on SaunaVa’s Anti*
\akaniikramant and Ckandahsaiikhia seven appendices dis
cussion by Yudhisthira Mwamsaka on the no of fks in R}'
Rev K K Raja, ALB 50, 643-44
8
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3.1
3 Particular Hymns and Mantras
1 Abhayadeva RV V 19 2 Veda-Sants 4(7), 175-177 ;
4 ( 9), 244-45 , 4(10), 280-82, RX VIII 58 2, 33 9, V 60 5.
Ve ia-Santa 5(2), 49-53, RV 1 97 7 Veda-Sants 6(6),
183-84, RV I 187 6 Veda-Sants 6(12), p 109, RV X 74 3
Veda-Santa 7(3) p 73, RPX116 1 Veda-Sants 7(6),
p 183, RV IV 37 1, V 10 6 Veda-Santa 7(8), p 255, RV
VII 1 5 Veda Simla 7(10), p 331, RV VIII 100 3 Veda-
Santa 8 ( 5), 168, 170, RXIX 96 4 Veda-Santa 10 ( 5 ), p 133,
RV VI 52 5 PWa Santa 11(4), 110-111 . RP 1 42 1 Veda-
Sants 11 (7), 169-170
( all in Hindi )
2 Achar, V Prabhanjan Vagambhxrnya-Sukta Bangalore.
RVX 125 with the comm of §rf Vadiraja and Kannada
transl
3 Agrawala, V S Hymn of Creation ( Nosadtya-Sukta,
RV X 129) Indian Civilization Series 26, Pnthivi Prakashan,
Varanasi, 1983, vui + 72
new ed or VBD IV 3 8
4 Ambrosini, Riccardo 11 primo mno del Rg-Veda e
1’apparente ambiguiti della poesta Linguistica e Letteratura 5,
Pisa, 1980, 9-22
cf VBD IV 3 10
5 Ambrosini, Riccardo Del X hbro de Rg-Veda . mm
tradotti e commentati Giardini, Pisa, 1981 , 176
6 Ananda Svami Mahsmantra Delhi, 1985, 118
spiritual exposition of the CSyatrl mantra
7 Anantacharya (ed ) Srisukta bhsiyam Bnndaban,
1980, glia + 12
with Hindi exposition
8 Aphale, Sumti JSgatika \3nmay3tHa pahile angSl glta
(Marathi) VS\tV 1935, 1986, 31-39,
3.181
RGVEDA
9
“The first lullaby in the world literature” RV VII 55
( Vail os pan sukta ) see 3 22 below
9 Ashopuri, Ramchandra Yajnasc hamen k>5 labha
hat 7 ( Hindi ) Vcda-Savit<t 4(6), Jan 84 , p 145
. “ Or what avail is sacrifice to us ? ” RV VIII 19 4-6
10 Aurobindo, Sn A hymn to Agm Advent 29(4),
Nov 72, 11-13
11 Aurobindo, Sri Hymns from the Rig Veda Ad\eni
33(3), Aug 76,9-14
12 AuROBjVDO, Sn Agniman(aram<rfa Sri Aurobindo
Society, Pondicherry, 1976 , vm + 602
Sanskrit rendering by Jacanvatha Voialamcara of Hymns to
the Mystic Hre by Sri Aurobivdo Agm hymns in the fust
ManSata Vedaraftassam also exposition of RV X 7f I 113
X 125, X 90, X 121, II 12, X 129 (see \DD IV 30 63)
13 Aurobindo, Sri Hymns to the My sue Fire Pondi-
cherry, 1985, 506
, third cd sec 3 12 above
14 Bahadur, Shakuntafa Soma Sflrja.patmaja RF X,
85 ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 3
15 Barman, Binanda Chandra Rg\cda I 1-9 New Book
Stall, Gmvahati, Nov 72
Assamese transl
16 Bhandari, Santilal VaidikSmci GUjatrl 3nt JainSmd
PadmSvatl ( Marathi ) Prasad 43(1), Aug 89 , 65-74
“ Csyatr of the Vatdikas and Padm^rat’ of ihe Jainas’
17 Bharadwaj, Ktran Gayatr? mahim3 (Hindi) Vii r.
5/m3l2(2), June 86, 13-14
'Greatness of the Coyotrt
18 Bhargava, P L Tlie denies of Reseda VIII 29 10.
lytani Jl-l5(B R SaVscna Tel Vol ), 1979-83, 61-63
Maruts are the /ff -deities whose characteristic mart Hinging,
they arc the deities of Ihe s'anra in question .
10
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3 19
19 Bhargava, P L The self introducing fsis of the
Rgveda and the chronology of its hymns ABORI 66, 1985,
13-30
author does not accept the view that Books II VII of the
RV formed the nucleus to wh were added (first) VIII and IX
and (finally) I and X RV age began cir 2500 B C early
/I Page (2500—2000 B C ) middle RPpcriod (2000— 1500
BC) late R V period (1500— 1000 BC) author assigns
portions from diff Mandates to one or the other of the three
periods
20 Biiatt, J A Mfninayam grhant in ftP VII 89 in
comparison with the theory of black holes in the modern science
31 PAIOC, Poona 1984 185-188
see VBD IV 3 30
21 Bhatt, J A Phenomenalism in hymn 42 of Rgveda
mandalaVII SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985,3-4
the phenomenon belonging to a sacrifice performed m the
past is re created
22 Bhatt J A Svapa vidyS or divine hypnotism in
Rgveda VII 55 SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986 p 40
the hymn has some musical method of singing wh possesses
some mystic power or its own sleep to drive away a mental
disease Varuija as the knower of swjjij vk/jo or divine
hypnotism Vasisthas inherited this knowledge from Vanina.*
sec 3 8 above
23 Biiatt, J A Pranavidya in the hymn RV VII 68
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 4
an experiment of a jogin depicted in symbolic Ig m this
hjirn
24 Bhatt, J A Attainment of divinity through activities
SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 138
refrain of RP VH (j3)a* p«ta ) but ref to MrtymbJajv
jitantra in Rt VII
25 Bn viT V M Rgtcda III 61 a stud) SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 19S6, p 41
U*as as madhuJhl what does maJhu mean ?
RGVEDA
II
3 33]
26 Bhattacharya, Bhabam Prasad A poetic study of
Rgyeda - Man$ala IV SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 4-5
27 Bhattacharya, Bhabam Prasad A poetic study of
R gveda - Maniala V SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 , 46-47
28 Bhattacharya, Bhabam Prasad A poetic study of
R gveda - Mantfala VI SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
P 15
29 Bhise, Usha The dialogue, of Yama YamI reconsi-
dered SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 47-48
. considers (a ) the social custom wh forms the background of
this hymn and (b) the purpose for wh the hymn is included
in RV custom of marnage of twins was being discarded,
purpose of inclusion in RV is to convey a moral message
see 3 123 below
30 Bodewitz, H W Rgvcda 10 146 the hymn to
AranyanI D N ShastrtFel Vo/ , Ghaziabad, 1982, 3-15
31 Brcreton, J P Style and purpose of Rgvcda II II
7/7 28 (4), 1985, 237-262
three fundamental characteristics wh dictate Ihc nature of
Vedic hymns ( 1 ) hymns are expressions of the truth about the
divine powers wh shape and maintain the world These truths
take the form of myths (2) hynns are intricate elegantly
crafted compositions only such hymns can invoke and empower
the divinities understood in the poets insight (3) hymns are
composed to accompany a ritual author studies RV II fl
focussing attention on complexity and ritual ace to him that
hymn emphasizes the less obvious truth (about Indra and his
powers) namely that ritual and myth are congruent to each
other
32 Carduci, Paola Rtguardo alamo radict serba/t per fa
conoscenza nel X hbro del Rgicda Pisa, 1984, IV + 147
DD, Pisa Umv on the wtirds rid pas, d't, dh\ man,
m nas sec Hj 31 (1) 1987 p 87
33 Ciiakravartj, Lokanath Saras\atl dc\as\arapam SP,
35 AIOC, Haridwar. 1990, p 22
ref RVX 75
J2 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [3 34
34 Chakravarty Urna The hymns to the Visve Devah
HSA ~ JIS 3 ( 1-2 ) Chandigarh 1988 (90) 21-27
also SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 p 48 about 70 hymns
dedicated to \ sve Devah acc to Sarva nukraman 48 of these
tnay be regarded as authentic V D hymns are not uniform
so far as contents are concerned they present multifarious
themes views of Gonda. and Sri Aurogindo on the subject
considered
35 Chauhan D V pakena rnarnsa (JtK VII 104 8)
VI J 22(1 2) 1984/87 29-36
36 Cholkar V B The physics of the Gayatci Mantra
JO IB 35(1 2) Sept Dec 85 1-7
the very basic law of physics viz the existence of cosmic
energy and transformat on finds a definite indication in this
mam a
37 Chopra Krishan Vedic teachings AH 7, No 74,
July 90 p 25
RY 1 50 10
38 Devdhar S K Srisukta ( Marathi ) Prasad 41 ( 1 ),
Aug 87 12-26
39 Devdhar, S K Ratrisukta (Marathi) Prasad
41 (1) Aug 87, 86-88
RVX 127
40 Devdhar S K Gayatrl mantra ( Marathi ) Prasad
43(1) Aug 89 9-30
41 Dharmavir Arya Gayatn mantra ki mahan mahin a
(Hindi) Dharmavira Granthamala Prakashan New Delhi,
1984,34
versified transl of Cayatr
42 Eichner Kuhn Ingrid Em Eidbruch lm Kgveda MSS
41 1982,23-31
RV X 132 antnkaiht/h ania = geschworen (gegen ein
Lemma eta torn ml strafe bclegt )
RGVEDA
13
3 50]
43 Euzarenkova, T Y (ed ) Russian translation of
hymns from the Rgveda and the At ha nave da Moscow, 1984,
270
rendered into verse by V Toxomjrova introd 5 28,
transl 29 192 notes 193 255 glossary 256-265
44 Fatah Singh The upanisad of an antidote to poison
Veda Savita, English section, 4 ( 2 ) July 88, 5-8
RVl 191 1 16
45 Fatah Singh RV II 18 l, VII 33 10, Vlir 40 6
Veda Savita 5 (2), 44-49, Vak sukta Veda-Savua 6 { J2),
404-407, RV VI 47 15 Veda Savua 8(]2), 397^00, £KVII
103 (Manduka sukta) Veda Savua 9(11), 417-20, I 81
Veda Savua 11(5), 152-55
. (all in Hindi)
46 Faawley, David Hymns from the Golden Age Mot
Ban, Delhi, 1986, 256
English transl (wi'h yogic interpretation) of selected hymns
of RV three parts I Prelude (hymns to DyavapflhivI and
Usas) II Fourfold godheads viz Agm Indra Soma Surya
(acc to author Agm = divine flame of awareness in the heart
Indra *= spiritual man Surya *=, solar self of divine intelligence
Soma » mystic wine the bliss of pure perception) acc to
author R V represent the original cultural roots of mankind
Rev S P Dubev PrBh 93 1J6-I17
47 Ganapati Sastri, P Gayatri bhnyatn The Educational
Supplies D-pot Palghat, 1986 xvt + 5 + 68
ed and transl in Malayalam by P S Ramanathan
Rev K. V Sarma ALB 52 239
48 Gaud a, Vemram Sarma Gayatri rahasyam Gokuldas
Sk Series 65, Varanasi, 1984, 16 + 255
(ed Umesa Misra Gauda)
49 Gholap, M S Caturvidha buddhtdatrt Gayatri
( Marathi ) Prasad 43 ( 1 ) Aug 89 , 80-83
50 Ghosh, Ardhendu Sekhar, Gayatree BJ 35(23),
15 7 89,27-32
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 3 5l
symbolic significance of G
51 Gonda, 3 Hymns of the R gveda not employed in the
Solemn Ritual Amsterdam, 1978, 138
see VBD IV 3 82
Rev Harms Peter Schmidt JCsatylos 26 198 200
52 GONDA, J R gveda 7 59 AO 43, 1982, 53 60
it is often suggested that the last stanza in S V VII 59
(tryambakam yyamahe ) is a later addition its padapatha is
not available it enjoyed considerable popularity in secondary
Yedic lit Gonda considers its occurrence in Srauta ritual the
redactor of RV { or one of his predecessors) has added the
apparently isolated st 12 to the preceidng stanzas because it
belonged to the Tryambaka rite
53 Gonda, J Notes on the ritual use of RV 10 121 10
p/twt 11-15 (B R Saksena Fel Vol ) 1979 83, 147-163
54 Gonda J Rgvecla I 36 13 and 14 K S Birth Cent
Comm Vol, Part 2 Madras 1985 15-20
suitability of the two stanzas for the prescribed ritual purpose
(setting up of the sacrificial post)
55 Gonda, J The lndra Hymns of the Rgvecla Brill (Or
Rheno-Tr - 36 ) Leiden, 1989, tx -f 226
considers all relevant facts concern ng the structure ( contents
and composition of essential constituent parts ) of these hymns
investigates styl Stic and phraseological peculiarities (thro
translated quotation )
56 Gupta, Sudhtr Kumar Svamidayanandamatcna rgve-
dlye I 162-163 iti suktadvaye svamedhasya pankaipah J Dept
of Sk , 13 mV Calcutta 1987,102-114
57 Gupta Sudhir Kumar RV I 162 12, 13 Bhara-
thidyaiaibhaiam. Sept 84, 1-2
58 Hahn, Robert Being and non being in Rig Veda X,
LioTzuand Chuanc Tzu and in the later Plato Journal of
Chinese Philosophy 8(2) 119-142
RGVEDA
15
3 67}
59 Hazra, R C Interpretation and importance of the word
pasuttp in Rg\eda 7 86 5 Hazra Comm Vo!, Kashiraj Trust,
Varanasi, 451-55
60 Hymns from the Rig\eda 71 VI 17 (8), 20 2 66 ,
27-29
6] Hymns to Soma Advent 33 ( I ), Feb 76, 10-13
62 Ikari, Yasuke The Purusasukta in the Agmcayana
rite (Jap ) Prof Ashtkaga Asumiji Fel Vol , Kokusho Kankokai,
Tokyo, 1978 , 397-409
63 Jagadish Chandra, Sailendra RV V 20 2 Veda-
Start* 9(11), June 89 , 379 82, 386
on ‘ old age '
64 Jani Jay dev A CandapandiU on Rgveda X 51 Bh
Vid 45 47 (J H Dave Fel Vol ), 1985-87 43-49
Candupa dita (second commutator of Naisadhlyaianta of
hriharja the first being Vidyadhara) comments on the 9 vss
of RFX 51 (dialogue bet Agm and other gods) in the
context of NC IX 75
65 Jayavelu, SR A Soorya mantra from the Vedas
SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad, 1985, 11-12
considers a kr^nena rajas? vartania rush {RV A«taka 1
Adhyaya 1 Varga 6)
66 Jog, K P Is Rgveda I 117 a composite hymn 7 A N
Jam Fel Vol , Baroda, 1983, 137-141
(paper Vedic section AIOC Santmiketan 1980) two units
of vss viz 1-10 and 11 25 differ in tbe tenor of thoughts in
them and also m the intention of the singer who proceeds to
sing to the Asvins Madhavabhatta s suspicion that this
hymn is composite is corroborated
67 Jog, K P Who is the seer of RV 8 29 ? BDCRI 44,
1985,71-74
see VBDW 3 110 apples statist cal method concludes
that Xa^yapa Marlca must have been the seer
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [3 68
68 Jog K P About a vedantic comment on Rgieda
3 8 4 SP 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985 p 12
Anamlag n s explanat on of Satashki 45 j \anmukia
69 Joshi N Y GSyatn mantrace vatjnanika vtvarana
( Marathi ) Sanutkipa 11 (9 10) 1986 20-28
expos t on of Ga}&tn n the I ght or sc ence see 3 71 below
70 JosHr, N Y Purusasukta ( Marathi ) Santokrpa 1 1
( 11 12) Jan 87 39 41 Feb 87 15 18
mantrasastra and modern sc ence
71 Joshi N Y Gayatn mantra eka vatjnamka abhyasa
( Marathi ) Prasad 43 ( 1 ) Aug 89 45 56
expos t on of G in the 1 ght of science see 3 69 above
72 JosHt Suhas Han Sri GayatnmaiUra amttamantra
( Marathi ) Prasad 43 ( 1 ) Aug 89 85 87
73 Jordcss J Two giants look at the cosmic man —
Ambedkar and Dayananda interpret the Puru a Sukia J01B
33(1-2) 1983 1-10
A P is an addit on to the RV made at a later stage and
is therefore no argument that there were 4 \arnas from the
very beginn ng of the Aryan soc ety D in the creat on
of God he who is mukha <the best and most promnent) is a
BrShmana to D the conceptions of soc al eth cs and ideal
soc ety are bascaly static because they arc enshrined in Veda
and in Vcd c t mes to A they are dynam c be ng progress vely
d scovcrcd n the march of b story isclf
74 Jvalasta Kumar Sastri Rgvcda bhasya pjjhalocana
Vit{a\ant 37(9) July 85 10 J2
fru kata is comm by Bhafta Gov nda on RVX 46-191
11 G earl er than Sajapa and \cnka|am3dhava in (height
of ?rutl» law some read ngs of S and V are comparatively
studied
75 Kale Goxind V RgvcdantargaU dcvisQkt3 ($PX
125) (Marathi) SantakTps 11 (It ) Jan 87, 28 29
text exjvston mi Marat) 1
RGVEDA
17
3 86]
76 Kantawala, S G RV I 154 6 a study in sectarian
interpretation JGJkSV 37 ( 1-4) (Baladeva Upadhyaya Fel
Yol ), 1983 , E 69-76 JORSf 42-46, 1972-73 ( 1987 ), 72-77
see VBD IV 3 116
77 Kcshava Das Gayatri The Highest Meditation Mot
Ban , Delhi, 1990, 144
Rev k k Raja ALB 54, 219
78 Khole, G S Gayatri samalocana ( Marathi ) Prasad
43 ( I ), Aug 89, 75-79
79 KH.IEDAR, Sulabha S Satasloki and Rgveda mantras
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 349
.eg RVX J)7 3 4 6 as bas/s of Sa/mfoki 20 and 2J„
80 Koliiatkar, B V Manduka sukta with biological
angle SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 724
81 Komaldhai “ Kesh * RV J 24 2. Veda Savua 8(5),
Dec 87, p 156, p 158 RV I 14 9 Veda Santa 8 ( 6), Jan -
Feb 88, 189 90
82 Kovnur B B Sri suktam Bombay, 1987, 149
83 Krishvalal Rgveda 7 33 ki adhyatmika vyakh>3
( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 57
s*c 3 84 below
84 Krishnalal A spiritual interpretation of RV VII 33
SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987 p 75
see 3 S3 above (based on KPB VIII 1 1 6) Vas siha =»
prSna = best dweller Vasisthas = semes
85 Krishnananda, Swami The message of the Purusha
sukta The Divine Life 47 ( 6) — Wisdom Light 6 89, 1985-89
serially
86 Ksirasagar, D B PitrsamiksS ke aloka men rgvedlya
pitrsakta ka vislesana ( Hindi ) A I Vidvat Sammelana ( M
Ojha ), Jodhpur, 1990, 6
3
1
Jg VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [3 87
R y X 1 pilar as the creative and regulative principle of
sama^ti and vya*(i
87 Kulkarni, G A Rgvedatlla samvSdasukte ( Marathi)
Prasad 39 ( 9 ), April 86, 11-13
dialogue hymns in RV
88 Kusum Lata Asyavamiya sukta tatha sattatraya
(Hindi) SP 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989 , p 34
three eternal sattas bhr a ifs nr has and kesms
89 LaZZERON! R La madre di Vftra ( in ) Slildi indo -
ettropei ( ed E Campanile ), Pisa, 1985, 10I-J07
Vftra s slaughter {RV l 32 9) has parallels in Edda and
Beowulf
90 Lazzeroni R Analist di un testo vedico rappresenta-
zione c evocazione in RV X 95 A ION 7, 1985 ( 86 ), 211-220
91 Maggi, D I buoi rossi di Indra e llndovinello di
mago Salomonc ( in ) Problcmi di sostrato nellc hngue ie (ed
E Campanile) Giardmi Pisa 1983 117 147
interpret of R V VI 27 7 on OIA khila kh ! >n and Indo Jr
agricultural terminology
92 Maggi D Imetpreiazione di Rigveda V 33 4 (in)
Scritti in onore di Riccardo Ambrosim ( ed E Campanile et al )
Giardini, Pisa, 1985, 135-146
particularly interpret of unir a
93 Mainkona? sainjaya ( Hindi ) Veda Savtta 8 ( 12 ),
July 88, 409 10
RV A 159 2-3
94 Manoiiar, Vidyalamkar pPVIII ] 20 Veda Sax ita
&tl0i*Msy88 %V 3i6 RF VIU 122 Veda Sav V (3 U
June 88, p 354 RFVIII 1 27 Veda Sava a 8(12), July 88,
402-3
95 Max Muller, T , Oldenberg, I! Vuhc Hymns SBE
32, 46, Mot Ban , Delhi 1979 Vol 1 ixx\ + 536, Vol II ,
x + 500
3 104 ]
RGVEDA
1 $
reprint of VBD IV 30 90 English iransJ of select hymns
from RV cd J L Shastri
96 Migrov, Saul Living on in the son Rgveda X 10
led MSS 49, 1988, 79-84
(being) efficient he shd obtain for himself an offspring of
the father (i e of himself) seeing (with his minds* eye) a
continuer ( pratar t ) on the earth
97 Modak, B R Nasadtya sukfa arthat srsjici janma -
kaiha ( Marathi ) Jayanta Prakashan, Nagpur, 1983, 86
Nv sadly a sukta and the story of the bjrth of the world
Rev D K Tare J vana Vikasa 28 (3) 283-84
98 Moghe, S G Grammatical interpretation of RP II
41 1 1 JGJKSV 38-39, 1982-83 ( 86 ) , E 13-16
interpretation suggested by Haradatta ( in his comm on ApDS
I 4 14 4) is favoured by Sayana and Nagesa
99 Mukhopadhyaya, Samir Kumar Sasadvahrirtti man
trasya putnkSpaksc vyakhySnam yujyate na va SSPP 63,
1980-Bt , 68-SI
XV II I 31 3 (*= fosadvahrj mantra) is generally regarded as
being connected wnh putrlkavidhi the author does not agree
100 Mukhyananda, Swami The Gayatrl mantra upasana
PrBfi 96, April 91 , 170-78
explains the import of this mystic formula
101 Narang, S P On the interpretation of asvyo larah
in Rgveda I 32 12 31 PAIOC Poona, 1984, 213-221
see VBD IV 79 372 asvyo varah = obstructions of the
water (and not horse s hair)
102 NaVathe P D Kampa pronunciation in RV X 74
4a SP 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 45
unusual kampa
103 Oguibenine, B Le symbolisme de la razzia d’aprSs
les hymnes vediques E1E5, 1983, 1 17
104 Oort M S Variations on the theme of Rgveda X.
95 SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
22
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
13 120
see 3 118 above geological find ngs point out that Indus valley
and the neighbouring region have been hot bed of the tectonic
activity since pre hist times this region may be identified with
nairrtya dik where great geological calamities were observed by
the ancients to have ongnated therefore association with
Nirfti obhions to Nirfti on into iritia is a crcvasslikc spot
of land wh is unpridictive this can occur due to tectonic
movement
120 Pathriya, Satya RF 1 3 10 Vedaxam 37(6),
1-2, RFI 97 8 Vedaxam 37(7) 1-2 RF X 63 10 Veda-
\am 37 (9) 1-3 , RF I 41 9 Vedavam 37 ( 11 ) 1-2, RF Khita
( Srlsukta ) 1 1 6 Vedaxam 39 (9), 1-2 RF Ml 7 Vedaxam
40(4), RF V 62 3-10 Vedaxatii 40 ( 7 ) , 1-2, RF X 15 8
Vedaxam 40(10), 1-2 RF X 24 6 Vedavam 40 ( 12), 1-2,
RFI 24 15 Vedaxam 41(12) 1-2, RF I 113 19 Vedavam
42 ( 1), 2-3, RF I 36 14 Vedaxam 42 ( 11 ) 1-2
121 Pirart, Eric RS I 85 7 dim at JIJ 27(2), April
85, 102-103
Padapnfha yad ha a\at author suggests yad tlhavat
122 Prabhu Ashrit Swami Ga)airt Rahasya New Delhi,
1986 (reprinted) Xlt + 248
transl by J Krishna Chowdhury
123 Pradhan Shruti S The Yama Yami sBkta new
perspectives ABORI 71 1990, 109-138
see SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985 p 20 RV X 10 the
views of early Western scholars (obviously influenced by their
Christian background ) arc unacceptable so too of some
Indian scholars author proposes interpretation of the sukta in
the light of sociology and Marxism the sukta is a dramatic
presentation of a past stage m the life ol the Aryans — the
transition from consanguinity to non consanguinity Yami
represents the dymg practice of incest Yama represents the new
norm as laid down by Mitra and Varuna ref to other myths
of Yama Yami both Indian and Iran an see 3 29 above
124 Prashasyamitra Sastri ‘ Kasmai devaja ’ para eka
vicara (Htndt) Vedapradtpa 3(2), Aug 88, 16-17
kasmai =* ekasmai
3. 133]
RGVEDA
23
125 Puranik, Han Babaji, Bhayalikar, Annaji Rama-
chandra SuktS rthamukt3\ all A New Commentary on KF VI
53. Baroda, 1933, xxx\ + 40
126 Pushpa, Srimafi AksasSkta aura usahsukta ke pan-
preksya men vaidika samhttaen { Hindi ) Lakshmanadatta
Chaturveda Comm Vo] , Delhi, 1986, 70-81
. Usahsukta the diff between nature and the sentient got rid
of thro’ poetic insight A! tasjkta relation of individual to
society
127. Rama Chandra Rao, S K Sn-Suk/a Kalpatharu
Res Acad Publications, Bangalore, 1985, 112
..text English Iransl and exposition .
128 Ramanath RFV 83 1 Veda -Sav its 4 ( 1 ), p 6;
RV n 42 Veda-Savita 4(5), 107-109
(in Hindi)
129 Ramanuja Chari, S K The greatness of Gayatrl
Manthra V,sv a tmS 13(3) July 87 , 47^19
130 Rambilass, B A comparative study of the transla-
tions and commentaries on Rgreda I 112 SP, 8 WSC, Wien,
1990
Wester n scholars “ myths ' vs Ary a Samaj * allegories”,.
131 Ram Gopal Interpretation of jarah kanlnam (RF
I 66 8) VIJ 3(1 ), Mar 65, 13-16
see VBD III 3 166
132 Raster, Peter Phonetic symmetries in the first sBkta
of Rig Veda Maharshi Vedic Umv, 2nd week-end seminar.
Mar 88
..summary
133 Ray, Pramod Ranja A stylistic analysis of the
Rgi eda X 127 1-8 Prajn a rtetram 1(1), Orissan Centre for
Oriental Res , Balasore, 1985, 69-80
Ratnsukta .
24
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3 134
134 RAY Upendra Nath Hiranyagarbha sukta men ‘ ka
(Hindi) Vedavam 40(1) Nov 87 11 13 M USRJ 13 ( 1 )
Jan June 88 31 34
ka Prajapat (£«? 7 4 19 MS 1 10 10 hot! aka S
36 5) ka sukfa kasma => ekasn a (Sankara bho s ya on
V i sahas ana ma 10) kasma — unto whom 7 acc to author
ka a to hm for hs sake (for Prajapat s sake)
135 Rishi Dirghatama s hymn to the sun ( RV I 164)
Advent 26 (4) 10-14 27(1 ) 15 21 27(2) 15 21
136 Rupachanda Dipak RV I 90 9 Veda Savits
8 (11 ) 355 56
137 Sarmah Thaneswar Agti sukta (RV I 1) Sr§ti
6(1 2) Guvvahati 1983 Vay it sukta ( RK I 2) Srsti 6(8)
ASv m sUkta (RV 13) Srsti 7(5) Indra sukta (RF I 4)
Srsti 7(78) Indra sukta ( RV 15) Srsti 7(10) Indra sukta
(RV \ 6) Srsti 8(12) Indra sukta (RV 1 7) Srsti 8(4)
Indra sukta (RV 1 8) Srsti 8(6) Indra sukta (RV I 9)
Srsti 8(9) Indra sukta ( RK I 10 ) Srsti 8(10-11)
Assamese transl w th annotat ons
138 Sarmah Thaneswar Vagambhrnl v5 Devtsukta
(RFX 125) Dainika Asam Puja vol 1986
Assamese transl and notes
139 Sarmah Thaneswar Yama Yaroi Samvada (Ass)
Prakash 14 ( 1 ) Guwahati 1988 50 54
140 Sathe Jayashree Is RV 10 121 a hymn to Prajapati 9
JO IB 36 1986-87 29 37
not related to P ajapa t s s mply a ph losoph cal poem—
a spontaneous o come of the poet s bum ng ties re for under
stand ng the Sup erne Be ng the All pervad ng Be ng can t be
really known — therefore quest on mark
141 Sathe R G (ed ) Trcabhaskara of Bha skaracarya
GOS 170 Baroda 1982 VIII + 9 + 153
w cn n 1708 tant c r tual named af er the t ca — RV I
50 11 13
Rev W Rau OLZ 81 (5) 501
3 151 ]
&GVEDA
25
142 Satyapriya RV I 3J 7 Vadaxam 36(11) Sept,
84, 1-2
143 Satyavrata, Siddhantalankar Sanmanasya sukta.
Vedic Path 44 ( 1-2 ) Sept 81,1-2 , Hiranyagarbha sGkta Veche
Path 46 (4 ), 1-4, Marta d\ art ana sukta ( calling back the m/nd to
the centre, RV X 58 ) Vedic Path 49 ( 2-3 ) , 1 -4
1 44 Schixrath, Bernfried raktate strah, RV 9 68 4.
St I! 13-14 ( W RauFel Vol ) 1987 195-201
*» he (Soma) protects (his own) head (not* Das
Oberhaupl schtitzt as suggested by LIjders ) cryptic allusion
to the killing (mb han ) of Soma
145 SCHMEJA, Hans Interpretauonen aus dem Rtgveda
Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Kulturwissenschaft, Sonderheft 61,
Innsbruck, 1987, 45
treats RV It I 32(mtenem Exkurs zu Y9 11) X
119
Rev Harry Falk If J 32 (4), 287-89 B Schlerath OLZ
85 (3) 339 41
146 Sharan, Mtdfiav The death conquering hymn KKT
34 ( 1 ), Mar 74 28-30
147 Sharma Jagadtsh Chandra RV IV 5 2 Veda Savita
4 (6) 146-148, 162
ingratitude
148 SifARMA, Jayamangal RVX 46 Veda Santa 10(1 2),
365 367 , RV X 83-84 Veda Savita 11(3), 78-79
149 Sharma, Munsht Ram ‘ Soma ' RVUl 43 5 V 54 7
Veda Savita 8 ( 4 ) , 1 12-113 1 15
?lsi and Raja are both comrades — are experts in ritual
chanty and penance
150 Sharma, Shtla Svarup RV II 41 11 Veda Savita
4(6) 142-44
151 Sharma Vtrendra Swami Dayananda on RV IX 113
VIJ 22(1-2), 1984 (87) 118 137, AH 5, No 47, April 88,
19-24
26
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 3. 152
acc to D as far as worship is concerned it is only the
Supreme God who is invoked and supplicated in the Vedas by
various names wh are expressive of his diff qualities D
interprets Soma pavamana in vss 7-11 of this hymn as the
Supreme God, and in vss 1 2 4 6 as satin)* sin
152 Shastri, A D Yiijom pata swsubhih sada nah SP ,
35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 151
significance of this refrain of Mandala Vll (only 75 hymns)
wily does it not occur m 29 hymns 0
153 Shastri D V Some observations on the Brahma-
j5ya hymn ( X 109 ) m the Rgveda SP 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad,
1985, p 23
the hymn has its sociological parallel in AV 5 17 BrShmana s
wife ill treated by Soma kilbuo in woman is more a social
stigma than a moral one
154 Shastri, D V The evil spirits in the Vasistha
Mandala of RV SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1 986 , 72-73
Vaswtha was perhaps the only sage of RV who came across
the most enemies and inimical elements of this mortal domain—
y ultimo vat vandana yaks a k um/itt 'uccAiuita (perhaps a dog
affected by hydrophobia) atnn dth mr'li rirafr cf RV
YHi 4
155 Shastri D V Some observations on the Rjuiuti
hymn (RV I 90 ) of Gotama Rahugana SP, 34 AIOC, Vtsakha-
patnam, 1989, p 32
religio ethical pt of view four layers of thoughts
156 Simha, Janardan Prasad Vedamata gayatn aura
unaka svarupa ( Hindi) Kalyana 64 ( 1 ), 1990, 268-270,
157 Singh, S P Interpretation of Rgveda I 164 46 SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 43
in this mantra a unique unification of gods has been accom
phshed both region wise and group wise the crux of Dfrgha-
tamas s vision lies in realizing the Essential Being as mamfes
ting diversely on different planes of Becoming including the
physical as well as spiritual
158 Sivapujana Simha, RV I 19 5 Vedavam 36(8),
19-20, RV II 12 3 Vedaiam 36 ( 11 ) , 9 11
3 167]
B-GVEDA
27
RV l 19 5 niadSsah destio>ing d s eases s ktatrasah *=
those who w eld soveregnty in m dreg on flFII 12 3 Indra
= Agm
159 Soressi Tiziana Amhah m PI VI 3 1 AG 112,
1987(88) 55 67
160 Stuhrmann Rainer Rgveda X 119 Der Rausch
dcs Kiebitz S’/// 11/12 1986 299 309
laba pccwt lapwng (not qua I) cf Lat labo labor
161 Sukumar Shastri Yama Yami sukta vaijnanika
paripreksya men ( Hindi ) SP 33 AlOC Calcutta 1986 71 72
Yama — hydrogen Yam — oxygen
162 Sunder Raj M The Purusasukta (RV X 90) SP,
34 AIOC VisaVhapatnam 1989 p 33
P r sasSktd s an allegory a poe< c v s on and s nor to be
taken n a I teral sense
163 Thakur Bhagendra Simha RV I 164 46 Veda
Sa\ tta 7 (10) 333 336
also see VcfaSa ta Suparnanka 38 39
164 Thatte R P Gayatn upasana tantra (Marathi)
Prasada 43 ( 1 ) 31-44
165 Thieme P Bemerkungen zum Vrsakapi Gedicht {RV
X 86) ZDMG Supplement VI 1985 238 248
expla ns the hymn as a burlesque rec ted dur ng the br dal
n ght as a ferl Iity spell
166 Thieme P Zu RV 10 72 Ernst Risch Fe! Vol
Walter de Grayter Berlin 1986 159 175
(cosmo gone hymn) d scuss on among d ff speakers me
dentally cons ders v panya VVe te fer
167 Thieme P Das Ratsel RV 1 164 15-16 Ulrich
Schneider Fel Vol Freiburg 1987 329 339
also SP 32IC/VAS Hamburg 19?6 p 316 RV 1 164=,
Collect on of r ddles solut on of vss 1S-I6
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 3 16S
168 TIWARI Anant Sharan A propos of the Vedic metre
vj raj (RVX 130 4 5 ) 31 PAIOC Poona 1984 , 231-34
Madhva ( 1238-1317 AD) and Jayatirtha and Chalari Lave
discussed this subject
169 TIwari Shashi Rgvediya Aprisukta Adhyayana
aura Vyakhya (Hindi) Bharatiya Vidya prakashan, Delhi, 1981 ,
19 r 344
The Aprtsuktas of the RV A Study and Interpretation
see VBD IV 3 254
Rev Pritt Sinha Rtam 16-18 592 93
170 TrwARr Shashi Rgvediya Purasasukte (Hindi)
Lakshmanadatta Chaturveda Comm Vol Delhi 1986,45-52
171 Toporoy, V N The hymn to Vac - RV X 125
( Russ ) Poetica 13 ( 3-4 ) 1981 , 232-38
(in Die Ursprunge der ie Poetik —189 251)
172 Toporov V N RV 1 51 9 X 99 5, 12, IV 19 9
Indra and the Ant ( Russ ) Drev Ind , Nauka Moscow, 1982,
327 34!
173 Tripathi Ramadeva Brahmavidya gayatri aura
usaki upasana (Hindi) Kalyana 61 (3) Mar 87, 612-19
174 van den Bosch Leurens P The Aprl hymns of the
Rgveda and their interpretation 11 J 28(2) April 85,95-122,
28(3), July 85 169-189
discusses earl er views ( rejects the views of Gonda and
Potdar) analys S of Apr! hymns Apri hymns and the animal
sacrifice conclusions stanzas of the Apr! hymns handed
down by the \anous priestly famil es of RV have functioned as
a collection of texts used by Hotr as liturgical formulas in a
popular ancient family sacrifice it was a sacrifice in wh the
householder offered a sacrificial victim to the god T\ajt/,
the ‘shaper’ of man and animal and to the three fertility
goddesses Sanisvatl )]a and Bharat! (=Mahl) for the sake of
well being and cent nu ty of the family wh was real zed by means
of an abundance of sons and cattle
175 Vasanta RV VIII 58 2 Veda Sat ita 8 (4) Nov
87,111-12
3.1861
RGVEDA
29
176 VfDABODHA, Swarai RV I 170 4 Veda Santa 9 (1);
7-9 ,RV VII 32 9 Veda-Santa 9(5), 166-68
177 Vedia, D G Visahanm Upamsad SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 82-83
RV I 191 v.ords denoting antidotes shd be interpreted in
the light of the respective deities
178 Veniram S harm a Gayatrirahasyam Chowkbamba
Orientals, Varanasi, 1984, 255
(ed Umesh Mishra Gaud)
179 Verenne, J La revolution est faite (RV 10 124) EIE
1, 1987,49-63
(wrongly for Varenne, J)
180 VUnanananda, Swami Mahagayalri mantra
(Marathi) Samaj Sikshana Mala — 461, Poona, Feb 89,36
181 Vikramaditya ‘ Vasanta * RV VI 60 1 1 Veda-
Santa 6(5), Dec 85, 157-58, RP1V 10 5 Veda Savita 6(9),
April 86, 300-301 , RV VII 89 6 Veda Sav( ta 7 ( 12), July 87,
402-404
182 Visoba Gayatn ka tattvartha (Hindi) Vifratmo
14 (8), Dec 88,13-15
183 Vira Raghavacharya, K Rgveda ke vtsnu mantra
aura kundalin! yoga (Hindi) ViSiatma 13 (2), 23-24, 13 (3),
29-33 , Rgveda ke viivakarma sukta ( Hindi) VU\atma 13(9-
10 ) , 24-25, Nasadiya sukta aura srstividya ka vamana ( Hindi )
VtSiatma 14(3), 22-25
184 Viraswami Pathar, S Gayatn 163
Rev Ad\ent 27 ( 3) 49 52
185 Vishnubhadra Subrahmanya Sastri * Agne naya
supatha raye asman ’ lti mantravicarah SP y 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, p 37
186 Vishyanath Sharma Smrti sahitya men fgvedtya
mantron ka bhavavjakhyana (Hindi) Veda\am 38(1), Nov,
85, 18-21
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3.187
it)
1 87. von Simson, Georg. Rsyasrnga - Urspiung und Hinter-
grund. Nils Simonsson Fel Vol , ‘Norwegian Umv. Press, 1986;
203-228
discusses the S'iossufcni (RV X 85)
188 Vyas, R T Symbolism in Rgveda IV 58 A. I.
Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha ), Jodhpur, 1990 , 10
Ry IV 58 contains a profound symbol c presentation of the
typical process of the immortal spirit in the innermost recesses
of human heart and the attainment of abiding bliss
189 Werner, Karel The longhaired sage of KV 10 136:
a shaman, a mystic, or a yogi 7 ( tn ) The Yogi and The Mystic
(ed. K Werner), Curzon Press, London, 1987, 33-53
. stresses the spiritual dimension.
190 Yudhistiiira Mimamsaka Rgvedasya nadisuktc
Sruyamananam gungayamunddipadanam paryalocanam SP, 33
AIOC, Catcutta, 1986, 789-90
the words gnnga, )aimtn>, etc in the Nadtsukta do not
denote the Indian rivers they denote all the streams of the
Soma principle , they flow in heaven earth, and mid region..
4 General Study
1, Abuayadeva Rgveda ka adhyayana (Hindi). Veda-
SaVltd 7 (4 ), Nov 86
serially from Jan 81 ( inlermitlcnlly )
2 Ambrozini, R Pervyj gimn Rigvedy i mimmaja mnogoz-
nacnost* poeticeskich lekstov VJa 1, 1981 , 90-97,
3 The Atharvans in the Rgveda and the Atharvaveda. SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta. 1986, p 87
4 BanerJEc, Ashim Hidden Wisdom of the Rgieda Sam-
hud, Vol I Calcutta, 1986, v + 70
5 BariM, Ananda Chandra Rgvedcr kavita (Assam ).
MtinttUep 6(4), Guvvahati. 1966, 262-64
6 Bijagwan Simha, Rgveda men pur ( Hindi ). Rtambhard
4 13 i (igVEdA 31
7 Bharati, H L N Quantification of intonation in the
Rgreda SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 32
tries to arrive at a norm f or pitch features of the Vedic m-
tonation
8 Bhoj Raj Social mobility —its origin and evolution in
the Rgveda JO IB 38(1-2), Sept Dec 85, 1-5
a study of the Ijlgvedic society shows a transition from a state
of egalitarianism to one of an incipient social stratification wh
in later Vedic period developed into full fledged castesystem
( jtaot RV was finally reborn In dharma ) the change from the
original state was occasioned by consequerces of warfare
9 BREGENHOJ, Carsten Rgveda as the key to Folklore An
Imagery Experiment Dansk Folkemindesamlmg Studier 16-17,
Copenhagen 1987, 79
(ed Eric Hovking English transl bv Martha Gaber Abraham
sov ) popular culture — where does it all cone from 7 central
role o f imagery in folklore study ordinary folktales are in fact
transformations of metaphorical rel poetry the fg of R Pis the
forefather of most Eur Igg the content of the Ved c hymns is
the origin of much Eur folklore
Rev Daniel Dubuissov RHR 205 ( 2 ) 219-20
10 Euddhadeva Vidyalankar Rgieda Mandala Mam -
sutra Samarpana Shodha Sansthana New Delhi, 1964, 74 + 564
11 Chauhav, D V The yak in the Rgveda ABORI
64, 1983, 215-220
gjvo bhuris tnga ayesah (Rl I 154 6) are yaks having their
habitat on high mountain plateaus (rfv) Wnah = of the one
who re teases water
12 CftAWrAtf Dev/sinc Understanding Rgieda Bhandar-
kar Or Series 20, BORt Poona, 1985, ix + 358
(foreword by R N D )
Rev Nilmadhav Sek ABORI 66, 340-48
13 Dange, Sadashiv A The yupa — two images from the
eda SP, 34 AIOC, Visakbapatnam 1989 p 38
ref RKHI 8 9 and III 8 10
32 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 4 14
14 Dange, S S Rgvedic accounts (in) Myths of Crea*
tion (ed S S Dange) Bombay Umv 1987, 7-1 1
ref RVX 129 90 121 72
15 Dave Mrudula D Kya fgveda ki saranyu Saurastra
ki rannade hai 7 (Hindi) SP, 32 AIOC Abmedabad, 1985,
p 38
yes
16 De Mora, Juan Miguel On death and other subjects
in the Rgveda Sanskrit and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC ),
Berlin 1986 467-70
Rgvedic beliefs had no relat on to the fear of the dead also
in JJgved c bel efs there was no sp ritualism whatsoever we find
in R K beliefs bom of exclus vely material experiences and exclu
sively directed to the solution of issues of a material and worldly
nature the pr meval thought of Jtgved c man oriented by vital
emp ncism was altered by the concrete interests of priests
17 Devasthali G V Pamni and Rgvedic interpretation
JORM 40 41 1970 72
1 8 Elizarenkova T Y Towards the concept of a ‘ new
song in the Rgveda SP 8 WSC Wien 1990
the new char of a song was treated either as creation of new
stylist c devices (Divekar) or as a mag cal means of strengthen
mg the deity (Gonda) The new approach to the problem
regarding the new song as a new commutt cation act (in the
sense of Jacobson) bet the addresser Rsi who sends a message
to the addressee Devata models both the formal and functional
peculiarities of a new song new channels of information are
started on the expressive level phon c h nts at the theophonc
name expressive parad gm of th s name magical play with
pronouns referring to the deity and h s devotee phon c h nts at
the contents of the message and at the nan e of Rsi
19 Frawley, David Astronomical evidences of 12 500
B C m the Rgveda Gl 5(3-4) 1981
20 Frawley David Vedic cosmology and the Supermind
Advent 39 ( 3 ) 36-43 , 39 ( 4 ) 201-209
21 Frawley David, Rebirth in the Rg'cda GI 7, New
Delhi 1983, 1-12
ijgvedA
33
4 27 ]
22 Frawley, David The image of the ocean in the
Jtpcda 01 8, 1984 ( 89 ) , 17-23
one thing is certain from the symbolism and terminology of
RV the Vedic people lived at least in part by the ocean had
common knowledge of it had ships wh travelled on it /?Fis
a poetic song a myth and a legend of maritime ocean going
people a people who had the grace of the waters the nvers
and the sea
23 Gupta, M N On the Rgvedic riddle of the two birds
m relation to the symbolism of the two birds on a seal from
Mohenjodaro Paper, Indian Science Congress 1978
24 Je^ic Mtslav The ttansfer of divine attributes in the
Rksamhita JIES 16 (1-2), 1988, 127 152, Indol Taur 15 -16,
145-175
neither the characters nor the relative imp of diff divinit es
are clearly dist nguished in RV even names and epithets may be
substituted for each other feature expressing or revealing the
essence of a div nity or a group of divinities are regarded as
divine attributes in the context of this paper attributes like
all embrac ng nature show the pre eminence of deity and may
be applied to diff divinities but that does not necessarily prove
that they are of the same nature but rather that they are of equal
rank and so substantiate the hcnotheistic concept on of the Vedic
pantheon author points out that the apparent synchronic chaos
of kathenotheism appears dearly as a diachronic development
of Pgved c pantheon where identical attributes of diff divinities
may point to diff ages from the IE period at least in wh they
played partially analogous roles
25 Johnson Willard Poetry and speculation of the Rig
Veda Calif Untv Press 1981, 18 + 192
see VBD IV 4 28
Rev Kenneth G Zysk JAOS 104 783 84
26 Karltunen, Klaus From the early days of Finnish
Indology Metrical translations from the Rigveda by Otto
Donner Stud Or 56 Helsinki 1984, 501-12
27 Kawathckar P N The Pams in the Rgvedi Rtam
11-15 (B R Saksena Fel Vol ), 1979-83, 217-19
5
34 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [4 2g
RVX 108 Sarama Earn Saihvada Pams lived beyond the
river Rasa they were the first coiners in the world
28 Khechinashvili, M S Basic oppositions shaping the
spattat orientation in the Rigveda SP, Soviet Scholars, 6 WSC,
1984, 77-81
29 Khutsishviu, K G On the method of studying
personal names in the Rig Veda SP, Soviet Scholars, 6 WSC,
1984, 8J-84
30 Kwshnalal Rgveda men vasu ( pumhnga ekavacana )
( Hindi ) Veda pradipa 2(4), Nasik, Oct 87 , 36-38
31 Ladukeshwar Satapathi Rgvedasya yajna mulatvam
navS Vamjyonh 1, Utkal Umv 1986, Sk 5-12
all Vedas are related to sacrifice so too RV Sruh as source
of yajna jajna as source of trull
32 Muler, Jean me The Rigveda m the light of the
secret doctrine Theosophist 95 ( 1 1 ), Aug 74 , 228-36 , 95 (12),
Sept 74 373-82
33 Minkowski C Z Rgveda prose Midas (Nivids and
Praisas) and their relation to Vedic texts and schools Paper,
IWVS, Harvard Umv June 89
N and P being prose can never be included in Samhita
being central id the ritual of RV priests they can t be forgotten
tracing their progress provides information that is useful in
establishing the till p oblciratic hist of JJLgvediC texual trad
Asvalayana and £a n khayana preserve significantly diff versions
of N (and also P )
34 Mogiie, S G A note on Professor H D Velankar s
* Word economy and Rgvedic interpretation ABORI 65,
1984, 251-57
(ref H D V ABORI 45 1 18 VBD III 4 58) Vs
attempt at introducing new interpretation of some RV passages
does not appear to be sound and convinc ng in the light of the
Ahmamsa position of interpretation
35 Neufeldt, Ronald W F Max Muller and the Rgveda
>1 Sindy of ils Role in /»s Work and Thought Mmerva Associates,
Calcutta, 1980, vm + 1 92
RGVEDA
35
4 45]
. (DD Umv of Iowa) see VBD IV 4 37, (34 148) acc
to M ( ! ) R V presents the earliest gems of rel and mytholo
gical thought the most primitive stages of lg and genuinely
savage or uncouth level cl poetry, (2) its study provides the
necessary tools for the discovery of true origins and develop-
ment of mythology rel lg and thought ( 3 ) there is close rela-
tionship between the development processes outlined in /?Kand
the processes that characterize each of the said four sciences
Rev K V Sarma, IHR 8, 121 22
36 Oguibemne, B Le deesse Usas Recherches sur le
sacrifice dc la parole dans le Rgvcda Peeters, Pans Louvain,
1988
37 Panda Smgdharam Numeral two {chi) m Rgveda
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 12
38 Pandey, D K A note on the order of ten books of
Rigveda Some observations on “ Ross ’ paper Patna Um\
Journal 27 ( 2-4 ), April Oct 72, 11-16
39 Pandeya, Umesh Datta Rgveda men gunariti vivecana
(Hindi) Lakshmandatta Chaiurveda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986,
82-86
RV m the light ot poetics
40 Papesso, V hint del Rgveda Rome, 1979
reprint of VBD 18 3
41 pARAkHE, M S Agmmile VSM, Poona, 1984, 24
an essay in Marathi on Agmhotra
42 Prabhakar, C L The relevance of the Rgveda to the
modem times TrDem 47 ( 1-2), Apr Sept 78, 77 83
(see VBD IV 4 49)
43 Prasad, Rameshwar Rg\edt)am Delhi, 1989, xvm +
318
44 Ramanatiia Vedalankar Rgvede prakfticitranam
tatah praptah samdesas ca JIDVP 3(2), June 90 , 238-292
45 Rgveda k3 mnhakavj-vtva (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC,
Handwar, 1990, p 100
36
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[4 46
46 Rgvede Sankhayanakhyam Poona, 1987 ,6 + 48
47 Rigveda and the United States Supreme Court The
Vedic Path 46 ( 2 ) Sept 83 , 82 83
48 Sarmah, Thaneswar Rgveda pancaya ( Assam )
Souvenir, 34th Assam Sk Board Convocation, Hatisong, 1982
49 Sarmah, Thaneswar Rg\eda, iyar adhyayana aru
arthoddhar ek drstipSt ( Assam ) Asam Sahitya Sabha Patrika
14 (2), Jorhat Guwahati, 1989, 51-55
50 SchetelICH, Maria Fruhe Formen des Grund-eigen-
tums in Indien -ur\ara und ksetra im Rgveda Sanskrit and World
Culture ( Proc 4 V/SC ), Berlin, 1986 , 62-66
51 Schlerath, Bernfrted Beobachtungeti zum Wortfeld
“ singen, preisen, rufen verkunden im Rigveda MSS 44, 1985,
191-214
52 Siiendge, Malati J Rationality as a criterion for the
interpretation of Rgveda Proc 31 ICHSANA, Tokyo, 1984,
534-35
53 Sinha, Nag Sharan Rg\eda pancaya (Hindi ) Delhi,
1990, 156
(ynarM sue! )
54 SiVARAMAkRiSHNA Sastri, S Rg\ edapratipadyo ’rthah
V R Comm Vol , Chowkhamba, Varanasi, 1982, 6-11
55 Sohnen, Renate Rgveda and the computer ( II ) SP ,
I\VVS, Harvard Univ June 89
metrical studies may well be promoted with the aid of a
computer TubngtnRV — mclricatty satisfactory new ed of
R\
56 Srimvasan, Doris M Findings from the Rtg Veda
57 Sundar Raj, M Rg I edtc Studies International
Society for the Investigation of Ancient Civilization Madras.
1983-86 Scries I (.Study I 1-5) Jjoti-Tatms, St , Senes U
4,64)
RGVEDA
3?
(Study II 1-5) Space 85, Senes III (Study 111 1-5) Time,
81 , Senes IV ( Study IV 1-5) Rhythm of Life, 125, Senes V
(Study V 1-6) Sound- Nada, 132, Senes VI (Study VI 1-6):
Sakti- Power, 91
acc to author it is to the Veda that Hindu theology turns
for legitimising authont) He deplores the fact that the Hindus
have today a kaleidoscopic \iew of their rel th" present senes
aims at unravelling the mysteries or RV each cent es round a
specific role of Agm
58 Suryakanta Once more to the Kernel of the Rgveda.
KURJ ( Arts and Humanities ) 3 ( 2 ), Sept 69 , 297-305
(- VBD III 4 52)
59 Tate, Paul D Comparative hermeneutics Heidegger,
the pre Socratics, and the Rg\eda PE W 32 ( 1 ) , 47-59
60 Tiwari, OmVar Nath Darsamkadrstya rgsedasja
mahattvam SS ( Gopinath Kaviraj Birth Cent Vol ) 39 ( 1-4 ),
1984-85, 236-243
61 Tiwari, Shashi Rksamhita men maranottara jivana
(Hindi) Rtant 16-18 (G C Sinha Comm Vol ), 1984-86,
377-389
cons ders such concepts as marlya amrta pun Yama de\ ay ana
pifryana svarga-naraka punarjanma
62 Tripathi, Kailash Chandra Rksamhita e\am Nigftontu
(Hindi) 1968
63 Udayavira Sastri Rg\ede kutarthakathanam tatha
bhutarthakalhanam ca JJS 1(1), Haryana Sahilya Akadenu,
1986, 255-262
myth and reality m RV
64 Urserar, H S Rgvedic roots of Hindu Ian SP, 32
AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 421-22
ref to Sur>as marriage (X 85) purpose of marriage was
pregnancy gandkana rttaha (X- 27 18) son alone is entitled
to paternal property, putrilaputra (111 31 l)
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
^8
[4 65
65 Varma, V P The Rigseda, Buddha, and Marx SP,
National Seminar (Ancient Indian Political Theories), TMV,
Poona, Jan '9\
(tgvedic notion of rta is relevant today as a support for the
sovereignty of Naiuial Law the Vvdic concept of oWiawt is
higMv significant both as a phi o<ophy of dissent against injustice
and us a concept stressing fearlessness against all odds including
slate power and terrorism significance of tcua tyaktena bhtmji-
thih {Isa Up)
66 VlSHVANATH VlDYALANKAR Rg^cdaparicnya (Hindi)
Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh, |9S6, 8 + 120 + 4
Rev Madan Simha Ciiauiian Veda Sauta 7 ( 7 ) 238 39
67 Zimmer, Stefan Tod und Sterben im Rg\eda IIJ
^>5 TO
II ATHARVAVEDA
5 Text, Translation Exegesis, Ancillary Literature
1 Gauda, Rtmasuarup Sharma Atbana^eda Samhua
S(i>ana6'iasjasafulo //imfi6/tasamnorfnsomwt/ifa Varanasi, 1990,
8 volumes, 5077 pp
lext S#ya ia s tnmm Hindi transl introduction to each
sol
2 Grifmth, Ralph T H If) inns of the Admna\cda Mun
Man , Mew Delhi 1985, 2 volumes \o! I, 521 pp , Vol II,
433 pp
(reprint) tmnsl into English wiih a popular comm by G
mtrod and n v » appendix by S R Sciigal Foreword by
S ddheshwar Varma
3 Siiastri Vid)a Nath Adanmcda (Transl into Hindi)
New Delhi , Vol I ( Boots !-X ) 827 pp Vol ll (Books XI-XX).
736 pp
4 TsLJt Naoshiro Ataruuti da sanka A odai Indo no
Jubd Inanami Shoten Tokjo, 1977, 270 8
Japanese transl of <4! -excerpts (pocket book size) .
ATHARVAVEDA
39
58]
5 Whitney, William Dwight Afhanateda Samhita HOS
8, Mot Ban , Delhi 1984 (reprint) Vol 1(1-8) clxi + 470,
Vol II ( 9-19 ) 471-704
5A Whitney William Dwicht Atftaruitcda Samhita
Delhi, 1987 Vol I xhi ^ 632 Vol II 633 1010 + 103
(rev and cd Nag Sharan Singh) text with Liijixll transl
index of ma tiros ms d i alas
6 Acharya, K C A SaunaVa text vis a vis its Paippalada
version Van jyotih 1(1) Uktal Univ 1986 E 1 2-1 5
(also SP 32 AIOC Ahmcdabad 1985 1-2) considers S'
XIX 56 2 and III 8 2 acc lo author p presents authentic
reading
7 Bhattaciiarya Dtpak On the new material in the
Atharvaveda Paippalada 11 J 27 ( 3 ) July 84 173-188
1 A quant tative comparison of d If vers ons (Or K and
AVs hymns and stanzas) derangement of material in KanJas
XI XII and XIII in K comments 2a General nature of the
new material and its presentation 2b Some nc v material tn
Kan h VII 6 instances of Lcunae
8 Bhattaciiarya Dipak Was Kashmir the home of the
Atharvaveda Paippalada 7 33 PAIOC Poona 1989 133 139
(also SP 33 AIOC. Calcutta 1986 p 46) (C V H van
in the 2nd ed of Kashmir and das Heuh dcr Siek 1840-48 noted
that the Brahmins of Kashmir belonged to A V Pa pp AV
sent from Kashin r was called by Roth as Kashm rian AV)
(No Atharvaved n was ever found in Kashm r) cxi ence of
A VP trad discovered in Or ssa in 1960 70 by Durgaroohan
Bhattacmaryya acc to h m A VP was brought to Kashmir by
a s ngle man Yuddhabh2tta in 15th cent D pak Bhattacharya
suggested (1970) that southern kngs of Angtras gatra who had
moved to Eastern Ind a around 10th cent A D cd have been
responsible for the transplants! on of A VP into Onssa WrrZEt
favours a Kashm r A VP trad ( VBD IV 5 41-42) D pak
Bhattacharya does not accept that there was any A VP trad in
Kashmir before Yuddhabhatta introduced it there after having
leamt the same in Karnataka at the same t me the ex stence
of a d ff Af trad in Kashmir from early med eva! t me s can l
be ruled out probably that trad was that of the Mauda
recenson see 5 8A and 5 19 below)
40
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
8A Bhattacharya, DipaV The identity of the Atharva-
vedtc tradition of Kashmir G D Comm Vol , Kurukshetra,
1991, 1-7
ref VBD IV 5 41-42 ( 1 > against and for a theory of
Kashmirian origin of A VP (2) new facts since 1976 — they go
against the view that there was any A VP trad in Kashmir be
fore Yuddhabham introduced it there after having learnt the
same in Karnataka where AVP had been popular m modteval
times (3) the case for third A V revension in Kashmir see
5 8 above
9 Hoffmann, Karl Textkritisches zur Patppalada-
Samhita Sanskrit and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC ), Berlin,
1986 457-461
(also SP 4 WSC Berlin 1979 194 197) considers AVP
I 46 2 IV 1) 5a It 36 4 II 66 4 II 19 3 It 73 3
II 61 1 IV 21 6 IV 20 7ab
10 Insler, Stanley On the recensions of the Atharvaveda
and Atharvan hymn composition SP 1WVS Harvard Univ ,
June 89
didKaiva poets compose WPhymns 9 redactional hist of
the corpus
11 Mishra R C The extant Atharvaveda iakhas and
their area of circulation 31 PAlOC Poona, 1984, 207-214,
A C Swam Fet Vol Utkal Univ , 1985, 179-186
besides Saunaka and Paippalada there probably existed a third
sat hi namclj Dcsadatsl (in Andhra region) see VBD IV
7 29
12 Patnaik Minatt Authenticity of the Paippalada ver-
sion of the Athanaieda SP, 32 AIOC Ahmedabad, 1985,
18-19
dscusscs some words from AVP first kanda on the basis of
fresh ms evidence
13 Patnaik Minati A few readings in the second k3$da
of the PatppaUda Sarnhitl - Orissa version SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 19
compared « ith hose in D M Buattacharyya ? ed , ,
ATHARVAVEDA
41
5.21 )
14. Pattanayak, Dukhisyama, Paippaldda-Samhita - the
Onssan recension of the Atharvaveda. (in) Sanskrit and World
Culture ( Proc. 4 WSC), Berlin, 1986; 475-77.
..considers 20 readings..
15. StiARMA, M. D. Paippalada-Samhita and Patanjali’s
Mahabhdsya. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 307.
..(ref VBD IV 7 1) .P was acquainted with the text of
A VP, the purpose ol some Vartnkas of MB was directed to
derive some words occurring only in A VP
16. Veerabhadra Swamy, M. R Identity of the commen-
tator of the A V with SSyana, the commentator of the RV. JKU
22, 1978; 39-46.
..see VBD IV. t 75 .
17. Visvanatha Vidyalankar. A tharvaveda-bhasyam.
Kansas 14-17, Kama!, 1981 , ja + 323, Kandas 4-6 Bahalgarh,
1991.
18. Witzel, M. Die mundliche Tradition der Paippaladtns
von Orissa. MSS 44 (Karl Hoffmann Festgabe 1), 1985;
259-289.
19. Witzel, M. Die Atharvavcda-Tradition und die Paippa-
lada-Samhud. ZDMG , Suppl VI, 1985; 256-271
. stresses the imp of studying scribal mistakes based on local
pronunciation, on misreadings, and on geographical spread of
texts, suggests that Gujarat was the medieval centre of the Pai-
ppaladas but that their trad must have become extinct bet cir.
J250 and 1431, and that from 1431 until cir 1700 the Saunaka-
Saifihita was transmitted in Gujarat by one family (see 5.8
above) .
20. Witzel, M Note on the. transcription of the Paippa -
IddaSafnhitd- Paper , IWVS, Harvard Univ , June 89.
21. Bahulkar, S S The Naksatrakafpa and the Santi-
kalpa 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984, 1 79-1 84 ; JOIB 34(3-4 ), Mar -
June 85; 135-139.
..chronological sequence AV? (I — Will )-*-Knuiikasutra->NK
( Krtuksrohin (XIX)-* SK //A (present text ) presents
two strata — the former may be called Krttikarohm and the latter
42 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [5 22
22 Bahulkar S S Angtrasakalpa a brief survey
ABOR1 68,1987 571-579
five Kalpas of Ay ret to Ak in Dartla s Bh a rya on Kesava s
Paddhoti and Sayana s Bhai)a Angirasas known as Atharva
vedin Brahmanas (ref to by Nagendranath Basu in Arch
S ney of Mayurbhanj Vol I 1911) BaHULkak gives mfor
mation re Ang asam ( — Ak) from 2 mss in BORI Ak of
Saunaka lost present text composed later by Atliarvaved ns of
the Paippafada iakla in Orissa infhence of NfSin ha cult
23 BHAGAVADDATTA (ed ) Ailiarvavediya PaiicapataUka
New Delhi 1985 (repnnt), 40
thrd Laksonograntha of AV (with Hindi transl )
24 Boner Alice eta!(ed ) FdsfH&sfra Upamsad Mot
Ban Delhi 1982 XXII + 192 + tables
(The Essence ol Form in Sacred Art) supposed to belong
to Pa ppalada inkha of AV but the text gives citations only
from Sauna ka
Rev O v H ZDMG 134 (2) 3SS W A P Mark BSOAS
47 ( 3 ) 576 77
25 Chausalkar Ashok S Pre Kautilyan artha iastra
tradition SP, National Seminar on Ancient Indian Political
Thought, TMV Poona Jan 91
• Arthasa stra *= U paveda ol AV based on Pancama veda cm
phaszes role of Purohta
26 Lal S K Ghftakambala rite m Atharvaveda Pari
iista 33 SP, 2 Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice VSM, Poona, 1986
studies this rite from a psycho rel pt ot view
27 Lishk Sajjan Singh ShARma, S D Standardization
of time unit muhurla through the science of sciathencs in
Atharva Vedanga Jyotisa IJHS 15(2) New Delhi, 1980,
193-203
28 Mishra R C The Paippaladiya Naksatra Kalpa-a
critical study SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985, p 475
NK of Paippalada i a kha is completely d ff from the AK
hitherto known to scholars Nh of P seems to be the real NK
ATHARVAVEDA
43
6 4]
the one among the fi e Kalpas of A V th s s test fied by the
commentator Srldhara
29 MtSHRA R C Paippaladiya Naksatrakalpa rite a
brief survey SP 33 AlOC Calcutta 1986 p 2l
Nk of Pa ppalada d ff from that of naha (text ed ted
for the first t me)
30 Modak B R Aspects of ritual in the A than a Pan
ntas SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 22 23 SP Seminar on
Sacrifice m India Bombay Univ 1986 (in ) Sacnf ce m Ind a,
\iveka Aligarh 1987 41-48
AV Par 21 28 deal » th th s top c cons ders such items as
s te al ar k nda arav s etc
31 Sastri Keshav Deva Atlar asamhitaudhana New
Delhi 1988 4 + 12 + 147
32 van der Bosch Laurens Peter Athar\a\eda Pan -
iista Chapters 21 29 VRB Drukkengen Groningen 1978 129
Introd transl notes cbh Can pract ce$ and meteorolog cal
cm na
Rev loan Pctru Culianu H si Pci 23 (2) 1 93 195
6 Particular Hymns and Mantras
1 Abhayadeva Atharvaveda ka adhyayana (Hindi)
Veda Savita serially from 7 ( 2) Sept 86 onwards
con d from VedaSavta Aug 80 13 15
2 Abhayadeva AVX I 1 22 Veda Savua 7(2) 43 45
AVIV 33 7 Veda Sa ita 6(6) 183 184 AVX 8 32 Veda
Santa 7(4) p 109 AV VIII 1 3 Veda Sa ita 11 (11),
p 313
(Hnd )
3 Acharya K C A Saunakiya text vis a vis its Paippalada
version
see 5 6 above
4 Agrawal Kiran Prabha EkaU ku pratipadaka —
Atharvaveda ka saramanasya suVta VJ 35(7) Oct 86 18 20
44
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
t65
5 AmbrOSINI. R Magta e sapienza del! India antica Inm
dell A than a\ eda Studi e testi oriental, Editnce Clueb, Bologna,
1984, hv + 183
selected suktas from AV transl and commented
6 Arya, Ram Dayal AV VI 19 1 Veda^am 41(8),
June 89, 2-5
7 BalaSUBRAHMANYAM, M D Subhagamkaram to AV
6 139 1 (in) Amrtadhara R N D Fel Vol , Ajanta, Delhi,
1984 21 27
subhagam ktran ’ is the genuine reading the pada text analyses
the word correctly SSyana has rightly rel ed on Panim s rules
for just Tying the Vedic word formation and accentuation
si bf-agri h found in 9 mss is not correct
8 Baumer, Bettina Vena a mystical hymn of the Atharva
Veda Hot onmesa (G Kavtraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987,
E 289-291
AVI I 1 (English transl given) without mentioning once
the word brahman this hymn is one of the most complete
express ons of that Atharvanc brahmavidfo wh is a dear
forerunner of the Up wisdom
9 BhaRtiya, Kantt Kishor AV VII 56 7, VI 100 2,
IV 6 3,(UK VIII 102 2! ) Vedatom 38 (9), July 86, 19-21
10 Bhattaciiarya, RamaKnshna Identification of a
quotation from the iruti in Appayyadiksita’s Vedanta halpatane
Parimala ABOR1 66, 1985 p 263
(ref Godf ABORl 19 93 95) p,thiv’ prantths ’ ///
irutyantarst — B suggests that the truti intended here is AV
XVIII 4 5b
11 Bloomfield, Maurice Hymns of the Athanatcda
(together with extracts from ritual books and commentaries)
SUE 42, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, Jxxiv + 716 + indices notes
(reprint ) English transl
12 Chauhan, Madan Simha AV VII 60 6 Veda Santa
4(2), 51-54. AV IV 17 15, VII 23 1 l eda Santa 11 (7),
176-180
atharvavedA
45
6 20 ]
13 Dange, Sadashtv A The Kuntapa hymns and the
‘silpa’ Amrtadhara, R N D Fel Vol , Ajanta, Delhi, 1984,
85-93
Kuntapa suktas once formed part of a regular ritual for
fertility the hymns must have been popular in the penod of
Rusamas Kaurava Panksit their ritual was believed to
destroy evil ( ku ) they were given the status of the 4 imp
hymns and were mtxed with them as the silpa as they were
already settled in belief as wonder producing diff bet brahman
and tilpa
14 DAYANANDA, M AV XII I 1 Veda Santa 4(2),
Sept 83,60-63
15 Dvivedi, Kapil Dev Vedamrtam Atharvaveda Subha-
sitavah Varanasi, 1988 , 10 + 424
16 Elizarenkova, T Y (ed ) Translation of hymns from
the Rgveda and the Atharvaveda
sec 3 43 above
17 Elizarenkova, T Y , Toporov, V N The structure
of AV X 2 an interpretation in the light of Vedic anthropology
(Russ ) (in) Literature and Culture of Ancient and Medieval
India {'Russ ed G Zograph), Nauka, Moscow, 1987, 43-73
18 Fatah Singh AV XII 145 Veda Savita 3 ( 10),
292-95 , A V XIX 4l 1 Veda Savita 4 (8), 216-222, A Kill
25 2 Veda Santa 6 ( 7), 224-228, AV VI 2 1 Veda Santa
10(7), 208, 212, AVX 8 7-8 Veda Savita 1 1 ( 2 ) , p 51
19 Gonda, J The gods of the godana ceremony (AV&
6 68) Amrtadhara R N D Tel Vol, Ajanta, Delhi 1984,
153-158
—part. jtayrA by VrayipaU «\ g&dzna sxszmaw} godana as a
passage rite gods concerned with the rite connected with
* shaving ’
20 Govda, J Nidlupati ( A V$ 1 J7 4 e fc ) R/am 16-18
(G C Sinha Comm Vol ), 1984-86, 115-126
the prayer accompanies the 6rst samis fayaj is oblations indi
eating the completion of sacrifce m II Ipi shJ rather be
46
VEDic BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 6 2l
taken to mean the guardian of deposit(s) ’ and probably
denotes the guardian of the treasure * deposited by the person
who by performing a definite rite has acquired the merit wh ts
usually called sakrtam
21 Gupta, ManoharJal Vedon ki prthivi (4) ( Hindi)
Veda-Sauta 11 (2), Sept 90, 53-55
Pnhvinkra in AV
22 Gupta, M N The nddle of trisaptah of Athanaveda
1 1 1 in relation to symbolism on seals from Mohenjodaro m the
Indus Valley ( an archaeology aided solution ) AN Jatu Fel
Vol, Or Inst , Baroda. 1983, 155-181
mentions earlier interpretations effort made by the Indus
seer and the scribe for the presentation of the text of the Veda
in a highly developed technique correct interpretation of 3 or
7 or 3*7 will be foind in a linguistic concept
23 Gupta, p Hym s of Garutman in Atharva Veda 47
PIfIC, Srinagar, 1986 130-137
9 hymns in AV of exclusise toxicological char 7 (JV 6-7,
V 13 VI 12 100 VII 88 X 4) assigned to Garutman, one
each to Sartitati (VI 54) and Atharvan (VI! 56) Garutman
hymns deal with various poisons and various specific antedotes
Garutman and Supar<ja significance of dice and divination .
24 Haudry, Jean Un crojsement de formulas dans 1’
Atharvavcda ( AV, 10 2 22) JA 271 ( 3-4 ), 1983, 277-280
(English summary)
25 HccdC, R D Hymns on Ratri in the Atharyaveda
Sambodht 1 2 ( 1-4 ), April 83-June 84, 35-38
26 Hymns to Shambha (the Pillar) AV X 7 Advent
35(2), 15-19, 35 ( 3), 12-14, 35 ( 4), 12-14
27 Jacannath, Vcdalankar Kuntapasuktasaurabham
Guru Gangcshvart Cliaturscd t Prakasltan Samsthana, Mathura,
l%4, 153 + 14 + 4
spiritual exposition >n Sanskrit of At XX 127 139
Res S SrisasTasa teda Saul a 4 ( |0) 276-78
6 35]
AtHarvavedA
47
28 Kantawala, S G Some remarks on Atharvaveda
XIX 53 and 54 J Dept o/Sk , Calcutta Umv , 1987, 47-50
( also SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 198S 12-13) •time’ as
the highest principle these two hymns mark some development
in speculative th nkmg
29 Kapur, Karmanarayan AV IV 1 6 5 Vedavam
41 (7) May 89, 2-3
„ (Hindi)
30 Kowalabhai ‘ Kesh ’ AV VII 2 1 Veda Savita 5 (6)J
197-199, ^4 V VII 16 I Veda Sa\,ta 7(1), 5 6,AVVl\ 23 1
and V 1 7 5 Veda Savita 7(2) 41-42 , AV Vll 3 Veda Santa
7(7), 223-224 AV II 31 2 Veda Santa 8(4), 116-117
(Hindi )
31 Manohar Atharvasruti MukUmaU 2 28 ( Hindi ).
Veda Santa ( serially ) 8 (11 ) 11 ( 11 ) 1988 91
various A V passages explained
32 Mone, Neelima N Study of AVg 6 51 JGJKSV
38 39, 1982-83, E 67-73
the 3 verses of the hymn do not form a cons stent and con
gruent hymn its various viruyogas also point to the same
fact
33 Mone, Neelima N On the variant readings in AVS
3 12 as noted m Sayanabhasya Sambodhi 11 ( 1-4) 1982-83,
29-36
Say ana who has many tliff readings (not only here but al>o
elsewhere ) presents some text available to him and that is
apparently unacceptable
34 Pancholi, Badriprasad AV VI 13 Veda Savita
8 (4), 114-116, AV XIX 40 1 Veda Santa 8(8) 237-238
(Hindi)
35 Pathriya, Satya AV III 25 2 Vedavam 37(10),
1-2 AV VI 30 3 Vedavam 38(9), 1-2 AV XIV I 31
Vedavani 38 ( 10 ) 1-3, AV IX 1 22 ledavam 39 (12), 5-6,
AKX1X 47 46 Vedavam 40(1) 1-3, AJ III 30 5 Veda-
48
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[t 3^
vam 41 ( I ), 2-4, AV IX 9 3 Vedaxam 41 (2), M_, XX.
126 20 Vedmam 41 (6), 1-3, AV VI 81 3 Vedmam 41 ( II ),
2-4
36 Prabhakar, C L The Pnhixl-sukia of the Atharxaxeda
(XII 1 1-63 ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 66-67
ref to literary excellences and other merits of the hymn AV
regarded as a genesis for kavi and ka\)n aspects Of Indian
literature
37 Priyavrata AV XII 130 Vedmant 39 (2); 1-2
38 Rath, Prativa Manjari Skambha-hymn of Athar\a\eda
— a literary appreciation Bh Vid 49 ( 1-4), 1989, 34-38
questioning method poetic images figures of speech..
Vedic seer— both a poet and a philosopher
39 Rustaci, Urmtla Rastnya ekata aura Prthm-suktd
( Hindi ) Veda Sax ila 11 (3) Oct 90 , 70, 76
national integration and Prihiv xukla
40 Satyakam Vidyalankar Vedic harvest songs The
VtdicPath 47(1) June 84 1-2
..AV lit 24
41 Satyapriva AV XII 2 28 Vedaxam 36(7), May
84, 1-2, AV XIV 1 38 Vedaxan, 36 ( 8 ), June 84 , p 1 .
t Hindi)
42 Satyavrata SiDDiiAvTALtNkAR Pnthivi Sukta Part I .
The Vedic Path 49 ( 4 ) Ma> 87 , 1-4 , Part 11 50(1 ), June 87 ,
1-6 , Part III 50 ( 2-4 ), Mar 88 , 1-7
. iranst and exposition
43 Satsavrata StDwiAMALASKAR Brahmacarya Sukta,
The Vedic Path 52 ( 4 ), Mar 90 AH 7 [ 75 1, Aug 90 , 17-18
Al II 5 I 26
44 SCUWART7, Martin Atharxaxcda 2 27 ; pato. P'g,
and poetics SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 146
mention i f the boar may be due solely tu the poetics of the
tcxt.it necJ not reflect Uk rcalu of p,fj (c. g that p u
a truffle 01 mushroom)
atHarvavedA
49
6 53 1
45 Sharma, Jayamangal AV VII 60 1 Veda-Sa\ ita
10(8), May 90, p 249, AV IV 2 17 Veda Santa 10(9),
April 90, 267-68
ideal householder ideal wife and mother
46 ShukLa, Siddhanath Atharvavedtya Bkumisukta
Allahabad, 1984, 56
47 Sivapojana Simha Brahmacan ka pandhana krsnajma
( mrgacarraa ) ( Hindi ) Vedat am 37(2), Dec 84 , 9-1 8
AV XI 5 6 karttta— k^najina
48 Thieme, Paul The first verse of the Trisapuycm ( AVS
1 1 — AVP 1 6) and the beginnings of Sanskrit linguistics JAOS
105(3), 1985, 559-565
(— MS 4 12 I ) 21 items of an old Varnopadeia will be a,
i u e o, ai au ) r I \, k c f t p i * s h
49 Tsuchiyama, Y The coronation ritual of the Atharva-
veda — AV 4 8 Hokkaido Journo] of Jndologica] and Buddhist
Studies 3, Sapporco 1988, 155-169
50 Vajapeyi Ram Saran Tantnka paripreksya men
kuntapa (Hindi) ( in ) Na\ onmesa, G Kaviraj Comm Vol ,
Varanasi, 1987, H 207-214
51 Vedabodha, Swami AV II 8 1 Veda Savita 8 (12),
403-405, 410, AV VIII 8 24 Veda Sav,ia 9 (3), 73, 79, AV
XVIII 3 17 Veda Santa 9 ( 4 ), 134-135, 140, AV V 30 II.
Veda Savitu 9 (10), 345-46, 350, AV IV 3 7 Veda Savita 9
(11), 423 24
52 V f dm, D G Medhajanana suktas of the A/hartaveda -
a study SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 27
AVI 1 IV 20 VI 108, Vll 6t AV - seer gnes practical
usage of medicine in guise words vacaspati and rasospah denote
medicinal plants Acorus calamus Linn and Agati Grand flora.,
AVat origm of Ayurveda mediants
53 VtKRAMADtTYA “ Vasanta * A V XIX 44 6 Veda-
Santa 7(11), June 87, 371-72, AV II 34 3 Veda-Sauta 8(1),
-7
50 Vedic bibliography [ 6 54
Aug 87; 5-7, AV VII 8 1 Veda-Sanid 8 (11), June 88;
359-363
54 Virendra Mum, Sastn Kuntapasukta ( Hindi ) Veda -
\am 36 (11), Sept 84, 12-13
faintapasukta as prate ipta ( = partis fa)
55 Vishvashrava Vyas V-da ka eka asamadheya sthala
(Hindi) Vedaioni 39(1), Nov 86,9-15
a difficult Vedic passage — A V IX 6 3 m a msa = a thing
wb is dear to mind
7 General Study
1 Agranval, Kiran Prabhu Atharvaveda men atithya-
satkara ( Hindi ) Veda\am 38 ( 7 ), May 86 , 3-8
. hospitality in AV
2 The Atharvans in the Rgveda and Atharva Veda SP, 33
AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 87
see 4 3 above
3 Bahulkar, S S Atharvanic element in the Ayurveda
(»n) Essays in Science, S Mahdihassan Fel Vol , Karachi, 1987,
66-74
a collection of treatments void of raUonal basis ' mostly
front 4 Samhita s
4 BiiattaCharya, Dipak The position of the Vastu-
sutropanisad in the Atharvanic literature Vastusutra Upamsad ,
Delhi, 1982, 30-36
5 Biiattaciiarya, Ram Shankar Reason for the Bhaga-
vata \aew about the Upavcda of the Atharvaveda Pur 27 ( 2 ),
July 85, 376-380
Bhzg 2 12 37 3S Srhapatjaieda as V pare da of AV, because
sthspalya is treated at great length in Tantra-Agama lit wh
latter is intimatdv connected with AV also because Kjs^ja*
Vlsudcva was an eminent practitioner of srhipatja
6 CitAKRAVARTt. D Occultism in the Atharsaveda SP,
26AIOC, 1972.
7 16] ATHARVAVEDA 5l
7 Devadatta Sastri Atharvavedjya tantravijnaoa (Hindi)
Allahabad, 1985,8-1- 256
technology in AV
8 Devasthali, G V Name of the Athanaveda I A 2(3),
July 67, 26-36
9 Devasthali G V Form and arrangement of the
Atharvaveda I A 2(4), Oct 67 , 29-39
10 Dube, Rajadeva, Simha, Pramod Kumar Ayurveda ke
vikasa men Atharvaveda k 5 yogadana ( Hindi ) Vedavant 3 6(6),
April 84, 13-15
ref Swam* Brahmamuni Atharvaved ya CikitsaSaslra, Rama
GopAV Sastri Vedon men Ayurveda
11 Dvivedi, Kapil Dev Atharvaveda ka Samskrtika
Adhyayana ( Hindi ) Visvabharati Anusandhan Pansad, Varanasi.
(cultural study of AV)
12 Fatah Singh Veda ka vijnanakanda ( Hindi ) Veda-
Savua 11 (9) April 91 , 255, 270
13 Kashikar, Mandakim Samdhya worship of the
Atharvans — a comparative study SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad,
1985, p 474
Ay Par 41 also ref \o Aiharvcnedapr ay ogabhanu of Sa f paring -
gar a Ravishankar Dvivedi (AV trad in Gujarat n medieval
period) Atharvaveda trikalasa-ndhya by an anonymous writer of
Sangam Mahuli near Satara probably in 18th cent ( relates
to practices current in Satara and Sangli districts) much simi
larity bet Gujarat and Satara Sangli practices
14 KeshaV Dev Sastri Atharvavediya ittbhitt rmarana ;
Vaidika Vtjtiana New Delhi 1989,168
remedies against natural and divine calamities
15 KoDrKAL, Nandita Basic principle of Atharvaveda
( in) Proc Sein on Ultimate”, Bombay Univ , 1991 , 247-253
16 Krishnalai Atharvaveda men yuddhanlti (Hindi)
P> N Shastri Comm Vo] , 1989, 65-7J
52
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[7 17
ethics of warfare in AV
1 7 Mahdihassan, S Lac as drug m Atharvaveda and its
identity (in) Essays in Science , Hamdard Foundation Press,
Karachi, 1987 , 221-244
ftie Aryans up to the time oT Si'S were nomads cfad ®
animal skin there was not much of woollen cloth and no need
for a dje to colour it red as nomads they frequently indulged
in feuds and needed a drug to heal wounds and join fractured
bones if tak*a was such a drug it was quite enough for
them
18 Mande, K V Environmental awareness according to
the Atharvaveda Paper, Sem on Environmental Awareness,
CASS, Univ Poona, 1990
19 Mayank, Manjul Panmi’s acquaintance with the
Atharvaveda SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 86
20 Mehta R N Use of cutting tools of stone in Atharva
Veda JMSUB 30 ( 1 ), 1981 , 111-114
( ^ DUB 7 53) AV VI 138 5, VIII 4 9 (AV VII 50 5
samltkhlla denotes writing )
21 Mehta, Vinod P Some comparative aspects of AtarvaxS
(Avesta) and Atharvan (Veda) SP, 32 ATOC, Ahmedabad,
1985, p 14
22 Mishra, Shn Ktshor Atharvasamhit5nu§ilane vidusam
visamgatayah SP, 33 ATOC, Calcutta, ]986, p 62
points out inconsistencies relating to the Samskara-
prak irana
23 Noojibml, Mama A note on the interpretation of
Atharvaveda — ancient and modern SP, 35 ATOC, Handwar,
1990, p 133
particularly from the standpt or Indian philosophical thought
24 Poroiut, Bbat Shankar Atharvaveda pancayah Santvid
24(1), Aug 87,4-10
25 Raratt, V R Athamvedavanma>am Na mu si) am
1(1), April 80
7 33]
ATHARVAVEDA
53
26 Singh, H G Contribution to psychology in the Atharva
Veda The Vedic Path 50 ( 1 ), June 87 , 54 ff
I psychological appbcations to mental disorders (A) abnor
roahty, nosology and symptomatology (B) the Afharvan
psychotherapy, I! psychological applications to education and
guidance
27 SlfVDAR Raj, M Veda and Tantra — the Athana Veda
International Society for the Investigation of Ancient Civilization,
Madras, 1984, xviu + 162
(1) in AV, we see the beginnings of Tantras and Agamaz,
(2) all Hindu samskaras have their origin in that work, (3)
roots of both RV and AV he in the IV civil (4) it is possible
to attempt the reconstruction of Ur or Mother Veda from wh
the various ancient texts have become differentiated
28 Thakur, Prajna H Atharvavedaman mrdista keiavar-
dhanana upajo ( Guj ) Svadhyaya 26 ( 1-2 ), 1988-89, 1 >6
remedies for growth of hair in AV ref VI 21 2 3 30 3,
136 1-3, 137 l 3
29 Tiwari, Kailash Nath Atharvaveda men bbakti
( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1 989 , 23-24
30 T/warj, Shashi Atharvaveda samlutS men pas upa Jana
(Hindi) R tarn 1M5, B R Saksena Fel Vol , 1979-83,
459-466
cow bull horse. Iamb goat etc animal rearing for people!
own maintenance
31 Turstig, Hans Georg The Indian sorcery called abht-
cara WzKSA 29, 69-117
32 Vcerbhadra Swamy, M R Black magic in the Atharva-
veda SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 4
abh eara in AV
33 V ishw ararma, Hiralal, Dvvtvcdi Upendrx Athana-
ctkttsa Mjttana (Hindi) Krishnadas Ajurvcda Series 12,
Varanasi, I9S4, 607
54
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1
HI SAMAVEDA
8 Text, Translation, Exegesis, Ancillary Literature
1 Asiiu Ram Art a Samai eda Vedaprakashan, Chandi-
garh, 1988, 540
Urdu Hindi exposition
2 BiiATr'CtiARYYA, Satyavrata Sarmsrami (cd ) Soma* eda
Samhita ( with the commentary of Sayanacarya ) Mun Man ,
New Delhi, 5 volumes, 936, 547, 688, 562, 673 (each with an
introduction)
reprint of 1871 78
3 Devi Ciiand Hymns of the Sama\eda Mun Man ,
New Delhi, 1986, 318
sec YBD IV 8 3
4 Ganapati, S V ( ed ) Sama Veda Sanskrit text in
Devanagari with English translation Mot Ban, Delhi, 1982,
xxxiv + 491
see IBd IV 8 4 acc toed SY presents a cogent and con
sistent system of ideas bearing on (1) evolution and (2) how
the operations of brain and sense-organs and body take place and
how Devas arc responsible for carrying Ihcm out he also
suggests that 8F *h came into being much later after the
Ycdic people arrived in India has borrowed in bulk from SK
and YV acc to G SV (c 9100 B C) RP(5000 B C).
5P belongs to De^ who lived with related Asuras in the
polar region
Rev B B Oiaubey VI J 24 156-158 P D Navathe ABORl
65, 301-302 A V N Sarma JOR\i 42-46. 231 32, H G
Singh The I ref r rah 46(2) 88-89 M Witzel ZDAfG 136
149
5 Ganapati, S V Man's Origin and Destiny Sama Veda
(with text, English translation and commentary) kalakshetra
Publications, Madras, 1982, V + 103
Isce DSOAS 47(3) I9»4 p 6|6J
6 Gald\, Ramassarupa Sarma ( ed ) Soyanabhtsyvsahitd
Samaxeihnamhlta^ Varanasi, 1989, 967,
SAMAVEDA
55
8 IS]
with H ndi transl
7 Griffith Ralph T H Hymns of the SGmateda Mun
Man , New Delhi, 1986 ( leprmt) , vm 310
transl into Enel sh with a popular comm sec VBD IV
8 6
8 Josm Maganlal B Santa* eda B L Toshi Charity
Trust Porbandir, 1982 15 + 588
s mple transl in Gujarati
9 MR1DULA KiRti Samaveda Delhi 2+63
transl
10 Pandit, Vishnudeva Sankaneshvara Samaveda Sastara
Bha sa bhasy a (Guj ) Veda Prakashan Samiti, Ahmedabad 1978
Samaganaprakriya (pp 481 5S5) (a) prime nature of Sama
notes (2) the Sanhita follow ng chandas
1 1 Parpola A Field research on Sama Veda traditions
in South India Umv Circle Newsletter of Helsinki Umv 4(2),
16 5 85,6-10
12 Parpola A Texts of the Jaimimya Samaveda an
updated catalogue SP, 8 WSC Wien 1990
updates VBD III 24 38 and VBD IV 8 35 report on the
work carried Out in South India s nee 1983 ref to res
project Domestic rituals of the Ja.m nlya Brahmanas
13 Ramanatha Dikshita M Samasarasarvasvam Madras,
1972
( — VBD IV 8 21) <R D s Tamil work called Smtasara
sarvas\am publ 1962 conta ns all information re SV and Us
accessories covers 72 Samavedic texts) in the present Satna
sa rasarvastam ui Sk author gives salient po nts of more than
9Q texts connected with SV ( Kauthuna\
14 Ramanatha Dikshita M Samavediyah Uttararcikah
padapathai ca 6ruti SmFti Purina Prakasana Samiti GranthamaU
5 Madras 1982, XII + 142
15 Ramanatha VedalaWKar Samaveda bhasy am Paro
paJcartflt Sabba Ajmer ,26+4
56 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [8.16
( Sanskrit and Hindi ) prathama ptapalhaki, prathama adhyaya,
prathama khanda
16 Tottam Subramanyam Nambutiri Jaiminiya Sama*
ved3m ( Malyalam ) (in) Tali Temple Kctlasam Sotoemr,
Cahcut, Jan 77
17 Visvanatra Sarma, V , Ramachandra Sarma, V. (ed )
Samavedasamhita Agtieya Kanda Sruti Smrti-Purana PrakSsana-
Samiti, Madras, 1983, 20 + 89 4- 198 + xix
text with (1 ) Vnarana by Madhava, (2) BhaSya by Bharala-
svarain and (3) Veda nhapraka f a by SSyana..
Rev A V N Sarma, JORM 42 46 236-37, K V Sarma.
ALB 47, 209 10
1 8 Karttunen, K Medieval texts on the grhya ritual of
the Jaiminlya !§akh5 SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
ref to Jaimmisa niapray oga, Grhy akarmaknya karma, and
Anukrumamka (the mss of wh were newly discovered in Kerala
by Parpola and the author)
19 Ramanatha Dikshita Sdmatantra BHU, Varanasi,
1961
mtrod pp 1-55
20 Sankara Rama Sastri, C Sama vcda-Sarndhya vandma,
Samaveda- Upakarmapray oga, Sama^eda Sraddhaprayoga Sri
Balamanorama Senes 55, 58, Madras, 1987 , X + 178
21. Sharma, B R Puspasutra PrapSthakas 1 and 2
. («» VBD IV 8 28) (see relevant entry in Section 23)
Rev _ Lew s Rowell JAOS 105, 386-87
22 Pathrlya, Satya Vo jagdra t am rcah kama)ante, SV.
Vedatam 36 ( 4 ) , 1 -2 , S V ( PGrva ) 6 1 9 Veda\am 36 ( 6 ) ; 1-2 ,
Sl'(POrva) 65 Veda\ant 37 ( 12), 1-2, SV 3 4 10 Veda\dnt
39 ( 1 ), 1-3, 51' 2 2 2,4 3 Veda\am 42 ( 12), 1-2
23 Vcdabodha, Swami SV 4,4 Verfo-SovjVa 9 (7);
236-37.
5>. 7 3
SJMAVEDA
57
9 GrsLR \l Study
f Howard Wayne Samaveda Arctfct recitation of the
NampGtms f R Srtikrldwa Sarnia re! Vo! , Tirupali, 1983 ,
145-169
2 Jaoadjsav, S A study on the social, cultural and
physical background of the Samavedic seers from their names
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 54-55
ref to Vavlabrshmara most of the names ment oned in this
Dr arc found m the Ta^JHia portion of Pan mi s AHadhyayl
3 Jostu, Purushottam H GujaratanS vidvan Stvarama
Sukla ni samavcdiya krtio(Guj ) S\adh)dya 24 (3-4) 1987,
409-414
mentions 12 works on SF in Gujarati by 4ivarama ^ukla
( 17th cent A D )
4 Pandey, Kapil Samaveda kt utpatti (Hindi) Veda -
Pracfpa 4 (5), Dec 89, p 10
5 Pavdit, Vishnudeva Sankanashvara Samaveda pancay a
(Guj ) Umv Granthanirmana Board Gujarat Stale 1973-74
jntrod to SF in 6 booklets in Gujarati
6 Parpola, Asko On the Jaimimya and Vadhula tradi-
tions of South India and the Pandu/Pandava problem Stud
Or 55, Helsinki, 1984 , 429-468
imp of Vadhflla s hool of KYV adds to WrrzELS report on
Vadhflla) close parallel of Vadhaia school to Jaiminlya
school (Pandava Kaurava war it is tentatively suggested that
it might reflect battles associated with the arrival of the
megaMhic tribes in India cir 800 B C ) Nambud n houses
belonging to JSF the houses belonging to Vadhflla branch of
Taittirlya ^akha of YF the Agnivesyas and the r relations to
the Vadhfllas Bhavatrata and the early hist of the /aiminfyas
the earliest Vedic traditions of Kerala and Tam tnadu the
orig n of the earl est dynast es of South Irdia and Sri Lanka
Pandu/Pan lavas and megalith c culture Jaim m and MBfi
7 Pratibha Samavedasya svatantram mahattvam vaisist
yam ca SP, 35 AIOC Hand war, 1990, p 44
58
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[9.8
references like S-iinaveda eta puipam, ssmam yo veth so
veda tattvam Simavedat ca vedSnam, vedinsm samavedo ’smi .
jSK-Iit most profuse 8 Brthmanas, 2 iranyiJcas, many Kc,ipa~
ijtras, Piatiiakhyas, and Siksss the order of Kansas of the
Arcika Sa+htis and of the moniras in those Konrfos is quite
regular and scientific .
8. Rai, Ganga Sagar Importance of the Samaveda Par
26(1), Jan 84,68-70
glorification of SV in later fit SV also regarded as asnci
9 Rajagopalan, L S Studies in Sama Veda — some
problems encountered Purnatrayi 16 ( 1 ), Govt. Sk. College,
Tripumthura, Jan 89,7-10
( ref to Bhaga\adajjuka-Prahasana mentions six branches
among Nambudiris of Kerala, viz, Asvalayana (Pakazhtya),
Kausuaka, Bodhayana, BadhOfaka, TafavakSra (Jatminfya ), and
Chandoga (Kauthuma) the first fne still followed by Nambu-
diris, but Chandoga is absent why’ changes effected in the
new Tamore style of chanting (from Ihe old Pulhokode style).,
probable explanation
10 Rajagopalan, L S , Howard, Wayne A report on
the Prachecna Kauthuma Samaveda of Pal ghat Journal of foil an
Musicological Society 20 ( 1-2 ), Baroda, June-Dee 89
1 1 Raju, PVR Sana Veda in the light of Meber
Baba The Avaiar, Meber Chaitanya Njketan Trust, Mandapta
(AP).
serially from 8(7)— 9 (9), 1989-90
12 Taralekar, G H The Sdrnan Chants A Review of
Research Indian Musicological Society, Baroda, 1985; vui +
123 + 6
Part 1 Literature in English short synopses with comments.
Part II Lit in Hindi, Marathi, Guj , and Sk., Part HI In
retrospect
Rev S Jayasree, ALB 50, 667
IV YAJURVEDA
10 Krsna- YV ■ Texts, Exegesis
1. Kothaka-Samhitd. Mehr. Lach , New Delhi, 1981,
10 91
YAJURVEDA
59
2 MnTWCDE, Martin Texikritische Bemcrkungen zur
Kathaka Samhita Sterner, Stuttgart, 1989, V b 1 60
3 Navathe P D Agmhotra of the hatha £akha ( kathaka-
Samhita 6 1-9 , 7 7-1/) Pub! CASS-C 13 Poona Umv ,
1980, 85
mlrod text trsnsl notes
Rev Harry Talk ZD\tC 137( 1 ) 161 62 M MrrrwrDE
OLZ S3 ( (988) I 84-86
4 Bill DC, V V hrsna) ajitri ccTi) a TattUnya Samhita Publ
CASS— C 17, Poona Umv , 1987, 10 + 336
(ol G U Tmite) Part I Kandas 1 and 2 text and transl
into Marathi
5 DKAKVADHikAR! T N (ed ) Tautinya Samhita VSM,
Poona, Vol II, Part II (Kanda3) 1985, xx + 448 Vol III,
Part I ( K2nd a 4 ), 1991 , xxxn + 655
text with Padapstha and 2?Aj as by Bhatta Bhaskara Misra
and Sayanlcarja ( for earl cr Vols see VBD III JO ] IV
10 3 and 3A)
6 Keith A Berriedale The Taitttriya Sanhita Its Pada-
patha, its Pratishakhya and the Baudhayana Shrauta Sutras
JIDVP 3(1), Feb 90,21-39
(reprinted)
7 Mahadeva Sastri, A Rangacharya, K (ed )
Taittinya Samhita Bhottobhaskoranuirauracitabhasyosahita Mot
Ban , Delhi, 1986, 10 sols xciv + 3932
reprint of COL Scr es Mysore 1894-98 12 »ols Foreword
by R N D
8 Mavdasa Misra (ed ) Krsnayajurterftya Taittinya
samhita L B Sastri KSV Series 39 New Delhi 1981
with comm by Sayana and H ndi trarol of Sayana s comm
by Paramesvarananda Sastri Kaida ] Prapaihaka 1
Anmakas 1 5
9 Mishra Rajendra ( ed ) Yajuneda Samhita (Gu/aka)
Rsyadisam\ahta Delhi, 1986 688
60
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[10 10
Ajmer Vaidika Press PubI 1924 159
10 Satavalekar S D (cd ) Knna-Yajurvedtya Taitti-
ft)a*Samhtia Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh, 1983, 16 + 397
reprint cd Yudhbthba Mmamsaka
Rev K V SaRMa A LB 47 202
11 Satavalekar, S D Yajun eda ka Subodha Bhasya
(Hindi) Svadhyaya Mandal Pardi, 1985, 675
12 TaiUmya Santhita Anandashram, Poona, 1 979
with Siyanabha'ia 8 vols (reprint)
13 Taiftinya Santhita, Josyer and Sons, Mysore, 1978
14 Amdiye, Nirmala Taittinyapadapatha
DD Umv Poona
15 Ambjye, Nirmala Atreya’s treatment of the free prefixes
tn the Tautirlya Padapatha ABORl 66, 1985 , 31-46
(paper 31 AlOC 19*2) (A) the purpose of Itlkarana
( B ) repetition of the Satohtta word in the Padapatha a$ a marker
of son c comment (C) Atreya has extended the device of ill
katana m the case of free prefixes
16 A'tniYr, Nirmala Atreya the Taittmja Padakara
Lokaprajtia 1(1), Puri 1987 1 23-134
Baud‘s tana CS (600 B C ) is the oldest text wh mentions
Atreya very likely Atreya the redactor and Atreya, the
Padakara arc one md the same Atreya is later than Rkpadak8ra
'‘Skat) a (700 B C ) Atreya het 700 B C and 600 B C
17 VAtDYA»rATIlA SASTRf, M A NaRAYANA BASER!, M (cd )
Taithnya Samhtta - Padepafhah Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh,
1985, 6 + 651 +5
18 DiiARMADiiikARr, T N Mattruyani Samhita (in)
Vedtc Texts A Tension, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, 1-9
specimen of revised text
19 Mims rue, Martin 71 xtkrutsc/ic Bcmcrkangcn zur
Uaitrautm Samhita Alt* und Neu Indtsche Studtcn 31, Steiner,
Stuttgart, 1986 IV + 207
10 24 1
YAJURVEDA
6t
Sammlung und Auswertung dcr in der Sekundar 1 teratur
bereits geausserren Vorschlage (ref to L von Schroeder s ed
of A/5 Le pz g 1881 86 )
Rev JoelP Brereton JAOS J09 314 15 J C Brockington
JRAS 1988 ( 1 ) 209 10 G B(uddruss) ZDMG 138(1) 198
Ed J//31(l) 43 F B J Kuiper Krotyhs 33 170 72 Jacques
Mav AS 41 172 M A Mei endale ABORl 69 358 K K
Raia ALB 53 215 16 R Tsuci da OLZ 85 ( 1990) 81 82
20 TsUJl Naosiro The Agmcayana section of ihe Maitra
yam Samhita with spec al reference to the Manava Srautasutra
Memoirs of the Res Dept of the Toyo Bunko 39 Tokyo 1 98 1
125-148
21 Vedakumari (ed ) Maitrayni Samhita Agra 1986
21 + 343
22 Ambiye Nirmala On the interpretations of abhir ast
narir asi TS J 3 1 SP Seminar on Sacrifice VSM Poona Aug
1985
mlerp etil on of nar r a Pp g vcs nar r w thout analys s as a
s ngle word commentators na + ar n MS and KS the
word occurs as n*r ras RV tic =■ woman IE etymology
also supports non anafys s as in Pp comm often gu detf by
folk-etymology
23 Bhagwat Bhagyashree A note on vihi m the Maitra
yaiji Samhita SP 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam 1989 p 15
v h occurs n MS w th three d ff accents d scusses Pp of
the verb see 10 23A below
23A Bhagwat Bhagyashree Accent vanat on in some
forms of the Maitrayam Samhita ( MS ) Sambhasa 12 Univ of
Nagoya 1991 21 23
two forn s taya ahan e ( MS 112) and / (ATS 1 1 13)
aed scussed d ffercntly accented n the ed t cn$ of Scmoioni
and Satavalekar var at on of accent br ngs about change n
meanng problem of authentety of text see 10 23 above
24 Carri Sebastian J Contribut on of Bhatta Bhaskara to
Vedic Exegesis A Critical St tdy o i Taut r ya Recension Studies
in Indian Rel gious Texts No 1 Inst for the Study of Rel g ons,
Poona 1985, xvi + 236 + xtx
6l
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
comm on TmtUrlya Sakha BB s approach to the text is
grammatico liturgical BB — an authority on ritual author
studies BBs work re Dartapurramasa
Rev E R Skeekrjshna Sarma ALB 50 632
25 Dharmadhikari T N On the untraced Kalpa-
citations in Sayana's commentary on the Taittmya Samhita K
S Birth Cent Comm Vol , KSRI, Madras, 19S5, 27-32
mention, 15 SBC h cHiton it may bo summed that certain
portion, of Saudi, si wh Soya , a cd utilise have not come
down to u$
26 Dharmadhikari, t N Extant Bhatta Bbaskara’s
19S7 m 589-91 RudrSdh >' ;i y a — a compendium ABORl 68,
4 5 Ml and 471 -” ™ of
t m™ S . " ol available to Mysore Oovt Or
BB cL “ ,Cra i T hjve ni,w avnoabte to VSM
collated m„°” “ P"nted and as available in newly
^ “ aMs ' d adaptation of ,he on*maI
exhaustive one such adaptations ate more than one
and >1. HAZRA ’ ^ C '""ppm'd" 0 " ttnd interest of a word
SP, 34^lXv™Xmnam"w, 3 K ™ a3 ' : ‘ J " rVed ' : kalhS "' ka
Vann lima k alalia h ( 2 S 1 1 a . e
(6 1 3) etc ° row4,w « (2 3 5) krtnajinant
Hind*:, V Dc”hT,9W, m xvi ufm
».1h special ref to A„p„,« a
and «l,°c Vcihc data (P “ ?
II. 4]
YAJURVEDA
63
..ref . MS mantra mentioned in Manava Ss 1 3 4 2 and
Vsrsha fS I. 3 5 16.. the mantra is missing in the extant
MS . Vait$S 1.4 2 reads sasanvsmsam .
31. Subrahmanya Sastri, P. S. “ Ptajdpatim manasd
dhjajan ” itjasya arthah. V R Comm. Vol , Chowkhamba,
Varanasi, 1982; 12-13.
..TSll 5..
32. Taittiri) a-Mantrakohh. Madras, 1988, Vol. I 124;
Vol. II : IV + 144.
33. UNmURi, N. V. P. Padaprad'ipikd of Vatsyanarayana.
PSrnatray'i 16(1), Govt. Sk College. Tripumthura, Jan 89;
21-31.
..(also, SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985. 27-28) . PP (a
newly discovered treatise) deals in 140 ksnkas with the
Padapafha of TS, also contains a prose comm on the ksnkds
by the author himself.. VSlsyanSrSyana of Kerala 1667 A D
only one ms known so far VltsyanSrayana has written a
similar work called Saptalak'ana .
11. Sukla-YV : Text, Commentary, Translation, Exegesis
1 Panda, Jogesh. Kanva Samhitl in Orissa SP, I\WS,
Harvard Univ., June 89.
..Orissa Katt\a Saih has 41 chh (2095 mantras), but accepts the
customary division of the Sam into two books of ‘twenties’..
41st ch = 7*a Up .. compared with the southern Kanva Sam
2 Sharma, B R (ed. ), K5n\ a-Samhita VSM, Poona,
1988; Vo] I (Chh. 1-10) : xix + 558.
..with comm of Sayana and Ananiabodha..
3. Ashuram Arya. Yajurveda- Madhyamdma Arya Pra-
kashan, Chandigarh, 1984; Vol. I (adhyayas 1-4) . 12 + 440
..Urdu transl and comm ..
Rev. : VlPAsu, Vedavsnt 37 ( 1 ), 22
4. Devi Ciiand. The Yajurveda : English translation.
Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1989 ; 489.
, reprint of VBD IY. 11.1..
64
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[li 4A
4A Ganapati Sankara Vedacharya (ed ) iukhyajur-
\cda Madhyamdtmya Samhita Gokuldas Sk Granthamala 84,
Varanasi, 1991 vm + 1044
SI um ka by ed
5 Govindananda Paramacharja Sukla Yojurveda
Samhita Sadeuru Gangeshwar Intern Veda Mission, Bombay,
1982,492
with Snkantha s comm adhyayas 19-40 text Hindi transl
with notes
6 Griffith Ralph T H The Texts of the White Yajuneda
or Yajasaneya Samhita Chowkhamba Sk Studies 95, Varanasi,
1976 (4th reprint) xx + 344, Mun Man, New Delhi. 1 987
( revised and enlarged ) , xi + 388
English transl with a popular comm
7 MusalgaOnkar, Gajanan Sastri (ed ) Voja&aneyi
Madhyanduta Suk lay ajur\ eda Samhita Karapatrabhasyasamam ita
Calcutta, 1986 Prat ha ma adhyaya 296 + 20
transl by cd
8 SllARMA, Ramjt (ed ) Sukla }ajurveda Rudra Asia
dhyayi Allahabad 149
9 Siiastri Jaedish Lai (ed ) Vajasaiteyi Madhyamdma
S ik la) ajitrveda Samhita Mot Ban, Delhi 1987 (reprint),
vh + 6J0+ 18 + 16
with btarirabhniya of Uvaia and \cdadtpabhasya of Mabi
Uhara introd alphabet cat 1 st or ma lra.s and appendices
10 Sri vast a' a Jagadtsh Prasad Balamukunda (ed )
iik la \ajuneda Madhyanduuya Samhita Varanasi, 1988,232 +
217
11 SuUayajur\(.da~Madhyamdmiya~Samluta~Prafambhah
Bombay, 19S4, 22
12 Sukla hijiincda-Samhitu Gokulths Sk Scries 60,
Vannasi, 1983, 32 + 514
YAJURVEDA
65
11 . 20 ]
13 Tripathi, Harishan^ar ( ed ) Sukla) ajur\ eda-Madhy an-
dim-Samhita : Dariapumamdsaparyantd Allahabad, 1983;
10 + 112 .
with mantr^ninada, nru\oga, prayoga . notes in Hindi,
Wahidliara bhatya and KntyayaraSS .
14. V/shV AVATH VidyALAvKAR Satapadiabrahmarjastha-
Agmcayanasanuksd. Narajan Singh Pratap Singh Trust, Kamal,
24 + 199.
..$PB 6-JO, SYV J1-J7 -
15. Abiiyankar, S. S. Peculiarities of the Vajasaneyi
Padapatha SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p. 1.
relating to avjgrahit, sthitopasthica, ta' krania based on
Vajasaneyi Pratiiakhya
16 Yajurveda-Kraraapatha-Samhiu Veda'dm 36 (5),
Mar. 84; 22-23.
17. Yudhistwra MlMAMSAkA Ma dhy amdma-Samhitay ah
Padapathah Bahalgarh, 1971.
18 Yudhisthira Mimamsaka Madhyandma-padapSthasya
samksiptah pancayah V. R Comm Vol , Chowkhamba,
Varanasi, 1982; 14-25
. padapatha of SYM is of four kinds its author is 'italya..
peculiar way of writing ya and va
19 PRASASYAMITRA Sasiki Acarya Mahidhara aura Stdmi
Dayananda ka Madfiy andtnc-bhdsy a (Hindi) Akshayavata
Prakashan, Allahabad, 1984, 16 + 248.
. acc to D , f YAf is the original YV, it is apauruicya. Other
iaihis are of ihe nature of its exposition M ’s bhatya >s one-
sided (ntuatisic) but pr a wamka and w ell-organ ized D‘s
bhi^yo is popular, vxs-twl tsevyiay wsi, bvA oprowj7i»in
and full of deficiencies and imaginative hypotl eses . see II 20
below..
Res Badnprasad Pathol', IcdiSants 5(12). 424-25,
\u>. AMI. tablin’ 37 ( 6 ) 21-22.
20 SivapuJas Simiia. Kuslmaha Sastn “ Acarya Mah~t~
ditara aura Suirtu Daydnanda ka At ad) and ma fihajya ” ka
.-0
66 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [11.21
alocanatmdka adhyayaita (Hindi) Dayananda Vedic Shodha
Samsthana, Jwalapur, 32
critique of II 19 abo\c
21 Bandyopadhyay, Nabanarayan Some observations
on the Nigama PariSista SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, 4-5
Nigama PanU‘ta = 14th of IS Pari si* fas of Katyayana school
of £} V it is a glossary of synonymous words in $YV
22 Adhayadeva YV 17 68 Veda-Sautd 7(7), p 219,
YV 1 9 Veda-Sautd 7(9), 297-98, YV 1 16 Veda-Savitd
9(2), 46-48 , YV 36 19 Veda Sa\ifa]0 (7), 205-207.
all in Hindi
23 Baladeva KI'34 1-6 Veda-Sauta 4 ( 10). p 279
24 Devasthau, G V On the pronunciation of repha iq
the Madhyandina Samhita JASBom 52-53, 1977-78 (1981 ),
122-28
25 Goso\, J The 6atarudnya Ingalls Ft/ Vo], 1980,
75-91
66 subdivisions of i'g l Sam 16 £ =■ litany accompanying no
less than 425 oblations and addressed to the 100 forms and
rowers of Rudra
26 Gupta, Manoharlal YV 1 12 Veda-Sautd 9 (4),
136-139
Hindi
27 Khanna, T R > V 34 37 The Vcd,c Path 48 ( 3-4 ),
Mar 86, 1-3
Hindi
28 KoualbiiaI ** ktsn ” Exposition of YV 35 Veda-
Sat/tu ( serially ) 9 ( 5 j-1 1 ( 10 ), Dec 88-May 91 ( intermittently )
Hindi
29 M A tsunami, \oshihiro The relationship betneen the
VSjasanc) i Sarahitfl and the MahSbhSrata with reference to a
mantra recited tn the TUjasuya ( 3 ip ) Tnidifi pagakit Kcnkyu
A.i)$65, Mar 80, 315-328
11.371
YAJURVEDA
67
30 Mehta, Harivamsalal YV 18 35 Veda Savua 4(4),
Nov 83, 83-84
Hindi
31 Pathriya, Satya YV 2 28 Vedavam 36 (3), 1-2,
YV11 44 Vedavam 36 (9), 1-3, YV 12 92 Vedavam 36(10),
1-2, YV20 50 Vedavam 36(12), 1-3, 1T11 7 Vedavam
37(3), 1-3, VP 19 48 38(2), 1-3, YV 40 12
Vedmvm 38(5), 1-3, yP25 21 Vedavam 38(6), 2-3, YV
11 37 Vedavam 38(11), 1-3, yP32 3 Vedavam 39(11),
1-2
all in Hindi
32 Prashasyamitra Sastri YK8 36 Vedavam 37(3),
Jan 85, 8-10
Hindi meaning of foJat
33 Satyaprakash Sarasvati, Swann Mutilation of
Shukla Yajurveda Sanhita by ntualistics or yajmkas JIDVP
3 ( J ), Feb 90, 41-64
see 12 2 below
34 Satyapriya Vrati, Acharya YV 11 67 Vedavam
37 ( 1 ), p 21
Hindi
35 Srivastava, Soma Chaitanya YV 16 41 Veda Savila
8 ( 1 ), 8-12
contd Hindi
36 Vedacodha, Swarm YV 11 45 Veda Savita 9(8),
274-75, 282
Hindi
37 Vidapal Sargadi men prapta rouJa yajurveda kauna
sa ( Hindi ) Vedavam 38(5), 7-13
Dayananda distinguished b-t } jjasaney Sati and Madhyan
(tula San the prat i La! higa in the mantra » in Sfi dlrSaih not
recognised as mantrabhaga
6S
\EDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[12.1
12 General Study
1 Ant, K V Yaiur.cdlttla Stvasarakalpa Upamsad
(Mar ) Santahra 10 (9-]0), Nov 85, 57-60
text transl . exposition
2 Bharatiya, BhatamJal S\amt satjaprakaiajl aura
Yajurtedastsajaka kucha samasjacn ( Hindi ) Vedaxam 43 (8),
June 91, 11 15
eel 1 ajunr 'a tka o;ff>>a\ana by S*TYAPRAk>Mti 1990 .see
1122 below also see II 33 above discusses (i) employment
of mantras in ritual (i») base ritualists interpolated matter jn
n ■»
3 Bmattacharta, Rant Shankar Yajurscdagata sukta
\ ibhaga ( Hindi ) I rrfm cm 37 (11 ), Sept 85, p 20
yj as s*y.rabr4hmanamanlrarsn ( Ion/ P 65 25. prahmittio
P 3 12-1) some lost fokhs of 1 V may have contained
separa c sZLtanbfnga
4 Cmatlrmdi, Mahashscta Yajurtcda ka ssarupa (Hindi)
Vlhatma 12 ( 5 ) Sept 86. 20 23
12 17]
YAJURVEDA
69
10 Kulkarvj, Nirmala Relation between man and
nature in the S>ukla-Yajurveda and the Krsna Yajuneda SP,
National Seminar on Environmental Awareness, CASS, Umv.
Poona, 1990
description of elements of nature perceived by Yajur-
vedws
11 Misjira, Virendra Kumar Krsna Yajuneda eka
adhyayana Delhi, 1990, xviu + 356
. 10 29 above
12 Narayana Siiarma £ ri&uklayajurvetfiya mddhyamdina -
vajasaneymam ahmkasutraMili Varanasi, 1985 (reprint), 10 +
366
13 MnrWEDC, Martin The concept of yajna in the
Yajurveda SP, 1st Week-end Seminar, Maharsi Vedic Umv ,
Feb 85
yajna as link bet the observations of Rsis and the teaching
of Up YV describes how the inner se'f is the real basis of the
performance of a yajna yajna is the process of doing something
in accord with cosmic order materials of the yajna are already
s>mbo!s of cosmic powers the scencc of YV can be said to be
a total science because it deals with the relationsh p bet the
individual and cosmic order thro the process of yajna
14 Pandey, Uma Kant Political Concept and Institutions
in the £ukla Yajurveda Janakt Prakashan, Patna, 1979, vm +
180
= VBD IV 71 66
Rev G P Upadiiyav JltR 7 (1-2) 218-20
15 Parpola, Asko On the Jaiminiya and Vadhuja
traditions of South India and the Pandu/Pandava Problem Stud
Or 55, Helsinki, 1984 , 429-468
see 9 6 above
16 Prabihkar, C L The contribution of the £uUa
Yajurveda to the culture of India QJSfS 62 ( 1-4), 197J , 43-55
see VBD III 12 15
17 Prabhakar CL Want and desire in the Yajurveda
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; 19-20
70
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[12.18
foundation of culture and develop of India— of the world
itsjf — rests upon the nature and details of ‘want’ and
‘desire* of mu as reflected in the mantras of YV
1 8 PrabiiakaR C L Secularism m the religious content
of the Yajurtcda SP, 34 AIOC, Visokhapilnam, 19S9, p 26
19 Rajagopvla Aiyar, T R Sri Rtulram and Chamasam
Bombay, 1986, xt + 252
20 Sakma. S S Plants m Yajuo'eda KSV, Tirupati,
1989 , vm + 286
I Introd II ritualistic significance III magical signi*
ficancc IV medicinal significance V secular significance
conclusion glossary
21 Satan aleicar, S D Yajuoeda ka Subhoda Bhasya
(Hindi) Pardi. 1985, 675
cc 10 11 above
22 Sati APRA k ash. Swam i Yajttrfcda cka adhyayana
(Hindi) 1990
sec II 33 above see 12 2 above
23 Singh R S On the identity and critical appraisal of
the Vedtc plant puttka of > V-Samlnta ( Katha and Taitt ) SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 25
hat >a Saif p 3| 5 3 p as subslitutc for Soma Taht Sa*
2 5 3 5 p as a means of making milk curdle, being an
alternative to the bark of D lira monoiperma author suggests
probable identit)
24 Tripatiu, Bhigiratha Prasad Sahityamadhun • YajUf-
\edas)a rudrjdhjaji Paramarthasudha II ( 2 ), 1988; 23-26
25 TiiATTr, R P Recent scientific discoveries revehl the
real significance or the Krsna Yajunedi SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmeda-
bad, 1985. 26 27
26 Wirzcu Mtchnel “ Macical *’ thought m Yajur Veda
SB, 2nd WccV-eml Seminar, Maharsi Vcdic Unit,, VIodrop,
Mar 85.
BRaHMANAS
71
13 6]
basic concept of ‘magical thought in YV lies in a process
called identification where any entity used in the ntual can be
identified with another presided they have at least one common
element
27. Witzel, Michael An unknown Yajurveda SSmhita
( AV-Par 46 ) II J 27 ( 2 ), April 85 , 1 05-1 06
Materials on Vedic ^akhas — 6
V BRAHMANAS
13 Brahmanas OF Tins Rgvcda
1 Aitareya-Brahmanam Varanasi, 1987, 200
Sk text
2 Ananta Krishna Sastri Aitareya-Brahmana 1990
text with Sukhaprada T ka 3 vols
3 Malaviya, Sudhakar(ed ) Aitareya-Brahmana of the
Rg\eda Pracya Bharati Senes 14-15, Tara Printing Works,
Varanasi, Vol I • 1980, Vol II 1983, 56 + 1373
text with comm Vedurlhaprak'ita by Sayana and Hindi transl
by S M
4 Virendra Muni, Sastri (ed ) Rgvcdiya Aitareya-
Brahmana Vishva Veda Parisad, Lucknow, 1983, 22 +- 164 + 18
Hindi transl
5 Ray, Ganga Sagar (ed ) Sankkayana Brahmanam
Ratna Publications, Varanasi, 1987, 44 + 290
text with Hindi transl introd fatikhi yana-f akin of RV
and its lit , index of maitra* cited (Foreword by R N D ,
Brahmanasahttyasya niahima by Baladeva Upadhyaya)
6 Bodew/tz, H \V The cosmic, cyclical dying (panmpra)
Aitareya Brahmana 8, 28 and Kausitaki Upamsad 2 11-12 ( in )
Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc 4 WSC), Berlin, 1986,
438-443
panmaro doctrine is essentially cosmic and ritualistic part
mara of Br is the cycle of l wo ways based on the Agwholn
72
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[13 7
alternatons panmara of Up is a 1 near series v>h ends in wind
and starts anew in the same order (fire sun morn hghtn ng
wind fire sur i toon 1 ghtn ng w nd )
7 Chaubey, B B Principles of nomenclature of Vedic
mantras with special reference to the Aitareya Brahmana SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989 p 38
8 Dange Sadashiv A Some ritual variations from the
Aitareya Brahmana A JOS 2(12) (R S Tnpathi Comm
Vol ) 1985 45 52
in d k*a samsava etc intra school variations and evolution
variations bet d ff schools
9 Dange Sadashiv A Ritual variation and the principle
of ‘Sampad (front the Aitareya Brlhmana ) ALB 50 1986,
498-511
10 Dange Smdhu S Santpads of metres ( as seen n the
Kausitaki Brahmana) SP 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 2
various permutations and combinations of metres of Ved c
mantras employed in Vedic ritual these are regarded tampadt
11 Kumud Rani Aitareya Brahmana men rajanaitika
acara eka drsti (Hindi) Meerut Umv Sk Res J 10(1-2),
1985, 1 8
poltcal concepts and practices in A I Br ran a pirohto
war pol ty
12 Maan Sincit Vedon men rastriyi bhavanl ( Hindi )
RJIRSA 3(1-2) Taizabad 1980 81 39-44
national consc ousness in Veda in At Br v/s
mous with Ind a
synony
13 Patiiaa Nathulal Aitareya Brahmana ha eka Atlhya
Inna (Hindi) Jaipur 1966
M Satvairata Samashrami Aitareyalocanam Calcutta
15 Sharma Rameshmr Dnta Aitareya Bnhmana la
amara sandesa ( Htndt ) Veda\am 38 { 4 ) Feb 86 4 6
message of Alt Br cam t \a Hi
BRXHMANAS
73
14 5]
1 6 Sharma, Suman Aitareya Brahmana aura Aranyaka
ka sambandha ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 38-39, 1 982 83 , H 1 39-1 46
similarity of contents and Ig of Ait Br and Ait \r shows
that the author of A t Br and the first 4 Aranyakas of 4 it Ar
is one and the same person, \iz Mahldssa Aitareya Keith s
doubt tn this regard is baseless
17 Sreekrishna Sarma E R The Jaiminlya Brahmana
and the Kausitaki-Brahmana ALB 54, 1990, 151-161
(in Kerata Srauta ritual the Hotr follows Katt* Br and the
Udgatr chants satnans from Jaim SV) the two Br a hmavas
have close affinity m many matters ( 1 ) relaf onship bet man
and animal (2) consecration for sacrifice (3) svarasa mans ,
(4) consecration of kestn (5) autgrahana (6) pain samyajas,
(7) i raddha (8) agnyadhana
14 The Brahmana of the Athra\a\eda
1 Vijayapal (cd ) Gopatha-Brahmanatn Savitri Devi
Bagdia Trust, Calcutta 1980, 44 + 202
(ext only
Rev P D NAvathe ABORl 64 299-300
2 Patyal, H C Gopatha Brahmana ( m ) Veche Texts'.
A Rcusion Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, 10-23
specimen of revised text
3 Adhikari, T N The concept om according to the
Gopatha Brahmana SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 36
ref to discussion in Ch 1 of CB
4 Adhikari, T N Som** original features of the Gopatha
Brahmana SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
( 1 ) creation of the universe in A V style (2) concept of om
(3) concept of ga)atr7 (4) legends to establish the predomi
nance of AV o>er other Vedas (5) some original Kdrtkds
etymologies of word* elaboration of var ous rituals and
Brahman teal pccu! arities
5 Vajapeyi, Ramasharana Gopatha Brahmana Ka samaya-
nrrdhdrana ( Hindi ) A'aimtsxom 8(1), Sitapur, I9S7.
10
74
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[13 1
15 Brahmcmas OF the Sama^eda
] Paranjapp, Suchcta M A critique to the critical edition
of Samavcda Arseya Brahmana SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986,
p 35
wrong punctuation see VBD IV 15 2
2 Biswas, K Aspects of the Chandogya Brahmana and
its commentaries SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 31
discusses some archaic forms in ChB wh indicate its ancient
origin
3 Rachu Vira, Lokesii Chandra (ed ) Jaimlmya
Brahmana of the Samavcda Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986 ( 2nd rev
ed ) , xvi + 541
notes
Rev O P BharadwaJ HSAJIS 2(12) 292 93,
4 Eulers, Gerhard Emendationen zum Jaimimya-Brahmana
(Zuettes Buch) Ittdica et Tibetica 14, Bonn, 1988; xxxvt +
135
DD Marburg 1986
Rev 11 \V Bodiwitz 11 J 33 309-10
5 Rau, Wilhelm Sundry remarks on the printed text of
the Jaimmlya-Brahmana E R Sreekrishna Sarma Fel Vol ,
Tirupati, 1983, 141-44
(aWo As Stud 20 1966 93-100)
6 Rau, Wilhelm Die Handschnften des Jaunmiya-
Brlhmana H'emer Thomas Fe! Ve! , SPh SS 26, Verlag Otto
Sagner, Munchcn, 1988, 21-35
7 Tsuchida, Ryfitaro Das Sattra kapitel des Jasrmniya-
Brahmana ( 2, 334-370 ) nach den iiandschriftcn herausgegeben, uts
Deutsche ubeesuzt und erklart Mauccsberger, Marburg, 1979 ,
x + 231.
DD Marburg Uni* text German transl and exposition
8 Anands Chandra (cd ) Tandy amahabrahmana with
the commentary ofS&yanaearya Delhi, 1989, Vol I (Chh 1-12),
855, Vo! II (Chh 13-25), 887
15.16 3 brAiimanas 75
9. Chinnaswami Sastri; Pattabhirama Sastri (ed.).
Samavediya-Tandya-Mahahrahtnana ( Sayanay iracita-bhasyasahi-
tarn). Kashi Sk. Granthamala, Varanasi, 1987 (2nded.); Parti :
9 + 25 +494; Part II : 46 + 611 +31.
10. Caland, W. Pcmcaumla Brahmana ■ English transla-
tion. Sri Ganb Dass Or. Series 7, Indian Books Centre, Delhi,
1982; Asiatic Society -Work No. 255, Calcutta, 1982; xxxvi +
644.
..reprint., see VBD IV 15.6.. (acc to C, JBr is older than
PBr . the latter is sketchy, often incomprehensible .
11. Sarma, V. R. L. Sttma Veda Asia Brdhmanam.
12. Biswas, Kamalpriya. Chandogyabrahmana 1 2. 13 :
some problems. JOIB 38 (3-4), 1 989 ; 209-21 5.
..all corruptions in ChBr do not bear regional stamp.. Imgustic
tests do make that Br as young as some scholars wd take it
to be..
13. Bodewitz, H. W. Jaiminiya Brahmana I 153-155 on
the Kaleya Sam an. if. R. Sreeknshna Sarma Fei Vol , Twupatj,
1983; 179-191.
..text with English transl .. Kaleya Saman emplo>cd in the
4th prsfha laud of the Agms joma . the explanation of the name
Kaleya — i c stories and myths about the origin ol that
SSman..
14. Bodewitz, H. W. Emendations in Jaiminiya Brahmana
1.66-104. Rtam 16-18 (G C. Sinha Comm. Vol.), 198+86:
47-51.
15. Bodewitz, H. W. The relation between the Panca-
vimia Brahmana and the Jaiminiya Brahmana. SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden, 1987; p. 24.
..the present arrangement of the first book ol JB is an indica-
tion of a relatively late date.. Caz-and’s view that JB ts older
can't be accepted..
16. Bodewitz, H. W. The Jyohstoma Ritual. Jaiminiya
Brahmana l. 66-364. Orientalia Rhcno-Traiectma 34, Brill,
Leiden, 1990; x + 334.
76
VTDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[15 \1
raoJv'isT 1 ’ comm f ° r JBI by ,he “ ,hor s “
" , Hof ™ ann . Ka " JB III 304 anksem lokam E R
Sreeknslma Sarma Fel Vol , Tirupati, 1983, 196-77
rtS’EL?" 304 3 sdd be ' read , m ra, ,r,k„j
a takas / (Ibis eaith was bare as it were, hairless)
FoluL & FI '« HHtT ' f J Wendy Den, ® r Tales °f Mid Violence
r Da " Ser m Frahmana Umv
of Chicago Press, 1985, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, x,v + 145
wo , ™'- 0 o| 2 Go 4 I ' ! ft Chh f “ r ol dea,h - o' d “
from all other w of the fathcr —of Wives why is JB diff
dimensions its B,ah,mna ^ author examine, JB in many
trad (T exemr« VV e“' ,,e ' * V *° «* 'a'=r epic
Br ns n,nlw, L?h r ,ls «Wto» to the other
gical meanings f ° * “ “ ° f ,he ww,l! 1,1 de 'P' 1 ' JWM 0
«S4yisTo'2) D 3«M R, K r^m 8 M1 ' 92 0 P Bii *"» d "''»i
20(3) 601 611 John n c R Norman Modern Asian Studies
W.Ua ^'i »<*> 3 ®. K*t<
19 SreEKRISIINA SaRMN, E P TliP t- ~ -t
and the Kao, i, ale, Brahmana ' MB \ ,
sec 13 17 above
0 Tsuciijda, R jb and $PB comparisons 1979
and the W™ha7>n 7 WK,"he,“ ™
W,,„ Vedjc < ed
BrahLaTair L BT»' JB „ The structure of a
a talc B R fc- ra W , TlrupJ|li , 98 , 89 _ 2I6
Bodcw irz. H w t> _ _
the first anusaka of the JauZy^'n ™ m0rla,,, y Mc °rd,ug to
a *
Jaimmlja u“m^”’r5hm™ ^'^lOc” ^‘'7^ ' h '
3-10-41. * - Aloc . Ahmedibad, 1985J
BRAHMANAS
7 1
i 6 2 J
25 Fujii, Masato On the unexpressed gayatra saman m
the Jaiminlya-Upamsad-Brahmana JIBS 32 (2), Mar 1984,
1123-21.
26 Fujii, Masato The Gayatra and ascension to heaven
( Jatmimya-Upamsad-Brahmana 1, 1-7, 3, 1 1-14 ) JIBS 35 ( 2 ),
Mar 1987, 1005-1002
27 Fujii, Masato Three notes on the Jairmniya-Upamsad-
Brahmana 3, 1-5 JIBS 37 ( 2), Mar 1989, 1002-994
JUB 3 I 2 on Vayu «= prana, JUB 3. 3-4 on Uktha, JUB 3,
5 on yukli
28 Fujii, Masato On the formation and transmission
of the Jaiminlya Upanisad Brahmana SP, 1WVS, Harvard
Univ , 1989
author scrutinizes the Saktu trad past and present of JUB
for the purpose of gaining a perspective of the hist of its for
mation and transmission and of its relations with the Vedic
movement of the formation of Aranyakas and early Up
29 Buddbuss, Georg Zu Pancavunsa-Brabmana 14 6 6
MSS 44 (Karl Hoffmann Fel Vol 1 ), 1985, 9-14
rtena agnwt vy ay a va ( = for the sake ol truth, may we two
stride ihro fire) evidence for synonymity of r/ a and sat) a
30 Rau, Wilhelm Kuriosa vom indologischen Buchermarkt
( I ) ZDMG 135 (2), 1985, 288-298
ref to Pancanvta Br (^atapilaka Scries 270) fasc repro-
duction of a Devanagari ms
31 SastrJ, Rupa Ktshor Samave&ya Brahmana Daria-
nika Adhyayana (Hindi) Delhi, 1990, xxit + 165 + one chart
t6 finfftmamrs or ntc A ffmr- lajimcuk
1 Taittinya-Brahmana with Say anabhas) a Anandashram,
Poona, 197J
3 vpls
2. Taittinya-Brahmana Josjer and Sons, Mysore, 1978.
1 s
VEDIC felBLlOGRAPHY
3 Mahadeva Sastri, A , Shama Sastri, R , Srinivasa
CHARYA, L (ed ) Taittmya Brahmana Mot Ban, Delhi,
1985 ( reprint ) , 4 vols 1779
, Devanagarl comm by Bhatta Bhaskara Misra, introd
N i P” axmadh,kar > (orgnal ed Govt Or Library
Mysore Bibliotheca Sanknta 42)
4 Mylius, Klaus faittiriya Brahmana 1 1 1-7 Altonen
tahsche Forschungen 11 (2) 1984 , 282-298
German transl with notes
5 Gonda, J The Mantras of Taittmya Brahmana 1, 5, 5
A Handiqui Fel Vo!, Gauhati 1982, 1—17
* n 1 5 5 form a curious collection there arc
rr. CtC Scntences 3011 repetitions these
Sress alom* V * . be Wf ,n a v,ct °r‘ous course or gradual pro
l a 0 l S? Pa !l ' hc threc Sta8es of Vaisvadeva Vanina
( ^ ,0 somc {orm of welfare and prospenty
17 Sataputha Brahmana
i P^ LAND ’ ^ Cd ^ TI,e ^ af opatha Brahmana in the
KanU) a Recension Mot Ban . Delhi iqr-i r. u , t
one ) 120 + 474 ’ 3 ’ ( three VoIs bound m
Sl/TeTand X (rev '* d b > **«««, Vira)
icxi amt English introd see VBD IV 17 ]
Rev O P Bharadwaj HSAJIS 1 306-08
1979 ) ^ ata P d t fl & Brahmana Varanasi,
1979, Vo] I 38 + 763 Vol II 24 + 6 + 15 + 766-1529
text introd in English
A e,al C cd > Salapatha Brah-
Kash,s( l„ nv " " w '•'“‘"oandj Recwm
Kasai bh Senes 127, Varanasi, 1983, 1453
““ '°' rCKl " 0,t5 “■"Pntaui.n aihmua index
W " h S3yan ’ s ( Vrdartha
praAosa) and Hartsvamin s (ika 1990
17 13]
BRXHMANAS
79
5 Vajasaneyi Madhyattdma Satapa thabrahmana Delhi Sk
Series 2 Gian Publishing House Delhi 1986 5 vols 289 +
3440
with commentar es by Say ana and Hanssamin also contains
Vasudevabrahman s comm, on BAU Katyayana s Prat jna sutra
and Bha*ikasutra
6 VlRENDRAMUM Sastri ( ed ) Satapatha Brahmana
Grantha ( Kanda 1-2 ) Vishvaveda Pansad Lucknow
(ransl by ed
7 Weber A ( ed ) Satapatha Brahmanam Madhyamdtm
Sakha Delhi, 1988 (reprint) Parti 20 + 621, Part II 691,
Part III 501
text transl by A W repr nt ed by Ganga Prasad
Upadhyaya
8 Andersen Paul Kent On the word order typoloey of
the Satapathabrahmana J1ES 10(1-2) 1982 37-42
undertakes a re-analys s o! the typolog cal features in favour
of a sh ft from OV to VO for $PB the results rnd cate that
there was no typolog cal sh ft in Old Ind c
9 Bandopadhyay Santi Ved c culture as reflected m the
Satapatha Brahmana JAS 21(1) 1985 591 T
10 Banerjee Santi Purusamedha its symbolical implica-
tion in the £atapatha Brahmana SP, 32 AIOC Ahmedabad,
1985 30-31
a symbol cal performance — the human victim be ng set free
after some pur ficatory r tes
11 Banerjee Santi Grhya rites in the ^atapttha Brah
mana SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta 19S6 3-*
12 Banerjee Santi Brahmodyas in the datapath a
Brahmana SP 8 WSC Wien 1990
It and ph Jos sgnfcance of brahn hI as or theoHgcal
riddks
13 Banerjee Santi Historicity m ^atapatha Brahmana,
SP, 35 AIOC, Hand war, 1990 p 126
80
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 17. 14
progress of Aryan civil from NW to E reg.ons, information
period S 3Ild StatCS Wh became ce,ebrated ui later Vedic
14 Chakrab °Rty > Pranada Sankar The skeleton burial —
a remotest mode in disposal of the dead in the Satapatha
Brahmana SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, 9-10
224 iPeaks °f four varieties of the disposal of
tion ^ 6 3 11 * akaI W Yajnavalkya confronta
tion — ref to bone bunal fPB XIII 81219 25 325
6 ctc — ref to skeleton burial
Satamth,n"T' Sadash,v A “ UkhS "-variations from the
Satapatha Brahmana SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 35-36
" m, ' y “ >»= context of
earliest L. Sha ** see . ms ,0 havc undergone change the
like an anth.il ™ um l ,n sha P s 2 « t,in g narrower at the bottom
ukh, LJE PlaCCd ups,de dnwn author also suggests
a — m ,h =
Awareness Sh L.t.CASS, U^o^ TitT
see VBD IV 17 14 54 87
Rev Andr c Padoux RfK m f2) 2Q|
Brahmaita G ™o;B32 O-i «" i d 7 t °ta , "y m the Satapatha
lions m the oblatory mcTof "' e,amor P h ° s c s (The identifica
AfAJIMIP, Afd Lett , N R deeldS ^l ?4 t ’ r5taa " a ” ' '
W24(i?2Tl986(8^) P iT ^ Sa ‘ apa,ln Br »hntana 2 4 1
74
VEDJC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[15 1
15 Brahmanas of the Samaveda
1 Paranjape Sucheta M A critique to the critical edition
of Samaveda Arseya Brahmana SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986,
p 35
wrong punctuation sec VBD IV 15 2
2 Biswas, K Aspects of the Chandogya Brahmana and
its commentaries SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 19S5 , p 31
discusses some archaic forms in CKB wh indicate »s ancient
origin
3 Raghu Vira, Lokesh Chandra (ed ) Jammy a
Brahmana of the Samaveda Mot Ban, Delhi, 1986 (2nd rev
ed ) xvi + 541
notes
Rev O P BhaRadwaJ HSAJ/S 2(1 2) 292 93
4 Eulers Gerhard Emendationen zimt Jaummya-Brahnwna
(Zweites Buch) Itvdica et Tibetica 14, Bonn, 1988, xxxvt +
135
DD Marburg 1986
Rev H W Bodewjtz llj 33 "*09-10
5 Rau, Wilhelm Sundry remarks on the printed text of
the Jainnmya Brahmana E R Sreekrishna Sarma Fel VoJ ,
Tjiupati 1983, 141-44
(aPo As S(ud ZQ 1966 9&-100)
6 Rau Wilhelm Die Handschriften des Jaimimya
Brahmana JVemcr Thomas Fel Vel , SPh SS 26, Verlag Otto
Sagner, Munchen, 19S8, 21-35
7 Tsuchida, Ryutaro Das Sat fra Kapitel des Jammy a
Brahmana ( 2, 334-370 ) nach den Handschnften herausgegeben, ins
Deutsche ubi rsctzt und erklart "Mauresberger, Marburg, 1979,
x + 231
DD Marburg Un v text German transl and exposition
8 Amanda Chandra (ed ) Tandy amahabrahmana 1 nth
the commentary of Say anacary a Delhi 1989, VoJ J (Chh 1-12),
855, Vol ll(Chh 13 25), 887
15.16 3
BRSHMANAS
15
9. Chinnaswami Sastki; Paitabhirama Sastri (ed. ).
Samavedi) a-Tan$yu-Mahahrahmana ( Sdyancr. iracita-bhasyasuhi-
tam). Kashi Sk. Granthamala, Varanasi, 1987 (2nded.)» Parti :
9 + 25 + 494; part II : 46 + 611 -f 31.
10. Caland, W. Pattern intia Brahmana • English transla-
tion. Sri Garib Dass Or. Series 7, Indian Books Centre, Delhi,
1982; Asiatic Society- Work No. 255, Calcutta, 1982; xxxvi -f
644.
..reprint., see VBD IV. 15.6 . (acc to C, JBr is older than
PBr. . the latter is sketchy, often incomprehensible .
H. Sarma, V. R. L. Ssma Veda Asta Brdhmanam.
12. Biswas, Kamalpriya. Chandogyabrahmana 1.2.13:
some problems. JOIB 38 ( 3-4 ), 1989 ; 209-215.
..all corruptions in ChBr do not bear regional stamp . hngustic
tests do make that Br as young as some scholars wd take it
to be..
13. Bodewjiz, H. W. Jaimmlya Brahmana I 153-155 on
the Kafeya Saraan. E. R. Sreekrishna Sarma Eel. Vol., Tirttpati,
1983; 179-191.
..text with English transl .. KAlcyz SSman employed in the
4th prifha laud of the Agnisjoma.. the explanation of the name
Kiilcya — i e. stories and myths about the origin of that
Saman .
14. Bodewitz, H. W. Emendations in Jaimmlya Brahmana
1. 66-104. Rtam 16-18 (G C. Stnha Comm. Vol.), 1984-86:
47-51.
15. Bodewitz, H. \V. TJie relation between the Fanca-
vtmsa Brahmana and the Jaiminlya Brahmana. SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden, 1987; p. 24.
..the present arrangement of the first book ot JB is an indica-
tion of a relatively late date.. Calantj's view that JB is older
can't be accepted..
16. Bodewitz, H. W. The Jyotistoma Ritual. Jaiminlya
Brahmana I. 66-364. Orientals Rhcno-Tratcctina 34, Brill,
Leiden, 1990; x + 334.
76
VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY
,5™' “ mm f ” ■» ' ’-<* by He author see
S „V H0 ™ NN ’ Karl » HI 304 arikse\a lokam ER
Sreekrishna Soma Fel Vol , Tintpatt, 1983, 196-77
suggest, that JB III 3M ! ehd be read ,ya* m,
k mlomck,,, , (,h„ ea.lh «as bare a, ,t were, hatrle,,)
FoMor, ° FLAHERTY Wendy Don, Eer Tales of Sex and V,oIe„ee
crctca^; un,v
dimensions „< r „„,° W ” a5 author examines JB in many
trad (as exemnlifirW C _ earIler RV ' lfs Bak to the later epic
Br its parallct^with folkt^ J ?? ) “* rcIa,,on to the °‘ her
fiical meanings ° f * he wor,d ,ts dee P er Psycholo-
gy/^' l (T2) D 366 68 RA K 991-92 ° P Bf,ARADWAJ
20(3) 601 611 John n c ^ Norman Modern Asian Studies
Werner }£} tStify nZl" * S ° AS 5 ° (2 > 389 ’ Karl
Sreekrishna Sarma, e r t- ,,
and the Kausltaki Brahmana ALB \
sec 13 17 above
20 TSUCIHDA. R JB anrl <PB „
’ and sp B comparisons 1979
- i". 7 w'^r„:^ ,myaBr5hma,,a
French \ersion in 77, f r _
Jamison and Brireton) > °f D Speech in Vedtc <ed
J lr The struaure or a
23 Bo I „ r "' are ' ^-Trrupa,, , 1986, ,89-216
bodewitz, H W
•he first anuvaha of the JattZiurf ,mm0 ' tah, y “ecordtne to
h7.™» n, ko,. 11 r U ":,, J , a ™ ( ; m ^r msad nr3hm “ a *
24 DcSHrANDC. Indll TIt«» - 1
Ju.tmmja Upanivul-Brahmam W cl ; E ' on a "«l rlhloeophy ,6 the
340-41 ’ “ AI0C > Ahmcdabid, T9S5,'
BIUHMANAS
77
1 6.i]
25. Fujh, Masato On the unexpressed gdyatra-saman in
the Jaiminlya-Upaoisad-Brahmana JIBS 32 (2), Mar. 1984;
1123-21.
26. Fujh, Masato. The Gdyatra and ascension to heaven
( Jaimmlya-Upanjsad-Brahmana 1, 1—7; 3, 11-14) JIBS 35 (2),
Mar. 1987; 1005-1002
27. Fujh, Masato. Three notes on the Jaiminlya-Upamsad-
Brahmana 3, 1-5 JIBS 37 ( 2 ), Mar. 1989 , 1002-994.
. JUB 3, 1-2 on Vayu •= prana, JOB 3 , 3-4 on Vkllia, JUB 3 ,
5 on yukti .
28 Fujii, Masato On the formation and transmission
of the Jairainlya-Upamsad-Brahmana SP, IWVS, Harvard
Umv., 1989.
. author scrutinizes the Sakha trad , past and present, of JUB
for the purpose of gaining a perspective of the hist of its for-
mation and transmission and of its relations with the Vedic
movement of the formation of Arartyakas and early Up ..
29. Buddrvss, Georg Zu PaScavimsa-Brahmana 14 6 6.
MSS 44 ( Karl HofTmann Fel Vol 1 ), 1985, 9-14.
riena agntm ryayova ( = for the sake ol truth, may we two
stride thro’ fire), evidence for synonymity of r/a and satya .
30 Rau, Wilhelm Kuriosa vom indologischen Buchermarkt
( I ) ZDMG 135 ( 2 ), 1985 , 288-298
ref to PancavnHa Br ( -ata-pifaka Scries 270) . fasc repro-
duction of a Devanagarl ms .
31 Sastri, Rupa Kishor Samaverfiya Brahmana : Daria-
tuka Adhyay ana ( Hindi ) Delhi, 1 990; xxii + 165 + one chart.
16 BrJhnumas of the Krsna-Yajurvcda
1. Talttinya-Brahmana with Sayanabhdsya. Anandashram,
Poona, 1971.
2. Tax tunya- Brahmana. Jos>er and Sons, Mysore, 1978.
78
VEDic Bibliography
3 Mahadeva Sastri, A , Shama Sastri, R , Srinivasa-
™'\ R '' A ' L (ed) Taittinya Brahmana Mot Ban , Delhi,
iyo5 (reprint), 4 vols 1779
h '“' S °™“ 8,ri by Bhat(a Bhaskara Misra rntrod
Mvl (original ed Govt Or Library
Mysore Bibl otheca Sankrita 42 )
4 , ^ YLI , US Klaus Taittinya Brahmana 1 1 1-7 Altonen
talische Forschungen 11 (2) 1984, 282-298
German transl with notes
5 Gonda 1 The Mantras of Taittinya Brahmana 1, 5, 5
a Hanaiqui Fel Vol Gauhati 1982, 1-17
amona'thfm \ 5 5 form a cunous collection there are
s “'““ s *" d many ,h =”
Sress alone a bel,ef ,n a victorious course or gradual pro
Srasa fnd s v ‘ h ' thr " ° f Vatsvadev. Varoa
( «««, ) "* ,0 »"» f»™ of welfare and prosper, ly
17 iataputha Brahmana
KanLa^T" W a, (ed ' T '“
KEST °‘ Bl " Deih ‘ 19M - envois bound m
Sb~ SSESJ™* X <— » y Vjra)
B ‘ ,sn '“trod see VBD IV 17 I
R=v o p Bharadwaj HSAJiS I 306-D8
2 Chaubey, B B ffiM o„/ - 7 „ ,
1979 Vol T -jo i 7 ci , katapdtha Brahmana Varanasi,
’ I 38 + 763 V °> 11 24 + 6 + 15 + 766 1529
text mtrod m English
morn of A ( ' d ) Sa ' a P°< : >“ Brah
Kash, Sk Senes 127, Varanas,, 19B
tall '" ,r0d ■ oomprehensive Brahmana index
17 13]
BR5HMA\AS
79
5 Vajasaneyi Madhyandma Satapathabrahmcma Delhi St
Senes 2 Gian Publishing House Delhi 1986 5 \ols 289 +
3440
with commentaries by Sajama and Hansvamm also contains
Vasudevabrahman s cotrm on BAb katyavaca s Prat jur tra
and BhssAas fra
6 VirendRAMUni Sastri (ed ) Satopatha Brahmana
Graniha {Kantfa 1-2) Vtshvaseda Pansad Lucknow
tranjl by ed
7 Weber A ( ed ) Saiapatha Brahmanam Madhyamdmi
Sakha Delhi 1988 (reprint) Parti **0 + 621 Part II 691,
Part DI 501
text transl by A \\ repnnt ed by Ganga Prasad
Upadryaya
8 Anderses Paul Kent On the word order lypoloey of
the Satapathabrahmana JIES 10(1 2) 1982 37-42
undertakes a re-analys s o! the typolog cal features in favour
of a sh ft from OV to VO for $PB the results indicate that
there was no fypofog ca l sh ft in Old Tadic
9 Bandopadhyay Santi 3 edtc culture as reflected in the
Satapatha Brahmana JAS 27 ( 1 ) 1985 59 IT
10 Banerjee Santi Purusamedha its symbolical implica
tion in the Satapatha Brahmana SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad
1985,30-31
a symbol cal performance — the human vwt m be ng set free
alter some punfeatory rites
11 Banerjee Santi Grhya rites in the Satapatha Brah
mana SP 3 3 AIOC Calcutta 1986 3-4
12 Banerjee, Santi Brahmodyas m the Satapatha
Brahmana SP 8 WSC Wien 1990
Jl and ph lo* sgofcjnce of b ohm das or thcofogcal
rid dks
13 Banerjee Santi Historicity in Satapatha Brahmana
SP, 35 AIOC Haridwar 1990 p 126
80
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[17 14
oi P ZTl Atyaa C,V,? fr0m NW to E re 8 l0ns , information
pLS S “” Wh beK ‘ me “ leb »“ » later Veto
14 Chakraborty, Pranada Sankar The skeleton-bunal -
Brahlnf T t “ d ' !pOSal “f 'he dead m the Satapatha
Jirafimana SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 9-10
•he to™ Tl rr s 01 the d,iP0!al of
tton — ref to honp h , 3 - 1 aka,ya Yajnavalkya confronta
i "” 1 111 “ 25
^tapUaMTmanf d x^32 A A [ 0 c U A k !! S '■™ atlons ftom tfcc
«« ■>/', 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 35-36
AEn.tyira,^”"^'"" "” >S " y m the context of
earl,e s ,,i , M ' ro t*T ! T“'“ -""ergone change the
like an anthill ..."‘l ha . K Setting narrower at the bottom
•Hr arS'womanTo hTt /T amh ” a,s ° “““““
less goddess bo , H Tj^tZT'
^atapatha B^hmana'* ^ dU Nat f " mentaI aw ™«' <» 'he
Awareness in Sk L„ , CASS Untv PooTlm * ’ Env ' r0 " m '"' al
-rs t^T,Z7ZZ^T 3 5 3 ,5,6)
s ,cl,ed for ritual purposes
brahmana Mot’ Ban ’"oato'ian''**" 1 R “ aal ^ ap ‘"' m '
• utelht, 1981 x m j. 137
see VBD IV 17 14 34 87
R " An,lr ' >■"*>■" Pm 20 , (2 ) 201
Brahmana Join 32 and 7 ' 0 ' a,1 'V in the Satapatha-
1 9 Gonda J c ,
"ons m the obtatory ntatf "'^J nOT P hoxs (The identified
MKNA It', Afd Lett , N R ded 46 ‘ 2 ' '
20 Gonda J a
m 24(1-2), 19S6 (B9)f l-s° S ° f Sltapatha Brahmana 2 4 1.
17,27]
BRXHMANAS
81
. .use of mantras in connexion with the YajamSra's going on
and returning from a purney as described in $PB 2 4 1 can
on the one hand be understood as a quite intelligible transference
from their employment in one of the concluding rues of the
agnyadhana ritual, and on the other hand as the result of the
influence exerted by originally domestic rites..
21. Gonda, J. Mantra Interpretation in the Satapatha-
Brahmana. Or. Rlieno-Tr.-32, Brill, 1988; x + 285.
..Sr -texts* cxegetica! method as exemplified in .f/*B ( Af). .
acc to G , bolh recensions of $PB represent retouchings of an
archetype and are relatively late (COO B C.)..
Rev. : K. Myltus, UJ 33. 307-09. E R Sreekrishna Sarma,
ALB 53. 229-30, 1 C Wright, BSOAS 53 (3). 533-34
22. Jamison, St. W. Mantra glosses in the ^atapatha
Brahmana : more light on the development of the Vedic verbal
system. Hoenigsnald Fet. Vo!., G. Narr, Tubingen, 1987;
169-175.
23. Minard, Armand. Trots enigmes snr les Cent Chcmins
Tome II. College de France, Paris, 1987; 422.
..reprint of VJJD ll 17.8 with some corrections and additions..
24. Pjrart, Eric. Satapatha Brahmana JO 5.2. Texte ct
traduction precedes d’un schema Tra\au\ ilc ling IE 2, Brussels,
1981,49-54.
25. Ray, Upcndra Nath. JJansidmi ne £a tapatha vydkhyd
kaba hkhl ? ( Hindi ). Vedavsni 39 ( 12 ), Oct 87 ; 14-16.
..date of M’s comm on <PB .
26. Roy, Sudhangshu Mohon. Concept of seasons in the
Satapatha Brahmana. SP, 34 AlOC, VisaUiapatnam, 1989; p. 36.
..information in C PB re no of days, months, ard half-months
of the year, seasonal sanations, commencement and termination
of the year, lolal no. of muhinas. .
27. Saha, MriduU. Heatlh-care in ancient India as reflec-
ted in the Satapatha Brahmana. SP, 34 AlOC, VisaVhapatnam,
19S9; p 4J0.
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 17.2S
c! A 7 A , P ! A ^ S " SarasvaT7 ' Swam! The Cntrnl and
r u y of the Satapatha Brahmana Delhi, 1988 , 727
Brahman Mam Zu dra Ste,l “ «tl *"1 fotapafta
Brahmana < 13 5 4 24, ,3 6 2 IB, ]3 7 J 18) AtwnenM'
Forschungen 11(2) 1984, 374-76
„J° Urmlla D '« &■«/»//-<. Brahmana • ala
2,™ "*° ( Hmdi ) Mehr Larhh , New Delhi, 19S2,
, )r ,; ' ^ iVi 'J ,UJANA SlMrrA Satapatha Brahmana ka mamsa
pralarana eka vveeana (H,„d.) reda.an, 36(4), Feb 84,
3-11
32
Part I
a ttrtam nr^frmt mC3n fICSh “ means a swect P^Pared from
Sumth, Vedapal Satapatha ke data patha (Hindi),
racyavi yanusandhana Kendra, Ajmer, 1991 , 8 + 105
ritual employment or YV mantras m SPB
Tsuchtda, R JB and £pb
see 15 20 above
comparisons
in the Satapath'a-Bmhrnana Aloe " “ kh ^ ^
p 20 ’ ^ AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
421 " oris - *"• 35 -
Wmcayma ramiim ^Namvan p, &a,a P a ' h ‘>"dhmma:ilm-
1985, 24 + 299 3 S !h Pra,a P Sm S | > Trust, Kamal,
• see li 14 above
SPH 6-10, Yl 11 J7
General Study
Brahmams ABOKI « ,® ISC ° f Pmjapati in the
(5 “ vn a 1\ j, M . ~
nation lo a monoihft.e.- > Bjve nearest appnui-
or P ** creator before txfa° 8 omth rf rn>tbology w,e
s °Wsfudoued by Brahrr.I ,
SJUHNfANAS
83
IS 9]
2 Chaubey, B B Nature and methods of Brahmanic
interpretation 4 BOR! 64, 1983, 77-88
..see VBD IV 18 6
3 Eisoo, Shmgo Analysis of Brahmana style SP, IWVS,
Harvard Unw , June 89
considers TS 6 J 3 3-4 ( where us- of mekhaJa by I he sacn
ficer is discussed ) text divided into units wh consist of
some elements . elements can be further cj« fiej info
groups ( merit of this method of analysis of the Br style
Specially* with the help of the computer)
3A Etsoo, Shmgo Methods of thought itt the Brahmana
literature ( m) Inananu Kb) a Tdjfahisd 7 IndoshuO 3, Tokyo,
1989
4 Klaus, Konrad Die altmdisehc hosmologte, nach den
Brohmmas dargestellt Indica ct Tibctica 9, Bonn, 1 9S6. J97
5 Malamoud, Charles Excgbsc de rites Lxcgbsc de
textes (in) IhJl ct Literatures (cd Porcjier) Pans, 1983,
17-38
Ibc raison <T rtre of the Brohmarat is no I ihe exposition of
the mantras but the exposition of ritual
84
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[IS id
sci'enZete'Zl, m,th “ 1 “ 8y B ' "encyclopaedia religion polity
lo superfici I ^ 1“'°” ° f lhc au,hors of Tir »s not restricted
ZZna ,Z, " “ a b “‘ “ thro the inner
meaning involving symbolism and metaphysical thonght
men upavoeits H \ ^ RYA Br3hmana vanmaya ki vedartha
men upayogita (Hindi ) Vedasam 41 (7), Nov 88 , 16-22
Br as a,d lo m'erpretation of Veda
source^for Ma ” a Re evaluating the Brahmanas as
l»*J . Fel lemta “ f ,nd ' a tm) Dehpmsad ChM °-
2(1), July 8[ STRI ' ^ aunnatl1 Brahmana literature Natmisi)am
cintanant Siisahr,-^^ Pra ’ £astl Bralmianasahitye ’dhyatma
Smah ham,,, m „„, pma Mampurt, 1990-91 , 9-14
rmm lahim kha to warmuUa
vi earn (Hindi ) Kns'lm 5 !! 11 ” 11 ^ Brcl,ma " a gramhon mm srsli
Academi, ^aLf mf, 7 ^ 4 '“ S ' r, ' S 9 -
cosmology in Sr
mams Dt\h*\m™m*22} CU '"' r “' Gkmm * s f nm < he B '“ , ‘-
adhyayana ^ mT " h °" kC
itirvey of work on Brahm naj hib, ographica, mform.tl.n
viraciLv R Pa " d,t MadhUMdan 0jh3
Hjn&na Suggests 7 ‘ * '
Saupar in Anno, a (2) llay.gZa 'Sh™'™ ”*
•9 Araniakas
I Deo, Munishwar Aihm, *
tary of S5>atn ( jn ) y et j tr T Aran > al:a u,f h the com men-
1990 , 24-45 ’ W Tc ™ A »»». Mot Ban , Delhi,
l9.n 1
xraK-vakas
S 5
..specimen of revised text..
2. Taitliri) n-Arany aka, with Sayanabhasya. Anandashnun,
Poona, 1981 ( reprint ), 2 vols.
3. Taittinya-Arany ak a. Jos>er and Sons, Mjsore, 1978.
4. Maiiadeva Sastri, A.; Rangacharya, K. (ed. ).
Taittinya Aranyaka, it ith the commentary of Bhatta Bhaskara
MlSra. Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1985; xiii + 381 + 191 + 154.
..three vols in one., mtrod in English by T. N Diiarma-
dwkaiu.. reprint of GOL Scries 26, 27, 29, Mysore..
Rev. : O P. Bharadwaj. JlSl , 3J0a-310b
5. Biswas, Didhiti, Aranyaka — its source and origin. SP,
32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 31.
is almost a Ttrshmana with occasional s>mboIical discus-
sion..,!. M the science of the intellectually advanced and
soctally aware ritualists who guided the societj as well as the
common man..
6. Cm x jurist/, Sarmran CJwndra Persona) names m ihe
6ahUuyana Aranjaka. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
P* 27.
Vedic bibliography
12 Ganesh Bhatt, Subray Taittiriya Aranyaka men
vihita \edasamkirtana ( H.ndi ) Kalyana 60 (2), 1986, 482-83
13 Grover, Usha Symbolism in the Aranyakas and their
Impact on the Upamsads New Delhi, 1987, xvi -f 230
^ R0 ^ ER »_Usha Justification of divimzation of the sun
m the Ta.ttir.ya Aranyaka D N Shastn Comm Vol , 1989,
144 JT ’
sun divinized thio the symbol of Brahman
, Houben, Jan E M (ed ) The Pra\argya Brahmana
aittirtya Aranyaka ( an ancient commentary on the
Prmargya ritual) Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , xv + 130
With introd , transl notes
68,1987,^/™' C ° ° n ABOR1
the paper aims at an exam of Witzels ( VBD IV 19 251
“lame cL m i COnnCC r UOn *' th ,he ° rJer of «he text as also thi
s :: Br ror "™ ,bro ' 11 «*
the Taittirh.^ A ^ Deities figuring in the Prasna I of
the Taittinya Aranyaka SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 123
ll'nlic! ilfi'ZLTubl ST) 6S “"’ e ” lhl! P ™“ ra, ” ly
Ar-'^ SE ^ N 33 m A 1oC. 0^“^
suggests en-endalions for a r ew of
found m the pruned ed 7/ f X ' vrong ra “ , ' ni!,
see 13 |6 above
Delhi Univ,'"|975 NK,am C " Uu " as *PKUd in the Aranyakas
DD
y.p.ya(HmdTr Mra Usakepr3 " pM) ' 1
20.4}
UPANISADS
87
22. Sharma, Ktindan La!. A ran) aka tatha Upanisad
( Hindi ). WRI, Hoshiarpur.
..vol f in Vaidtka Vaftnaya ke B'hat Itihisa .
23. Sprockhoff, Joachim Friedrich. Aranyaka und vana-
prastha in dcr \edischen Literatur. Neue Erwagungen cincr altcn
Legende und ihren Problem en. iTwejter Hauptttil. iVZKSA 2S,
1984; 5-43.
..for Pan I, sec VBD IV. 67.44.. to be ccmtd .. [VSnapnsthas
unknown to Srtitis, Aranyckas not originally connected with
VSnaprasthas).. in this part, the author studies SS, CS . DS . .
J kind and place of instruction in I tar/jaknj, II interpretation
of studies; III i ana and aranya in Ekudh AS and related trad ;
IV. aranyaniketana, cranyavSsin, aranyanitya .
24. Tomar, Virendra Kumar. Aranyaka-suhitya evam
usaka adhyayana — eka sarveksana (Hindi). MUSRJ 14-15,
1989-90; 117-134.
..survey of work on Aranyakas.. bibliographical information..
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
/fa Up 9-11 12 13
3(10) U~Ll N ^ Up3mMd ( Mara,h ' 5
z/r ,n '' n,rc “ ,on by
SamskMfP^^.u Chaman LaI lia\asyopamsad (Hindi)
oamskriti Samsthan fiarcli 1981 192
text tranjJ and expos tion inHnd
S*bhzr la T° P ‘"’'’ a ' Shn Sad£,,ru kab " HanumatSahi.ya
iabha Gramhamala 3 Baroda 1977 8 + 45
*" h Sk and 11 ndi comm by Hannmaddasa
aJJT??*™ 1! °P an,s: “ l L°kasamskr,am 5 (4) Sn
Aurobmdo Ashram, Pondicherry Nov 89 41-43
vrewf of earler* comm e * P0,, ‘ ,0n ““ to ' S " Aurobndo * lhthe
1987, 324^ 234 ATRI Swam ' &a\as}opanlsad Vrindavan
Anuuda b, Suami Vamadcva
20.23]
UPANISADS
89
14A. Nitya Chaitanya Yati. Liung the Lord Within.
Verlrala ; 101.
..a comm on Tia Up wilh transliterated text and v.ord-
meamng..
15. Pratibha. Satyadharma aura drsti (Hindi) Veda-
Sa\ ltd 6 {2 ), Oct 85 ; 85-86.
..on hiranmaycfia pi trend .
16 Puiari, Anuradha Mukund The concept oTudya and
aiidya m Isavasyopanixad. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
p IV.
. aridyS «* kartnan (action ) = a par a \idya of Muni aka both
viify a and and) g arc bondages
17. Ram, Swamt hopamsail eka va,jnanika Mi econo
(Hindi) Sahitya Niketan, Allahabad, 1982, 9 Q
18 Rama Rao, P. Pumamadah pOmamidam The Dime
Life 47 ( 12 ), Dec 85 ; 399-400.
..Tia Up — iantimantra .
90
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
24 Ttv» arj, Shashi h&asyopawsad
Prakashan Delhi/Varanasi, 1984 47 + 127
b-ilm l a mllamantra
Hindi Fnghsh Iran*!
Saihkar bhjf )* j
Rev B shan Lai Gaud \fUSRJ 13(2)
25 Vaimdaciiari, k C . Tataciiama, ]
sad Madras 197S
[20 24
Bharatiya Vidja
cnt exposition m
75-76
) T Ifa\as)opane
20. 41 ]
UPANlSADS
91
32. Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar. The word jag rat a in
Katha Upamsad. PrBh. 91, Oct. 86; 426, 439.
..see 20 31 above..
33. Bodewitz, H. W. Yama’s second boon in the Katha
Upamsad. WZKSA 29, 1985; 5-26.
..the problems of Katha Up I 13 19 concern the stra'ificattcn
of the text, the interpretation of difficult and rare words, and
the analysis of the ritualistic and metantaahstic contents
34 Brakmananda, Swarm. Nachiketa-Vidya : meditations
imparted to Nachiketas. Wisdom Light 4, Jan 87, 42-48.
35. Brahmananda, Swami. Bhas-vidya : meditation on
the effulgence. Wisdom Light \2 : 88, Dec 88; 29-35.
..Katha Up II. 2 9-15
36 Easwaran, Eknath Dialogue with Death. The
Spiritual Psychology of the Katha Upanishad. Petaluma, 1981 ;
276.
37. Gautam, ChamanlaJ. Kathopamsad. Samskriti Sams-
than, Bareli, 1982; 231.
..text; transl and exposition m Hindi
38. Kathopanlsad. Sri Sad guru Kabir Hanumat Sahityasabha
Granlhamala,4, Baroda, 1983; 6 f 163.
..with Sk. t’kS by Hasumaddasa SajsJstrin and Hindi transl.
by R AMFS VAJtA^ANDA . .
39. Kausiiik, Sriknshna Kathopamsad men vamtla
atithi-satkara ka mahattva ( Hindi ) Vtda^dn'i 37 ( 8 ), June 85;
9-10.
..imp of hospitably .
40. Kulkarm, G. A. Gita am Kathopamsad (Marathi).
Prasad 44 ( 7 ), Feb. 91 ; 20-23.
..xcrbal and conceptual similarities in G’tf and Katha Up .
41. Kumarachaugiu, Yatiraj Sampath IlrahmasOtretfu
Kathopanisa ladhjnyjnun. SP, 31 AlOC, Visakhapumm, 1 0S9 .
355-56.
92
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
42 Lipner, J J An analysis of Katha 6 4 and 5, with
243 l 53 0bSerVatl0nS ° n Upan,shad,c me thod JIP 5, 1977-78,
.. 43 L ° WE ' Ramesh K “mar A note on the construction of
me Katha Upamsad VI] 23 ( 1-2), 1985 31-35
of AillfS M AI °f AI ’ mcd »<>a<I >985 13-14) constructon
that the n * S ra,her loosc lhe conc !usion may be drawn
■ndependeoUy ^/,^ '!? sch ° o1 was not com P ,,e<1
Upamtads ‘ ° P " one of lhe ”i° sl «“"•
44 Pravesh Kathopanisad ke kucha preraka
prasanga Hindi ) Vis\alma 11 ( 9 ), Jan 86, 8-9, 17
DelhUSS^Tj"*’ Ba ' Ja " ath
1 ” tnJ ' ''«'■*>« vMie, Hindi innsl
( Marathi ) 'TaZa J’m 0-2 * mTTio C ’ manl
■to«SK 38-39098^83 n ( d g6) E ,’3^3M y <h ' Katha UpanlSa<1
<»° mtcrpreiationi'o/the T' !° b ' ,ak “ Mo eons'deralion
hr. »n e , dchoi, ,' h ' <, “ s "» n ofNacketaa (1) „ .here
1 4) u 'here existence .Her nndr,?
4 » Shukla, Bhaktmath v,*,- . , .
samkhya ka upayoga evam _ r. Ka,ho P™ 5 ad men “ Una
Ahmedabad, 1985, p 4,3 " Va (Hindi) SP, 32 AIOC,
number 3 in ka/haVp
or the Katha Upamsad “" r," nVwn* 1 tradltlon and meaning
1979 83, 393-425 ™ 11-15 < B R Saksena Fel Vol ),
of Anifta Oa ’ C l ’ nt,njl lc '' meanings md internal chronology
««44 (kadHoi F C | Vol U i r 9S5, d 215-^°
20.57]
UPANISADS
93
51. Thiruvengadathan, A. Sri Ramanuja’s interpretation
of 4 s varga * in Kathopanisad. JORM 47-55, 1 977-86 ; 206-222.
. . svarga = liberation or abode of liberation
51 A. Sprockhoff, Joachim Fnednch Kathasruti und
Manava^rautasutra - eine Nachlese zur Resignation. S/f 13/14
(W. Rau Fel. Vol. ), 1987; 235-257
..Kathasruti — a primary minor Up ..see 24 66 below
52. Sprocmioff, Joachim Friedrich. Versuch einer deuts-
chen ubersetzung der Kathasruti und d-r Katharudra-Upamsad.
AsS 43, 1989 (1990); 137-163
. see 20 5) A above..
53. Narasimhan, Tamraparni K. Kalisantaranopamsat
Dharmaprakdsh 17 ( 3-4 ), Nov.-Dee. 87 ; 23-26
..English irsnsl ..
* 54 Aiyangar, M. B P. ( ed. ) Kenopatusad. Acad of
Sk. Res. Senes 5, Melkote, 1986, 112.
text wiih A commentaries — Praitpjdarthadi p/k* of sribhSsyatfi
Ramanuiacarya. PrakatikS of RangarSmanujamuni, Ananda-
bhssya of Kimananda, and Subodhm ' of GopSlananda Sic
introd ; synoptic analyses or commentaries, 12 indexes see
20 58 below .
Rev . R N D . ABORl 69. 405
55. Bhattacharya, Bhaskarnath Identification of Uma
Haimavati of the Kenopanisad. SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986;
p. 45.
..antaitt as atij to stnjam in sa tasmtnnera akafe stream
SjagamaOU 12)‘»..
56. Blicksteiv, Izidoro Voir le brahman : un mirage
scmiologique. Problfcmcs de traduction dc la Kena Upimsad.
Santskrta~Samskrti (Proc. I Intern Symposium on Sk. L£. ),
UN AM, Mexico, I9S4; 201-209.
57. Brahmananoa, Swami. Tadvanam-sidja : meditation
on Tadsanam. Wisdom Li^ht 3 : 87, May 87; 24-28.
..Kena Up IV, 6,.
94
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[20 58
112
58 Lakshmi Tatacharya Kenopamsad Melkote, I9S6,
= 20 54 above
h , ® . P "- D ™ OmPrakash Kenopamsad ke sakha sam
b^ndha ka v.cara ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
60
JUSr^hL,!^? = C ? ncludin S Part .e IO.h aruieka of
i . !*' mg * to Tal avak8ra school) acc to the author
Ck Un P* ° Kau,huma it is concluding portion
Ch Ur, , * Pa :™'™ a Br <25 adh ) + <!alv,„ S a.Br (5 adh ) +
Ch Up ( S adh } + Kna Up ( Jast 2 a(Jh } _ 4Q adh ' »
Pira r t, Enc Kenop 3 1 Tr de hng IE 2, Brussels
1981 , 56-58
, ,, MA> ^ uaian Kenopamsad e\am \aidika stabaka
Fa Aksau ktn\ ~ .
Eastern Book Linkers Delhi,
““•■■saw j^ei
*-***)<**>
H nJ, Inuist and e, pos „ u ,„
Kabir Hanumai d r adas Sastn(cd) Kenopamsad Sri Sadguru
Kabir Hanumat Sahitjasabba Granthanial3 2 Vatodara 53+ 2
H nili , L a by Haahjmaddasa Sasiri
Upadiiyava, Vishnu Dcva Kenopamsad Delhi, 19S2,
156
H, ““ a ” J C"8lish Iran,, „p ra „„„
ladoloeicalBookilo^ 11 D ^, 1-^^?**’““
Upan,sad-ae™S A vle S ,r‘" J 3 * ,^'^.ak.bn.hmana
66 BODtWITZ, H W TV,-
”<ara) Ailareja Brahmana S dj ' ,nS { - e “ n '
° a °d Kausitakt Upamsad
2 11-12
• Me 13 6 abov,
20 73 ]
UPANISADS
95
67 Brahmananda, Swami Paryanba vidy3 Meditation
on the couch of Brahma Wisdom Light 10 89, 1989 , 32-38
hum Up — open Jig ch
68 Lincoln, B Waters of memory, waters or forgetful-
ness Fabula 23 (1-2) 1982, 19-34
ref ham Up t 4
69 Matua, S R Nagaranarayanaviracita Jnanamald •
KausitakyupanisadvyaMiya SVUOJ 26 (1-2), 19S3 (1990),
Sk M 4
metrical comm 109 stanzas
70 Sawai, Takanon Prayiatman in the Kausltaki upamsad
and absolute nothingness ( Jap ) JIBS 38 ( 1 ), Dec 89 , 331-335.
70A Si/brahmanya Shastri (ed ) Chandopantsad ( Oj
Samaveda) Advaita Grantha Ratna Manjusha - 24, Varanasi,
1982
71 Bhatkhande, S M The Chandogyopamsad and the
Brahmasutras of Badarayana A Comparative Study Umv of
Bombay, 1982, x\i + 372
sec VBD IV 20 123 refutes Bilnalkars view about ChUp
forming the original nucleus of Badarayana s BrS Badarayana
primarily intended to attempt a samamaya of th» teachings of
the Up s and not of Ch Up alone *ee 20 71 A below
Rev G V Da vast JAS Bom 56-59 345-46 V G RaiiURKAR
ABORt 64 321 22. Rajendra K ShaRma Uj 2! 295 96
71 A Bhatkhande, S M The Chandoyga Upamsad and
the Brahmasutras of Badarayana a comparati\e study (in) A
Homage to Dr Matnkar, Poona, 1982, 94-10S
sec 20 7J abose
72 Brahmananda, Swami Saimarga vidya meditation
on the all absorbent The Divine Life 48 ( 7) July 86 214-216
ChUp JV 1 3
73 Brahmananda Swami Bhumavtdya meditation on
the supreme plenitude J7ie Dive Life 48 (8) Aug 86, 251-254
Chhp VII
96
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 20. 74
m Brahmananda ’ s «ami Uttama-Puruslia-Vidja :
2^84 °” ‘ he S “ PrCme Pe ' SOn W,sdom L,s ’" 2 ’ Nov 86 •
ChVp last ch 7-15
1V ”, Bra "' ia nanda, Swam. Dahara-vidya meditation on
the small heart space II adorn Ugh, 3, Dec 86,37-41
ChVp V1IF I 1-5
2 87 ! 6 I 987 “"- 37 NANDA ' S ' Van " Madhu - V,d >' a «'»*», Light
ChVp 111 |_„
turn In Bra "'' anand ''- Swam, Mano-Akasa-vidya : medita-
e mind and ether ll'isdam Light 8 89, Sept 89 , 23-29.
ChVp in |; |
Uo 6 & r irT'^n’ docl p Tut nam tut m context (ChUndogya*
Up 6 8-16) 2D W |36i 98— ! 09
13(2), June” 87 jj'fjg S from Chl,alld0 8>' a Upamshad Viliaim}
-/.er!L, r °rr^TZ; s T' a,m, ' os>a Upamsad '
690 ^ * S Sanharacharia, Calcutta, 1983 , XXXVII +
( Ch Up vin S 'l J JURklchl A 5lud 7 on the Sanatkimuravidja
2H2) ? ZV V "° U °‘"° Da '*° h ‘ *>•
Divine' Life s™e.vT A ’ S " am ' CW ”»o Uptime The
Lite Society, Stnvanandnnapar. 1984 , n, + 301
exposition m Tngtish
UpaniLd ^X;r n ;„, S ,; c l' » C M nde«a
Jan 87- Sept 91 C 38 ( | )-42 ( 9 ). (intermittently),
84 M'HrStlANASDA r.i». »
nhathya Adaaila Granlha Ratna Clih«nibg,a
(A R 1 3 Man jusha. Mount Abu. 1983;
20 94]
UPANfsADS
97
S5 Mande K V Chandogya Upamsad a study SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989, p 18
the main aim of ih s Up ?s to describe I he imp of at man
86 Morgevroth, Wolfgang Principles of text-construction
and interpretation Some remarks on a new edition of the
Chandogya Upanisad under preparation Amrtadhara ( R N D
Pel Vol ), 1984 493-499
87 PanDURANGI, K T (ed ) Chandogyopamsad S M
S O Sabha Pub! No 12 Chirtanur 1987, viu + 368
with Engl sb transl and notes based on Madhvacarya s
bhatya
88 Patel Gautam Sayanabhasya on Chandogyopamsad
JOIB 30 (3-4) 160-164
89 Patel Gautam (ed) &risay anacaryaviracita Chando -
gyopanisaddipika Sadguru Gangeswara Intern Veda Mission,
Bombay 1989 xv/ + 393
90 Satyavrata Siddhantalavkar The unseen ts the
reality AH 2 ( 12) May 85 13-15
ChVp I 12 story of bvetakctu
9 1 Senart, Emile Chandogya Upamsad Les Belles
Lettres Paris 1971
92 Sharma, Arvind The significance of the epithet Sudia
as applied to Janasruti in Cnandoeya Upamsad 4 2 5 3 AS
25(1-4) Calcutta 1983 31 36
was J ac ually a *ndra or is he called so m a derogatory
way 1 * (1) Brahma Ira fo fikarabh lya i A-*- rt J was a
Ksatnja (2) J belonged to tb-*^odra ir be of Ibe Mahavfsaa
93 Sharwa, Sivashankar (ed ) Chandogyopamsad bhasyem
Haryana Sahitya Samsthana, Rohtak 1983 16 + 989
94 Su&ramaman A V Mates from the Chandogya,
Madras, 1985 118
13
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[20 95
KaJl ,^' tS " AN “ DA Shasiri (ed ) Chandogyopamsai
707 ram ’ ^ ta bdisanurohasaniiti, Rishikesh, 1983, 26 +
saiddhdntiki HA v^ mAN ^'andogvopamsad men samvada eh
v,5,csma (H ' nd0 "■ 34
dialogues in Ck Up
the Brahmana^orts fp,1 Zsc,m"Zm' “ “****<*
> “ »" W,,h fn X 33 “ d * »
d cL„m,Z m on ^ R ™ NANANDA TK ™ a - Swami
267 <*e Tammyopamsadbhasya Madras, 1981,
»/*«*«« 'MadraTunlrih' to T “"' miopmsadbhm > mm " ka
eras Umv Philos Series - 20, 1 984 , xxxiv + 761
ea wilh mtrod Enelish « ran ,i
VBD IV 20 147) s1, annofa, ions, indices (see
i'IS 71,6 Tai tt ,r lyopanisad-Bhasya
F=b 90 <®. 14(4),
. Ad, Sankara Advana Res Centre, Madras
tflwnrW 2 EALL /rr M In , S , ynlac " ca ' ambiguity at Tmtmya
ay 1 2 ), April 86 , 97-102
U “ 04 enhance a »o,k s mcsn.se
Wisdom Light 1 1 87, A Jan'’ss 4^46 Bhargavi-Varum-Vidya
Twit Up 3 ]-<
tation on the flic sheaths*’ Pa " cl,a - l °sha vidja . medi-
IV 89,1989 . 22-30
IWanrn/nr firr^T™ Ms^ekin^L^'I'-g Uram ' ; “ 1
20 113 ]
UPANISADS
99
105 Gispert Saoch, G The Ehrgu ValU of the Taittirlya
Upantsad and early XVII century European translation Indica
5(2), Sept 68, 139-44
106 Hamsa Ch inmay a Varum vidya Paramarlhasudha
11 (2), 1988, 34-36
107 Joshi, Kanhailal ( ed ) Taittiriyopamsad Varanasi,
1985, 13 + 173
text Samkambh sya Jyott ( H ndi fika}
1 07A Kate, Makananda On the Jaksana in “ satyam
jnanam anantam brahma ” CASS Studies A, 1 978 , 35-43
see VBD IV 20 156
108 Kaushik, Snkrishna Taittinyopamsad men vamita
naitika Siksa ( Hindi ) Vedavam 37 ( 6 ), Mar 85 3-4
ethical teachings
109 Kolhatkar, b V Social and moral thoughts m the
Taittmya Upamsad SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989 p 37
( India is poor in social and moral ph losophy in a systematic
form) discusses concepts like fto saiya maha saMita anna
anna da etc
U0 Ramachandrudu, P Taittiriyopamsad bhasyam
( SureSvara ) Sk Academy Seri-s 30, Hyderabad, 1983, xvm +
128 + xxiv
111 Ramaswamy, H N (ed ) Taittiriya Upamshad Bh
Vid Bh , Bombay, 1985, xix + 134
introd English transl and exposition
112 Rau, Wilhelm Versucheiner deutschen (Jbersetzung
der Taittiriya Upamsad FS der Was Gesell an der J W
Goethe Umv Frankfurt, Wiesbaden, 349-373
transl on philological principles (as against Deussens plilos
transl based on ^aihkara)
113 Sarasvati, S (ed ) The Taittiriya Upamsad Ananda-
ialh Bhrgmalh Adhyatma Prakash karyalaya, Holcnarsipur,
1962
100
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[io 114
VMth *rl Samkara s comm
114 Sen, Nalim Kanta The Taittmya Upamshad Admit
21 ( ' )• Feb M . 45-SI , 21 ( 2), April 64, 31-48
• (see VBb m 20 119)
115 Sharma, M M Taittiriya Upamsad Assamese
Translation Prakash 4(11)
116 SiVARAM Dikshitar, P V ( ed ) SrtramadbamasWa
with TatUmyopamsatsa raprakaitka by Brahmananda Madras,
1985, xi + 90 + vji
, I * 7 Staal, Frits On the Indian concept of body Sams-
r <^Samkrt, ( P roc 1st Intern Symposium on Sk Lg ), UNAM,
Mexico, 1984, 367-377
im'rfl- Bhrg " v ° ,l ‘ or Taut V p kosa doctrine physical body,
st ruci ure n , '* rC8arded as ,he P cal a hierarchical
five rlc "?'° P,nB shca,hs concedes Ind.an doctrine of
Western onR w,,h oth er similar doctrines) and the
havc m i ri nnc r r e m,nd and body arc b0,h myths that will
jeeted for something more empirical more accurate,
adequate * unde* thc In<I, an perspective is more helpful for any
h Z™ZT * Of >60
HN/i Ww,irt ATT r BH i RAMA ^ ASTRI ’ p N ( L ‘d J Sntripuropanisad
Mimamsa R„ Lt &n*v V = dl
cnire aeries 2, Varanasi, 1981 , 4 -j- J20
Sa,,,llL d naZ7n\ S™*'’ A "■*»*»»=<■« SUM of in
} Daks, namurt, Upamsad 1978, Ixxvm-f 223
(transl by V Sadananda)
Rev To , AL.B 42, w
120 Mismra, Yogcsh PraS„op a , ma , Dltla> „ + 55 + ,
pimiad It" 34 Aloc'v To' of the BJAalaminlro-
P 5/.34AIOC, V,sa4hapat„am 1989,5-6
ami V, , od ( a Part or the BSslala Sjrohiia )
■»l for omancSr, , m Y"" * h "
*»'"> thij.il for a from "* " f ,to
i goa , sa^una superior to mrguna ,
20 ISO]
UPANISADS
101
persona? favour of god necessary for spiritual uplift, total
identity bet devotee and god
122 Brahmananda, Swarm Puma-vidya meditation on
the Whole, the Infinite The Dmne Life 47(3), Mar 85, 83-87
in the khtla kania of BAU p7riiam ida-i punam adah
123 Brahman \nd a, Swami J> otisham jyotir-vidya
Wisdom Light 5 87, Aug 87,18-21
BAU A 4
124 Brahmananda, Swami A\astha-chatushtaya-vidya
Wisdom Light 6 87, Sept 87, 23 31
BAU 4 3*4
125 Brahmananda, Swami Uddafaka-Anmi vidya
Wisdom Light 8 87, 30-35
BAU III 7
126 Brahmananda, Swami Asvamedha vidya medita-
tion on horse sacrifice Wisdom Light 6 89, July 89, 21-31
BAU 1 1-2
127 Brahmananda, Swami Vidyut-brabma vidya Wisdom
Light 11 89, Nov 89, 35-39
BAU V 7
128 Brahmananda, Swami Uktba-vidya Wisdom Light
12 89, Dec 89, 24-28
BAU V 13
129 Brereton, Joel P Unsounded speech problems in
the interpretation of BU (M) 1 5 10 = BU (K) 1 5 3 IIJ
31 (1), Jan 88, 1-10
MawstaWs VftsaStws ss vivkvA, that *> yvsV speech fsw M»s
(sound) is fixed to its limit [on speech] and th s (speech) u
not [fixed on anything] speech encompasses sound, for
all sounds can be understood as the speech of some being or
object, but speech is more than sound for sound is limited t o
what is audible and speech is not
130 Brereton Joel P Cosmograpfuc images in Brhad-
amayaka Upamsad J/J 34 ( 1 ), Jan 91 ,1-17.
VEDlC bibliography
[Jo 13]
ioi
impose,',^ f 2 f °T' ° f ,hs 2 2 1 .»P«r
br„,h the 3L » f " 2 “ ““ ml as J- «'
to the rfinw „„ 1 2 2 2 ,he eye connects the person
,s S^ZrTZ " "° r ' d " 2 2 3-4 Ihe Seven
microcosm ?h macrocosm and the vital tactions m the
Z W “ i K tato ,s “» •* “ d taJ
the svorld ™ * hon, ° l °sy bet the human head aid
Some refer™!* \T R th H ' Id , rUn Revclall ° n and argumentation
BAUBh ( in > r,.r j 3e atlon oUruli and tarka in Sankara s
■ *“■ ~ r ■■
Dfhadaranj^ka°ijpanisad ’'"“jl a?"??' ° f , Ch,ld b,r,h ,n
p 22 ’ AIOC, Visakhapatnam, I9S9,
^"reArflXwf^yj TandTsl
viv + 328 4 }> M °‘ Ban .Delhi, 1982,
see IBD IV 20 !Q1 -I
Rev Co n *' 20 t” helot-
GC 303-09 G^Maai rrrovr a-? 2 83 81 P M «tAT!iE ABOKJ
32 20, “ JOMI 232-33 W Scur II USA
ur-Lsanu referring 5 re£drdlnE Ud£!li,a
tec 20 13 , a be, 38 < 2 >• Mar 90, 943 937
136 lliso, Shoun, Jog k p .
on Ana and AAamiM* ti / ^ Cd ^ Siir cbara's Varttika
x\m + 1,0 Mot Ban , Delb,. 1990,
intrcyl lesi anJ r tv
glossary (a tud^ bet of D * U BV i I , select
how Alsamcdha ’"f“ t n ‘ I rhl,os P° r,,or s of f PD)
lrow!*j fc t: of the Rea! ty Uicru ' lo one (n attaining the
»cc 20 I37A below
20.142]
UPANfSADS
103
Rev. ; K K. Raja, ALB 54, 219-20.
137. Jog, K. P.; Hino, Sboun (ed ). Sureixara's Varttika
on Madhu Brahmana. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1988 ; xiii -f 59
..(sequel to 20 134 above) BAUV 2 4-5 madhu = mutual
dependence or helpfulness among the varied parts of the
universe., (mtrod pp 23)
Rev : V. N Jha, ABORI 71, 360, U. C Sharma, A JOS 5,
182-83
137A. Joo, K. P. ; Hino, Shoun ( ed. ) Surc£ \ ora’s varttika
on Udgitha Brahmana. Mot Ban., Delhi, 1991 ; xxvi -f- 172.
..BAU | 3 natural sequel to 20 136 above.. Appendix :
transl with annotations of Varttika on three small Brshmanas
of BAU (3 1 , 5 13, 6) see 20 135 and 136 above
137B. Johnson, Lawrence E Self and salvation in the
Brhadaranyaka. Dar. Int. 29 ( 2 ), April 89 ; pp 1 ff.
138. Kamat, Nirmala Ganesh. A note on atimukti SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p. 333.
. term atimukti is explained by BAU only BAU III describes
four types of “final liberation" (dialogue bet Asvala and
YSjnaialkja who represented two cliff views of Vedtc culture )
139. Kar, Gangadhar. Meditative exercises in the Bjhad-
Sranyakopanisad. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 650
• - ups Sana s and vtdyat -
140. Krishnananda, Swami Brhadaranyaka-Upamsad An
Interpretative Exposition. The Divine Life Society, Shivananda-
nagar, 1984; x + 960
141. Kuppuswami Sastri, S The Brhadaranyaka Upa-
nishad K. S. Birth-Cent. Comm Vol , Part /, Madras, 1981 : 9-13.
. reprint of mtrod to English transl of BAU by Swami
Madiiavananda, Almora, 1933 ( S-e 20 143 below)
142. Lokeswarananda, Swami Discourses on BAU :
brief reports. BRMIC 35 ( 7 )-39 ( 1 1 ) { intermittently ), July 84-
Nov, 88,
104
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 20 143
143 Madhavananda, Swann The Brhadaranyaka Upam
” ’ " K "mmm/ni-j. cf Sankaracarya Advaita Ashram,
Mayavati, 1987 ( sixth ed ),xx.., + 675
English transl (sec 20 141 above)
144 Mahesananda Giri Swami Introduction to Brhad
‘{nor ° <0 ^cn S * a ^ dvaita Grantha Ratna Manjusha 29, Varanasi
1986 u + 89
145 Mahfuj, Salma Sirr e Akbar Brhadaranaaka Upam
sad New Delhi, 1988, 15 + 270
Urdu transl of J3AU
146 Manudeva Bandiiu
Adhayam Hindi) Eastern Book
Bxhadaranyakopantsad — Eka
Linkers, Delhi 1990, xv +
( Marafb Mohga ° NKar > v P Yajnavalkya Maitreyl Samvada
1 Marathi) Jivana ukasaT 8 (8), Oct 84,417-419
t.on Vo SH,nkan Work and knowledge in rela-
Pitrvant r J UrC \ a d dCath pafic5 8mvidya and devayana and
30-48, M (?-2), Da ' eaku > « < I” 2 )■ ^Pt »
BAU VI 2 9-16
UDanrslmH PAt x D f T ’ ^ P Readings in the Brihadaranyaka
Upamshad Advcn, 21 ( 1-4), 22 ( l ), 1964-65
ofthhmeTOmlwJmf ,,,r' IOSOPh ' Cal a ” d e,h ‘ Ca ' ,m P'' ca,l0ns
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, p"s55
UpanisadandLud»^\s I ir £UaEe ‘"'‘ 1 reaIlty ,n Brhadaranyaka
cos !PQ 25 ( 2 ) April sT^aj “ Ph " M< ’ Pl ”
texts < I 1 SO " 1c sim, larity of approach in the two
mi on and J.r, T 1 , , "™ < 2) p '“e“ '" d, '“ i ' ul
SIS of I g . (4, ana)ys|J of ^ 3) ,rd, viduali ration ihro Ihe anal>
20 159 ]
UPANISADS
105
152 Sharma, Arvind Some reflections on the state of
relationship between the gross and physical body, waking and
dreaming state, and living and dying in the Brhadaranyaka
Upanisad Dar hit 22(4), Oct 82,72-74
( I ) death and rebirth are viewed very much in terms of ‘ life 4
with the necessary adjustments in BAU (2) the ‘ intermediate
stale ol deep sleep which is equated with death in later de\e
lopments ge s placed on top of the sublle body and becomes
associated with the causal body in later developments
153 Sharma, B N K The Brhadaran) aka Upanisad
(expounded from &ri Madhvacarya’s perspective ) Dvaita Vedanla
Studies and Res Foundation, Bangalore, 1988, xxv 4- 203
154 Sharma, Shiv Shankar Brhadaranyakopamsad Bhds-
yam Haryana Sahitya Samsthana, Rohtak 1983,6+2 + 500
Sk text with Hindi comm
155 Shukla, Raj Kumar Brhadaranyaka men aSva-
medhayaga — Acarya Sankara kt drsti men ( Hindi ) Pracya •
Prajna 11, 1979, 18-23
no advailic interpretation
156 Sivananda Swamt Bnhadaranyaka Upamshad .
Stvanandanagar, 1985 ( reprint ), xvi -r 596
text English transl and comm
157 Subrahmanya Sastri S Brhadaranyakopamsad ( Hi h
the Bhasyas of Ahandagin and tsamkaracarya ) Advaita Grantha
Ratna Manjusa 28, Mahesh Res Inst , Varanasi, 1986, 89 + 7 +
9+447+161+6 + 45 + 8 + 2
ed with mtrod and notes
158 Tola, Fernando Elementos arcaicos en tres concep-
tiones de atman de la Brhadaranyaka Upanisad Stromata 38
(3-4) Buenos Aires, 1982, 349-371
(in) BAU 14 18 II 1 II 3 sec 20 159 and JCO
below
159 Tola, Fernando Tres aspectos del atman en la
Brhadaranyaka Upanisad Samskrta Samskrti ( Proc 1st Intern
Symposium on Sk Lg ) UNAM, Mexico, 1984,379-400
“H
106
VEDrc BIBLIOGRAPHY
«c20°i« kT ,s, . ln,tm s > m P <* Sk Lc , 1982, p 38)
scc 20 158 above and 20 IfiO below -ho/
t, on !?r,jT' Fer " and0 ArCha,c elemc " ts three concep-
ts ( 2 ), Patiala| 11 I9S4 , i n 62-82^ rhad ^ ran ^ a ^ a * UpanlSad ' M ^
20 I5S and 159 above
2 volt
\atla(Hmdi^ R 'r c RajCndra Prasad Janaka Yajnavalkya sam-
aalHmdO I', i.ol„ ra I, ( 3), Jaly 86, 21-22
T v Upanisad — A tot, cal
' ' 1 Inst , Vadodara, 1987, x, + xxxtn + 125
eschatology, drelmc of
sn 1 M 4 ( wTu ™ to. , 1 9 b 8 ;, ca “ 4 [ J lhe sha,,eretl kMd
3 1-9) E 'mtfL lecSdn^^rf 3 " 41 3 D ° of opponents (SAUK
X S3 17-19-u c ^ n L,h n e h >Cta,rCady ,n ,he
the art or d session mi, bce,nn,n S* <*f C'r 3 millennia of
Ph losophical or 'astnc texts' m s^ U3Uy recorcIetI ,n ritualistic.
(6miI J n a 't ,lL>a ’ s °" l0,0?y (j3p)
1973, 87-97 7 < Birthday >, Shupjusha, Tokjo,
<*e Athanana y e< t a ) ' B,mmo Parhhad (cj
> Tara Culture Trust, Madras, 19S6, 56
m consists of 37 », .
followed by tranx'u^r-M « ar * hma ”°* text In DevaaHsarl.
Tciusu " d *«■» «**•
pudu Mot itan , DcIhM9S9 < ( hnSh ' lh:lr * samaiama °f Oau)a-
1 9S9 ( rcfrrt nc ) . cxl\ r - 4 - 30S
' - ra.Us c f °P Wafer™ „
itec i »e mnLenee t*r m.v* V I ' <n ' U ” '«^ J nta deep and
Chns'ian Ltvorvx»j % 111 l* u ^hjm (foreword by
20 172 ]
t-PANISADS
107
168 Brahmananda Swanu Mandukya vidya, Medita-
tion imparted by Saee Manduka The Divine Life 46 ( 1 1 ),
Nov 84, 367-373
168A Brahma vanda Sarasvati Mandukya Upantshad
New York, 1990, iv + 59
text transl and word b> word rendition in English
169 Cole, Colin A Aspar^a Yoga A study of Gaudapada's
Mandukya Kanka Mot Ban , Delhi, 1982, xm + J 58
(Gaudapada presented more as a relig ous preceptor than as
a systematic philosopher) author unest gates the sotenological
implications of Mmd iky a Kanka fully at both theoretical and
practical levels G first preserts a theoretical understanding of
man s spiritual s tuation and ibe goal of liberation. Then he
describes the actual practices presc-ibed to acmes e this goal
experientially and indicates the results wh are said to accrue
from them MK as upadela saslra adiaita as ajatnada
(non-ongination)
Rev V A vanBulart ttZKSA'3 225-26 Vin a V anctioo
PrSh (July 85) 318-20
169A Dave, Jayantkrishna H Mandukya Upamsad with
Gaudapada Karikas Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan Bombay, 1990,
xlm + 377
Vol I of Thirteen Principal Upantiadi crit ed mtrod
Ankara Bhasya comparative study and full comments wi h old
and modem interpretations gist cf the vews of Kflranarajana
(Ramanuja sampradiya) Madhva Purusottama Gosvamf
170 Deshpande, S S A conceptual layout of Gauda
padakarikas IPQ6{ 2) Jan 89, 281 88
171 Fatah Si \gh Mandukya Upamsad (Hindi) Veda-
Savita 8(10), May 88, p 330
172 Gambhiravasda, Swarm Mandukyakarika Sn
Ramakrishna Math, Tricbur, 1987 (reprint ), xxm t 142
see 20 173 below
Rev Nirod Baran Chakra borty PrBh (July 88) 276-78
108 VCDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ l0 173
173 Sri Gaudapada’s Mandukya Karika BJ 34 (21),
June 1-15, 1988, 25-31
rev or 20 172 above
174 Geeti ch XV and Mandukya Karika chh I and II
12th National Geeta Gyana Yagna, Delhi, 1985
175 Kaplan, Stephen A critique of an ontological
approach to Gaudapada’s Mandukya Karikas. J1P 11, 1983,
339-355
176 Kaplan, Stephen Hermeneutics, Holography, and
Indian Idealism A Study of Projection of Gaudapada's Mandukya
hanka Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, xu + 147
author argues that G is a monist but not in idealist
his notion or may a and its lelationship to mind shd be
interpreted in the I ght of the theory of perception and not in
the light of an idealistic metaphysical theory of creation
177 Lindtncr, Christian Remarks on the Gaudipada-
Kartkas II J 28 ( 4 ), 1 985 , 275-279
Madhyamakahrdiyakartkas (5th and 8th chh) of Bhavja
shows chse similar ty to CK (4 chh)
20 [% 3
tJPANlSADS
t09
182 Potter, Karl H Was Gaudapada an idealist 7 D H
H Ingalls Fel Vol , Reidel, Dordrecht, 1980, 183-199
183 Rama, S«amt Mandukya Upamsad ~ Enlightenment
Without God Pennsylvania, 1982 xii + 124
184 Ra manna, Raja Mandukya Kanka BJ 35 (1 ),
Aug 88, 185-191
185 Sharma, Dharmananda Atmanubhutidarbanam
Saganka 25 4—26 1, 1988, 65-69
ref Mandukya Up MK discuss's Soyamatm a cat in pat
186 Sivananda, Swatni Meditation on Om and Mandukya
Upanishad Sivanandanagar, 1985, xxxi + 116
2nd ed
187 Tiwari, Anant Sbaran Madhva on Para and Apara
Vidyas VIJ 17, 1979, 96-101
Mandukya Up two kinds ol \uhas acc to Madhva
Mandukya Up treats para and apara as two modes of thinkirg
contained in one and the sane spiritual trad
188 van BlJLERT, Victor A The way to the self according
to the Mandukya Upamsad BRMIC 40 ( 10 ) Oct 89 235-238
four states of corsciousness self «= pure cons'-iousness
189 Venkatasubbiah A Are the Gaudapadakankas Sruti ?
PO 1, 1936-37,2-12
]90 Wood Thomas E The Mandukya Upamsad and the
Agama Sastra Umv of Hawaii Press, Honolulu, 19 90 , 240
face to author G ts not the author of alt 4 prakaranax of
zi f espec ally of alataiakti he was not the paramaguruat
“-ankara it is doubtful whether he was at all
‘a-ifcira rs noC the a Cither of igamaia sr m « arana ] aerfftor
d scusses in detail wh*ther vs 6 ol Afa rdxky a Up relating to
Isvara ts a continuation of \s 5 dealing with susupn or whether it
belongs to vs 7 wh describes the self he suggests that ascription
of m<7>a to fsvara is a later development po«sib!y under the
influence of Buddh sm wc cannot have an Absolute without
Isvara for Isvara is essentially the active power wh connects
the Absolute with the phenomena! world wh wc experience
J vedic Bibliography j- 20 lg |
ic™cd°“' PhjSira ‘ aml "* “»'"y of wh an’, be Mmbl ,
R 'y M p fefflfMar 91), ,57-58
2 89^18-26 RAHMANANDA> S ' ViUI ” <***» Z«i,
Mandate a I l 5
Sown 8 ( 5 ^ ■ S 8 ”™ 63 _““ 5 Cdlta Upamsad ( Hmdl ) JMi
namphai 85 ( 5 ) S p^ ) 11 ° f thl: Mundak a Upamsad
Immortal,, , Bomba^l^^x 95 Vp ‘‘"' S, “' J T> " Bnisc 10
Upamsad SS^a^f “ “* M,mWa
Sawn 8 ( 5-6) U ,\ L 987-8R lll>ha M “ ndala Upamsad ( Hind, ) IWa-
rcgarding the readings™!/*™ Shanl ’ ar A "tong conjecture
Upamsad JGJkSV 37 ( i>-,i a 10 the MaittSyanl-BrShmana*
E 337-339 (Ha'Meva Upadhyaya Pel Vol ), 1983,
(set \T3D I\ 20 255) \tn
graniha visiara (CoWtLL) mi ^ VI ^ Cfremhlron of
wn chc context cranthn Whmstam (MM) does nol
„iro reaJmg or haar ^‘’T ra refcrl to knowledge demed
ngains, r , t , ro * ras, i c fraianr/ita ,xsm as
19S SfiARMa, Aryind Th- u..
the three syllables or™, S°ds, the three punas, and
JTtna Bralimana-Upanisad ‘ homol ' aa tion m the MailrJ-
73-77. D,TCM I9S0 (July-Dee ), 1984,
tte'“»™cI!r«'SV r J^ ““«■»» of three r ,„„ «r,h
acd the ij. nlir „„ „„ " tnlerm, |„., c , he Up
t'leu, and s, la one triad rumetj, Rrahml,
20. 206 ] UPANI5ADS 1 1 1
199. Cowell, E. B. Mauri or Maitmyamya Vpamsad.
Indological Book House, Delhi, 1964.
200. Bauy, Christian. Materiaux pour senir aux etudes
upanisadiques. II. La Ramataptnyupanisad. JA 278 (3-4), 1990;
269-326.
..R. is the 55tn among the 108 U, anisads and forms part ol
the AV present work grew out of the exam of a Sk ms held
in the Or Res. Inst , Mysore it is centred on the relations
bet the U ttaratapiri and the Agasty asamhita . author gives
detailed Bibliography and three lists of ms documents..
201. Saradapriyananda, Suamini. Vajrasoochi Upantshad.
Tap. Pros 26 ( 3 >-26 ( 11 ), Mar. 88-Nov. 88.
..serially . yU belongs to SV text; English transl and
exposition..
202. Buwxemann, Gudrun The VaJJabhesa-Upamsad. IJJ
30, 1987; 243-263.
. a Tantnc Up related to the cult of Mahlganapati ( this
appears in Hrlmahaganapattsaparyspaddhatt ed by C V Swami
Sastri, Madras, 1961, pp 99-106 . other Upamsads related to
the cult of Ganapati 1 Ganeiata partly a Up, 2 Heramha Up,
3 Ganefsthanaiir*a-Up)
203. Boner, Alice; Rath Sharma, Sadasiva, Baumer,
Bettma ( ed. ) Vastuiastra Upanisad • The Essence of Form in
Sacred Art. Mot Ban , Delhi 1982; 192.
. text attributed to Pippalada of AV .
Rev Frederick M Asher, JAOS 104 (3), 599-600
204. Aurobindo. Sn Sh\elashvatara Upanishad Advent
28 ( 2); 46-49; 28 (3); 9-11 ; 28 (4); 10-14
205. Brahmananda, Swami. Devatma-sakti vidya Wisdom
Tight 1. 87, Mar. 87; 22-28.
. dvet Up I 1-3 .
206 Brahmananda, Swami Brahma-chakra-vidya. Wisdom
Tight 4. 87; June 87; 25-29.
, Jvel Up I 4-12.,
112
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
207 Braiimananda, Swami Devasya mahtma vidya
Wisdom Light 12 87, Jan 88
Siet Up ch 6
208 Kimura, Toshihiko SakalajagadvidhStramimSnam
(II ) the intellect of God Siva — argued by Bhasarvajna JIBS
29(0,1980,476-471
ref Svcf Up III 19
209 Murakami, Shinkan. [ Study of Svet Up I] (Jap )
Abmoi &okr bakus,u kokikmen BukkyO to ishukyo, Kyoto,
1985 , 71—86
° BERUES > Thomas Die Svetaivatara-Upanisad Einc
t ^ ^ ottei,lchre ( St udien zu den “ mittleren ” Upanisads
I) WZKSA 32, 1988, 35-62
Svet Up K by and large an uniform text (not a somewhat
™' C “ CUmU ’ a, 'O a of dlfr ^xt layers) author offers a new
" P ' a "°. n k ° f , the conc eption of god Rudra Rudra - amal
gama ,on of the Vedic fire-god Agn. and the old Rudra
Delhf I l985 SHARMA ' ^ Vet os^ataropamsad EBB,
2nd ed of VBD IV 20 268
Vedic cUation«° M0N « 5 Richard The Svetdsvatara and the Nasad'iya :
Vedic citations ,n a Sana Upanisad ^ ^ ]98fi> I65 _ ]7g
V«d,f “ J*,*' of
v av , m „„„ 111 The S\et as an apology for
the author c n may rC3d explici,, y Saiva meanings into Svet ,
ml’*™,,’ ,o j “ s,s “ h
ttxt, whose r> ^ Vel ,S frank ‘y theistic, even devotional,
context of Vcd™urLZb? m “ “ 1 “ S1 ' fy S, '»- W ° rsh «’ m ,hc
3 w - u mthe, ‘^
Varaclagitru , ^8 W^ n “ 9 *' ° f
Xc,' r ■“»« r», ;
UPAN1SADS
113
21 1 ]
214 Tsuchida, Ryutaro Some remarks on the text of the
SvetaSvatara Upamsad JIBS 34 ( 1 ), Dec 85 , 1-9 ( 468-460 )
■fir/ Up is pen-runted with \ernacular elements to n somewhat
greater degree than hitherto considered draws attcntiert to
some lingustic phenomena e g brahmam ( 1 9 tl 12 d)
mahanl (3 4b 4 12b) bhoktaram (1 12c) kirhut (3 9b),
etc
215 Vaidika, Vedavati Svetulvatara Upamsad Dariamka
Adhyayana ( Hindi ) National Publishing House, New Delhi,
1984, xv + 282
on the basis of comm of '•ankarScarya ‘-ankarananda
Vijnanatman Narayana Rangaramanuja
216 Varma, Siddhc'var Svetabatara Upamsad Spirit
India Publishers, New Delhi, 1984 ( reprint ), xi J- 120 + m
English transl
217 Narayana Rao Sat Pralna Upantsad Bangalore
text transl and exposition in Kannada
218 DegraCcs-Fahd Alyctte Upantsad da Rettortcentcnt
(Samnyasa- Upamsad) Parts 1989
transl ml rod notes in Frcrch
219 Tlie Saubhagyalaksmi Upamsad ( The mystic doctrine
of the goddess of prosperity ) ALB 27, 1963 203-215
220 Saradapriyananda Swamint Skandopanisad Tap
Pros 23 (11 >-24 (3) Nov 85-Mar 86
(51st among the 108 Upon fads mentioned in Muki kopanOad
belongs to KYY) s nally text comm by S
221 Keller, C -A Die Hamsopamsad ZMR 62 1978,
183 202
21 Collections of Upamsads
Anantharangaci/ar, N S Foe Upanishads Bangalore,
Ha Praim Keta Ka<ka Mtrtaka with English Jransj
and notes
15
222
114
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
RcV G R Mani Aiyar BJ 31 (8) 7J 77
vendrautTZT f ® PP an tsad khanddrthas of in Ragfo
ven " ra > a " Bangalore 1987, xxvn + xxn + 396
Ck n BA h/moml " 7 i tha Plaina Munia MandUkit, Taitl
with Up teachings $ ° ' CnetS ° f Madhva s Dvaita Vedanta
3S3 3 As,a ’ m! °ty«pm.*xts<mg,ahah Varanasi, 1985 (reprint)
commentaries ParTl c" ^Wmshtids texts, translations and
(2nd ed ) 1986 (r t pn„." , 466 A!hra "’’ Pon ‘“="* 1981
Rev p otnot (31 i 82 ) 2 13
Upantsads and^heiTfPth N Hmdred a " d T " ,he
VU H 91 + 4 + n "°°°l»>y Indo Vision, Ghaziabad 1987,
original text exposition
6 ClIINTAMANI T R 1 p j 1 e
the Commentary of Uoan.^k i Samn y asa Upamsads with
1983 (reprint ) , xvm 7^ ^ AL Scnes 12 A <» ar ’
New Delhi 1973* „™ + 3 pg """* for A " S Chand and Co ,
English transl of 11 rr
U P (2 a ft man M, v u ^ ln,rod central doctrines of
view >a n ran yagarbha etc ) idealist pt of
J ns ( Calcutta)^ (2) n |7G_7x°‘ S 103 658 8 K Nandi
8 Davb Jayantaknshna H fed 1 o
Upantsads Bharatiya v.Hv, da ' “ ' Praina ° nd Mundaka
Vo, ,„rV ^ Boraba V. IMS, v+ 248
Wa "«S cr " ed
9 Deussen Paul e
Volumes Mot Ban Delhi '*ZJ , ' maab °f ,he v «’“ Two
C, “| xxxv 4- 995
( reprint of V BDYV 21 !?x . 7
des Veda mt0 English by V M ° fD s ***** Upanlfads
* v M b “e K ar and G B Palsule
21.17]
UPANISADS
115
Rev : Ed. Dar In t 22(2), 86-S8, H C Patyal, JSDCR1 43,
129-130, V. G Rahurkar, ABORI 64, 316-17
10. Filipp ani-Ronconi, Pio. U pant sad — Antiche emedte .
Ed. Boringhieri, Torino, 1977.
..(reprint of VBD m 20 196) .
11. Gajendragadkar, P. B (ed. ) The Ten Classical
Upanisads. Vol I : Jia and Kena. Bh. Vid Bh., Bombay, 1981 ;
312.
..(= VBD IV 21 18)..
12. Gambhirananda, Swami. Major Poetical Upanisads.
Sri Ramaknshna Math, Tnchur, 1991 ; 179 -f xxxn
.Jia, Kena, Kafha, Muni aka text with English rendering.,
concordance and conclusion ( wh contains passages from Ait Up
and Ch Vp)..
Rev G. N. Kundargi, JV Bh 96, 316-17
13. Govind Sastrj. Jiadidaiopanisadah Samkarabhasya -
yittah Sri Sankara Granthavali, Vol. I, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987,
v + 1012.
14. HuME, Robert Earnest. Thirteen Principal Upanisads.
OUP, Delhi, 1983; xvi + 588.
..reprint of VBD IV 21 23 . English transl , outline of Lp
phil.; annotated bibliography..
15. Jagadish Lal Sastri (ed.) Upamsatsamgrahah Mot
Ban., Delhi, 1984 (reprint of VBD IV. 21 50); 91 + 664 + 475
..contains 188 Vp . Part I • Jisdi 120 Vp , Part II Yoga,
Vedanta, Vatfnava, Sana, Sakta .
16. Krishna Warrier, A. G The &dkta Upanisads.
Adyar Library and Res. Centre, 1975
..(English transt )..
17. KUNHAN Raja, C. (ed.). Daiopani$adah Part I:
Ua to Anareya. Adyar Library Series 15.1, 1984 (reprint),
31 + 485.
with comm of £rl Upantsadbrahmayog n (revised by A A.
Ramanathan ) . .
116
VEDIC DlBLlOGkAPHV
t 2i \t
18 Mahadeva Sastri A (ed ) The Vaisnaxa Upamsads
with the commentary of Sri Upamsadbrahmayogin Adyar Library
Series 1979 xxvii+422
see VBD IV 21 35
Rev G C Tripathi JGJKSV 36 328 29 PM Upadhye
Bh Vd 43 95 96
19 Mahadeva Sastri A (ed ) Yoga Upamsads with
the commentary of Sri Upamsadbrahmayogin Adyar Library
Senes 1983 xi + 624
reprint of VBD IV 21 34
20 Mahadeva Sastri A ( ed ) Tie Samanya Mam
upamsads n,lh the commentary of Sri Upamsadbrahmayogin
Adyar Library Senas 1987 34 -p 527
_ ,. 2 \„ M * X Muller f Tie Upamshads SBE I Mot Ban
Delhi 1988 Part I cr p 324
see VBD IV 21 38
D 22 Modak b b SuJabha Upamsade (Marathi) Jayant
Prakashan Nagpur
6S D ° f SCpara,e b °° ks Iia Mai d“kya Kena
StaxS""*. A ‘ areya ™ tr >* BAU ChUp text
and Iran, I w th expos t on n Marathi
,„,/, 2 / 3 NarayanasVam > Aiyar K Thirty Minor Vpamshads
nvi mS '‘^o 080 Upams,iacI t Santarasa Publications Reno
Oklahoma 1980 vm + 280 New DHh, 1987 (repnnt)
MyTobjfrtaL E " e ' Sh ,ransl of 14 Vedanta Up 2
y o og cal U p 3 Man a Up 2 San da Up and 9 Yoga Up
Rev Haney Alper JAOS 103 813
P '' n ™ar Vasudeva Lakshman (ej ) hadyastot
28 v-< Vrdyabhavana Pracyavidya GranthamaU
28 Varanasi 1990 (reprint) xvt -p 563
*«/,»/ iT™“tot NGI S m sVsrJ hl,mmya Talaiakara
1985, vm + 146 ““ Publ 10 ch '™ talll,r ’
2l il ]
IfpWlaADS
ii7
text «dh Engl sh Iransl and notes acc to v rl Madhsacary 3 s
Iht3*>a and ^rf Raghavcrdratlrtha s hhariariha
Rev R T Surma JORM 47 55 273-74
26 Pavt vlv Lakshimnarayana Sastry Upamshad Samu
cehayamu
Rev Eo Trtven 4 5 (J ) 97 9 <?
27 Radiiakrishnav S The Principal Upamsads Text and
English Translation OUP, Delhi 1989 958
repr nt of 1 DD IV 21 46
28 Ramasatiian A A Samnyasa Upamsads {on Renun
nation ) English Translation Adyar Library Series 104 1978,
VIII 4- 240
VBD IV 21 49
Rev Ma>a Malaviya JCJKSV 38-39 361 64
29 Rama\athav A A (cd ) Dasopamsads nidi the
commentary of Sr Upamsadbrahmay ogtn Adjar Library Seri-s 15,
1984 516
revised ed
30 Rav, Gangasagar (ed ) Astavimsatyupanisadah Ratna-
bharatj Granthamala ll Varanasi 1985,8 + 383
31 Roer E ( ed ) ha , Kena , Katha Prasna , Mundaka ,
Mandukya Tatttir ya Aitareya Si etjs\atara Upamsads N P
Senes 22 Nag PubI Delhi 1978 X + 31 2
text transl w th notes n Engl sh from cornii of §anka a
and gloss of Anandag ri
32 Roer E Mitra R L Cowell D B (ed ) Tnehe
Principal Upamsads Three f olumes N P Series 1 8 Nag Pub! ,
Delhi 1978 ( reprint )
33 Sharma Jajneswar Extracts from the Upamsads ( in
Assemese transl ) 1932 33
34 Sharma R N Commentary on Upanislads } ol I
hasasya, Aitareya kena Delhi, 1988, m + 123
ns
VtDIC MBLIOGkAPHY
[21.35
Prakashat^Pansad' Guwalwti^Nov, ^ '' *"
•»- A^ s f:r, h f,s “isr a ” d “ p ““
2 P High SchooT CHARYULL ' M * ed ^ Tclugu Upantsltallala,
Rev Ed , Tnveni 4] ( ] ) t 93
L* Societ^Sivanandanagar' 1983“^ Ms" V '°* Th ' D,V '” e
viewpoint) ' aflS * ’ no,cs * comrn (m the light of Samkara’s
sludten zur AskesTm Hind"™ Friednch SamySsa : Quellm-
Smnyam-Upamsads Sterne?'™* u U " ,ers " cl ""’SC'’ ttberdu
- IV 2 Wiesbaden, 1976; xv + 384
m India e g , m iiu^ va^^hi. u Vanous types of ascetics known
iogm icpasvni /’ ,, “ P arivr °Jaka, iramana, sadhu,
ideas viz tapeu ■>?„ " ° I ^ ese reV0 * ve round three basic
the ideology and n iact ,.l ^e”'* 1S ° ol,gin ancI development of
w«th exhaust, vely , 7 “J LTm*" cach Sam n}asa " P dealt
Rev r m abIcs -- see 21 39 b eIow.
CV R > N D ■ ABORl 69, 397
■ *ju by, 397
Samnyasa-Upanisads^' ITzkTa S^o, UlnSa ” g *”
- iy9o, 5-48
• with ref to 21 3s w
Publications 3 ° VC P ar, ‘cularly refers to Adyar Library
39A. SuBRAHMANIAN, N S F.. 1
m ? a & sterling Publishers Enc}c!o P ac ^ °f the Upa-
xm -f 564 ’ e " De,hl * J930 ( reprint of 1985):
condensed versions (m «,
niTM 25 ^ < 3 > r ^aU4^ m ( r 4 %V° } / <2) S ’ m ‘
^ t 3 Yoga (20), (7) ^ 3 '-“ita (8) (5) Vaijnara
of Sr! Upanisadbrahmayogin “ " yasa ( 173 essence of comm
•uii.ijuyogin
4(3 SUBRAHMANYA SaSTRI c u
haracarja. Mahesh Res m.* ». u P^adbhasyam by Sam-
XXVI. + 744
gloss on all " - AbU ’ J979 * ™
and Tmlltrljabi other great j£?“ da * ,n * on Katha, MSndukja,
by Suresvaia cd wnhTo^ s s ”“’ “ d T “< a r m r„„,ka
22 6 ]
UPANIS \DS
119
4] Vedananda Sarasvati, Swami Vedopamsad Atha\a
Aupantsadasrutisamgrahah 1972
42 Yidyatilaka Brahmopamsat sara samgraha Spirit
India Publishers, New Delhi, 1984 ( reprint ) , x + 80
selections (about J50) from U pant* ads with / ka called
D: pika English transl
22 Notts General Study
( also see Section 58 )
1 Archana Kumari Upamsad evara Taigora ka saundar-
yacmtana (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 14
2 Aronson Haney B Brahman masculine and neuter,
in the pre Buddhist Upamsads Pandit Sukhlalji Vol ( VBD IV
87 177) Ahmedabad, 1981, 231-239
(see VBD IV 80 15) acc to BAU ChVp Kan Up (850—
750 B C ) there are two paths possible at death ( J ) one wh
leads to Brahman (2) one vh leads to reb rth Brahmatoka
— the world of Brahman (neuter or masculine) KauUpl 3
shows unequivocal presence ot Brahma in the woildof B-ahman
this Up describes Brahma in a way wh coirb nes attributes wh
are later exclusively applied to cither Brahman or Brahrr.5
3 Ashtirar, Madhukar Upamsadumcd Abhydsa hi are
Sandarbha ( Marathi ) Medha Prakashan, Nagpur, 19S7, 182
radio talks on Up
4 Aurobindo Sri Introduction to the Upznnhzds Bull
Sri Aurobindo Intern Centre Ed 35 ( I ), Feb g3, 4-2'
(with transl in French)
5 Awasthi, C S Philosophy of Shn Swa-Ka'zyana ard
the Upamshads ( in ) New Dimensions in Vedanta Philosophy,
Vol II, 1981, 5-13
6 Bahadur, K P Upamshads (Jirg s*rzet ) "New fj*b*
Publ
Rev Ed TrtrenI 43(3)
120 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [22?
7 Bailey G M Brahma s role as protector D R B
Birth Cent Jo/ Calcutta 1 9S 0 \21 136
ref to Hr hma in t p
8 Banerjee Hiranmay Impact of the Upartsads on
Western thoueht D R B Birth Cemernr, Vol 1982 157 165
,ra nly on Schell ng ( 1775 1854) ( 1 ) the so call d panthes
t c theo es that ve e propo nded by Western ph losophe *
b Joe Set ell q were not truly panthe sic n char (2) it s «n
Schell ng s pi losophy of nat re that a system was evolved »b
conta ns the char cter st c elen ents of a panthe stevew of the
un e se ( 3) the c $ good cv dence to sho v that Schell ng had
access to the texts fanccnt U pa i e ls wh he adm red most
thereto e Schc! ng must have been nfluenced by the panthe stc
f?Jo O S0phy ° f Up aut| or also refers to Schopenhauer
U 788 I860) Btno (154*1600) Malebranche ( 1638 1715)
and Sp oza (1632 1677)
. Ban Hui Pa0 God in the Upantshads Theosophist
102 ( 8 ) May 81 295 300
„ 10 B^tholomew Bndley York The five senses AH
8 No 83 April 91 9 14
q antum mechan cs and U P — both deny the poss b 1 ty of
ua c that subject and obiect can have a
separate ex stence
u Bharadwaj O P The Kurus and Kuruksetra m the
pansa s HSAJ1S 3(1 2) Chand garh 1988 ( 90 ) 306-322
extracts f om V p v . h comments
Arv l * l Bharatiya Bhavamlal Vpamsadon ki katho)en (H nd)
Arya Prakashan Delhi 1984 60
n Vp ( 1 ) Who IS Yak a ■> (2 3) Yama Nacketas
) ^ s ve bal contests (5) Saunaka and Ang ras
ttJ 3 , BMA ^ ACHARYA B shnupada Quintessence of the
Upansads BRMIC 41 ( serially ) 1990
i Bhattacharya D pak The doctr ne of four in the
early Upansads and some connected problems JIP 6 1978
22 20] UPANISADS 1 21
15 BhattachaRya, Gopmath Appraisal of the statements
concerning the Vcdic rites as observed m the principal Upamsads
SP, 34 ATOC Visakhapatnam 19S9 p 26
can these be regarded as the source of the relation bet
knowledge and action as admitted in later Vedanta tests and the
C ta *
16 Biiattacharya Ram Sankar Aupamsada tattsajrana
ke Vixaj a men eka bftranfa dfuraru (Hindi ) ( in ) haxonmesa
( Gopmath Kavtraj Comm Vol ) \aranasi 1987 223-225
ref to jACOfei s views ( 1 ) in the oldest Up sp nt and matter
are not d scnminated (2) not on of an individual soul exempt
from decay and death is altogether unknown the author
contradctj these views
17 Bisoondayal B The Upanishads in a nutshell
Hmdutxa 7 ( 9-1 0 ), 1 976-77 138-147
IS Biswas Didhitt The place of rituals in the Upamsads
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 19£6 7 8
the assim lat on and not the con radict on bet knowledge and
ntual is the message of the Neda Up emphasise this pt
Up exit Cise the mechanical process of sacrifice bereft of any
warmth of devoti n
19 Bouy, Christian Malenaux pour servir aux etudes
upanisadiqucs I Un manusent Sanskrit dc Tanjore JA 278,
1990 71-134
122
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[22 21
The Dn B ® a ™ ana '- da ’ Sivami [Vidyas in the Upamsads],
50 53 //, * l2> ’ 413-4,9 (Mahavakya Vidyas), 47(2),
3VLw7^ n ?T AUa " tan, ' V,dj,a Tmu-gmiamlU, BAV
48 (41 ,n\n 18 I2l(Balakl Vidya Kam 1V.BAUI I),
, , 120 ( Prajnanam-brahma-Mahavakya V.dya),
It , * } 0 ^ 7 ’ ^ Baram ‘Brahma Vidya s,e, m 7
38 43 aw’ * 88 ’ 19-29 (Gayatn-Vidya : BAVV 14), 3 88,
*sZ’Z a5 TTtu Tin 2 ‘- 8) ' 4 88 - 44 - i0
MmdaU ir a >' 5 88 ' 3 >- 3 8 ( Pranava-Omkara-Vidya :
( Adhya, ma Vidya L a 'T\ n)T U Ts 39 f f If
matra-Vidva . . h ' 8S ’ 36-39 (Angushta-
3 U IV- 88S ' 25-30 1 Asti-Vidya •
VJ) 11 83 at ao / 10 88> 23-33 ( Shodasakala-Vidya : PraSna
(Dva-Snl Jv! ( Atea-V.dya i V 4-5), 1 S9, 22-26
1 4-10) 5 89 2j a 89> 20 28 ( VjraNVidya Mundaka II
7 89, 24-32 ( ^ nandama ya Vidya Taut II 5,8 1-4),
(Vyahita-Vidji BAU VU ) 111 9 " > ' J7) ’ 9 89 ' 22-27
**"*'« '"Imdeal U„ Sectlon j 0
22 BreRETON, Joel P -r . a
( I ). 1986, 98-109 T tXam e,SI m context ZDMG 136
Sami’ ii'i! “*» that wa, are via O
world is pervad d b VC,ale,u ’ 1,Ice ,he tree and the whole
reality and his trae self ,h ' S ,nv,s,b,c essence is his final
23 Brereton, Joel P n,
Brahmodya SP nvvc » T Jhe structure of an Upanisadic
’ WVS * Harva rd Univ , June 87
the paper analyses the nr ,
development of BAU 3 { mcipIes of composition and thematic
Brahmanas of Kuru Pu ncala) ArOA,^0d " , ° bet Ya J nava N c y a and
satsu prasang.katvam 71 ’ cp° k ^ th A1 Vedav,h ' takarman5m “P 3 ™*
P 377 ’ 4 A,oc . Visakhapatnam, 1989,
Vedic ritual and t p
22 32 3
upanisads
123
25 Chattopadhyaya, Aparaa Some thoughts of Guru
Nanak in the light of the Upamsbads MR 125-26 ( 3), Sept
65, 181-191
26 Chaturvedi, Vasudeva Krishna Brahmayitra, Upani
sad, and $rimadbhaga\atam Shri Krishna Salsang Bhawan
Prakashan, Mathura, 1984-85 16 + 392
study of the Bkagavata wiih ref to Up and BS see to
author, Bhagarata has explained th* central idea of Up and has
interpreted the true mean ng of BS
27 Chismayananda, Swamt The Upamshads Vis\atma
11 (3), July 86, 57-59
28 Choudhury, Mantosh Chandra Sannyasa in the
Upanisads SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 638-39
29 Date, V H Upanisads Retold New Delhi, 1986,
414
reprint of VBD IV 21 1 1
30 Datta, Tapash Sankar The philosophy of Shri Swami-
narayan and the Upamshads ( in ) New Dimensions in Vedanta
Philosophy, Part II, 1981 , 14-21
31 Daya Krishna The Upamshads — what are they ?
JICPR 1 (1 ), 1983, 71-82
the usage of the term Up was fluctuating this shows that
the criteria for what was to be considered an Up were not
fixed even the considcrat on cf the content-criterion w U imply
a lot of pruning in the Up texts Up wh. arc really indepen
dent works are hardly regarded of major imp and those that
arc so regarded arc mostly not independent works at all but
selections out of prc-cxrstant texts made on the basis of criteria
wh seem neither char nor un form to our apprehension
32 Deshpakdc, Saroj Idant in the cosmological statements
in early Upanisads ABORI1Q 1989 255-26]
discusses occuirence of ida » in early II Up (1) flam
refers to an antccedcn entity, (2) uhm ref to a hypothec cal
entity, (3) as a demonstratue pronoun Idim indicates a
124
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
meaning SUbstan,lve tdam can express only an adverbial
. T ^ >ES j PANDE ’ ^ ma P° s ‘tion and status of women in
early Upamsads Bh V,d 49(1-4) logs 96 _ 10 3
n,ar,,ai fraj °”
u Jun,vT(„ U , !n-m“ *™"'
see VBD IV 51 89
y L( j., p at hAi7^\ D Thc facul,y of god realisation The
nciit Path 47 ( I ) j une 84 p |4
ref to Katha and Mundaka
(Hind!) B™,“ 0 « 85 A j m “ sksa,kJra u '«
self realisation — ways acc to U p
Para upamsadnn H T- DRA ^ ASTRI Bhaktl sahttya evam santavani
para^pamsadon ka prabhava (H.nd.) VJ 34 (5), Aag 85,
(Path* c/th! Fathers ) S5 ? b ° l,sl " ,n ,he Upamsadic Pitryana
90-101 B C Asian ReVlew 1 ( 1 )> Sept 87,
io1’r“a"»r?r°' l , TCd ,n bm v * 2 2 - aa P v
,r„:‘Zd lr°J; V "' 24 - 26 *«*« ' 2 < <«* «•
OnuruuiKu^ S ‘' f ° nd I,s Sma A Sme °f
226 cdrr/7/fl Mot Ban , Delhi 1990 xx +
catnpvda ^cu a!!- T* Ga, ‘ io P'’ d °k Q rik« turha and
««r, a (2) trl? of a/ (1) ,ht mn ° r ^ ° n
A&tvya f j i anJ CK W|[h $ amkara
40 Trawlly, David ti>
Upanishids T,c crcJt,vc VIM °n of the early
-fr/4a Ihc aital 10115 or the ,un
22 51 ] Upamsads 12j
41 Gakesav, V R Chittasuddhi is the basis for self-
realisation Tap Pras 28(3), Mar 90, 11-14
based on KaOta and Muni aka
42 Ganguly Bhabani Knowledge of ignorance SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 564-65
Up context
43 Garg, R K Upamsadic Challenge to Science
44 Gog ATE, K S Sandil) avidya — saeuna upasana marga
( Marathi ) Prasada 40 ( 9 ), April 87 , 1 9-23
45 Gokhale, Sarassati Bai Dasopamsadatila sara
(Marathi) Purusartha 60, June 85, 253-257
46 GostVA'ft, Dibakara Upanisad Menu (Assamese)
Guwahati, 1979
47 Gres Eklund, Gumlla Causality and the method of
connecting concepts in the Upanisads Ind Taur 1 2, 1984,
107-118
considers ChVp 7— the main line of thought in the section
Narada learning from Sanatkumara that one concept in turn
is in some serse greater ( bhjyas) than another in a chain or
15 concepts
48 Guha, Naresh The Upanishads, Patanjali, apparitions,
and W B Yeats A new approach to a vision Jaduy pur Journal
of Comp Lit 4, 1964, 104-124
49 Haveteld Erhardt Phdosophische flaupttexte dcr
alien Upamsaden O H, 1976, 199
22 85)
Rev Edellraud Marzix I tZKSA 25 223-"’26
*0 Hiltcceitcl, Alf The two Krs/m on one chariot :
upamsadic imagery and epic imagery Hist Pci 24 ( 1 ) 1984,
1-26
ref Katha 1 3 3-4
51 Hosoda, N Meditations in the early Upamshadr
Indoicisugaku Bukk)6gaku 3, Sapporo, I9SS, 170-184
1 26
VEDIC BIBUOGRAPHV
[ 22 52
TI,e A S n,ca y ana rite and the old
P ( Ja P ) Shukyo Aenkyii 49 ( 2 ), Sept 75, 51-73
F,i,/,LH(nl e 7 88 "“ K C ° nCePI of seir ( atman )
concept of Brahra ”
SP, 34 p‘ ,6° nS " ‘'' e
considers purpose and source
«'~ K ‘ * jome pnmpd
on the basis of / la K , m ^ ^
Natonmesa ( The message ° r Ibe Upamshads ( mj
” <G kavira J Comm V„. ), Varanasi, 1987, E 333-340
BraLaTrt^ “thT’s, h'', O)
Atman (3) all human ,nJ «'«4ual consciousness in the
«»».b ««oV ”" n h ,r"^ y a r ,r
nhg ' m ^< ■» •— —ES rKS'S" 1
AIOC, 7 AhmSdfJ 985^,3 0m ’ “ P *“ 5 ( Hmdl 5 32
exposition of om in Up
Delhi k0CMAREK . Ivan Language and Release Mot Ban,
unfolds Ihe mystery of tlle rcra , rf , g ^ ^
59 KOLHATkAR R V IT -
(Marathi ) Naiabhamu 4 1 ( , P“ lllsatJ '* , ‘ , n sanravijnana - hrdaya
. , ' 1 10 ), July 88, 23-27
heart acc to Up
60 Kollapur, G V R atfono ,
Upamsads SP, 34 Arm- \, 0DaI > prominent culture of the
, AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 28
,n U p philosophical Inn,™ 4
controversial tat has and in th d,scussed *hro’ pairs of
sed in one and i| le e enJ a concordance is synthesi
«*re tallta k^ara ak*ara, n„ ia -am, } a.
22 69 ]
UPANfSADS
127
treyas preyas, sat asat dharma atharma cetana aeetana jUstma
pa-amflntj, brahmat rrt3)a
61 Mansharamani, D M Upamsads, the innermost
scientific truth The Vedic Path 48 ( 1-2 )-49 ( 2-3 ), 1986
serially in three instalments
62 Mansharamani, D M Upamsads Enunciate The
Theory of Reality of Energy The Theory of Real Quanta, The
Inner Atman Jaipur, 67
63, Mayeda, S 6amkara and Sureivara their cxegetical
method to interpret the Great Sentence fat t\am asi ALB 44-4*,
1980-81, 147-160
^ainkara appl es anvaya'vyatireka method m the interpretation
of this mahivakya Surcfvara has inherited th s method from
him
64 Mfhta, Rohit Tlic messaee of the Upanishads
Trncnt 40 ( 4), 1972, 57-60
65 Mehta, Rohit The Call of the Upanishads Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1984, 320
(reprint of VBD III 22 82) deals ma nly with the mysticism
of Up the golden \cil the stl nt n ght the bliss eternal etc
66 Mistira, Rajeshwar Prasad Upamsadon men nan
(Hindi) JGJhSV42(\-4) 19S6 ( 1990 ), 171-179
in Up p riod women enjoyed a respectable pos tion in
society, they were the symbol of home and family motherhood
respected women observed hrafimaearya hie men and also
participated In rcl performances by the end of the Up<n,
the position of women startdf gradually deter nr ’ting
67 Mohav, Lajja Devi Teachings of Guru Tcgh Bahadur
in the tradition of the Upamsads VIJ 20 ( 1-2 ) 1982 132-140
68 Moiigaonnar V P Upamsadaincc saundarya Sni
sTimarthya ( Marathi ) Juana 1 das i 29 ( 4 ) June 85 207-209
69 Mondsl Anjih A study of some \erses of Ihc
Bhagavata MahapurSna in the hcht of some Upamsadic sentences,
SP, 32 AlOC. Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 394
128
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
vedicism of the Bh, gave to P ( in Ig and thought)
70 Mukiiopadmyaya, P Journey of Upmahmh to At
West Calcutta, 1987, xv+ 262
71 Nagaraja Rao, P Isri Madhva and the Upanisads
Dharmaprakash Journal ,7(1-2) Madras, Sept -Oct 87,28-37
77 NARAy * N «WAXit Aiyar, K The Thirty Tuo Vntyos.
Adyar Lib Res Centre, 1962, 147
( ~ VBD IV 64 35)
Rev Ed Qjms 55 ( 1 ) 36 37
* iu 2? r .^j RL l’ ^ ^ & ssa y on the Upanishads A Critical
Study Hyderabad, 1989 81
p , 74 , Han prasad Upantsader Siks3 (Assamese)
Prokash 13(1), Assam Prakashan Pansad, Nov 87, 14-16
Tin/ 5 Thc Ncw Conceptual Ph.losophica! Concordance of the
Upanisads Lokaprajha 1(1), p un , I987 , 152 _ 158
report on CASS project Univ of Poona
and thf'p /° L p E ^ ERG ’ Hermann The Doctrine of the Upanisads
-nd the Early Batldkrsm Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , x + 226
'™' h * s h"4!»r B Shrotki of O D„ Uteri',
die and nhT* d ‘1 Anfan r e de * Buddhirmus, 1908) Inlrod
Kir'uon or “° P ’ ” f Vcd,c «B» ™e *■> “»
oZ u° P a 7 ,h ; s " "" Kr ‘° d of «»4 * Ch 1
beginnings s, ftthya ^
m the earlv Hr,' 0 ' 0n the doctrine oF the two path
the early Upanisads ( Jap ) Jms 38 ( , , Dcc 44 , ^
aeva) ana p l r van a
77 PANDt O P tl xt
Freedom Process and/or Vp ™ mds and Buddhavacana (m)
Mot Ban, Delhi 1986 209-2I6* Murty Fel Vol )
s'**™ ■" the universal trad
22. 87 ]
UPANISADS
129
78. Pandey, Ga>a Ram AdvaitaveilaQtasampradaja men
‘ tattvamasi ’ sakjartfmnecana ( Hindi ). SP, 32 A IOC, Ahmeda-
bad, 1985; 354-55.
79. Pandey, Gaya Ram Sankara's Interpretation of the
Upanisads Indo- Vision, Delhi, 1988: xvi + 288.
80. Pandya, Har Narajana U. Hemacandracaryaprarupita
amanaskayoga ( Hindi ). SP, 34 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1989; p. 322.
..amanaskatoga in Brahmabindu U p , Mail re y 1 Up , Marfata-
brdhrttana Up , Adiayaidmka-Up . Hemacandra ref lo
amanaskayoga propounded in these Up and also adds his own
views..
81. Prabi iavan and a, Swam i. The Upanishadic thoughts
and essence. Snami Abhedananda Comm Vo! , Calcutta, 1971;
43 IT.
..brahman; stman, identity of the two realization of brahman
and path to that realization, karma and remcaranation (it is on
this earth th3f a man determines his spiritual destinv, ultimately
all men will achieve hbration, there is no such thing as eternal
damnation)..
82 Prahlad Kumar Vaidika samskrti men aupanisada
dhara Ke udbfuvaka tat tv? ( Hindi ) (in) Ancient Indian Culture
and Literature (Pandit Gangaram Comm Vol ). Delhi, 1980;
69-74.
83. Pujari, A M. Ecology in major Upanisads. Paper,
National Seminar on Environmental Awareness reflected m Sh
Lit , CASS, Umv of Foona, 1990
84 Puram, A H. Sri Aurobindo on the Upanishads and
the Gita. Adi ent 2 2(3). Aug. 68. 36-A5.
85. Ramakrishn'a Rao, Vctury. The Upanifads and
Modern Thought. Mittal Publications, Delhi. 19 $6, xiv f40
86 Ramav, Aparna Upanitad sjhif>a la udblmva aura
\iVasa ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 19^6. 663-669
87. Raman, Apama Saiva Upamsad-sahitya men sjrsti
( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC. Vtsalhapitnam, 19$9, p 14
-17
130
VrDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[22 88
88 Ranganathananda, Swami The spirit of the Upam
sa s ( in ) Eternal Values for a Changing Society, Bh Vid Bh,
Bombay, 1971 41-46
TTn J 9 . Ranga nathananda, Swami The Message of the
Uparnshads Bh v,d Bh , Bombay, 1971, 626
(= VBD IV 22 129 )
U 15(1 > 73 74 Smra„a 16(11) 19 20
WCA/W) ’0 3 69 iv 4 5 Th»» 3«<2) 75 77
A PhL R ™ RIGUES Am °"'° F x In Search of Meanmg
AVI + 254™° Readw8 ,he Uparnshads Bangalore, 1989,
poems f UKM ' lNI T s The Upamsads and W B Yeats s
poems - a comparison SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 599-MO
* penile, is m of 1(I{M , £ m Vp ^ y s pom>
de conscienc D ,t ERG | 3v3atcr,aux P° ur une etude des etats
UPam$adS T '° wu * * <•"* ® 2. Bruxelles
(mmeograph)
pal UpamsaTne , Symb °" S ” « *• "'ir.een pnnc,
1982 ( 85 ) 162-173 « ( 1 - 2 ),
aspect s y -wh Stfm'oZ ° f rtall,y - thc d “l’ Bt
Elude any atlemm ,, her . means of kno ' vll!d 8e — Mircea
can merely be called under standmg the nature of reality
Alain Danielou) , n , hl “ approach — an upamUrt—
find some kind of essay an attempt has been made to
apparent after selectmen sys,ema " zat ion that might be
by examm ng “ q “? tyW * certain symboIs cspec,aUy
«» v*yal pr Ja £T7 m Wh ‘ hey °ccw author considers
Purina threefold aspecT^r Prajapatl the lord of P«>S« n y
(sun htht f re \ symbolism luminous symbols
J ds mu H'Ple aspects of symbols
Sampatha R N Th*
Ramanuja Siddhanta Jom , 47-^*,$^ ™ ' ‘ ”
IR 76 S The wisdom of the Uparnshads
52.105)
UPAMSADS
131
96 Saprc, D S Upanisada ant gltctlla paramatma
(Marathi) Prasada 40(7), Feb 87; 25-28, 41 (6), Jan 88;
42-45 {Ka{fia-Up m ).
97, SARMAir, Thaneswar Upairvxdcr sadhti ( Assamese )
JnanatmUm 1(1), Guwahati, Oct 89, 25-26
98 Sastri, Golap Chandra Upaittsad Kathamrta
(Assamese). Jorhat, 1979.
..transt. of 9 Vp .
99. Savpa Rva, Duriscthi Venkatesvara (cd ) Madhuudja
(Sk. ) Suparnagranthamaia 6, Nagar, Karnataka, 1984, 60
. intred in English the Supreme Self in At'— \uvakarmi,
his teachings ( nutdhuntja) base been transmuted thro’
. Dadh.c.hi Alharvan, etc .. they arc founJ in lia U, and t tie
Madhukania of BAO, and ha\c been kept ali'C bv the tradi-
tional filpias . (aims at the social emancipation of \ isvalarrra
Brahmin* from Karnataka) .
100 Savalapurkar, P K Nacike'2 uni amaratva
(Marathi). Ji\ ana- Vikusa 30 ( 1 ), Mar. 86, 41-47
..Mciketa* and immortality
10J. Seshachar, B R. Srt Ramanuja and the Upanishads.
31 < 18), April 85;9-ll.
102 Smarma, Ananta Deva Upamsad-dariana (Assamese).
Ramodhenu 17 (7), 1964, 683-89
103 Siiarma, Arvind The precise meaning of prele in
Kotha Upamsad I 1.20 Ird Taur 12.1984.407-113
upon becoming t berated* (as suggested by Radius* iuinan )
Is preferable to ’upon dying* (as sugges'ed by Hc.su and
others ) .
104 SttARMA, B N K SfotP ru's AiirwisaJjm Dartenam
Bangalore, 198S, 95.
..rirpotris the fi.n'Ai’-se-iUtly Lpar udic char of Dmlra
one u a'an ra fa rn> .
105 Sharsia. B R. 7! e Cot crpt vf Atman m the Principal
Cp*:n!fj,l f ' Dmjih Publishers, Delhi, 1972
132
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[22 105
C «= VBD IV 22 192)
106 Sharma Kundan Lai Aranyaka tatha Upamsad
( Hindi )
see 19 18c above
„ Sharma, R N Commentary on Upantshads, Vol I
Capital Publishing House, Delhi, 1988 in + 123
deals with Isa Attar ey a Kerut original text transl and
exposition
108 Sharma, Shubhra Life ,« the Upamshads Abhinava
Publications, New Delhi, 1985, xui + 242
109 Shastri, Y S Upamsadic influence on Malta) ana
s-Arulankara of Asanga Sambodhi 14, Feb 90,91-104
A was not only influenced by the ideology of the Up but
™ a,S ° ,lfted 'vords from them uses many Up
Vadi rn",, c,r or Bmal Up meaning Ut influence on V jnana
was notice^h a0d ° n thC Moha ya nasuttcr tanka ra in pa ticular
the W, y Cr,tlcs of Vijnanavada they pointed out that
atmanT U S' 0 ™' 00 ™* ° f V,Jnanavad,ns ,s nothm * but
^andrakant Prarambhika bauddhamata
aura upamsad ( Hindi ) 5 />, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986 334-35
-ra“yLp n Sp h “, ! "’° U81 " by ”
conccp ‘ “ a!
b ^ ■»
Edmi unaniwlhh Dl ^ I1T fVlAHARAJ Suddhadvaitasiddhantanu
L 86 no-74 J 1 C4), Mathura
serial y
L J,‘ New S,, S ^ V " a, " Sad ‘ C S>mM,sm Wchr
(= VBD IV 22 205)
12 125 ]
Upanisads
133
Rev Harsh* NaRAIN Riant 16-18 596-98
114 Singh, S P Sacrificial symbolism in the Upanisads
(in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka Publ , Aligarh, 1987, 73-82
(also SP (typed) Seminar Bom Univ , 1986) e g JJAU
ahvameilha as a symbol of cosmic creation and dynamics
115 Simia, Jadunath Means to liberation (tn)A r flWvi-
ntesa ( G Kavi raj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987, E 425-433
mainly based on Up
116 SlVANANDA, Swami Upatushad Drama Shtvananda-
nagar, 1985 ( 3rd ed ), vin -F 224
117 Sivananda, Swami Wisdom of the Upanishads.
The Dome Lift 48(1), Jan 86, 2-6
reprinted
118 Subramaman, N S Encyclopaed a of the Upanishads
Sterling Publishers, New Delhi, 1985 ( reprint 1990 ) 564
see 21-40A above English transl of imp and worthwhile
ideas in 108 Up appendices on topes like creation yoga,
mu Jr a i ten vital airs nafu etc
119 Slindaravadivelu, Yogasir omani Upamshad study.
Is it waste of time 7 A review of the views Tap Pras 28 ( 2 ),
Feb 90, 21-27
v cws of "ankatacSrya Paul Brustov Swami KrishsasanDa
C harles JonssroN etc
120 Sundarraj, M Veda and VitLnua Internet Soc
for the Investigation of Ancient Civilizations Madras, 1936,
226
\cda and Up
121 TaIMIm, I h. The wisdom of the Upanishads the
significance and use of pranavx Theosophisl 97(9), June 76,
82-87
122 Tamaskar, B G Some concepts of physical geo-
graphy in the Upanisads Geographical Pet of l idia 50 ( 2) June
88, 53-57
132
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 22 105
( “ VBD IV 22 192)
106 Sharma, Kundan Lai Aranyaka tatha Upamsad
(Hindi)
see 19 1 8c above
, S ,"“ MA ' R N Commentary on Upamdtadi, Vol I
Cipital Publishing House, Delhi, 1988, in + 123
deals with /la, Allareja Lena original text, transl and
exposition
108 Sharma, Shubhra Life m the Upon, shads Abhmava
Publications, New Delhi, 1985, xm + 242
109 Shastrj, Y S Upamsadic influence on Mahayana-
s tralankara of Asanga Sambodht 14, Feb 90, 91-104
h A„ n °‘ °° ly “Ouenccd by the ideology of the Up but
he ha s also lifted certain words from them uses many Ip
™ their original Up meaning t/i influence on Vijn.na
was nmiS? ^ ° n thc * {af ’*y jnasJ, '<’forkara in particular
the VI. y Cr,t,cs of Vijnanavada they pointed out that
^Tthe h P ereUc C r SC, ° USneSS °' Vu " w “ v " ,,M » n °‘ h '“ bu ’
auri C kandrakant prarambhika bauddhamata
aura upamsad ( H.rdt ) 33 AIOC, Calcutta, ,986. 334-35
,b< ’ l, *' rt ,n "“' n “ d by als ° d,lr “ “
~ *- as
garni - UDamwihh- DlKSHIT ^ AHARAJ Suddhadvaitasiddhantanu-
L 86 nS y n,,k3 ««—■ > (4), Mathura,
serially
Lace", New DelhrS T? 475 Vpa "' S ° Ac Mchr
(= VBD IV 22 205)
22 122 ]
UPANISADS
123
Rev Harsha NaRaiv Rlam 16-18 596-98
114 Swgh, S P Sacrificial symbolism in the Upamsads
(in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka PubJ , Aligarh, 1987, 73-82
( also SP ( typed ) Sem nar Bom Umv , 19^6) c g BAU
ai vamedha as a symbol cf cosm c creation and dynamics
115 Simia, Jadunath Means to liberation (in) Naicm
mesa ( G Kaviraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987, E 425-433
mainly based on Vp
116 S'VANANDA, Suami Upanishad Drama Shivananda-
nagar, 1985 ( 3rd ed ), vm + 224
117 StVANXNDA, Swami Wisdom of the Upanishads.
Thi Du me Lift 48 ( 1 ), Jan 86, 2-6
reprinted
118 SubRAMAVIAS, N S Encyclopacd a of the Upanishads
Sterling Publishers, New Delhi, 1985 ( reprint 1990) 564
sec 21-40A above English transl of imp and worthwhile
ideas in 108 Up appendices on top cs like creation jwya,
/ iu Jr as ten vital airs, mits etc
119 Sunoar wadis ELI/, Yogasiromant Upamshad-study
Is it naste of lime 0 A review of the views Tup Pros 28 ( 2 ),
Feb 90,21-27
v cws of 'dnkatScSrya Paul Bruntum Swumi KjUsiinasaMja
C harles Johmtos etc
120 Summrras, M Veda and \\ Junta Internet. Soc
for the Imesligation of Ancient Civilizations, Madras, I9S6,
226
\cda and Up
121 Taimis! I k Tlie wisdom of the Upanishads (he
significance and use of pranava. Thcosophist 97 ( 9 ), June 76,
82-87
122 Tamasrar, B G Some concepts of phj steal geo-
graphy in the Upomvids Geographical Per if India 50 ( 2) June
88, 53-57
134
VEDlC MBLlOGRAPhY
concepts such as those relating to the ratio of lithosphere to
y rosp ere spherical shape of the earth earth’s position in
space composition of earth s crust etc
123 Tamaskar, B G Geographical Knowledge in Upain-
sods Indus Publishing Co , New Delhi, 1989 , 1 58
cosmography and cosmology directions, seasons weather
r* faCC f ,hc hnd fl “ and fatna minerals human
settlements and occupational structure, etc
124 Tattvananda, Svvami Upamshadic Stories and Their
r cance ^ am Krishna Advaiti Asnram, Kalady, 1988
( third print ) 5 + 32
,, , 12S , J 1 '™ 1 ' R amana*ta Secular, Social, and Ethical
Values of the Upamshads Delhi, 1985, 549
T^*’ Fcr “ a " do . DRaooNETTi, Carmen Yogtc trance
m the oldest Upaimads ABOltl 68, 1 987 , 377-392
J" 800 «° BC BAv'a, Tam An KaO
eooch nf fh as ™ thod ,0 a1tain n, yst c trance did exist in the
systemat c t U * a,tho not » complete and
Patamali f m 11 ls P rCsentc d in the classical work of
4 4 22 1 hm fi ref brahmacar ya ( Ch 8 4 3) tapes (BA<1
Yoga ) IBAV I 5 23)
<a 7 6 1) ( o£i o P ” Y ° 8a)( “ 8 15 > *>»”
trance 1 but th« » ° P not mcnt,on samadhi (yogic
Vedic) period l n P thc tlCC ii Pr °7 ably CXIStcd ,n pre Up (pre
»™n to (deep ,fap“' p no 'raeip^aadontal me.o»g
4(1-2), 19^2-8 A 3™’i3-l r i'7 har U P a " lsalsu jtvasvantpam Kosala
SP 34 Ator v ''■! Upantsadon men ahimsa (Hindi)
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 18-19
humii’bcmo but " f ' venne ‘ s ™ly 'a respect of
f o g Muniakc (3 1 4)
<2 9 2) 1 " ra2> Sv« (4 3) BAV (2 3 18 19) Ch
Rtam 11-15 p 8H '' RittKaireymt Srutisammato vivartavadah
' 15>B R Saks ™ a Fel Vo,., 979-1983, 505-509
22 140 1
UPANISADS
135
vnartavada postulated mainly in Ch Up
130 Trivedi, Rudrakumar Vaisnaut Upamsadon ha
Sanuksdtmaha Adhyayana ( Hindi) Kanpur, 1989, 221
131 Upadhyaya, Ramesh Kumar Upamsadon men srsti-
varnana (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 618-19
two pis of siew (1) facts in nature (2) sp ritual
132 Opadiiye, P M Accounts from Upamsads and
Vedanta (in) Myths of Creation, Bombay Umv 1987, 18-21
133 Upanisad dariana aura Guru Nunaka Deva ( Hindi )
VUvatma 14(4), Aug 88, 9-13
Up and Guru Nanaka
134 The Vpatvshad on Yoga Ved hes Nov -Dec , 81 ,
393-94
135 Urquhart, W S The Upamshads and Life Delhi,
1986 (reprint), » -f 150
136 Vaidika, Vedavati Upanisad aura mjanaya ( Hindi)
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 57
words and conccp s common to Up ph Jos »pby an 1 political
theory
137 Vaidika, Vedavati Upanisad aura asurasamsVjrti
( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Ilandwar, 1980, p 56
asuras “ those who do not practise chanty do not liavc faith
do not perform riluat
138 Varma, Tilak Upamsadon men samuja\2da
cka adhyayana ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, \ isakhapalnam, 1989,
P 5
socialism in Up
139 Vjxankar S B ( cd ) Upamsatjvincayah (SI )
G nanasudha 41, Bombas, 19S5
IS essays hr cf in iouucii ns t> pure pal t p
140 \tlaskar, S B (cd ) Up tnlsitprarrud' De\a
^nimandiram, Bombas, |985, 44
136
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[22 141
mtrod essays on 10 Up Upanliami'kar
141 Vyas, Ramaknshna T Upamsadoman vijnana (Guj )
Svadhyay a 24 ( 3-4 ), 1 987 , 225-231
science in up
142 W adhwani Y K Is there a double retribution
1983 39- t0 thC Upan,Sads and tlie Vedanta f VIJ 2 1(1-2),
(/>o/w 5 WSC Varanasi) Ch Up version of Pravahana
' a °f trine P ,lr >' a ra did postulate a qualitative diffe
rence ct deeds to be recompensed in the * beyond but his
, C 5' ne or Vedan,a cannot be said to have proposed a double
retribution of deeds
143 Wadhwani Shah, Yashodhara Sacrificial ritual and
the Upamsads ABORI 66 1985, 47-61
noth mo Jiff J 11 22 76 Mainkar asserts that the Up contain
Zonl ™ ,T r ' S f° m earI,er Ved.c lit and trad ) [three
amom* rni ° subjcct ( 1 ) intellectual and social revolt
Stums or T ° f Veda ” self > <2) racial admixture (3)
2c ,0 W s " » « r»»nd ev» m ff,]
a cams! ,n P c ° not represent an open and outright revolt
noperrent i r,, f 3 n,UaI ,hc > represent rather a silent and
Of Un L. rc ' oIu ' ,on ( not revolt ) the novel mystic doctrines
of sacr.fir .,1 r ? , ,hr ° the wel1 knovvn imagery and idiom
nurtured in /' “ 3 S 80 ,hat the y shd be palatable to people
gn.du.ll, «p“T n.u.1 ..putt. ■*
ipf * n " n '*' contemplative m*#™™
knowledge Ihc process of acquisition of spiritual
symbolism ° bservatlons on dua,lStlc m,rr °'
2 ( 1-2 ), 1985 , H3 U6 ^ an d in the Upamsads AJOS
s 5 n boUm” mrt, J ,r' 11 14 BG 111 38 contain mrror
sop hers arc fre e from^'n m ' rr ° r s>mbol,sm Wes,em phh
of stat ng ih e re 0r sp ntu al tendencies in their manner
Ihconcs of Y „ “L lh ' Wssagts from Ind.a .re revested m*
selves to an imn r c ‘ 1 Deration These latter address them
n^melv u <r u n . ,hat IS neglected by the Western ones
t on oJ liUlt en k‘ ^ Percept ’° n fr0m ,tS fuH
- e ,„ri~jr spcci,s w or t ” hin " ! ,1 "
23 2 }
VEDXSGAS
137
145 Werner, Karel Yoga and the old Upamsads (in)
Per spectres on Indian Religion ( ed Peter Connoly ), Papers in
Honour of Karel Werner Sri Sat jam Publications Delhi, 19S6,
1-7
pros isionat conclusions (I ) the pre Buddhistic Up vhow
little if any Knowledge or understanding of what was going on
outsdc the mainstream of their metaphyseal speculate quest
they remain in sp nt and term nology with n the Vedic trad
altho* they raise themselves above the narrow confines of the
Brahman ic sacrificial worship and cosmic sjmbolism of Br
ritual, (2) in the process of their metaphjs cal search the
earliest Up discovered or developed a higher knowledge con
ceming the ultimate realty — direct encounter beyond normal
nund processes ( dVdhyana ) aftarfi brahmasmi tat tram asi
(3) when this discovery was made there was no adequate
method for transmitting the newlv found deep insights therefore
the Up adopted Yog c system of discipl ne and training from
unorthodox circles Yoga eventually penetrated into Up circles
this process becomes visible in post Buddhistic Up (4)
classical Yoga (and its later deviations and reformulations) is
the result of a merger or synthesis of Up revival of Vedic
spiritual trad, some elements of Brahman c educational d sci
pt ne and the methods of mind framing and 1'ogrc practice
developed by the unorthodox circles
146 Yajnik, Natwar Lai Eko ham bahu sjam Sammana-
s) am 48-49, June 85, p 21
VII vedAngas
23 £ik<i, PratiSakhya
1 Abhyanrar. SR An introduction to the commentary
Pratilakhs a-Jyotsnd 31 PA IOC, Poona 1984, 167-177
PJ composed by RSmacandra Panina in 1739 'a La special
features of the work pointed out R P t contnbut on to the
interpretation of Hf PtSt
2 AhiiYANKAR, S S Peculiarities of the Vajasanevi Pada*
patha
. see II 15 above
„13
138
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
. ' l Anc0t Michel Un manucl de tomlite h svm
siddhantacandrika dc Srnmasadiksita BC1 6, 1988 11-35
4 Avinash Kumar Pratisakhyon tatha Panmi ke sandarbha
men vanwicara (Hind.) (,n) Ament Indian Culture and
Literature ( Pt Ganearam Comm Vol ), Delhi, 1980, 283 97
^ Banerji Surcs Chandra Nuradiya tfiksa Rabindra
Bharat. Univ , Calcutta 1983, 10+39 + 33 + I6+iv+36+26
mtrod Sanskrit text English lransl and notes index of imp
Rev A n l PPCnd ' CeS * Mt P ancamasarasathhita
Rev U R Bh.se ABORl 66 354-55
6 Bhattacharya Bhabam Prasad Some observations
Tnitt e n ?rce , ° f nasallty In the various nasal sounds m the
Tammy. Pratiksakhya c B C onm Vo,, Kurukshetra, 199!
Kaundmya” * ° f <5ai,yayana Kauhaliputra Bharadtaja
Bhatfa Usha R AW < w Siha wuh ,he Commentary of
Bltatta Sobhakara BORI Poona 1986, 145
Cd * ’ h "“s' a ”«l explanatory notei in English
1979* 24 C ~ DHV “ A ' Amar Kumar Siksa SSPP 62 (1-4),
Virac tan/ nij! Stkiopan sat (2) Navailfoo ( 3 ) Padmanabha
proa palii^TsTmTr' <4> ^TwirvotyaPr .:, ,.W
ror^-onV^^r
Delhi IMS '™xv Rr 3 46 Blhan ^nn/a Prouiakhya ,Patah 1 4)
Hindi exposition
Sakhyas vs Katantra Vyakarana and Prati
P B V >' aka ' a " a BP, 35 AIOC Handwar 1990,
see 25 84 below
23 19]
VEDXNGAS
139
study of ftk*an rupava in the A gm pi ran a
11 Devasthali, G V On the pronunciation of repha in
the Madhyandma Samhita
see II 24 above
12 Dogra, Shyaralal Dr Siddheshwar Varma’s observa-
tions on Rgveda Pratisakhya terminologies VI J 24 ( 1-2 ) June-
Dee 86 (1989), 46-56
(ref S V Cm teal Studies in the Phonetic Operations of
lndan Grammarians London 1929) acc to S V Stkss
jmpJ cs a general phonetics the scope of the Pratilakhya is the
specification and adaptation of sounds prescribed by Siksa
13 Dubey, V N Stylistics SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989, p 288
in styl sties the sounds of Ig are studied with special atten-
tion to phonetics dw«r phys an imp role m Is and style
14 Ghosh, Man Mohan Pumntya Stksa Indian Books
Centre, Delhi, 1986 (reprint), Uvt + 90
the fiAja ledir.ga ascribed to P*-imt ertt cd n all its fnv
recensions, with introd , traml , notes together with its 2
commentaries
15 Gupta, Suthash Chand Authorship of the Brhad-
devata, the Rkprat&ikhya, and the Rgvtdhana
sec 2 6 above
16 Hock, Hans Henrich Syllabic r and l in early Sanskrit.
A critical study of the Pralisjhhyas and Stksas Phonetic Studies I t
Mysore, 1987
17 Jagadish Acharya Panim ^iksa \fahabhasyam. Ultara
Pradesh, 1985, 64
18 Keith, A Berncdalc The Tailtiriya Sanhiu Its
Padapatha, its Pratishakh>a, and the Baudhajana Shrauta Sutras.
see 10 6 above
19 Kodayashi, Nobuhtko The Taittiroa prati&khja on
Rnus\3ra(Jap ) Mikkyo Bunka 161, 19^8 , 112-1 03
J40 V££>IC UIBLIOGRAPHV f 2 3 20
20 Kulkarni( AmbiyE ) Nirmala R AtreyaSiksa a
problem for reconstruction AJOS 5 ( 1 2) 1988 67 70
AS is an arc llary text of TS ava table only n ms three
a a lable mss descr bed text crit problems mss d ffer from
one another textually as well as contextually possibly the mss
are parts of one s ngle Ska work help for reconstruction
from works wh quote or d scuss the v ews of A S'
21 Kulkarni Nirmala A note on the Atreya Siksa SP
34 AIOC Visakhapatnam 1989 16 17
4$ s a treat se deal ng wth non separables ( at nyas ) n the
padapatla t is based on Air sutra (almost lost) AS refers
to Ta I padapatla
22 Mahato Damodar Pam uya Siksa Mot Ban Delhi,
1990 76
H nd comm
23 Mahulkar D D The Pratisakhya Tradition and
Modern Lingu sties
( VBD IV 23 24 )
Rev Madhav M Deshpande Lg 59 932 33 Rosane Rochek
JAOS 107 839
24 Mishra Gopalbandhu Vyanjana and vyanjana two
related theories MUSRJ 13 (2) 1988 33 34
ref to Prat iakhyas
25 Mishra Sarat Kumar Alphabet in the Rk Pratisakhya
a br ef study Vamjyotih 1 ( S R Das Fel Vol ) Utkala Umv
1986 E 84 90
Saunaka has made a few changes n the popular va na
26 Pandeya Vdyadhar(ed) YajTa alky a Siksa
27 Sankaran C R The concept of key note in the
Ta ttinya Pratisakhya JORm 14 ( 1940) 70 73 83 89 295-309
15 ( 1945 46 ) 28 33
( see VBD I 50 3 )
28 Shama Sastri R Rangacharya K (ed ) Taint
n)a Prauiakh) a ( with the commentaries Tnbl asyaratna of Soma
23.321
VEDXSGAS
141
carya and Vaidikabharana of Gargja Gopalayajvan ) Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1985 (reprint of GOL ed , Mysore) xiv 4- 62 + 530 + 32
mtrod in English by J L Sastri and in Sanskrit by K. R
( Tnbhssyaratna based on bhaiyas of Vararuci, Mahiseya, and
A trey a ) word index
29 ShARMA, B R ( ed ) Puspasutra ( Part I ), Prapatha-
kas ] and 2 Nepal Res Centre PubI , 2, Katharaandu, (Steiner,
Wiesbaden ), 1979, 56 -f 277
( « VBD IV 8 28, 23 46) see 23 29A below
Rev J B , ZDMG 134 ( 2), 385 J Depfert OLZ 82 (1987)
4 394-95, Lewis Rowell JAOS 105, 386-87
29A Sharma, B R ( ed ) Puspasutra Part II Prapa-
thakas 3-7, part III Prapathakas 8-10 Nepal Res Centre PubI
10-11, Kathmandu, ( Steiner, Stuttgart), 1985, xlu + vn + 1288
see 8 21 above, see 23 29 above ed wiih Vivararta and
Bhafya of Ajatasatru and Dtpa of Ramakfina alias Nanabbal
DIksita PS concerns itself with the correct formation of the
ja/wi/i-chants of the Vttaragana , it contains an enumeration of
the changes ( bhaias ) by wh the pada ( text) belonging to the
Arcika or the Stoma is modified ( earlier ed by Satyavrata
Samasrami 1890, Richard Simon 1908, Lakimana Sastn
Dravid 1922)
Rev , J Brcnkhorst ZDMG 141 (1) 193-95 Wayne Howard,
11 J 32 147 *2, Lewis Rowell JAOS 109 315 16
30 Sharma, Rekba Sruteh vrttes ca vivaranam Samvtd ,
25(2), Nov 88,33-36
evidence from Pratitakhya {Rk ) and Siktas {Nataliya,
Panin ya-, Mattdukl , YajXavolkya )
31 Sharma, Sn Krishna Samatantra aura Aksaratantra
ka sambandha (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
29-30
4 Pratiiakhyos of SV , PuSponUtra Rktantra Sn tnatanira
Aksaratantra acc to author, Aksaratantra is the work of
Audavaji and it is a part of Sn mat antra, not a separate work .
32 Sharma, Virendra Kumar (ed ) Suklayajuneda -
praiiiakftyam Vn ek Agency PubI , Aligarh
1 42
Vedic bibLiographV
i23 33
33 Sharma, V Venkatarama Critical Studies on Katya -
yatia s Isukla- Yajurveda-Pra ti iakhya New Delhi, 1989, 461
34 Shukla, Jayadevabhai, Pcawuya Siksa Gujarat Umv ,
Ahmedabad, 1978, 26
text Gujarati transl and notes two Stksa works ascribed to
Panini- — one in sulra form and the other in verse form present
cd of the latter (wh con si ^ s cf 61 vss ) editor concludes that
it can t be a genuine work of Pamm
Rev Ustu Chauhan JORM 42 46 197-98
35 Sivaraja Kaundinyayana Pratiiakhyasiksaproktanam
pamnyaditrim unyabhi SS 37 ( 1-4 ), 1984
36 Tomar, Vyendra Kumar Pratiiakhyon ke adhyayana
ka sarvek§ana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 9 (1), 1984, 45-60
sur\ey or work on Praliiakhyas bibliographical informa-
tion
37 Tripathi, Ram Prasad ( ed ) Saimahya R gveda Piati-
iakhyam Uvatacaryakrtabhasyasalutam Varanasi, 1986, 375
38 Tripathi, Ram Prasad (ed ) Maharsiyajha\alkyadi
viracitah Siksasamgrahah Varanasi, 1989, iv + 4a + 398
39 Varma, Virendra Kumar Rgveda Prdti iakhya cka
pariiilana ( Hindi ) Varanasi, 1972
‘'aunaka s date bet 800 B C and 600 B C
40 Varma, Virendra Kumar (ed ) Rgveda Pratiiakhyam
Ui atabhasyasahitam Vrajajivana Pracjabharati Granthamala
11, Delhi, 1986 18 + 960
second ed of VBD III 23 20
41 Venkitasubramania Iyer, I The Narad lya Siksa
Sangeet Natak 47 % Jan -Mar 78., 5-9
see VBD IV 23 57
42 Vijaypal Astadhyayi Saklayajunedapratiiakhyayoh
i natavunariah Sompat, 1983, 14 + 284
Rev E R Sreekrijhna Sarma ALB 47, 235 36
VEDAS GAS
143
24 6]
43 Wayman, Alex The causes of an utterance per nval
grammatical Siksa traditions (in) Philosophical Essays Prof
A Thakur Fe! Vol , Sk Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta, I9S7 81-87
44 Whitney, W D (ed ) The Tantiriya PratiSakhya
and Tribhasyaratna Mot Ban , Delhi, 1973 (reprint)
24 Sutras Jjrauta, £ulb\ Grhya, Dharma
( in the alphabetical order of the names of the schools)
1 Chakradarty, Samiran Chandra Apastamba Hautra*
sutra SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 p 474
study of ApfS XXIV II 14 in comparison v-ith the relevant
portions of 7# and If»(S
2 Chakradarty, Samiran Chandra The Paribhlsls in the
Apastamba Srautasutra a rejoinder 34 P AIOC, Poona 1989,
140-142
Ref (!)S C C JRAS 1979 (1) 31-36 [VBD IV 24 2]
present position of the Panhhitnin 24th Praina is the orginal
one, (2) H G Rasade ( VBD I\ 24 8) tries to accommo-
date the t*o contradetory sicv-s — of Garbe (entire 24th
Prafna added later lo Ip<5) ard of Narasimhachar ( the 24th
Pratna was originally tLe initial ch of IpfS) S C C st ck*
to his earlier vie-*
3 Garbe, Richard (ed ) Apastamba Srantarutra tilth
Rudradatta's Vrtti Mun Man, New Delhi, 1983 (reprint),
Vol \{Prainas\-l) 10 471, Vol 11 (8-15), 698, Vol III
(16-24 ) 505
( original ed in B bl Ind ) st VBD 1\ 24 1
4 Ikari, Yasuke Aspects of Dharma in ihe Apastamba
Dharmasutra Indo GakulO I, Dec 75, 15-32
5 Ikari Yasuke Apastamba SulbasGtra annotated trans-
Uuon (Jap) (in) Indo-tinmonsaku Sagakushu (ed Michio
Yamo), Tokyo, 1981, 373— 4SS
6 Jha, Damodar ( ed ) The Apastan ha £u[\nutra Bihar,
1988, 8 + 494
144 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [24 7
7 Kunwar Lal, Vyasasisya Apastamba Kalpa men YajTta -
vidya (Hindi) Itihas Vidya Prakashan, Delhi, 1984, 200
8 Sarasvati Apastambiya dharmacaraparijna SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 70
9 Shastri, R S Apastamba-6rauta-6utra with the commen-
tary of Rudradatta ( in ) Vedic Texts A Revision ( ed T N.
DharmadhikaR! et al ), Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, 66-85
specimen of revised text
10 Subrahmanya Sastri, S The teachings of Apastamba.
Dilip 6(4), July-Aug 80, 5-6
ref ApDS
11 Thite, G U On ApastambaSrautasutra XIV 21 8.
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 1
death of the YajamSna of Sattra during the performance .
considers Caland s interpretation of agnjavabhrtha, T suggests
diff interpretation (‘ avabhrtha shd be performed in fire,
instead of in water *’ )
12. Winternitz, M (ed ) Mantrapatha The Prayer
Book of the Apastambms Sri Ganb Dass Or Series 27, Sri
Satguru Publications, Delhi, 1985 (reprint of Oxford, 1987),
xhx + 109
collection of mantras to be recited in connection with the gib a
rites as taught in ApGS
Rev B B Chaubey VI J 24 158 K K Raja ALB 49 253
13 Aithal, K P (ed ) Ai\ aiayanagrhyasutrabhasyam of
De\as\amin. Adyar Library Senes 111, 1980, xxxix 325
« VBD IV 24 16
Rev I! Falk It ZKSA 30 1 9*99 Frederick M Smith
JAOS 104 7 as
14 Aithal, K P Non-Rgvedic Citations in the Al\ala\ana
Srautasutra A Stud) Chowkhamba Sk Senes 100, Varanasi,
1986, vm -*• Ixxiv + 266
Rev K Myuus QLZ 83 (1988) 5, 339 341
24. 22 ]
VEDAN'GAS
145
15. The Asxalayana-Srautasutra (with the commentary of
Devatrata ). Panjab Univ. Indolog. Senes 31, 1986.
..Part I : Adh 1-3.. ed by scholars at WRI .
Rev. : G U. Titrrr, VI J 24, 159-60
16. Bhattacharya, Krishnakali. Views of Jayanta in the
Asvalayanagrhyakartka. SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 6.
..Bhatta Kumarilasvamin in AGK quotes Jayanta many times .
study of J *s views as given there., see 24 17 below..
17. Bhattacharya, Krishnakali. Views of Jayanta as
revealed in the Asvalayanagrhyakankabhasya SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989 ; 22-23.
..see 24,16 above.. Jayanta cited In RSmabhajta’s AGKB..
- considers only three chh in the ms wh is still unpublished.
18 Chakrabarti, Samiran Chandra. A manuscript of
Asvalayaniya Smrtiratna. SP, 8 W SC, Wien, 1990
..a statement in the text implies that As\al3>ana himself com-
posed a bhS'ya on his fs..
19. Chattopadiiyaya, A K. Some aspects of the Asva-
Iayana £rautasutra SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; 34-35.
. .doubts the genuineness of the affiliation of Asv to the Aitareva
school; suggests A«v was an independent school of RV. .
20. Ganapati SastrI, T. (ed. ). Aixalayana-Grhyosutra.
Sri Garib Dass Or. Senes 29, Sri Satguru Publications, Delhi,
1985; 2 + 2 + 34+216+11.
..with the comm Aninla of Haradatta.. reprint of TSS.
1923..
Rev ; B B Chmjbey, VI J 24, 158; K K Raja, ALB 49,
253-54
21. Mandan Mishka (ed ) As* ala} ana-£rautasiitram. L.
B. Sastn KSV, Delhi, 1984-85
..with the Vrlti of Narayaia .
22. Moiianty, Sulok Sundar. Naraj ana's commentary on
tbe Asvalayana-Grhyasutra SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
P-31.
146
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[24.23
N *s indebtedness to Dev as vs min (Bhssyakara) and Jayanta*
svamin (of Vimalodayamala ) his differences from these two..
23 Mylius, Klaus Der vierte Adhyaya des Aivalayana-
Jvrautasutra ( erstmalig vollstandig ubersetzt, erlautert, und nut
Indices versehen) Altorientahsche Forschangen 14, 1987,
108-159
24 Paul, Nivedita Mantras ca karmakaranah SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 27
Aiv $S 1 1 21 Do karmakara n amantras constitute a single
category (as understood by Ranade and Mylius) or are
mantras and karmakaranas two separate categories ( as under-
stood by Bhasyakara Narayana)* >
25 Ramanarayana Vidyaratna, Anandachandra Veda-
NrAVAGisiiA ( cd ) Atvalayana-Grhyasutra with the Commentary
of Gargya Narayana Bibl Indtca 57, Asiatic Society, Calcutta,
1986 ( reprint ), 81 +350
26 Ramanarayana Vidyaratna (ed ) The 6rautasutra
of Atvulayana Bibl Indica 49, Asiatic Society, Calcutta,- 1989
(reprint), 892
27 Ranade, H G Some problems in the seventh and
the eighth chapters of the AivalSyana-Srauta sutra SP, Seminar
on Sacrifice Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Aug 85
the meaning of antya in VII 2 3 3 same pratlka for two
diff trcas reallocation of words in certain sutras
28. Ranade, H G Aivaiayana-Srautasutra ( English trans-
lation), Part II Poona, 1986; 135 + iv
Part I VBD IV 24 26
29 Dr ayer, Caren (ed.) Das Kathaka-G rhy a- Sutra .
Steiner (Alt und Neu-Indische Studien 30, Untv Hamburg),
Stuttgart, 1986, xxxv + 185
(DD, Hamburg Umv ) crit ed (with Vi varan a of Aditya-
darsana £/;<?»> a of Dcvapak G'hyapanctka of Brahmanabala)
with notes, Part I 1st Kaniika and Samthyopasanamantra-
bhffva of Devapala
24 . 34 ]
VEDXNGAS
147
Rev. • Sh Eivoo, OLZ 83 (1988 ) 4, 468-470, H. F, ZDMG
138 (1), 199, Werner F. Menski, BSOAS 51 (3), 578-79, P.
D. Navaihe, ABORl 70, 319, Kenneth G Zysk, JAOS 108,
639-40
30. Abhyankar, S R. Katyayana £rautasutra of Kanvlya
recension. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 1.
. . Sayarva may have before him a recension of KatSs wh docs
not exclusively follow the Kanva school in cases where Kanva
and Madhy. recensions are not identical and show variants;
the extant KatSS wh takes resort to Madhy. formulas m such
cases exclusively belongs to Madhy school
31. Emendation to Katyayana £rauta Sutras 5. 3. 20, 21. SP
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 37.
. JamySin udlcim nidadhati purastsc ca, ( daksinatah pracim
uttaratai ca ) — suggests emendation a sfamysm udlchft nidadhati
purastsc ca paicsc ca, ( laktmatah pradm uttaraiai ca)
32. Kashikar, C. G. (ed.) Hautnka. B. S M. Res.
Series 2, TMV, Poona, 1984; Ii -f 219
,.H , also known as Kstyayamya Haiitrapanii*fa, is one of tie
18 Par i i is fas of £ YV . Sutra text published for the first time,
with Karka's comm, Englilh introd , Sk. Prastivikam, and
English transl .. ed based on 4 mss of only the text and
comm...
Rev.; Samiran Chandra Chakrabarti, JAS 28 (1), 149-50;
P. D. Navathe, ABORl 66, 320-22.
33. Kolhatkar, Madhavi On the translation of K^S
XIX. BDCRI 42, 1983 ; 94-98.
..re H. G Ranade’s transl of KatSS ( VBD IV 24 39)..
deficiencies and mistakes pointed out .
34. Lokesh Chandra ( ed ) Kat}a>ana-$rauta-Sutra and
other Vedic Texts. £atapitaka Senes 304, Intern. Acad, of Ind.
Cult., New Delhi, 1982; 170.
..besides KatfS contains Rgvedapz rojana, a text wh seeks to
give the exact no. of vss in RV, KSsinatha D’ksila's sub-comm.
on Karka's BhS\ya on the first five chh of KstSS, reproductnn
of two mss of VarahaGS.
Rev. : H. F., ZDMG 134 (1). 205.
{48 VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY [24 35
35 Mishra, Rajendra Prasad Garga bhasya paricaya
(Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989 p 23
Garga the oldest among KalSS b! a syaka ras h s blasya s
called GargabhaS) a or Vpayogakramabl a*ya mss of this work
in Alwar branch of Rajasthan Pracyav dya Prat sthan th s
Garga s d ff from Garga the author of the Gargopaddhati
( comm on Poraskara GS )
35A Mitra Snktshor Snkatyayamya Mulyadhyaya Pan
iistam Acharya Gopal Chandra Mishra Granthamala 3 Varanasi,
1991 tv + 48
see 24 40 below
36 Nene G S Dongre AS ( ed ) The Katyay ana
S ilbasutra Varanasi 1936
37 Pattabhirama Sastri Katyayana Srautasutram Kafka
bhasyasahttam New Delh 1982-83 \ol I 24 + 344 Vo] II
29 + 568 + 48
38 Sastri Shambhunath A Critical Edition of Karka s
Commentary on Katyayana s &rai last tras 1977
DD Jammu Umv
39 Sharma Vtdyadhar £r maharsikatyayanapramtain
Katya) a m Srautasi tram ( Sulbasutravrttisahttam ) Vrajajtvan
Pracyabharati 46 Delh 1990 cn + 879 + 6 charts
40 Smith Frederick M Financing the Vedtc ritual The
Mul) adhy a yapariitsta of Katyayana WZKSA 32 1988 63-75
text transl notes see 24 35A above
41 Yudhisthira Mimamsara Katyayana Grhyasutra
Ramlal Kapur Trust Bahalgarh 1983 15 + 80
Rev E R Sreekrisiina Sar ia ALB 47 236-37
42 Bahulkar S S Kausikasutra ( in ) Vcdic Texts A
Ri i iston ( ed T N Dharmadhtrari ct a[) Mot Ban, Delhi,
1990 115-134
specimen of rev sed text
24 4gA]
VEDXNGAS
149
42A Chakravorti, Sushanta Kumar The characteristic
differences between the Kausikasutra and the Grhyasutras SP,
35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 149
besides sacramental rites Kausikasutra deals with numerous
healing rites
43 Lima ye, V P et al (ed ) Kausikapaddhatt Keiata-
uracita TMV, Poona, 1982, xli + 599
Paddhati on Kauiikas-itra of A V
Rev K. P Joe, BDCRI 44, 201 205 P D Navathe ABORI
65, 302 305
44. Mehra, Baladev Singh The srauta sacrifices descri-
bed in the Kausikasutra SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
p 42
45 Mishra, Kishor, Kausikagrhyasutranusilane vidusam
visamgatayah, SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 45-46
considers interpretations of some Kausikasutra passages by
Darib Kesava Sayana and Bloomfield and points lo some
inconsistencies
46 Move, Neelima Arising out of KauiS 75 23 Bit Vtd
44, 1984,76-83
the mantra ref to in this sutra occurs in two places — AV
14 1 19 and 14 1 58 KauiS prescribes two diff rites wiih
this mantra
47 Caland, W ( ed ) The Jammigrhyasutra belonging to
the Samaveda Mot Ban , Delhi, 1984, xiv + 62 + £0
( reprint of Punjab Sk Senes 2) Sk text English introd
and iransl extracts from comm S tbodh m of Srinivasa
48 Parpola, Asko ( ed ) Jamumya Srauta sutra with
Bha\ atraxa. s /wnmteiitaxy l A&ustamasya Sutraxu Helsinki^
1981
privately printed ed (see VBD IV 24 60)
48 A SHARMA, B R (ed ) Drahyayana Srautasutram
GJKSV Text Senes 6 Allahabad, 1983, 30 + 935
with the comm of Dhamm
150
Vedic Bibliography
[ 24.49
49 RAMANATH Dikshit, M (ed ) Drahyayana irauta-
sutram C. P Ramaswami Iyer Foundation, Madras, 1982, iv +
xvm + vii + 557
with Dhanv bha*ya Mantra v myogasa rngrahaka rika , Kratu
safagrohaka rtka Kratuprayasciltakanka Kralumala
50 Bhatnagar, K N ( ed ) Nidana Sutra of Patanjah
Mehr Lachh , Delhi, 1971 , m + in + hi + ] 89 + 52
SS belonging to SV with extracts from Tattvasubodhml
( Nidanasutravrtti ) mtrod (see VBD III 27 1 )
51 Paruskara Grhyasutra Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan,
Varanasi, 1985 ( 2nd ed ), iv + 302
with Sk comm of Hanhara and Hindi comm ArthacandrtkS
by Harioattr Sastri
52 BhattacHarya, Vibhuti Bhushan ( ed ) Baudhayana -
&ulbasulram Sarasvatibhavan Granthamala 107, Varanasi, 1979,
5+10+3+ 166+8+charts
(see VBD IV 24 70)
53 Dharmadiiikari, T N On the untraced Kalpa citations
ill Sayana’s comm on TS
see 10 25 above
54 Gonda, J Panbhasasutra of Bandhayana-Gjhyasutra
Waldschmidt Fel Vo!
55 Ikari, Yasuke Arnold, H F Baudhayana 6rauta-
sutra X Text and English Translation ( in ) Agm ( ed J F
Staal) Berkeley, 1983, 478-675
see VBD IV 54 283 on Agmcayana
56 Keith A Berriedale The Taittinya Sanhita Its
Padapatha, its Pratishakhya, and the Baudhayana Shrauta Sutra
see 10 6 and 23 18 above
57 Nabhari, S K Baudhayana-Srautasutre pindapitf-
yijfnprakaranam (BaudhSS 24 32) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, 2+-24
24. 66 ]
VEDXN'GAS
151
58. Pandey, R. N. (ed.). Baudhdyana-Srautasutram :
Darla-Purnamasa. GJKSV, Allahabad.
..crit. ed. with comm, of Sayana (grandson of Sayanacarya )..
59. Ramachandra Sastri ( cd. ). Ba udhaya na -Grhyasutra.
Kavalakti. Vol. I, 1986; 252 + 26; Vol.lI, 1988; 44 -f xxxvi;
Vol. nr, 1989 ; 24 + 240 + 184 4- 20.
60. Srinivasachar, L. ; Shamasastri, R. ( ed. ). Bodhd-
yana- Grhyasiitram . Mysore Uciv. Or. Res. Inst. Series 141, 1983
(3rd ed.);xiv+ 551.
..Sk. text; forewords in Sk. and English..
61. Vuayapal (ed.). Baudhdyana-Srautasutram-Ddrsapiirna-
masaprakaranam. Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh. 1982; 30+214.
..with Bh a vasvs mibhi sya (ed. Sitaram Sehgal) and Ssyana-
bhjiy - (ed, S. G. Kodltkoue and R. G Kodlfkere)..
Rev. : C. G. Kashi kar, aBORI 66, 290-92; K. K. Raja, ALB
47, 231.
62. Vuayapal (ed.). Baudhayana-Srautasutram (2). Hari-
yana, 1987; 7 + 210.
..with Subodhinl Vrttl (ed. R. G. KoDLEKTRe).. Xdhaiiapra-
karanarn, 4 ’ha naprayoga . . .
63. Vuayapal. Baudhayana-Srautasutra with the commen-
tary of Bhavasvamin. ( in ) Vedic Texts : A Revision ( ed. T. N.
Dharmadhikari et al). Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1990; 46-65.
..specimen of revised text.,
64. Hayashi, Takao. Monavaiulbasutra 3.2. 9-10 ; the
squaring of a circle ( Jap. ). JIBS 38 ( 1 ), Dec. 89 ; 446-441 .
65. Kashikar, C. G. Manava £rautasutra. (in) Vedic
Texts : A Revision ( ed. T. N. Dharmadhikari et al ), Mot. Ban.,
Delhi, 1990; 98-114.
..specimen of revised text..
66. Sprockhoff, Joachim Friedrich. Kathasruti und
Manavasrautasutra — eine Nachlese zur Resignation. SlI 13/14
( W. Rail Fcl. Vol. ), (987; 235-257,
152
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[24 67
ManavsSS VIII 25 (unnoticed passage wh deals with
saihnyasa ) — German transl of the passage with explanatory
notes striking correspondences bet this passage and KathasruU
(a primary minor Up ) see 20 51 A above
67 van Gelder, J M (ed ) The Manava-Srautasutra
belonging to the Maitrayam-Samhita Sri Garib Dass Or Series
31-32, Delhi, 1985 (reprinted), Vol I ( Text ), 287 + 4 ( correc-
tions and emendations to the text by C G Kashikar), Vol II
( English transl ), 332
68 TsuJi, N The Agnicayana section of the Maitrayam-
Samhita with special reference to the Manava-Srautasutra
see 10 20 above
69 Ananda Chandra Vedatavagisa (ed ) Srautasutra
of Latyayana ( with the commentary of Agms\amm ) Mun Man ,
New Delhi, 1982; 782 + 14 (appendix)
. ( second ed of 1872 Asiatic Society, Calcutta ) new appen-
dix contains corrections and emendations to the text by C O
Kashikar..
70 Jha Bakshi, Mukund (ed ) Laty ayana-Srautasu tra
Kashi Sanskrit Series 7, Chowkhamba, Varanasi, 1984 ( 2nd ed ).
117 + 13
ending with Agnisfoma with an original comm called
Sarala and notes
71 CllAU BEY, B B A critical appraisal of the Agnyadhana
with special reference to the Vadhula Srautasutra VIJ 20 ( 1-2),
1982, 10-24
. see VBD IV 54 42
72 CllAUBEY, B B A fresh light on the Vadhula Srauta
Sutra JGJKSV 36 ( 1-4 ), 1980 ( 83 ), 1-12
Yadh'tlaSs is one of the earliest works among the iraata
lit , it makes unique contribution to our knowledge of Vedic
ritual Vsdh>ilagrh)akoIpav)5kh)a is not a comm on VsdhulafS.
it is indeed identical with VndhVofS itself
73 Ciiauuey, B B Vadhula's treatment of Agnyupasthana
& R Sharma Tel Vol , KSV, Tirupati, 1986, 43-64
24 83 ]
VEDSNGAS
153
74 Spark epoom M Hfestermw J C The Ritual of
Setting Up of the Sacrificial Fires according to the I adltula School
( 1 adhx lalrautasutra I J J 4) Verlag der OAW Wrn 1989
145
( w th ass stance of A De Leeuw % an Weenen )
75 Einoo Shinao Textkritische Bemerkungen zura Catur
masya Abschnitt des Varaha Srautasutra ( in ) Sankrit and World
Cult ire ( Proc 4 WSC ) Berlin 1986 444-449
for summary see VBD IV 24 89
76 KASHIKAR C G Varaha £ ran tan tra I 7 Caturma-
syam — critical and exegetical study Rtam 11-15 ( B R Saksena
Fel Vol ) 1979 83 203-208
77 Kashikar C G Varaha Srautasutra II Agnicaya la-
a critical and exegetical study A BOR 164 1983 233-40
78 Kashikar C G Varaha Srautasutra III 1 I 2 2
Vajapeya and Dvadasaha — a ent cal and execetical study ( in )
Amrtadhara R N D Fel Vol Delhi 1984 195-200
79 Kashikar C G ( ed ) Varaha Srautasutra S B
Sanskrit Mahavidyalaya Res Series 4 TMV Poona 1988,
Ixxiv -* 82 + 298
crit ed w th ntrod and prastar kam (It of Varaha
school stjle of the S t a ch onology compar son with sorre
other texts)
Rev H \V Bodewitz ABORI 10 356-58
80 Caland W Vaikhanasasmartasutram Engl sh Trans
lahon Ramanand Vidya Bhavan New Delhi 1982 xxi 237
( repr nt of B bl Ind 251 )
81 Caland W (ed ) Vaikhanasagrhyasutra n and Vaik/a
nasadharmasutram HevrDeRn 1989 vit -f {45
82 Caland W ( ed ) Vaikhanasa Srautas tram New
Delhi 1991 xxxvi + 408
83 Caland \V Lokesh Chandra Sank l a) ana Srauta
si tra English Tra tslation Mot Ban Delhi 1980 xxiv-}-483
20
154
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 24. 84
( - VBD IV 24 102)
Rev P D Navathc ArORT 64 297
84 Hillebrandt, Alfred (ed ) Sankhayana-Sraittasutra
Mehr Lacch , New Delhi, 1981 , Vol I ( Text, crit notes, indices),
xxin + 277 + 202, Vol II-IV(comm of Varadattasuta Anartlya
on chh I-XVI and of Govmda on chh XVII-XVIII ), 376 4- 398
+ 71 + App ( pp 73-74 ) by R S Shastri
first publ by A S Bengal in 1885-99 (see VBD IV 24 104) .
85 SEhgal, SR (ed ) £ankhayana GrhyasiHram Sn
Ganb Dass Or Series 42, Indian Books Centre, Delhi, 1987;
xvm + 56 4 203 + vm + xv
2nd rev ed of VBD HI 24 77
Rev K K Raja, ALB 53 223
86 Date, Ranjana On the name Satyasadha HiranyakeSm
(brief communication) BDCRI 46, 1987, 21-23
(Rcnou S was the name of the .SutrakSra and H that of
the school ] author concludes H is simply an adjective of S
( for, many synonyms of hiranya like JstarUpa, a'tapada, kanaka,
svarna are used )
87 Navathe, P D Satyaxadha-Srauta-Sutra (in) Vedtc
Texts A Revision (ed T N DhaRMadhikari et al ) Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1990, 86-97
specimen of revised text
88 Einoo, Shin go Studies on the Hiranyakesm-lsrautasutra
( Jap ) Indo Gakuhd 1, Dec 75, 75-92
89 Bhattacharya, Bhabani Prasad Studies in the £rauta-
sutras of Ai\alayana and Apastamba — Vol II Sanskrit Pustak
Bhandar, Calcutta, 1989, X + 148
for \ol I, sec VBD III 24 85
90 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar Kalpasutras m the
Puranas Pur 31(2), July 89 . 159-168
91 Buiiler, Georg Sacred Lans of the Ary as as taught In
the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, Vasistha, and Baudhdyana.
14.96 J VEDSNGAS 155
SBE 2 and 14, Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1984 ( reprint); Part I : Lxii +
314; Part II :xlv + 360.
92. Chakrabarti, Samiran Chandra The Paribhasds in
the Sraittasutras Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta, 1980; xvni
+ 213.
..(see VXD IV. 24 118, also IV. 24 117, also see 24 2 above).,
chh I-VI : author has located the Panbhu*8s in Ss, has
discussed the chronological sequence of SS, Vedic sources of
PartbhaSas, agreement and difference m Panbhssss, relation of
Partbhaias to Purvamitn^-nsa sutras chh V1I-XII information
on the preliminaries of ritual as culled from Panbhafns, etc...
Rev. . C G Kashikar, ABORl 69, 307-309; Klaus MvtlUs,
OLZ 79 (5), 495 97, S Sankaranarayanan, ALB 50, 633-36
93. Kashjkar, C G Kalpasutrakulina adhyatmavada
( Marathi ). ( in ) Projnanjali, Lakshmanasastn Joshi Fcl. Vol ,
Poona, 1985; 15-21.
.spiritualism in the Kalpasutras Srauta-, G'hya , Dharma
Sutras composed broadly in one and the same period, $S and GS
influenced largely by Mantra-Brshmana, DS promoted Up
spiritualism (moral values and elevation of life)
94. Kolhatkar, Madhavi. The method of preparing sura
according to the Vedic texts. BDCRI 46, 1987 , 41-45.
..ref to diff Ss mention of Sautramanf. knowledge of Vedic
ritualists about preparation of sura seems to be quite advanced^.
95. Michaels, Axel. A Comprehensive Sulvasutra Word-
Index Alt* und Neu-Indische Studien 24, ( Hamburg Umv.
Seminar fur Kultur und Geschichte Indtens ), Steiner, Wiesbaden,
1983; VII + 60
. (see VBD IV 35 53) . words derived from Baudh-, Ap
Man-, Kat - Sulbasutras .
Rev. C. G Kashjkar, ABORl 66, 293-94, Kenneth G. Zysk,
LAOS 105, 807
96. Michaels, Axel Bewetsverfahren m dee vediscken
Sakralgeometrie. Ein Beitrag zur Erttstehungsgescluehte von Wissen -
schaft. Alt- und Neu-Indischc Studien 30 ( Umv Hamburg ),
Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1978; Jiv + 200,
156
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 24 . 9 ?
sec VBD IV 24 133 Vedic sacred geometry is non axiomatic
but provable author studies hist conditions that led to the
development or \edic sacred geometry imp in this connection
of the magical view of life in the Brahmanas
Rev H \V Bodewitz UZkSA 30, 194-97
97 Moghe, S G Relation of the Grhyasutras to the
Dharmasutra literature Tattuiloka 5(1), April 82, 15-28
98 MotiAMt, Sutok Sunder Ecological awareness and the
Grh>asutras SP, National Seminar on Environmental Awareness
as reflected in Sk Lit , CASS, Umv Poona, 1990
GS exhibit positive concern for better surrounding
99 Nanatiie, P D Surrejoinder to Dr H G Ranade
A BORI 64, 1983, 332-334
a propos of 24 103 below
100 Oguihcmnh, Boris * Conference ’ Annua irc-EPIIE
sect sciences re! 95, 1986-87 J46-J49
about CJtyasSlrat
101 PARroLA, Asko On the Jaimmiya and Vidhula tradi-
tions of South India...
see 9 6 and 12 IS above survey of new data, suppl I BD
IV 24 SS
102 Ramanuja Tatacharya, A Kalpavutra-mimamsa-
Sastrayor virodhe Khardadevasja matam V R Comm Volt
Chowkhamba, Varanasi. 19S3, 29-31
khailadivas regarding di’Ti.rcnccs bet Kalpa^~lra and
St tn.mt,
102 A Ram Gocal Intlut of l\dic halpasutrcis Mot Ban,
Delhi, 19V). xvi , 591
2nd rev cd of 1 BD 1 1 |>3 78
103 Htswr. II G About some sraula concepts in my
trimhlionv of the Au/im mn-Srautatutra and the Aiutluutna-
Smutasuira. ADOhl 64, 1983, 329-331
24 109 )
VEDaNGAS
1 SI
ref to p D Navatiie s rev of these two books in ABORI
63 316-323 ( VBD IV 24 26 and 39) see 24 99 above
104 SathE, Jayashree Dileep Grh>a traditions of Vedic
schools in the Grhyaratna SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
p 52
Grhyaratna of c rivenkatesa (available printed in Telugu
script) a comm on this work called Kanlhabhmana or
Vibudhakavthabliuiana G hyaratna mainly follows the Apastam
ba School author quotes views of diff Acaryas belonging to
difT Vedic traditions this paper considers the treatment of
two three rites
105 Sehgal S R The problem of Rig Vedic Khilas as
re-examined through its own Grhya«utras
see I 14 above
106 Sen S N , Bag A K ( ed ) The Sulbasutras cj
Baudhayana, Apastamba, Katyayana, and hi anas a Indian National
Science Academy, New Delhi 1983 vn -f 293
text Engl sh transl and comm
107 Sharma, Kundan Lai Kalpasutra ( Hindi )
see VBD IV 24 140 KS divided into 6 parts Srauta
?ulba Pit medha Pra\ara Grhya and Dharma
Rev RamesS Kumar l owe MUSRJ 8 159 161 Manasuiha
JGJKSV 41 104-106 VJ 34 (12) 46-47
108 Varma K C Date of the Vedic Kalpasutras Bhara
uya Itihasa Samkalana Sanuti Patrika 3, 1985 169 194, A Ghosh
Comm Vol , Delhi 1987, 601-619
astro nom cal app o-ch lerminum a quo for the KS is I4C0
B C a minimum period of 500 or 600 yrs must be allowed
for th end of th s lit (Panmi 1 scd not later than 1000 BC,
s nee he also was a SGtrakara )
109 Wadekar, Mukund Laljt Identification of some
Sm^ti citations from the Brahma utrasamkarabhasya ABORI 69,
1988, 265-267
citations from the Dharntasilras (Ap and Gautama) among
others
158
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 1
25 Vyakarana Panini
1 Acharya, Mntyunjay The Unadi Prakarana — the
component to Vyakarana and Nirukta SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmeda-
bad, 1985 p 271
Sakatayana is propounder of Unadi school has composed
many Unadi sutras with the help of more than 300 Unadi
suffixes to refute the view of Gargya (some words are ru^ha as
against Yaskas \ ew that all words are yougtka) Unadt must
be regarded as an appendix to Vyakarana and Nirukta
2 Acharya, Vamadeva Ltnga partjnanam Varanasi, 1990,
X + 78
in the light of Panimya Lingatiusasana
3 Agrawal, Pushpalata Acarya Udbhata ke upama-
lamkara men panimya vyakarana ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 42 ( 1-4 ),
1986(1990), 199-208
Udbhata s util zation of P s sutras m connection with diff
i pama s
4 Ananthanarayana H S Four Lectures on Panmi's
Astadhyayt Annamalai Untv 1976 IV + 92
see VBD IV 25 8 ( I ) Indian gramm trad beginning with
padapafha Trimuni (2) P s techn que of description (3)
flvasu tras etc (4) Striking similarities in the treatment of
topics in A and modern grammar of a Ig
Rev G B Palsule ABORT 71 373 74 Raghubik Singh
VI J 24 162 63
5 Ananthanarayana H S Pratyaharas in Panmi’s
Astadhyayt B K Dakshayant, Hydenbad 1981,94
6 Ananthanarayana H S Treatment of homonymy in
Panim s A<tadh> ayi ( in ) South Asian Languages Structure,
Comergence, and Diglossta (ed Bh Krishnamurti ), Mot Ban,
Delhi, 1986 49-59
7 Ananth\narayana, H S Toikappiyam and Astadhyayt
— a corap-tratite study Rtatn 16-18 ( G C Smha Comm Vol ),
1984-86, 479-490
25 141
VED INGAS
159
T does not belong to the trad wh is reflated in A
8 Apora Sudesh Pommy a\yakarane Anubandha vtmariah
Delhi, 1985, xn -f 250
9 Arya, Ravi Prakash New Varttikas to PSnmt a
supplement VIJ 24 ( 1-2) 1986 ( 89 ) 57-65
10 Avamndra Kumar Pratijjlhjon tatlu Pimm ke
sandarbha men vamavidira ( Hindi )
see 23 4 above
10A Avanintjra Kumar Archaic Words in P drum's
Astadhydyi
- VBD IV 25 13
Rev D K. Gupta, JGJkSV 41 9S-99
11 Barsi, Sutapa The interpretation of Panmi’s ** gatr
buddht amkarta sa nan" — from a historical perspective SP,
34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 271
in lit both \edic and classical many violations of this tltra
arc found Kat)»>ana and later grammarians gisc a difTerent
mterpretat on of the sZtra
12 Balasubraiimanyam, M D The System of krt Accen-
tuation in Pamm and the Veda KSV, Tirupati, 1981 515 +xtxviii
+ x!tv
160 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 15
15 Banerjee Rabi Sankar Concept of asiddhatva in Pamtn
Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta 19S4 vi + 68
along with a connected hst of grammatical studies in ancient
Ind a
16 Banerjee Satya Ranjan Dionysius Thrax and Panint
on grammar (in) Perspectives m Jndology (BN Mukherjee
Fel Vol ) Harman Publ House New Delhi 1989 25-41
(also SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 449 50 SP 34 AIOC
Visakhapatnam 1989 p 248) Thrax ( second century B C)
skill in reading and wnt ng of Gk Ig Panini (400 B C )
morphophonemic analysis of Sk Ig
17 BENSON, James \V Patanjali s Remarks on Anga Delhi,
1990 vii + 251
analysis of Patanjali s remarks on Panmi s definition and
employment of the techn cal term anga
18 Bhagawat V B Panimya Vy aka ran a am Bhasa
Tattvajnana ( Marathi ) MS Sahitya Samskrti Mandala, Bombay,
1985 8 + 172
Panmi s grammar and linguistic philosophy
19 Biiandare V V The role or a in the Pratyahara Ian
or the questionable validity of the Pratyahara ra SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986 451 52
20 BiiANDARr, V V Sanskrit Speech habits and Pannu
H ilh special reference to Sandhi Samasa and the Root chapters
of Panm s Astadhyayi Taxila Hardbounds Delhi 1986 vhi +
384
the study of adeia (substitute) and ogama (augment) —
long f It need n iht. field rf Sk grammar Sk was defin tcly a
spoken Ig in the t mesof the Munitrava author has cstabl shed
a close association bet the concep s of a eta and agama on
the one hand and the speech habits of the pecple on the
other
Rev C T kivrnr AJOS 4 91 92
21 Biiarxdwai Sudht Kant Double accusatives in
Sanskrit SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989,272-73
25 29]
VEDaNGAS
161
Panim Jus mentioned three situations of accusative ease ( 1 )
the verb governs one object (2) two or more syntactical units
combined into one complex sentence (3) single \erb governs
two objects simultaneously
22 Bharati K S Mahesvara sutron men hakara dvaya
(Hindi) Pracya Prajna |], 1979 , 50-54
the suggest on that h of hayavarat (A — visarga) and h of hal
( h = usmadhtam vyanyana ) are two separate hs is unacceptable
Kasikakara s explanation is acceptable h near to utmadham
from the pt of view of antakpraiatna and pravavicara it is near
to antaasthadhvam from the pt of view of bi hyaprayalna on
account of these two conditions the same h is mentioned twice
in Mjhefi ara ru tra
23 Bhat, M Ramaknshna Astrological elements in
Panmi KS Birth Cent Comm Vol , Part 2 Madras 1985,
199-20S
24 Bhate Saroja Non Paninian Systems of Sanskrit
grammar vis a vis Pamni External vocal samdhi CASS Studies
4, 1978 , 79-96
25 Bhate, Saroja Sammpataparibhasa ( Sk ) ABORl 65 ,
1984, 227-239
in P s system samn pitaparibhita on account of its being
purposeless is not orly not useful but n creates d fficult es
26 Bhate, Saroja The meamng-ad/ukaras in the Taddhita
section of the Astadhyayi an analysis II J 30 (2) April 87,
81-92
27 Bhate, Saroja Pamm's Taddhita Rules Publ CASS,
Cl II, No 10, 1989, VII + 82
28 Bhate Saroja Some aspects of Panin i s sutra style of
composition B R Modak Pel Vol Dharwad, 1989, 37-46
the bas c vocabulary and case syntax of P s rules clearly
point to their algebraic char
29 Bihtt, Vasantkumar M Lmgavuistaparibhasa pani-
nyabhipretasin na va skrtam 18(1), 1981 , 3-9
-21
162
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 30
see IBD IV 25 4 1 1 t ganststopanb! a*a might have tradi
tionally cone down to Pan ni and vas therefore known to him
he tried to frame tl e Par bl atasu) os on that hoe
30 Bhatt Vasantkumar M Pa Su I 4 36 ane Bhattoji
Diksitadi ( Guj ) S\adhya}a 22 ( 3 ), April 85 249-251
31 Bhatt Vasantkumar M Pa 2 3 23 evam 2 3 25
ltyatra * hetu iti sabdasyarthah SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
p 276
the word hetu implies hnga pramatia
32 Bhatt Vasantkumar M Vamasamamnayaman
lakaropadesa ( Guj ) S\adhvaya 24 ( 3-4 ) 1987,271-282
33 Bhatt, Vasantkumar M The relationship between a
word and its meaning ABORI 70 1989 276-279
grammarians and Mimarhsakas treat the relationship as
a tad Naiyaykas regard it as divine Panini takes the relation
ship for granted ( permanent and non analysable ) Yaska con
siders the relationsh p to be resolvable and comprehensible thro
discussion Yaska follows a sort of systematic theory of den
vation for determimg the meanng of a word and he tests it
with ref to an already krown mean ng Y s conv etion is that
all words stem from action
34 Bhatt Vasantkumar M Pammyavjakarane jnapaka
siddhavacanam SP, 35 AIOC Handwar, 1990, p 26
35 Bhatt Vasantkumar M Panmiya vyakaranaman
laghavasiddht ( Guj ) Sambodln 14 Feb 90 Guj 41 62
36 Bhattacharya Ram Shankar Does the word B/uksii-
sulra in Panini mean the Brahmasutra 9 Rtam 11-18 (B R
Saksena Fel Vol ) 1979 83 73 76
word occurs in P IV 3 110 (earlier views BhS=BrS
or SaAkhya Sutras by Bhiksu Pancas kha) acc to the author
the word Bh kSu is a class name and not the name of any parti
cular author BhS denotes any work by anc ent teachers
that deals w ih the rules of conduct of Bhiksus ( i e of persons
of the 4th 3 irama)
37 Bhattacharya Ram Shankar Identity of Arjuna
mentioned m Pamm s sutra 4 3 98 Pur 31(1) Feb 89, 6-14
25.45 j
Vedxngas
163
Arjuna -= Kartav Irya Atjuna (and not Pa-idava Atjuna)
38 Bhim Sen Shastri Pratyaharasutron ka Nirmata Kauna 7
( Hindi ) Bhaimi Prakashan, Delhi, 1984, 48
Pantni himself is the author of Pratyikira air as
Rev Raghubir Singh VU 24 166, Yudhisthira Vedavam
36 (11) 23
39 Bhim Singh A critique on Panim’s sutra na dhatu-
lopa drdhadhatuke ( I 1 4) ABORI 64, 1983 , 241-48
40 Bhim Singh A critique of Pamm’s four sutras from
the view-point of purpose or object VIJ 23 ( 1-2 ), June-Dee 85 ,
17-30
P 6 ] 117, 7 2 85, 6 1 126 II 14
41 Bhim Singh PataTijala Mahabhasya men Praiyakhyata
Sutra eka samiksatmaka adhyayana (Hindi) Nirntal Book
Agency, Kurukshetra, 1987, xxxvu -f- 50S
(Forevord by G Cardona) the author deals in detail
with the panuuan satrm *h Katjayana and Patanjah consider
possibly to be rejected also cons ders possibility of inteipo-
lations in A'tadhyayi the gradual development and the evolving
form Sic lg might have prompted PataSpIi to consider the
redundcncy of some of Panmi s rules or forms
42 Bhim Singh Pantm sutra ‘ clt luni ’ ( 3 1 43 ) ka
parisilana ( Hmdi ) MUSRJ 13 (2), 1988, 21-31
43 Bhim Singh ‘ Kniti cell * sutra vtmarsah ( Sk )
Saganka 26 (4), Varanasi, 1989, 55-68
44 Bhim Singh Atuk samasa kc do varttikon para vicara
(Hindi") SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 249
P 6 3 20 and 6 3 3
45 Bhim Singh Bhasjakuraprokla sannipata paribhasa
ke prayojana (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridvvar, 1990, p 93
P 1 1 39, 3 I 36 3 1 3S
46 Biswal, Banamati Pannu s guna a linguistic specula
t<on SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1939, 281-82
164
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
t 25 47
g ira m its techn cal sense means a e o but non technically
it denotes quality or attribute fold or * times , and
portion or part linguists name guna as ‘ablaut’ or
vowel gradation
47 Bronkhorst J Asiddha in the Astadhyayi a mis-
understanding among the traditional commentators JIP 8, 1980
48 BroNkHORST J Meaning entries in Pamm s Dhatu
patha JIP 9 1981,335-357
VBD IV 25 54
49 Bronkhorst, J On the history of Pamntan grammar
in the early centuries following Patanjah JIP 1 1, 1983 357-412
VBD IV 25 57
50 Bronkhorst J Nirukta Unadi Sutra, and Astadhyayi
a review article 77/27 ( 1 ) Jan 84, 1-15
ref M A Mehlndalf Ninkla holes — Scries II ( VBD IV
26 35) B discusses the exact d {Terence bet grammar (vja
karana) and etymological explanation ( n rukta)
51 Bronkhorst, J pamm and the Kramapatha of the
Rgveda
see 1 19 abo\e
52 Bronkhorst J Panini s use of apt Paramananda
SctstnFel Ko/, Aligarh 1988 124-126
53 Bronkhorst J What is asiddha'* ABORI 70, 1989,
309-311
I ref Kiparskv What vs j l If a 1 ABORI 68 295 303 see
25 171 below) ( asilJIa used three t mes by Pan n ) B does
not accept K s interpretat on because ( 1 ) K s interpretation is
far removed f om the literal sense of asn. tha (2) K s inter
pretat on can t account for a set of stra ghtforward derivations
M Bronkhorst J Pamm and the nominal sentence
ABORI 71, 1990 301-304
55 Bronkhorst, J Varttika H ZKSA, 34, 1990, 123-146
56 Cardona G Subject in Pamm ( in) The A onon oj
Sublet in SA Lgg (ed M k \erma) S\ Stud Publ Senes 2,
Untv Wisconsin, Madison, 1976, 1-38
25 64]
VEDaNGAS
165
57 Cardona, G Panini — A Sun ey of Research
see VBD IV 25 71
Rev J P Sinha Rtam 16-18 569 70
58 Cardona, G On the formulation of Astadhyayi 8 3 4
anunasikat paro * nusvarah C R Sreekrishna Sarma Fel Vol ,
Tirupati, 1983, 199-205
suggests that the orig naJ reading was ananunasikat paro
'nusvarah
59 Cardona, G On the Mahabhasya evidence for a Pani-
niya Dhatupatha without meaning entries ( in ) Amrtadhara
(R N D Fel Vol ), Ajanta, Delhi, 1984,79-84
Pat on P 131 (Ps Dhatupafha originally listed verbs
separately without sandhi substitutions and also without mean
mg entries the text later underwent two major modifications)
60 Cardona, G Panini s karaka agency, animation and
identity JJP 2(3-4), 1984, 231 306
61 Cardona G Panini and Unadisutra 2 84 ALB 50,
1986,46-57
62 Cardona, G Panini His \rork and Its Traditions
Vol / Background and Introduction Mot Ban Delhi, 1988,
axiv + 671
Rev J L BrockinctoN JRAS 1990(1) 182 83 S D Laddu,
ABORI 70 350-53 Ram Gopal, HSAjlS 3 (1 2 ) 329-31 }
C Wright PSOAS 53 ( I ) 152 54
63 Cardona, G Panmian Studies (in) New Ilorrons
of Res m Indology, CASS Umv Poona 1989, 49 84
major emphases and trends in rcccm Pap man s uJ *s (I)
marked tendency towards finding in the rescued A < fadh)a}'
text evidence of massive interpolat ons (2) Pan nfyas like
Kal>ajana and Patanjah not only did not inherit a single direct
trad but also were ignorant of certain cruc at usages known to
Paij m and indeed misrepresented Fa mm s intentions these
theses however arc neither wholly cogent nor acceptable
bibliography — pp 70-74
64 Ciiakrararh A k A critical discussion on Paninj
sutra najhalau SP , 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 19S6, 456-57
i66 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25 65
65 Charu Deva Sastri Panim Re-mterpreted Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1990, xvh + 218
an English verson of a part of C s Vyakarana Candrodaya
( mainly karakas and samasas ) exposition of Panmi s sutras
illustrations from Vedic and early classical texts
Rev S D Laddu ABORI 71, 415-16, K P Rajafpaa ALB
54 209
66 Chatterjee, Asoke Analytical treatment in Astadhyayi
and Pmgala — a retrospection SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
6-7
Pingala is earlier than Saunaka {RV Prat ) traditionally
Pmgala is regarded as a younger brother of Panint, there is
ample evidence to show that there exists a considerable degree
of structural resemblance bet the works of Panim and Pmgala
67 Chattopadhyaya Sastri, Ashok Panmi Whitney-
samalocanam ( Sk ) NatmtSiyam 1(1), April 80
68 Ciioksi, Kamalesh Kumar Astadhyayi ke * adt -uttara-
padavalc samasta padon ki samiksa (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC,
Hartdwar, 1990, p 91
69 Das, Karuna Smdhu On reference to verbal roots in
Panmi's rules SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 458
70 Das, Karuna Smdu Paribhasas in the Pamntan System
of Grammar Calcutta, 1986, 2 + vn + 258
71 Das Karuna Sindhu A Paniman Approach to Philo-
sophy of Language Calcutta, 1990, vu +358
72 Das, Pradipta Kumar The krt suffixes — the Pamntan
description SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 281
Paniman techniques differ from section to section depending
upon the linguistic necessity or technical necessity topa and
agama are two different techniques of panmi by means of wh
he explains the Ig
73 Das, Pradipta Kumar Type token study in Panim
( with reference to hrdanta) Lokaprajiia 1 (l), Puri, 1987,
1 0S-1 13
25. 82]
VEDXSGAS
167
74 Das, Pradtpta Kumar Type token «lud) jn PSnini
(with special reference to feminine formations ) SP* 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 19S9, p 256
75 Dasguita, Probal Relating Pjnim and modern syntax*
a notion of nyasla, Lokaprajtia 1(1), Puri, }°S7, 73-80
76 Dash, Ach>utananda The syntactic role of atlltt- m
PSruman karaka sjstem 33 PAJOC, Poona, ] 989 , 20S-221
(also SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 19S6 4<9-fiO) here adhi
IS not an upasarga, it is karmapraxacan'ya because it has an
tntnns c semantic relation with a noun
77 DaSH, Ach>utananda A armapra* acan) as . ihetr s)n-
tactic role in Punim’s grammar SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapitnam,
1989, p 264
78 Dash, Achytitananda . Gillos, Brendan S On formali-
zing Pumm's karaka for sentence dentation DDCHl 50 1990,
173-181.
79 Dash, Gauranga Arthavat'utre vyutpattyavjutpatti-
paksatvlkarc '£ ij akararunam viciirmnprSah VP 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 253
168 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25 83
Kdhkdvrtti A G Swan i Eel Vo], Utkal Umv , Bhubanesvar,
3 985, 83-91
(also SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabtd, 1985, 281 82)
83 Dash, Radhamadhab Sociolmguistic study of Panmian
idioms Vamjyotih 11, Utkal Umv , Bhubanesvar, 1987 , 67-74
( Paper 33 AIOC Calcutta 19*6 p 461 )
84 Dash, Radhamadhab Katantra Vyakarana and Prati-
sakhyas vs Panmi s Vyakarana SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990,
P 152
katantra Vyakarana is reminiscent of the non-existent pre
Panmian Amdra school wh is referred to as Eastern School
Pratisakhyas are pre Panmian treatises dealing with phonetics
grammar and metrics or the various Vedic recensions
85 Dass, Ayodhya Chandra panmi and accent KURJ 22,
1988
86 Datta, Namtta Yaska’s Nirukta and Unadi Sutras
= VDD IV 25 111 26 16
87 Davesar, Indu Panuuya SZtrapatha aura Jatnendra
Sutrapatha ka Tulanatmaka Adhyayana (Hindi) Anu Books,
Meerut, 1985 222
comparative study of the Sutrapat/ias of Panmi and Jainen
dra with special ref to samjna, par Mint a, and anubandha
88 Dcshpande, Madhav M Panmian grammarians on
dialectal variation ALB 42, 1978, 61-114
(also see VBD IV 25 89 95)
89 Deshpande, Madhav M Panin t as a frontier gramma-
rian ( in ) Papers from the 19th Regional Meeting of the Chicago
Linguistic Society, 1983, 110-116
90 Deshpande, Madhav M Ellipsis and Syntactic Over-
lapping Current Issues in Panmian Syntactic Theory P G R
Senes 24, BORI, Poona, 1985, X h 94
( Pardit Shripad Sastri IXvadhar Menl Lectures- II Scries)
Rev J L Brociungton JJtAS 1987 ( 1 ) 135
25 96]
VEDXM3AS
169
91 Deshpandc Madha\ M Sanscrit grammarians differing
perspectives in cultural geography AJOS 2 (R S Tnp3thi
Comm Vol ) 1985 57 68 + map
Pan ni was most certa nly maximally familiar w ih the pccu
I antes of the Jg. of the NW (syntactic and phonologcal
evdence) P not at the centre of Sk -speaking un verse hs
reg on was on the marg ns of b gger pol t cal ent ties he d d
not recogn zc the pol t cal supermacy of the Pracyas or the
super ority of the Udlcyas he chose a more neutral frame
work map md eating the geography of Sk grammar ans
chronology Pan m (c *00 DC) Katyayana (c 200 BC)
Patanjah (c 100 B C )
92 Deshpasde Madhav M Pantman syntax and the
changing notion of sentence Paper South Asian Lgg Analysis
Roundtable Conf , Umv of Illinois Urbana 1986
see 25 96 below
93 Deshpavdc Madhav M Some facets of Panin tan
morphology ALB 50 1986 478-489
the category of v karand is clearly subsumed under PSmn s
base morpholog cal category of pratya a on the oilier hand
the category of what s known as agomai from the post Pari
It remans somewhat unclear (there is no defnton of
agama in the AifotUiyay )
94 Deshpande Madhav M Pan man sjntax of Sanskrit
gerund constructions an alternative view ALB 51 ( Ludo
Rocher Tel Vol > 1987 242 266
170
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 97
see 25 92 above
97 Deshpande Madhav M Panini and the north-western
dialect some suggestions on sutra 3 3 10 (in) Languages and
Cultures (Edgar C Polome Fel Vol ) Mouton-de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1988, 111-122
98 Deshpande, Madhav M Ellipsis in modem linguistics
and Panini ABORI 70, 1989, 103-124
ellipsis m structural lnguistics generative approaches to ell
Indian approaches to ell Pamni s conception and application
of ell
99 Deshpande, Madhav M Semantics of Pantni’s Karakas
an explanation of philosophical and linguistic issues ( in ) Volume
of Indological Studies ( ed G C Bhattacharya , B K Matilal),
State Umv of N Y
100 Deshpande, Madhav M Ditransitive passive in Panini
I1J 34, 1991 , 19-35
101 Deshpande, Madbav M (ed ) Pamni and the Veda
7 WSC Panel V, Leiden, 1991
( bound with Panel IV Sense and Syntax in Vedic )
102 Deshpande Prajna Svarartheyamastasutri VSMV
1985, 1986, 49-52
eight Sutras of Pamni re srara P 2 3 51-57, 64
103 Devasthali, G V Pamni and Rgvedic interpretation
JORM 40-41, 1970-72
sec 4 17 above
104 Devasthau, G V Panini and Vedic — a critique
ABORI 64, 1983, 137-148
see VBD IV 25 106 and 106A (ref Kiparsky, VBD TV
25 170) so far as Vedic is concerned the question of prefe
rence (as suggested by Kiparsky) simply docs not exist
d'sfantntdui chandast bhavatl
105 Devi, Sudha A The concept of guna in Sanskrit
grammar VI J 23 ( 1-2 ), 1 985 9-16
25.113]
VEDSNGAS
I7t
106. Dikshit, Puspha, Ekadesavikrtamananyavat pari-
bhasa — eka navina drsti ( Hindi ). SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 ;
464-65.
107. Dikshit, Pushpa Astadhyayl ke cm prakarana ke
bhasyanutthapita sthala ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989; 265-266.
. ( AUsdhySyl 3 ] 60 66 , 3 1 89 un-adeia why is cln
repeated in various sUtras . MahibhaSya gives three explana-
tions (wh are not enough) .
108. DongRE, N. M. Pratyahara-sutratila anullekha ani
dviruktya (Marathi) VS MV 1983 , 1984; 18-23
1, S,Xt i not m ntioned, h mentioned twice (5th and 14th
sUtras ) , n mentioned twice ( sltras 1 and 6 ) , first h is gho'avat
varna and second h is agtio'a varna (implying vuarga ) , first n
is indicative of an nfsi/ca varna (it), lan ( 6th sUtra) must have
been originally km .
109. Dubey, R. P. Problem of ndnartha. SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986; 465-66.
110. Dutta, Kalpana. A critique of the concept of s/hdni -
vadbhdva. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 466.
. . sthi mvadbhsva is a case of karyatidesa .
111. Dvivedi, H. P. Studies in Panuu ( Technical Terms oj
the Astadhyayl ).
.. ■= VBD IV. 25 115
Rev .D K Gupta, VI J 20, 261-62, P. TiURUGNanasamban-
DHAN, JORM 42-46, 196 97.
112. Dvivedi, Janakiprasad. £abda£atre samjrupadarthah
satnjiujiunasya nantariyakatvam ca (Sanskrit). Sagartka 21 ( 1 ),
1983; 35-41.
..three derivations of the term savJXs given by commentator*
of Papim's A*tadh}SyJ .
113. EmenEau, Murray B. Bloomfield ( 1877-1949) ard
Panini ( 5th— 4th century B C. ). iff 64 ( 4), 1988 , 755-760.
1*72 VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 Il4
114 Fatah Singh Nighantu and Pamni as aids to Vedic
exegesis SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, p 170
Nighantu and Pamni seem to suggest a spiritual mterpreta
tion of the Veda
115 Filljozat, P-S Les notions de verbe et de subs
tantif dans 1 ecole panineenne BE1 1, 1983, 66-71
116 FlLLlOZAT, P-S Grammaire sansknte panineenne
Coll Connaissancc des Lang , Picard, Pans, 1988, w + 185
Rev J W De Jong 1U 33 315 16 G B Palsule ABORT
71 377-79, J C WRK3MT BSOAS 53 ( 1 ) 152 54
117 Garg, Lata Astadhyayi men mpatana ka svarupa
(Hindi) MUSRJ 9(2) July-Dee 84 22-30
mpatana in Attadhyayi
118, Gaud, Bishan Lai Pamni ki sthanyadeSavyavastha
(Hindi) Lokaloka, 1985
1 19 Ghatage A M Uktarthanam aprayogah ( in ) Ainrta -
dhara ( R N D Fel Vol ), Ajanta, Delhi, 1984, 141-151
120 Ghatage, A M Patanjali on P VIII II (in)
Prascmna-Parijata (Kavtsvara Fel Vol ), Poona, 1990, 29-31
121 Ghosh, B Nominal and Verbal Formation in Paniman
Sanskrit Nag Publishers, Delhi
122 Gopal Sastri Brhod Rjupammyam £ustr!ya Grantha-
mala 1, Lucknow, 1983, 33 + 310
ed Karunapali Tripathi
123 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Vyatyayo bahnlam tathd
b'llnilam chantlast (Hindi) (in) VBD IV 31 22, Delhi, 1981 ,
217-223
124 Hook, Peter Edwin Astadhyayi 3 3 158 and tb
notion of subject m Pamm RR Ling 25, 1980, 79-87
125 Hook, Peter Edwin kuiirtiraSabdamrla 8 3 3 an
a count of the crgiti\c in the Fmmnn linguistic tradition /L
41 ( 1-4), 1983, 39-42
25 135]
Vedangas
173
126 Hook, Peter Edwin Panmi’s Astadli>5yi a two storey
house for a three storey language Paper, 6 WSC, Philadelphia,
1984
127 Huecksteot, R A Interpretations of Pimm’s 6 177 *
iko yan act SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
128 Hlsaim, B C * Nityam ’ in the Astadhyuyi SP, 32
AIOC, Abmedabad, 1985, 285-86
129 HusSAlM, B C £esa in Astadhyayi SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 470-71
130 Jain, Vrashabh P The concept of case! karaka a
comparative statement hid Taur 15-16, 19S9-9D, 131-143
(also SP 7 WSC Leiden 1987, p 6!) with special rtf
to Pan ni 2 nd Fillmore ( 1 ) the verb is I he central element
of the sentence, (2) the notion karaka or case is universal
(3) karaka is a mcntal/conccp ual relation
131 Jam, Jaydeva A Pamniya vyukarana ane sarasvata-
vyakartinana svarasamdhivisayaka sutro — tularatmaka adhyayana
( Guj ) Suidhjaja 24 ( 3-4 ), 1987, 267-270
Pamni and Stranata Vyakarana — comparative s udy in regard
10 star-’ and sandhi
132 Jani, Jaydeva A kd”\a*yakat3 paninch * Sura-
bharati 25, Vadodara, 1990-91, 28-30
what is the neccs*ity of Panmi ■*
174
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
t 2b 136
ref P 3 1 8-19
136 Jha Shashmath Vamasamaranayavivecanam SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985 p 287
137 Jha Shrimani Nath Va i ibhasa anyatarasyam ity
etesam arthabhedah SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986,788 89
138 Jha Sudhir Kumar Vyakaranasja vedangatvavicaraft
SP, 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985, 287 88
Vi a karat a as a i elatga
139 Jha Sudhir kumar Vyakaranasutramrdistodaha*
ranaparamparaya yuktayuktatvam ca SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, p 476
140 Jha Sukheshvar A review of the inclusion of some
of the Pamman sutras in the Vaidiki Praknya of the Siddhanta
Kaumudi SP 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam 1989, p 282
the Ved c sect on is presented in SK in the Aifadhyay! -
order author exam nes the propr vty cf the inclus on of some
sfltras (P 8 2 93 % 93) in Ved c sect on
141 Jha Suresh\ar PaninivjakaranaSastnyasamjnas tasam
vaiiistyam ca SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 476-77
most of ihc n ahat samjms are pre Pa unian P adopted
them fir arlha!tgha\a an art halt a tarka frttattajna pana tka
kiara scAJfas arc normally of P h msclf P s sa^Jnas range
from being if ore letter lo be ng of seven letters (c g karma-
prat a an )a)
142 Josh] S D Ptnmisrule 1 3 67 (in) E H Sne
Krishna Sarnia Ft l Jo/ Ttrupati 1983 63 74
acc l» Ihc fra new rk. of I s s siem ihc causative and the
n n-causai ve sen cnccs arc independently derived and the
derivation of Ihc causative sentences can I be dependent on tbeir
non-causativc counterparts
143 Josiu S O The rok of boundaries in the Astadhjayl
( in ) /!«ir/n // ara ( R N D Pel Vol ) Ajanta DJIh 1984 181-
186
25.150]
VED3KGAS
175
144. Josm, S. D. Panini. Ilihasapalrika 4(3), Sept. 84;
79-90.
..introductory; P.’s date; P.'s life; P.’s worts : A'tadhysy* ,
Dhstupifha. Gaitapstfui, V nsd-sHlras, LirgenusaSana, and
PSnhiiya fikfS', commentarial 1st. on Papini and modem works,
main topics discussed by P. : samjiia, panbhsts, amnrfti, Ig.-
analysis, phonology and morphophonemics, vord -derivation,
case-term ; natFons, verb-ending suffixes, person, number, gender,
voice, parts of speech, syntax, compounds; A’/^dJuayl as a
generative grammar ; Yedic rules, accent rules; two methods ot
studying P...
145. Josm, S. D. Traditional and modern linguistic
approach to Panini. (in ) Select Papers from S ALA-7, Blooming-
ton, 1987; 220-235.
146. Josm, S. D. Panineh Astadhyayi. (in) Prasanna-
Parljata ( D. Kavishvar Fel. Vol. ), Poona, 1990; 32-34.
..a brief note m Sk...
147. Joshi, S. D.; BhatT, Saroja. The role of the Particle
ca in the Interpretation of the Astadhyayi.
.. VDB IV. 25. 158..
Rev. : H. F.. ZDMG 13 6 (3), 656-57
148. Josm, S- D.; Bhate, Saroja. The Fundamentals of
AnuvrttL Publ. CASS -B 9, Univ. Poona, 1984; viii + 305.
Rev. : H. F., ZDMG; 1 36 (3), 656-57; J. D. Smith, BSOAS
49 ( 2 ), 401-402.
149. Josm, S. D.; Laddu, S. D. (ed. ). Proceedings of the
International Seminar on Studies in the Astadhyayi of Panini.
Publ. CASS-E 9, Univ. Poona, 1983; 255.
.. « VBD IV. 25. 159..
Rev. ; H. T., ZDMG 136 ( 3). 656-57.
150. Josm, S. D.; Rdodbergen, J. A. T. On P.1.1.56.
JAOS 105 ( 3 ), 1985; 469-177.
..suggest a new inteTprcatiort of the term a'rfj'it in thK s-trer,
this new interpretation simplifies trad, grammar, because it docs
away with Vartnkat XVHI-XXIX on P. 1. 1 56..
176 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY { 25. 151
151. Josw, S D , Roodbergen, J. A. F. On siddha,
auddha, and sthanhat ABORT 68, 1987, 541-549.
two types of order with regard to the rules of AHadhyay ? :
( 1 ) sequential or positional order in wh Panini has put them
{adnyaia / a da suira) (2) order of application or the feeding
order in wh the output of one rule becomes the input of
another rule in the case of the rules in 5 spi da-Saptsdh\ iyi,
the sequential order has no relciance, barring the case of conflict,
but in the Tnpidt 295 riles have been collected wh can only
be appled in conformity to their sequential order., the princi-
ples of siddha and asiddha also become operative in the case of
a conflict bet iu|c$
152. Josiu, S D., Roodbergen, J. A F. The rejection
of P 1 I 58 ' a confirmation of the exclusively positive aspect of
siham\adbha\a ABORT 69, 1988, 217-228
a dose paraphrase and a study of KV on P 1 1 58..
153. Josiu, S N Attestation of Panmian forms in the
Apatyadhil5ra section SP t 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 478.
discusses gotra derivatives in the Apotysdhtkara section and
finds out documen'al evidence for them in lit . also accounts
for the attestation of counter-examples given by the commenta-
tors
154. Josiu, S N Nipatana rules in the fourth book of the
Asfadhydyt. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p 286
155. Junnarkar, P B An Tniroduciion to Panini. Baroda,
Book II ( = VBD IV 25 163). Book III, 1983; m + 240. Book
IV. 1987, tv 382
. Book I ( = \BD IV 25 162)
Rev (B'olc II) A S Achsrya. IiDCRl 44, 181-83
156 Kak. Subtnsh The Panmian approach to natural
language processing Intern Journal of Approximate Reasoning,
1987
157 Kamalisii Ku'Iar Pamnmtkaje dhru\apa>apadartha-
\imarsah. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 19S5, p 77.
dhruvipiya in Panim'i s>stem..
25 164 ]
VEDXSGAS
177
158 Kansas, K S Regraftine lexica after Kiparsky
(1979) a case for SP, 34 AIOC, VisaUiapatnam, 1 989 , 270-7!
. vital gradatiors of optional ty itemised by Pamni thro’ n
nbhi*o. an\atarasyam k. ( VBD IV 25 170) ‘the more a
writer tnes to follow P s rules, the less his writings will follow
P s rules
159 Kansara, N M Uttarardham tu pansesad anudattara
( Guj ) S\adh)a)a 24 ( 3-4 ), 1987, 239-245
Panmt 1 2. V>
159A Kar, Dmabandhu Semantic Basts of the Astadhyayi.
DD, Univ Poona, 1980
unpub! shed see VBD IV 25 165
160 Kar, Dinabandhu Concept of samjiia in Panim’s
grammar SP, 32 ATOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 291
sanjrta differs from rurran and akhya samjta in A f ta*hvav
is not considered to be a referential term it simply points out
that the mean ng of the term concerned does not have purely
derivative value but its meaning is to be understood with ref
to the covcntions of the Ig speaking community
161 Kar, Dmabandhu Parts of speech in Panim’s gram-
mar SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986,480-81
162 Kar, Dmabandhu Concept of bha\a in Pantni’s
grammar SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam, 1989, 283-284
ref P 2 3 37 there is no evidence in A , fadhr3y to show
that the term bh 3 \a is used in the sense of kny * discusses
bhiva and kny 3
163 Kar, Yashodhara The ekasamjnadhikara SP, 32
MOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 291-292
two types of technical terms in A**adhyayi (1) disjunctively
applied technical terms (2) conjunctively applied technical
terms discusses P I 4 1 2
164 Kar, Yashodhara Antaranga Panbhasa SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 4S1
t..23
178
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 165
165 Katre Sumitn Manjesh A Glossary of Grammatical
Elements and Operations in the Astadhyayi Central Inst of
Indian Lgg Mysore 1981
166 Katre Sumitra Mangesh The Astadhyayi of Panmi
Texas Linguistic Series Umv of Texas Press Austin 1987
xlvi+ 1330 ( Indian ed Mot Ban Delhi, 1989)
transliterated text with English transl and extensive notes
Dkatupatha Gnnapatha see 25 275 be'ow
Rev Eivrad Kahrs BSOAS 53 ( 3 ) 531 33 Satyapal Narang
Review Projector ( Inda ) 9 (10 12)
167 Katre Sumitra Mangesh Panmi and Indo-Aryan
( in ) hew Horizons of Res in Indology CASS Umv Poona 1989,
88-89
both Katyayana and Patanjali commenting upon Panmi s
A tadhyiyj ind cated that Pan ni s work is descriptive and not
prescriptive one of the mam problems with ref to Panmi s
grammar relates to the role of accent as a phonemic feature
wh by the time of Katyayana and Patanjali seems to have
lost us importance in actual oral communication Pamni in
general docs not deal with semantics of Sanskrit
168 Khare G H Why are there two h s in the Mahe-
svara Sutras? ADORI 64 1 983 255 257
( 1 ) A (coming in the beg nmng of the 5th Maheivara sutra)
is a semi vowel of a (2) A as asp rate consonant
169 Kiparsky Paul Panmi as a Variatiomst
= VBD IV 25 170
Rev Madhav M Deshpande Lg 60 161 64 P Filliozat
OLZ 79 (5) 497 500 Rosane R ocher JAOS 106 862 863
Rama Nath Sharma Lg in Society 12 349-415
170 Kiparsky, Paul Some Theoretical Problems In Panmi's
Grammar
- VBD IV 25 171 see 25 171 below
Rev J Bronmiorst II j 27 309 313
171 Kiparsky, Paul What is siddha ABORl 68, 19S7,
295-303
25.181 1
VEDSNGAS
1 79
(ref to Bronkhorsts rev of 25 170 above) sidj/ia pnncip'e
is not some abstruse formal ab^trac'ion but a very intuitive
and natural idea hist linguistics reveals that tbs order defined
by the sidJha principle is the prefc red outcome of change
there are also indications that it is the order wh comes most
naturally to the Ig learner see 25 53 above .
172 KipARSkY, Paul, Staal, J F Sjntactic and s-manttc
relations in PSnini (in) AISSK, 1988, 135-175
173 Krishna macharyulu, K A Outlines of scheme of
Pamm’s Astadhyayi SP , 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 290
basic linguistic principle ‘sentence is the unit of Ig
174 Krishnamacharyulu, K A Panmiyah yoganidhah
samjnah SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 481-82
175 Krishnaswawi Aiyangar, V Pammya Vyakaranakt
bhumika (Hindi) Prabhat Prakashan, Delhi, 1983, 178
Rev Ranvir Singh HSAJtS 2(1 2) 284-86
176 Krishnaswami Aiyangar, V Pammya padasamskara-
prakriya ( Sk ) Samnd 23 ( 1-2 ), 1 986 , 46-60
177 Krishvaswami Aiyangar, V Pamm ka samartha
siddhanta aura vakyavyutpadana (Hindi) Gavesana 48, 1987,
47-58
178 KshirsagaR, V K An internal contradiction in
Pamm SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 78
ref P VIII 3 24 (wh acc to author is redundant)
179 Laddu, S D A glimpse of variational awareness of
the Indian scholiasts K tam 1 1— 1 5 (B R Saksena Fel Vol ),
1979-83, 241-259
ref to Pamms grammar variations regonal, temporal,
literary social
180 Laddu, S D Survey of Pamnian research Itihasa -
Patrika 4(3), Sept 84 , 99-103
181 Lele, Jayant, Singh, Rajendra Pamm, language
theories, and the dialectics of grammar (in ) Proc of JII Internal.
1 S G VEtrfC BiBtiOGRAPHV (25 182
Conf on the History of Language Sciences 1984, Amsterdam, 1987,
43-51
182 Lowe, Ramesh Kumar Pamniya vySkarana men
vibhakti pratipadana (Hindi) MUSRJ 12 ( 1-2), 1987, 101-103.
183 Lowe, Ramesh Kumar Description of cases in the
Pamntan grammar SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 262
P has described cases in many ways
184 Mahato, Damodar Thak thikan ki vaijnanikata
(Hindi) Kosala 3(1-2), Indian Res Soc of Avadh, Faizabad,
July 80 - Jan 81 , 103-104
compares technologies of Pa uni and Padmanabhadatta rela-
ting to these suffixes concludes that Panini s approach is more
scientific (considers etymology of ranatika)
185 Mahavir Concept of sabda in PSnmi 17/20 (1-2),
1982, 58-62
see VBD IV 25 189 P reeards a« 6 alula all the various
grades of linguistic utterances starting from phonemes OP o
the sentence
186 Mahavir ‘Anabhihita’ in PSnmi a key-note to
syntax JO IB 33 ( 1-2 ), 1983, 26-45
notion of anahhihita in Panmi plays a grammatical role of
prime significance in bet sentence boundary and pada-
boundary , P s grammar was based on and ultimately aimed at
sentence derivation and not only v\ord derivation
187 Mahavir Samariha Theory of Panmi and Sentence
Demotion Mun Man , New Delhi, 1984, X + 103
see VBD IV 25 190 see 25 188 189 below
188 Mahavir Syntax in Panmi a unique approach SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedatad, 1985, 293-94
P s syntactic description is based on his notion of samariha
(II 1 I) rather than on that of vakya author explains the
difference bet the notions of \akya and samarthya and
examines how far it has been crucial for P s description of
syntax, he concludes that P » theory of samarthya is unique
and more povtcrfil and co nprcKnsiv c than that of vakya "It.
is an ordinary notion see 25 187 above and 25 189 below..
25 198 J VEDXSG\S 161
189 Mahavir Linguistic concepts of Panini for syntactic
description SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 179
deals with P s syntactic description m terms of fakya and
samanha sarrtartha theory is establ shed as unique and advan
tageous also for modem linguistics «ee 25 187 188 above
190 M All Wist Treatment of snmdja m Pamm ABORI
67, 1986, 147-158
191 Mahavir Language theory of Panini JGJkSV 42
( 1-4), 1986 ( 90), 101-112
Lg i$ a conceptual phenomenon the object conceded by the
mind m an miegrated form Is expressed by !g in phonetic form
That Jg. is an migrated phenomenon in total ty is prosed by
Pagmi s sutrat from their application and implication in den
s-ationaf process
192 Mahavir Panmi ka sabda — mahatlvapuma bhasika
tattva ( Hindi ) D N Shastrl Comm Vo!, 1989, 429 431
193 Matjlal, Bimal Krishna On the notion of the loca-
tive tn Sanskrit J1L 10, 1983, 160-168
analyses the concept of location {adhkarara) and its varieties
in P s grammar
194 Mayank, Manjul Pamnt’s acquaintance with the
Atharvaveda SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 86
see 7 19 above
195 Meenakshi, K The genitive in Panini and in epic
Sanskrit (in) Studies m Sanskrit Syntax (ed Hock), Mot.
Ban , Delhi
196 Meenakshi, K Vedic infinitive and panini SP,
7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 88
do P s rules cover all the forms and usages of nufin live wh.
actually occur in Veda 7
197 MtsitRA, Gopabandbu Panimjasamaye prakrtih (Sk ).
Saganka 21 ( 1 ), 1983, 31-33
prakrti as an ctvmological term
198 Mishra, Gopabandhu A bridge between my atm and
Panbhasa rules of PSnmi SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
p 294
i 82 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 199
aniyame myamakannl paribhaSa see 25 199 below
199 Mishra, Gopabandhu Pamnian paribhasa~ru\tt and
paribhasas a comparison SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986,
486-87
sec 25 193 above
200 Mishra, Gopabandhu in pratyayavimarsah ( Sk )
Aranyakam ( Pravefanka), Sanskrit Prasara Parisad, Aara, Sept.
1988, 53-59
201 Mishra, Gopabandhu Role of colloquial use in
Plata theory SP, 34 AIOC, Visakliapatnam, 1989, p 286
Panim s rules pertaining to pluia show the impact of colloquial
use (e g durad-f/ute ca 8 2 84)
202 Mishra Hanram Panmisutresu samasamayikasama-
jah(Sk) Snpan$itah 10(3-4) 1988, 5-8, Saganka 26(2),
1988, 55-58
203 Mishra, Jayanvmta Pam m s approach to cnandas
SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 95
P endeavoured to give derivation of all the Vedic forms
204 Mishra, Kanakalata AdlukarasUtras in Panim’s
Astadhyayt SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 130
to achie\ e precision and brevity, P uses such dev ecs as
samjnas (technical terms) paribhasas (metarules) anuvftti
(carrying over) and adhikaras (section headings)
205 Mishra Madhusudan Pamnian anubandhas a
rethinking SP, 34 AIOC 1989 p 266
206 Mishra Pradeep Kumar The study of some o/ui-
bcrndha paribhasas SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 295-96
a study of these partbftiSas reveals the fact that the j tapokas
supplied for them are not necessary
207 Mishra, Radhakanta Acarya Panim ( Hindi ).
Visiatma 14 ( 8 ), Dec 89 , 23-24
see 25 208 below
25. 216 ]
VEDXNGAS
183
208 Mishra, Radhakanta panini : the grammarian.
Vlivatma 14 ( 9 ), Jan 89; 58-59.
..sec 25 207 above .
209. Mishra, Vishvanath. Samarthah padavtdhih (Sk. ).
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; 470-71.
210. Mishra, Vishvanath. VS vibhasa anyatarasyam itye-
tesam arthabhedah ( Sk. ), SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 785-86.
211. Misra, V.N Panint’s notion of metalanguage and
natural language. SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990.
212. Mohapatra, Gaun Das Survey of the researches on
the technique applied by Panini. MUSRJ 11 ( 1-2 ), 1986 ; 93-98.
213. N agar AM n, V Brahma jagato mmittakaranam ltyatra
Pamnisammatih ( Sk ) AORM 29(1-2), Madras Umv., 1980;
1-4.
. see VBD IV 25 209 . P ’s sHtras relating to paHcami suggest
lhat Brahman is the instrumental (and not material) cause of
the universe .
214 Nagaraja Rao, H V. The scope and necessity of
Angddhikdra. J1P6 ( 2), 1978; 145-1 76
..unless this adhikara is accepted, Pamni’s grammar cannot
generate many correct word forms Angodhikara (P VI. 4 and
Vllth adhyaya ) is accepted by Patanjali, his rejection (MB VI.
4 1 ) is not his final say, it is only a stylistic repetition of
Katyayana’s Vartuka
215 Naradeva SastrI Paniniyam sabdasvariipam (Sk.).
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 505.
twofold nature of iabda (1) vyavahinka <,dh\any3lmaka‘,
prdxriya vifSyaka'j , \1'i "i, arAiumrrnndktfn attiauXti
sphotoparoparysya i Sabdafi)
216 Naradeva SastRI Pommy a-iabdarthasambandha-
siddhantah ( Sanskrit ) Ptpathisu-Prdcya\id)u-Pratisthdna, Delhi,
1987; 6+48+308
Kev t Maan Singh, JGJKSV 42, 310-12,
184 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 217
217 Narang, Satyapal A dialect of Sialkot in Pamm
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmed*' bad, 1985, p 297
the dialect of Sialkot is represented m the name of Sakalya
218 Na\ athe P D Samm sasanivamsam (Pan 7 2 69)
and the Vedic data ABORI 66, 1985, 227-229
commentators have not recorded the available Vedic data,
this paper does that views of Western scholars on the form
sasavans
219 Ogawa, Hideyo The use of the particle e\a in the
Astadhyayi JIBS 35 ( 2 ), Mar 1987, 1009-1006
Pamm s use of eva may be classified into six types ( 1 )
P 8 I 62 (2) P 1 4 8 2 2 20 5 3 58 etc , (3) P 3 4 70,
(4) P 3 4 III (5) P 4 3 69, (6) P 1 2 63, 2 4 62
220 Ojihara, Y utaka On the word kutihka “ poker,
pickaxe” Pamm 4 4 18 K K Uandiqm Fel Vol , Gauhati,
1982, 44-50
221 Oliveira, J C G de Pamm e a estrutura do Asta-
dhyayi Revistu Brastleira de Lingua e Literature 2 (5), 1980,
21 24
222 Omkara Samskrtabhasa men vamon kt samkhya
aura Pamm ( Hindi ) Vedavani 38 ( 2 ), Dec 85 , 19fT
the no of \amas in Sanskrit is 63
223 Ono, Shunjo Atideia in Pamnian grammar (Jap )
JIBS 38 ( 1 ), Dec 89, 437-434
224 Padhy, K Ch Panmivyakarane samarthyavimarsah
( Sk ) Purnairayi 16(2), 17(1), Tnpumthura, Jan -June 1990;
107-112
225 Padhy, K Ch Vakyarthavicarah ( Sk ) Puma Ira) i
16 (2 ), 17 ( 1 ), Tnpumthura, Jan -June 1990, 113-124
from Pamm onwards
226 Pahi, Biswambhar, Sharma, Rajendra P Panrm’s
technique of representing linguistic regularities AJOS 5 ( 1-2 ),
1988, 149-154
25 2341
VEDXNGAS
185
P*s technique of utsarga (general rulu) and apavmfa (exccp
tion) is desgned to achieve a perfect harmony of the demand
for simplicity and empirical adequacy as well as correctness
this technique has for its native place contexts of conduct
regulating norm system
227 Palsule, G B Panimpurva vyakaraiuta adhalanara
cka adhumka vicara ( Marathi ) ( in ) Prajiianjah ( L S Joshi
Fcl Vol ), 1985, 199-203
(a modern thought discoverable in pre Pa grammar )
gacchant vidvans gar, yarn (for P s gicchat vtdvas gar, pas')
228 PalsulE, G B Tadarthye caturthi vis a vis Pamni’s
treatment of the Karakas and the Dative ABORI 68, 1987.
653-659
229 Palsule, G B Panvm and the Vedic verbal system
SP , 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 109
230, PalsulE, G B Apropos of Panini 1 1 17 18 imahu
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 292
discusses ancient and modem views on these two sutras
231 Palsule, G B Some aspects of Panini s treatment of
vowel gradation SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
(some features of P s grammar a copious u c c of code letters
technical terms laying down a rulo in the broadest terms and
then carving out exceptions) corsidcrs P 7 3 84 suggests
that P was aware of the role of accent and had some notron
of the wider aspects of the IE vowel gradation
232 Panda, R C A study on the interpretation of nan in
the Astadhyayi SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986, p 495
{prasajyapralifdha and p^ryudasa acc to later comm )
233 Pandeya Narendranath T vadibhavapratyayarthi-
vicatah ( Sk ) SS 39 ( 1-4 ), 1984-85 , 254-259
234 Pandeya, Upcndra Vamasamamnayasya caturdasa-
sutranam darsanikapaksah (Sk ) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridvvar, 1990,
P 25
teaching of ph 1 sophical pr nciples thro rarnas was the
principal aim of *. hakkjudana
v.2*
186 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 235
235 Flnini vyUanm odlvunm(Sk) Sanagandhd 11 (4),
July 87, *7-10
236 Panta, M R Panmiya vyakarana anusara aupastba-
yika, upasthay ika, vpasthapaka ra upasthanaka rupa siddha game
sa kimcana (^Nepalese) Pur mind 69, Khatmandu, 1986, 1-6
237 Pataskar Bhagyalata Paramtyantarangapavadanam
uttarottaram baliyih an evaluation SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad,
1985 p 298
238 Pataskar, Bhagjalata A note on abhyasavikara *
paribhasa Lokaprajna 1 (1 ), 1987, 119-122
239 Pataskar Bhagyalata The concept of upratisedha
SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnnm, 1989, p 257
(Pan I 4 2)
240 Pmaskar, Bhagyalata The synonems used in the
Astadhya\ SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 130
241 Pathak Kishorchandra The avibhaktika padas in
the Astadhyayl of Panim SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
p 299
«v bhaknka padas are apafabdas { incorrect forms ) , more than
114 rules of Pan ni contain such forms, Panmi s grammar is
a prokta kind of lit so aubhaktika padas occurring in the
Aftadhyayl may have been derived from the works of P s
predecessors acc to whom those forms were not incorrect
242 Pathak, Mamsha Samjnavidhau pratyayagrahane
tadantagrahanam nasti ( Sk ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989, p 273
ref Astadhyayl 1 4 14
243 Pati Niranjan The Anga and Samhita rules in the
Astadhyayl Vamjyotth 1, Utkal Umv , 1986, E 55-62
244 Pati, Niranjan The utilisation of aniaratamya SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986 p 497
( device used by Pamni wh le formulating his sutras) author
points out the basic intention of the SutrakSra as to why and
25 251 ]
VEDINCAS
187
how the replacement of the antaraiama letters taking place in the
process of derivation is phonetical y relevant and approved by
the effort of articulat on euher internally or externally or in
both ways
245 Pa WAIT, I. S Structure of the Astadhyayi Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1 987 ( repnnt ) , xtv + 136
246 Prakash, Sh Pantman method of linguistic analysts
SP, 8 W SC, Wien, 1990.
. acc to Pa uni, word is not an illumination of meaning,
linguistic symbols m themselves do not have any meaning, they
become meaningful so a specific linguag' environment , the crux
of grammar is l l e ‘usage*, PJuman grammar is scr fence
based
247 RAD1CCHI, Anna Per una Icttura di Panmi a! livello
della Kaiikairtti (in) Attt del secondo convcgno nazionale dt
studi Sanskrit!, Jollygrafica, Torino, 1984, 61-69
248 RAOICCm, Anna La teoria pantmana dei Samasa
secondo I'interpretazione delle scuolc grammatical i wdiane di I
qutnto all'ottaio secolo dc Matenalt dell’Ist di Gloltologta,
Umv di Cagliari, ELITE, Firence, 1985, 127, 1 988, 123
249 Radicchi, Anna. On Ganapathas and the Ganap-Jtha
ascribed to PSnim SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 127
250 Rajappan, K P Pamni and modern computers
Pumatrayi 16 ( I ), Govt Sk College, Tripunithura Jan 89,
41-48
a reep into kiraka theory S'. lscJ by pjnmi and others,
known as lastric Sic , is the culmination of years of ihouj' l in
semantic extraction it is ideal Ig for the natural Ig pro
cessing
V£t>ic BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 252
188
252 Ramakrishna Rao, B S The paribhasas dealing
with the Vasarupavidhi ( in ) Studies in Indian Culture ( S Rama-
chandra Rao Fel Vol ), Bangalore, 1986, 285-296
these paribhasas shd be rejected because ( 1 ) they are against
the descriptive technique of Pamni and (2) they are neither
necessary lor the proper mteipretation of Pamni nor required
for the derivation of the desired forms
253 Rana, Arvind An expert system for Panmi’s Sanskrit
grammar SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 133
254 RangacharyULU, S T K S Kartrkarmanoh krtih
( Sk ) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 39.
Pamni 2 3 65 •
255 Rani, Nilam Pamni dvara pariganita vaidika bhasa
men prayukta mpatita padarupon ka laukika bhasamen prayukta
padariipon se tula atmaka adhyayana (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989,266-67
comparative study of np,uta padarlpas in Vcdicand Laukika
Igg ( P enumerates about 125 Vedic m pa tit a padarupas m
about 30 sutras occurring in diff contexts)
256 Rani, Nilam Pantnikrta dhvaniparivartana auta
arthapanvartana ka sambandha ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hari-
dwar, 1990, p 90
relation bet phonetic change and semantic change e g
vaitia vama hara hara, kanta kcfi'a
257 Rath Saraju Study of the Pratyahara Sutras SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 304
disci sscs the role of prat) a hat a v as a technical device in the
descriptive method or Pamni
258 Rath, Saraju The role of hal prat) aharas SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 501
out ol 14 iitasutras we tet 43 sets of pratyaharas used by
P»nmi how far is P s use of hal pratyaharas precise and
correct To what extent does the element of redundancy exist
in the device ? What are the functions of prat) aharas in P 'i
system ?
25 266 )
VEDaSGAS
1 89
259 Rath, Saraju On the Paribhavis dealing with the
Upasargas SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 267-68
260 Ray, Upendranath AsUdhyayi ke Gauda, Mahanagara,
aura Navanagara Vedas am 43 ( 5 ), Mar 91 13-15
Pa 1 6 2 89 too
261 Rogers, David E The influence of Pamni (6th
century B C ) on Leonard Bloomfield Historiographs Linguis-
tics 14 ( 1-2), Amsterdam, 1987, 89-138
262 Salus, Peter H Rule ordering in the Astadhvayi
South Asian Rev 6(3), Umv of North Florida, Jacksonville, July
1982, 191-196
263 SXNKAUA, H D Ancient, names of Kutch JOIB
31 (2), 1981, 183-84
earl est ref lo Kulch in Panroi s A't a dhy*y t K cre woids
lue kaceha kaccbi kaccbka occur
264 Sarangi, A C Panmi and his living speech Dh ltd
42( 1-4), 1982, 22-24
t paper 5 SVSC Varanasi 1931 > as a 1 nguisl P has
systcnatica'Iy incorporated all sorts cf linguist c variations (in
regions like Sauvlra Vahika elc ) has also noted peculiar
voice modulations in certain s tuations P is purely a lak'ya ka
cak'uska he was an author so! !y guided by usages and not
by grammatical ru T es he gave more importance to the fg. than
to its scenes some forms not noticed by P
265 Sarangi A C Pun in i and Punimjas on the /rjtf-
device 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984, 473-481 , Sanibhasa 6 Nagoya
Umv , 1985,95 101
see I DD IV 25 258 P is through »Jt Aitadh)ayl s> *1*11131 c
when he has lalen the help of th s d-vwe always he has
rfaced such general i-lras at the erd cf ffie parfmiLr secfiors
after enumerating special instances in the beg nn ng the fe»a
has always been used by P in the sense of res due
266 SaRasgi, A C The kuraka — basis of the Astadh)a)i.
ionijatih 1, Utkal Umv , 1986, E 31-35
(Poptr 32 AIOC, Ahrocdabad 19S5)
190 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [25 267
267 Sarangi, A C The adhikara device in Pamm Loka-
prajna 1 (1), 1987 , 97-107
(also SP 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, 502-503) adhikara
sutras = section heading rules they do not function indepen
dently but help in interpret ng the injunctive rile* Panini
adopts various methods for indicating the special status of
these section heading rules oih kara device used in order to
ach eve economy also introduced as a general feature of the
organisation of the text it stands for various purposes viz,
to represent samjaa process lexical environment meaning
condition grammatical convention and a few basic theoretical
concepts
268 Sarangi, A C Implications of the use of tti in
Pantni’s Astadhyayi Vanijyotih 2 Utkal Umv , 1987, 56-66
see VBD IV 25 257 about 47 sutras in the Astadhyayi
where r/» is used it is used (1) in non technical sense (2)
as meta word indicating quota! on marker, (3) as implying
speaker s will structural peculiarity in the application of iti
269 Sarangi A C Pamm as stylistician SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam l<*89,p 283
270 Saras vat, Krishna Deva Pamnikalma gahyon ka
vivecana ( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 181-82
271 Sarasvat, Krishna Deva Panmlya prayoga bhasa ,
vibhasa , aura anyatarasyam (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, 503-305
(1) blu* Q — established Sanskrit Ig used by high and
middle classes of society (2) y,bhas a ~ commonly 'spoken
tho related to bha'a it represents a separate identty
(a) pra k taubh*s a (b) apr a pta\ bhafa (no word of this is used
in 6A *a) (c) praptapr a ptavibhafa (its words partly represen
te in bhafa) (3 ) anyatarasyam = the form of lg wh can be
connected with Prakrta or Apabhramsa used as parallel to
bhafa Panmi accepts the various lgg wh were used side by
s.dc with Sk as uhhaSj and anyatarasyam
_ 272 Sarasvati, Satya Prakash Pamm and the Maha-
bhasyakara Patanjali on coinage JIDVP 2(1), April 89, 73-90
(coinage in the \eda cf IF IV 36— Sukra candra => gold
pieces or corns)
25 281 ]
VEDXNGAS
191
273 Sarma, Narendra Nath Kamarupa school of grammar
and Panmi SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 94-95
Ka marc pa school or grammar originated in I4th cent
274 Satyanavoa Vedan agisa Panm ya Sahdamdasanam
Alwar, 20 +204 -r 35
275 Scharfe, Hartmut Something old and something
new two traditional approaches to Panmi JAOS 109 ( 4 ) 1989,
653-658
Rev article on 25 62 and 25 166 above
276 Sdj, Sumanta Samartha panbhasa in Panmi SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989, 291-92
P II I 1 contribution to th~ ph losophy of grammar
author discusses satnanhya as explained by Indian and Western
theorists
277 Shantipriya Devi, The it technique in Panmi and
Jamendra a comparative study SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989 ,p 257
278 Sharma, Chandra Datta GanaratnaiaU Pantrtf
tnuner Ganapathasy a durlabha mahattiapuma xyakbya ( sabdasiicya
samalamkrta) Calcutta, 1989, 1 6+306 8
ed of an imp comm on Panmi s Ca^apjfha
279 Sharma, Nandakishor Paniniyatantre pratyayammi
ttakam sabdarthapanvartanam ( Sk ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad,
1985, 307-308
change in the meaning of a word occasioned by a praiyayv
280 Sharma, Nandakishor Paruniyavjakaranasya kati-
payapratyayanam bhasavaijnamkadrstja samiVsanam ( Sk ) SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 787-88
study rf some pratyayas in Pan mi s grammar from the point
of view of I nginst cs
281 Sharma, R K Guiding principles in the Astadh>ayi
sp . 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 15}
192 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25 282
282 Sharma, R K Panim on linguistic description JAOS
109 (4) 1989 635-37
discusses P s overprescriptiveness ’
283 Sharma R N Paninivy akarana men prajanaha
pravidhiy an ( Hindi ) Central Hindi Inst Agra, 1976
284 Sharma R N Panim aura unaki Astadhyayi (Hindi)
( in ) Samakalana ( ed Nagendra ) National Publishing House,
Delhi, 1983
285 Sharma R N The Astadhyayi of Panuu Mun
Man, New Delhi Vol I Introduction to the Astadhyayi as a
Grammatical Device 1987 XI + 236, Vol II English Translation
of Adhyaya One mth Sanskrit text transliteration, word boundary,
Anuvrtti, Vrttt explanatory notes dernational history of examples,
and indices, 1990 560 Vols II TV English translation mth
explanatory notes appendices and indices
286 Sharma, R N Naming and expressing an object in
Panim SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
considers the notion of object with its subtypes especially as
it relates to th„ two planes o r naming and expressing
rclatum within tlv* Paniman generative scheme
287 Sharma Sri Krishna Unadisutranam karta Sakata-
yanah ( in ) Na\onmesah ( G Kaviraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi,
1987 Sk 48 56
earlier views considered *•> s authorship establ shed
288 Sharma, Sri Krishna Lansutrakarasyanunasikatvam na
veti vicarah ( Sk ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989 , 274-75
2S9 Sharma Sn Krishna Ekasese visistaikarthibhavatrmka
Saktih ( Sk ) SP, 35 ATOC, Handwar, 1990 p 19
ref Panim 2 1 1 ( sa mart hah padavtdhih)
290 Sharma, Sunil Panim s grammar and linguistics —
Ashtadhyayi AH 8 ( 87), Aug 91, p 34
291 Shastri, J L ( ed ) Dhatupathah Mot B a n , Delhi f
l 984, 99
25 300 ]
VEDXsGAS
193
292 SiiRinAL Sastri Tmartha \imarsah ( Sk ) Saganka
21 (2) 1933, 89 96
293 Shriral Sastim Ti Ipunisaimijrann bahuuihih ( Sk )
Vogartko 25 ( 4 ) - 26 ( 1 ) 45-48
panlm 2 2:4
294 Siiukla J M Pamnijn v>lkannaListrano udbhasa
ancul1la(Gllj ) 18-10 Au f 78 -Feb 79 32 55
or 8 n an I g o vth v f Plun an gran mar
295 Siiukla Mina knjaropon ki dvitva priknja aura
miharsi Panim ( Hindi ) SP 33 AlOc Calcutta 1986 509-510
296 Shukia Ram Yatm Arthasat pratipadikam (Sk )
( in) Amoflfflfjfl ( G kawrij Comm \ol ) \iranasi 1987 Sk
125 128
297 Siiukla, Shaltenm kinship s>stcm in Pamms
Azfailhyayt LAL 2 ( Langua n c and Linguistics W orking papers )
Washington DC 1971 77 93
298 Siiukla Sri Prakash Pammya \)akarana c\am Agm
purana men mntpita \) tkarana (Hindi) Indo Vision Book
Delhi, 1990, xvi + 251
vyikarana of Pa mi and n the Agn p irana
299 Simjia Chittaranjan Bhasavijnana kc ksetra men
Panim ka jogadina (Hindi) SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986
510-511
P santrbuton lo Ing sics ( I ) 14 Ma/efiara sutras
source of 40CO sutras embody ng snaljss at all levels (2)
samdht sutras — phonel cs f 3 ) pariah ra brev Iv nlnguslc
coos on (4)1 class ("cation t fianta and sula la — more
scientif (5) all ros are d nv d from ahat s (6) com
parat c s udy of Ved c SV and class cal Sk ( 7 ) A rt taddh ta
praknya — bas s of semant cs
300 Simha Daksharaj Panim ke kucha sutron para
ulupoha ( Hindi ) VJ 36 ( 5 ) Aug 87 25 28
consders 4»/ ’ 3 17 3 3 132 135 8 2 7 3 l 14
25
194 NEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25 301
301 Simiia V k Punmiya vyakanna men itsimjna ka
pnjoga (Hindi) JGJkSl 41 1985 ( 1988) 41-52
sc 25 314 below
302 Singh J D Panmi s theory oT A arakas Re '
Roumamc ilt Ling 24 Bucarest 1979 123 148
see | BD IV 25 “»87
303 Singh, J D Technical terms in Panmi ( in ) Studia
indo iramca ( Pobezmak Fel Vol ), Krakow, 1983, 117-126
see VBD IV 25 290 acc to author P $ bias for economy
of statement is so strong that lo achieve this objective he
mav not allow rigours of theory to stand in his way
304 Singh J D Panini s theory of substitution and deri-
vation of verb'll forms Jnd Taur 13 1985-86 ( 1988), 137-163
305 Singh J D Panmi s treatment of Karma karaka
SP, 32 ICAN \S Hamburg, 1986 p 287
306 Singh J D What is karaka ? A probe into Panmi s
analytical procedure Ohio Slate Um\ |J orktng Papers in Linguis-
tics 35 Columbus 1986, 94-103
307 Singh, J D Panmi s metalinguistic use of sat a
study m his technique of description SP, 7 WSC, Leiden 1987,
p 171
sec 25 308 below
308 Singh J D Metalinguistic use of the affix sal in
Panini A probe into his technique of description SP, 8 WSC,
Wien, 1990
see 25 307 above
309 Singh J D Panmi IIis description of Sanskrit An
Anal) lira! Slit!) of the Af[adh)a)i Mun Man , New Delhi, 1991 ,
xxxvm + 484
(foreword by S M Kathi)
t|0 Sjnch Rajendra, Ford A ricxion, derivation et
Pamm ( in ) Studies m the History of Linguistics ( cd k.
kotRNCR ) Benjamins Amsterdam 19«;0 324-332
25 . 311 ]
VED5NGAS
195
311 Singh, R S , Singh, AN On the identity and
critical appraisal of the Paniman dye “ kardatna ” ( Panmi IV
2 2) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 451
312 Singh, R S , Tiwari, V D On the botanical
identity and critical appraisal of the Panmian plant/plant product
nakharajuu ( Panmi IV 3 167) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
45L-5'»
cosmetic colouring agent
313 SINGH, R S , Vyas, V D On the identity of and
Greek impact on the Panmian plant name siddhraka ( P VIII
4 4) AN Jam Fel Vol , Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1983,
357-368
314 SiNHA, B K Panmlya vyakarana men itsamjna ka
prayoga Sastnya vidya ka anutha nidarsana ( Hindi ) JGJKSV
41, 1985 (1988), HS 41-52
sec 25 301 abo\c Us function is that of a reminder
31 4A Sivaraja, Kaundmyayana Pratisakhyasiksaprokta-
nam panmyaditrimunya . ( Sk ) SS 37 ( 1-4 \ 1984
see 23 35 above
315 Srimannarayana Murti, M Analysis of me in causa-
tive forms according to grammarians V1J 23 ( 1-2 ), 1985, 1-8
Paomi 3 1 26 causative forms stand as a special grammati
cal category noticed by P
316 Srivastava, Ananda Kumar Astadhyayyam kecana
avibhaktikadayah prayogah ( Sk ) Parijatam 4(1-2) Aug -Sept
85, 55-58
some avibhakhka and similar foms in the A*tadhySy%
317 Subrahmanyam, P S Parnni and semantically deviant
sentences 1L 46 ( 1-2 ), Mar -June 85 , 1-8
P has taken care to see that his grammar generates only
sentences that are both syntactically and semantically well-
formed the rules lltat define the karakas serve to guide the
user of P s grammar both in the selection of the nomnal steins
that fill the karaka slots and their subsequent realisation with
196
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[25 3l8
the proper case markers at the surface level ( P s gr is not
entirely median cal much is left to the will or knowledge of
the derivation that is where lexical items are selected to fill
the verb slot and the slots of dfferent karakas )
318 Subrahmanyam P S Pan mi’s derivation of the
imperative IL 49, Mar -Dec 88 ( 1990), 54-65
ref to P 1 4 85 problem raised by this sutra and the
evaluation of the solution suggested by ancient commentators
discusses van Nootin s crit of this sutra ( Lg, 43 883-902 )
319 Sudyumnacharya Panini sammata dhvanisastra ka
tulanatmaka evam alocanatmaka adhyayana (Hindi) SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 512-514
P s phonetics
320 Sudyumnacharya Panmiyam dhvaniparivartana-
sastram ( Sk ) SaganUa 25 ( 2 ), 1986, 86-89
321 Sudyumnacharya The characteristics of Panim’s
phonetic principles in the tight of modern linguistics SP, 34
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 278-79
ref P 1 1 50
322 Sudyumnacharya A critical and comparative study
of Panini s morphemic principles in the light of modern linguistics
SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
definition of morpheme [any form whether free or bound wh
cannot be divided into smaller meaningful parts is a mor
pheme ] sonic salient features of morpheme [ ( 1 ) a morpheme
shd be a meaningful part whether its meaning be decided by
usage or by inference or by th„ method of anvoya and vyattreka
(2) it shd be the smallest meaningful part of a word] how
far P adheres to these sal enl features
323 Surendra Kumar, B A note on Panini s rule s'a-
tantrah karta SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 , p 290
324 Suryanarayana K The role of tadanta vidht part-
bliasas SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 514
Panini I 1 72
25 333 1
VEDANGAS
197
325 Suryanarayana Sastri, Pert Va vibhasa anjatara-
syam ity etesam arthabhedah ( Sk ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986,
p 789
326 Tiiakur, Srivardhan Sphotasya udbhasakah Pamnih
Sphotayano va lti pariksanam ( Sk ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, 515-16
who is the orig nator of the sphofa theory — I anini or
Sphojayana 7
327 ThaKur, Snvardhan Panmivyakarane panbhasa-
tat vam ( Sk ) SP 35 AIOC, Hand war, 1990, p 43
328 THIEME, Paul Meaning and form of the “ grammar ”
of Pamni S11 8-9, 1982-83, 3-34
329 Thieme, Paul Mtsverstandener Pamnt ZD MG, SuppI
V, 1983,280-88
330 Thieme, Paul Panint and Veda Mot Ban , Delhi,
1991 , XX h 132
( reprint cf VBD I 75 51 )
331 Thompson, S P Does Pamni’s karaka system pro-
vide a basis for a universal grammar 7 Ind Tatir 15-16, 1989—
90, 371-385
(also SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, J9o7 p 184) illust ..ltd by ref
to the \asatll)asjkta and Upanlfads
332 Tiwary, Kapil Muni Pamni' s Description of Sanskrit
Nominal Compounds Janakt Prakashan, Patna, 1984, viu + 216
(P s A*tad/t)a yt is in principle as wJI as practice a rule-
onen cd rather than a data oriented grammar of Sanskrit Ig ,
and rules arc ordcreJ by stated or urn] cd m ta rules) the
specific aim of this book ts to describe P s rules for derivirg
nominal compounds of Sk supports the general claim that
P s grammar is not taxonomic
333 Tiwary, Kapil Mum tulyasyaprayatnam sa\amcm
( Astadhyayt 119) Hocmssnald r cl Vol, Narr, Tubingen,
1987, 393-39$.
198 VEDIC bibliography [25 354
334 Tivvary, Kapil Mum a a ( 8 4 68 ) Bharat i 1,
Bihar Sk Acad , Patna, 1988, 41-47
335 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad Pa/umya Dhatupatha
Samiksa Part I Sarasvati Bhavan Studies 14 Varanasi 1984,
31 + 566
336 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad Some Pamman roots
which are used only m European and Persian languages ( in )
Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc 4 WSC ), Berlin, 1986,426-
428, JOIB 37 (3-4) 1988 207-211
337 Tripathi, Kriparam Edhisadhyorvisesah ( Sk ) SP,
35 AlOC, Handwar, 1990, p 15
338 Tripathi, kriparam Arrangement of Rules in Pamm s
Astadhyayi Delhi 1991 XII + 332
339 Tripathi, Ramadeva Sup tinantam padam Bharati I,
Bihar Sk Acad , Patna 1988, 17-39
(in Engl sh)
340 Tripathy, A\adha Behan Atha dbatulmartba
vimarsah OH 28 ( 2 ) 1980, 95 108
the grammarians view (asaganst that of ihc mlmatftsakas
and the naiyayikas) is held to be valid
341 Vaidya Kishor Ramakanta Pamniyavyakaranasya
mahattvam ( Sk ) Surabharati 25, 1990-91 , 55 56
342 Varma, K C Date of Pamm VIJ 20 ( 1-2), 1982
(83) 29-57
consders earlier views concludes P s date must be c
1100-1000 B C supported by astronomy
343 Vasu Srisa Chandra ( ed ) Astadhyayi of Pamm
D K Pub! and Distr, Delhi, 1988 and 1990 ( reprints), 2 vols
1681 + 106
English traDsl
344 Venkitasubramonia Iyer, S Variants m Pammsutras
affecting accent E R Sreekrishna Sarma Fel Vo! , Tirupati,
1983, 11-16
25 354 3
VEDXNGAS
199
345 Vijaypal Astadhyayi Suklayajurvedapratisakhyayoh
matavimarsah
see 23 42 above
346 VirendRa Kumar Vidyalamkar Lakara ( > hn ) ka
samanya artha (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
P 254
347. Vivanti, Mafia pia La categona dei karaka en
Panini Quaderm Unguistici e filologici, Umv Macerta, 1981 ;
87-101
348 Vora, P R Some noteworthy words of Pantflian
system A N Jam FeJ Vol , Oriental Inst , Baroaa, 1983, 199-
206
discusses 45 words
349 Wezler, Albrecht Bestimmimg und Angabe der
Funktion von Sekundar-Suffixen durch Panim
= VBD IV 25 348
Rev S Bhate OLZ 78 (1983) 185-190
350 Yagi, Toru A propos du nipatana JIBS 29(2),
Mar 81,962-965
351 Yagi, Toru Pan Su 6 4 12-13 JIBS 31(1 ), 1932,
479-474
352 Yagi, Toru On the asiddha\adbhava SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden, 1987, p 202
. (in Asf 6 1 86 and 8 2 1, the word asiddlta occurs, in
6 4 22, Ihe word osiddhavat occurs ) see 25 353 below
353 Yagi, Toru The asiddhajasiddhenat reconsidered A
working hypothesis SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
’ double ambiguity " of the term an Idha see 25 352
354 Yajan Veer Vedic citations m the Astadhyayi SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 37,
200 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25. 355
Pamni refers to four schools of R V, to Padipafha of £aka!ya
(I 1 1 16) to TS (many times), to F.S(IV 3 106), to two
forms of SF geva and a rctka (III 4 68, IV 3 72), to
Athanamka (IV 4 174) to Kail* Br (as consisting of 30
chh ) and Ait Br (as consisting of 40 chh ) (V 1 62), to
the word upam*ad (I 4 79), to Keilpa lit (IV 4 105)
355 Yajan Veer Vedic deities in Panini SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1^86 , 83-84
Sflrya Vrsakapi Agni ^ukra Aparfi napat (Apanapat)
Mahendra, Soma Vayu Rtu Pitr, UsasaU Dyavaprthiv',
Sunasira Marutsan Agni Soma Vastospati, Grhamedha,
Nasatva, Tvasta PCsa Aryama Ka (also Dvandvadevatas )
356 Yajan Veer Scientific explanation of euphonic com-
bmation in Panmi SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 19S9 , 246-47
euphonic combination depends on exigency of speech, i e
where we have to stop in a sentence for the sake of emphasis
or clarity, there will be no euphonic combination acc to Y ,
some scholars have wrongly interpreted the maxim vakyc tu sS
w vak*am apek*ate to mean that euphonic combination depends
on the option of the speaker
357 Zarski, Waldemar Description of nominal com-
pounds in Pamnian grammar ( Polish ) Rozprawy Konusjt Jezy-
konaj, Wroclaw 14 1986, 281-293
26 Nirukta Nighnntit • Yaska
1 Acharya, Mrityunjay The Unadi Prakarana the
component to Vyakarana and Nirukta
sec 25 1 above
2 Bhadkamkar, H M , Bhadkamkar, R G (ed )
Yaska's Nirukta with Nighantu, with Durga's Commentary, Vol I
BSS 73, BORI, Poona, 1985 (reprint), xv + 838
3 Bharadwaj, Ganesh Datta Yaska tatha uttaravartl
vidvanon ki drsti men vaidika devata (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC,
Haridwar, 1990, p lio
Vedic deities acc to Yaska apd later scholars .
% 11 ]
VEDXSGAS
201
4 Bhat, Gopalkrtshna N Antanksarumam in the
Nighantu SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 32 33
words in the htgJunla v.h are not at ah used in the Veda
(eg « yat akosa) or «h are not uwd in the sense assigned
to them in N (eg ambara barlu s bhuh svajairbhina ad'nara )
may belong to some lost recensions of the Vedas
5 Bhate, Saroja The vyakarana in the Nirukta JOIB
32 ( 3-4), 1983 , 203-206
review of so-called grammatical statements in Nir most of
the statements are pseudo grammatical Yaska is playing the
grammarian in order to tit his etymologies in the pattern of
grammar and o give them a scientific grounding
6 Bhatt, Vasantkumar (ed ) Yaskapramtam Niruktam
(chb 1,2, 4, 7) Sarasvati Pustak Bhandar, Ahmedabad, 1982-
83, 8+228
Rev Anant Rawal, JOIB 36 314-16
7 Bhatta, V M The relationship between a word and
its meaning ABOR1 70, 1989, 276-279
see 25 33 above
8 BronKhorst, J Nirukta, Unadi Sutra and Astadhyayj.
see 25 50 above
9 BronKhorst, J A possible quotation from the A hmkta-
varttika known to Durga in the Yuktidipika Proc 5 IVSC, New
Delhi, 1985,90-100
10 Cardona, G On Yaska’s etymology of danda A S
Birth Cent Comm Vol , Part 2, Madras 1985 33 42
(see VfiD IV 26 9) ref VBD III 26 32 da da meaning
punshnent to be semantically connected with dadate —
holds bears ( and not with dadate = owes ) dardam dhara)atl=
wields the staff wb is symbol of authority — this danda also
means pun shm-nt meted out by the vue der of danda ( Yiska
is not posterior to Panim) .
11 Chandramam VidyaHnkar VidarthciTipaka Nirukta-
bhasya (Hindi) Narab, Delhi 1984 (reprint of 1926, 1977),
Parti 44 12 4 456 Part I! 457 874
202 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 26 12
12 Chattopaohyaya Sukumor The linguistic philosophy
ofYtskT SP 3JAIOC Calcutta 1986 p 457
13 Datta Namita Yaska as quoted by Sayanacarya
1978
14 Datta Namita Yaskas Nirukta and Unadt Sutras
se- 25 86 above
15 Deshpande Uma S The language-study of Yaska
JMSUB 31 32 ( 1 ) 1982 83 ( 1985) 89 92 also (in) The
Gh apses of Indological Her itage r pub] Good Companions Baroda
1989 43 54
s mrrar zes the v ews of Y from the linguist c pt of view
16 Dharmadeva Vcdamintra ka artha janana avasyaka,
isam-n Maharst Yaska ka mata (Hindi) Veda\am 43 (6)
April 1991 19 21
Y and the mean ng of Ved c mantras
17 Dharmadeva Vedartha karane men Niruka ka
m hattva ( Hindi ) Vedavam 43 ( 8 ) June 1991 , 18-21
S am Dayananda s v ew re mp of N for Ved c interpre
tat n
18 Dharmavira Vidya\andhi ( e d ) Vaidika Nighantu
Samgrala Pracyavidya Anusandhana Kendra Aimer, 1989
18+128 + 264
includes (H Kautsavya N giant t ( 2 ) Yask } a N gh (3)
la dkakosa by Bhaskararaya (4) Akhyatanukroman' and
Naman kramar cf Madhava
19 Dvivedi Sivaprasad Nirukta Sopanam Chowkhamba
Surabharati Granthamala 196 Varanasi 1991 , vi + 101
prainottarvtmakam
20 Fatah Singh Nighantu and Panini as aids to Vedtc
exegesis
see 23 1 14 above
21 Ghosh Abhyit Treatment of nipltas in the Nirukta
OH 31 (2) 1983 81 110
26 29 ]
VEDXNGAS
203
Yaska aims at a threefold classification of n pitas the distm
guishing criterion being the sort of JO purposes the mpatas
serve
22 Gupta, Subhash Dr Siddheshwar Varma aura Yaska
(Hindi) W 34 (8), Nov 85 77-81
23 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Dayananda and the Niehantu
of Yaska BSSS II 8 1-4, p 13
24 Kahrs, E Yaska’s Nirukta the quest for a new
interpretation bid Taur 12, 1984, 139-154
the h st interpretation of Nirukta needs to be rejected an
approach wh involves the thought patterns of relativity and
identity qualifier and qualified might shed some 1 ght on the
complex problems <f the Nirukta (Yaska intends to bring out
the semantic content of a word)
25 Kahrs, E Durga on bha\a (in) Kalyati'tmitra-
raganam ( Nils Stmousson Fet Vol ), Inst for Comparative Res.
in Human Culture, Oslo, 1986, 115-144
discusses Durga s interpretation of bfuva (in his comm on
Nirukta) Durga divides the con^pt of bluva into Parana tma
bhasa and karyatmabhisa D rejects the following doctrines
Sarhkhya a Vedic emanation sm theist c emanationism
(J e cosmologes of the Pur a iqj) Njaya Va scsika ( parnma-iu
bhavasuda ) some sort of sirtya^ada (probably Mahayana
Buddhism )
26 Khan, M I Some singularities of the Nirukta SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 18-19
27 Lowe, Ramesh Kumar Nirukta ke vtsista prayoga
(Hindi) Nirupam Vidyalankar Fel Vol , 1984
28 Lowe, Ramesh Kumar Salient usages in the language
or the Nirukta SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 482-83
many 3 usage in Nir have become ambiguous due 10 the
break in the trad of its study collection and comparison of
sal ent usages studies material from chh I II IV VII
sentence formulations style vocables in technical sense
29 Maan Singh Niruktagata laksamka prayoga eka
vtvecana ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 36 ( 4 ) J 980 ( 1 984 ), 201 if
204
VLDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 26 36
brints to litJU vanous uses of luk'ana in Yaska s Nr
30 Maan Singh Yaska on Vedic accent AJOS 2 (1-2),
1985, 53-56
(also SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1936, p 30) Y was fully
cognizant tf \edic accent ample evidence for this Y hints at
the accent of words like tta at sama rndrafatru knowledge
of the gramm t»cil formation of a word is essential for compre
heading its accent
31 MAAft SlNGll Vaidtka akhyana aura Acarya Yaska
(Hindi) SP t 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 105
Nir 10 10 46 rtulnfa ariha made explicit and interesting
thro akhyana (i e kalplta mhasa) akhiaiias are anpacarika
(Vtraruci)
32 Misra, llanpriya Fresh linguistic evidence to deter-
mine Yaska’s period JGJkSV 37 ( 1-4 ) ( Baladesa Upadhya>a
Fcl Vo] ) 1981 ( 1983) E 331-335
Y (who lived before Panini) bclmgcd to the period about
8th cent B C when the MIA stage had already started
33 Navvtiil, P D Agnavaisnavam ha\ih, Nirukta 7 8
ABORl 65, 1984, 141-154
34 Nan atm:, P D A case of self-contradiction m Nirukla
7 8 10 ADOR1 70, 1989, 305-308
(al>o SP 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986 p 24) agnSpaiAna —
is n haut or satistata* In one place (Air 7 8) Y charac-
terizes it as hath in another (Mr 7 10) as satis tat a
35 Pandcta, D N Bhavavikara vtilcsanam SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 336
bhttarlk rat discussed by V *ska in A ruUa their no g«J
up from 2 to 6 sec 26 36 below
36 PasDwYA, D N Six bfiataukaras and seven ages AH
7 ( No 75 ), Aug 90, 7-8
ref to bhitankarat in Air autfx r aims jt generalizing
Ihiturlkita and rehtes its p[ ll »m ph> |> seven ages t f nun
(as described b> Stulcspcarc in As )o« Like It) see 26 }5
above
26 46]
VEDXSGAS
205
37 Pandeya, Ramashish Nirukte arthatattvam ( Sk )
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 49-50
38 Pandeya, Ramashish Nirukte sabdaium vyaptimat-
tvam ( Sk ) SP , 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 772
39 Pandeya, Ramashish Nirukte namapadanam akhyata-
jatvam(Sk ) SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 284
40 Ramanuja, Aenihotra Yaska's Nirukia and Nighantu,
Tamil translation. Part II, T S M Series 150, Thanjauir, 1974,
508
see IDD IV 26 <0 (Pari I 1973 «v + 389)
41 Saraf, Ramakrishna Yaskasya cintane maulikata (Sk )
Saganka 21 (2), 1983, 15-16
see VBD IV 26 54 Y s ong nal ty seen in h j putting for
ward new etymologies of certain Vedic words
42 Sarup, Lakshman The highantu and the hirukta
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1984 ( reprint) three parts in one 71 i-248-f
287
Part I Introd Part II English trans! Part III Sk tejtt
see 26 43 below
Rev O P Bharadwaj IISAJIS 3 36S-"0
43 Sap up, Lakshman Nighantu talha A irukta (Hindi)
Mot Ban , Delhi 1985 ( reprint ) , 14 + xxvm + 774
Hindi transl of 26 42 above by Satyabhushan Yogi and
Shashi KOMAR
44 Sharma Hridaya Narayan Bhasavaijruntka drsti se
Yaskakrta upasargon ka syarupavicara ( Hindi ) Sandlal Bijonya
Sk College Sou\ e/ur, Assi, Varanasi, 1981
Y s views about ipasargas considered from the pi of view of
Ymguistics
45 Sharma Mukund Jha ( ed ) Snmad bhagiad Durga
caryakrtim Niruk tabhas) am Delhi, 1989 , 530 -f- 21
46 Siiarju, Urn a Shankar Naming an object in ancient
India
206
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[26 47
see 2 12 above
47 Shastri A D Ntghantu ( IV ) and Nirukta ( IV, V,
VI ) some observations SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 28
( lack of any method m treatment in Nir )
48 Singh S P Yasko as pioneer of the philosophy of
process SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985 53 54
ge ms of process philosophy seen in Y s theory of the prtmacy
of verbs over nouns see 26 49 below
49 Singh S P Yaksa as a pioneer of the philosophy of
becoming D N Shastri Comm Vol 1989,72 78
bhava saliva see 26 48 above
50 Tomar, Vyendra Kumar Nirukta suhitya ha adhyayana
— eka sarveksana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 13 ( 1 ), 1988, 9-24
survey of work relating to Nir bibhograph cal information
51 Tripathi Kailash Chandra Rksamhita evam Nighantu
— eka adhyayana ( Hindi )
see 4 62 above
52 Vaidya Snehal The sources of etymology and etymo
logical words of Yaksa SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 59
these sources were Br texts more particularly Ait Dr
53 Vijaypal ( ed ) Nirukta Slokavarttika Ramlal Kapur
Trust, Bahalgarh 1982, 593
(see VBD IV 26 67) metrical comm on Yaskas Nir
(author identified by K K Raja as Padmapada before
1400 AD)
Rev K K Raja ALB 47 227 28
54 VIrcndramuni Sastri Vtdanga Nighantu Niruktain
Translation Vishvaveda Panshad Lucknow
55 Virendramuni Sastri Vedanga Nirukta Koto Adarsha
Press, Lucknow, ] 989 40
56 Visiivanath Sharma Niruktc rgvediyam vjakhyanatn
(Sk ) Vraj igandha 1(3) Oct 85, 116-118
27.9 ]
VEDX^GAS
207
27. ClfASDAS
1 Chatterjce, Asoke. Analytical treatment in AstSdhySyl
and Pmgala — a retrospection
see 25 66 above
2 Tha, Tndranatb Cfnndah padau tu vedasya SP, 35
AlOC, Handwar, 1990, p 53
3 Kedar NATll(cd ) Chandahiastram by Pmgala tilth
llalayudha Bhatta's Commentary Choukhamba Rajamata
Granthamala 2, Varanasi, 1987, 76 + II + 28 + 4 + 199
4 Mishra, Ram Kishor Chandolaksanagranthon men
Jajadevacchandas k3 chandahCastnya mulyjnkana ( Hindi )
MUSRJ 13(2), 1988, 61-63
dale of J — 7ih cent A D , J referred lo by several later
wrters on metrics, J has based his work on that of Pm gala,
it consists of 8 adhyayas Vedic metres discussed in chh 2
and 3 Kivrrf of Harsata on portions of J s work J treats of
1 3 \cdic metres not found in earlier works
5. Mura, Arati Origin and Development of Sanskrit
Metrics AS Monograph Series 28, Calcutta, 1989, xvi -f 365
6 Murty, Ram Sadasita Sadgurusisya as a commentator
on Vedic prosody SP, 34 AlOC, Vtsakhapatnam, 1989, p 44
introductory part of Sad ’s comm on Katjayana s Sarvanu-
kramantka deals with Vedic prosody in 12 paragraphs
7. Sastri, Ashok Vaidikacchandasi Pmgalacarya-svatan-
trya samiksanam ( Sk ) SS 37 ( 1-4 ), 1984
8 Shah, Govindlal S Pingalacarya ane anustubha chanda
( Guj ) Siadhyaya 25 ( 3-4 ), 1988 , 257-260
Pmgala and Anustubh metre
9 Tripathi, C Ratnamanjusa and ‘ Chandoviciti ’ E
1 Valdschmidt (80) Fel Vo! (VBD IV 87 IS9), 549-560
C as a gcrcral term for the science of netnes its use as the
title of a Sanskrit manual on metrics from Turfan as well as
of other similar texts
208 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY f 27. 10
10 Vasishtha, Sridhar On the Yadavaprakaia Chando-
viciti-Bhasya SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 25
the author has edited this Bhasya on the basis of 11 mss
some of the salient features of that work are set forth in this
paper
28 Jyotisa
1 Jani, H M Yajust ( Vedanga ) Jyotisam ( Sk ) Sura-
bharati 23, 1985-86, 23-33
2 Lishk, Sajjan Singh Sharma, S D Standardization of
time unit muhurta through the science of sciatherics in Atharva
Vedanga Jyotisa
see 5 27 above
3 Meheta, Narendrakumar P Kalajnanam pravaksyami
(Rgvedangajyotisa - si 2)(Guj ) Svadhyaya 25 (3-4), 1988,
243-255
Rgvedangajyotisa contents pecul ar features , date of com
position provenance commentators the text of this work is
difficult and the work is neglected scope for res
4 Sarkar, Ramatosh Astronomical shortcomings m
ancient Indian tieatiscs JAS 30 ( 1-4 ), 1989, 13-17
ref to Vedanga Jyotua
5 Sarma, K V ( ed ) Vedanga-Jyohsa of Lagctdha in
its Rk and Yajits-recensions \ 985 , 74
(transl b> T S Klip pan a Sastry)
6 Satya Prakash, Shama Shastry The Vedanga Jyotisha
JIDVP 3(1) Feb 90,6^-102
7 Sharma, Chotelal Athanavedtya Jyotisam ( Vedangam)
Datia 1987, 64
transl
8 Vasudiaa, Gayathn Devi Astrology and the Hoax oj
Scientific Temper Dr Raman Foundation, Bangalore, 1991 , 348,
VEDIC LITERATURE
209
30 5]
in one ch , establishes that the Vedifiga Jyalita uh. deals
with correlation bet celestial phenomena and terrestrial events
IS at least 6000 >rs old
Rev H S Venkata Rao PrBh (Sept 91) 396-97
9 * Vishuddhasanda Gauda Jyotisasa strain mukhyangam
sasthangam \ edasya ( Hindi ) Lakshmanudatta Chatnrveda Comm
Vol , Delhi, 1986, 66-69
ganila phatita sa-hhita ( vrftivijnana )
29 General Study
1 Sharma, Kundan Lai Vedanga ( Hindi ) WRI Pub!,
644, Hoshiarpur, 1983 , 32 + 79 2
sisth vol of Va dka Varmaya ka Brted Itifnsa see VBD
IV 29 5 33 S3
VIII VEDIC LITERATURE ( as a whole )
30 Anthologies Selections Exegesis Commentaries
and Commentators
( Also see Section 34 )
1 Abhayadeva Pandit Ojha ki vedabhasya parampara ka
pallavana ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana ( M Oiha ),
R P V P, Jodhpur, 1990, II
2 Acharya, Ratna Krishna ( ed ) Rk Sukta Samuccay ah.
Vinod Pustak Mandir, Agra, 1976 ( reprint ) 368
(see VBD I\ 30 2)
3 Acharya Sankara et a! Selections from the Upamshads,
Bhagavadgtta Vedantasara and Laws of Manu Delhi 1928
(reprint), vm + 106 + vi -f 90 + 129 + x\n + 66
4 Acharya, Srikant Yugamrmata S\ami Dayananda
(Hindi) Delhi 1991 + 286
5 Amar Singh Da>ananda — a commentator of the
Vedas SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 24-25
„ §7
210
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[30 6
D s interpretation it the amalgam of three trad approaches
viz adhvalmika (psychical) adlubhautika (phneomenal) and
adhidomka (sp ritual)
6 Anandatirth Sharma Rsi Dayananda ke visaya men
Sn Pandita Baladeva Upadhyaya ka eka aura mithyalekha (Hindi)
Veda\am 36 ( 8 ), June 84, 21-22
D has not borrowed his monotheistic interpretation of Veda
from Madhva (as suggested by Baladeva Upadhyaya and B N
K Sharma)
7 AurobiNDO, Sri Vedarahasyam Aurobindo Society,
Pondicherry, 1969, 8 + 188
S iktaratnasamgrahah vyakhya sametah , Sanskrit rendering of
Selected Hymns from A s On the Veda by Jaqannath
Vedalankar
8 Aurobindo, Sri Swarm Dayananda All India Books,
Pondicherry, 1984, 22
contains 2 papers by A on D ’s contribution to Vedic studies
acc to D the Vedic hymns are addressed to one Deity under
many names wh are designed to express his qualities and
powers D s view about Vedic re! is qui e clear its foundation
mcxpungible
Rev K D Shastri PJ 20 21, 194 95
9 Aurobindo and the Rtgveda Tol 11 10 81,6 1-5
10 Sri Aurobindo and Vedic interpretation Advent 2! (2),
April 1964, 17-21
11 Balabir, Acharya Maharsi Dayananda ke vedabhasya
ki viSesatayen (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989,
p 42
Veda = basic text of all true sciences Veda depends on inner
vision Veda is svatahpramana
12 Bharatiya, Bhavamlal Vibhinna bhasaon men
Satjarthaprakaia ke anuvada aura anmadaka ( Hindi ) Vedasdnx
37 (10) Aug 85, 14-20
translations (and translators) of Swarm Dayananda s
Satyarlhaprakafa in various Igg
30. 17 ]
VEDlC literature
211
13. Bharatiya, Bhavamlal. The contribution of Swami
Dayananda to the study of the Vedas. AH 3(30), Nov 86,
9-13.
. ( 1 ) Vedas embody eternal divine knowledge , they are not
created by any human being, (2 ) all terms used in the Vedas
are yogic, shd be studied with the help of the science of
etymology, (3) Vedas contain no hist, data, (4) Vedas = books
of all true knowledge , (5 ) Vedas contain germs of all material
and natural sciences, (6) ul.imate object of Veda is to describe
God, the Supreme Being, (7) Agm, Vayu, Indra, etc signify
God m the context of meditation, elsewhere, they only denote
physical objects , (8) jojnoj can be logically explained in the
light of Vedas also, (9) mantras of Veda are full of super-
natural meaning, they are not useless, (10) no mention in
Veda of nature worsh-p, animal worship, pornographic illusions,
and class confl ct ,( U ) Vedas are beyond questioning, ( 12)
for interpreting Vedas help can be taken from Vedangas, Upa-
vedas, Dart anas, Brahmanas, V pant fads see 30 56, 87, 88
below, .
14. Bharatiya, Bhavamlal Sri SvamI Vidyananda Saras-
vall viracita Bhumika Bhaskara Vedavam 41 (7), May 89, 18-21.
. rev article on BB (publ International Aryan Foundation,
Bombay)., (also sec Vedavaril 41 I)
15. Bhattacharya, Dipak Upalaksana — a bridge between
traditional and symbolistic interpretation of the Veda Paper, A I.
Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha ), R P. V V , Jodhpur, 1990, 7.
the verb lakf with upa, used by Sayana, approaches the sense
‘symbolise’., the ground for the modem symbolistic approach
had been prepared by the MImarfisakas, Sarfikara, and the
Alarfikarikas through the ages
16 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar. Validity of the puramc
view about the nature of Vedic recensions. Pur. 29 ( 2 ), July 87 ;
185-196
17. Bhave, Vmoba. Hgvedasara VSM, Poona, 1982;
2 -f- 310 + mantrasuci.
..Marathi transl. by M A. Mehendale of RV-ps ssages selected
by Yinoba as quintessence of RV.. •
212
VEDiC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 30. is
18. Bhumananda Sarasvati. Vaidiki Lokavyavastha
( EccJesia Divine ). Vaidika Dbarmapracaraka Samgha, Arya
Samaj, 1936; cxcii -f 406.
..collection of passages selected from the 4 Vedas relating to
Vedic social organization..
19. Bhumananda Sarasvati. Anthology of the Hymns.
Calcutta, 1984; xvi 4* 320 + xi + 56 -f iii.
. selections from 4 Vedas., transl by B. S...
20. Brahmananda Sharma. Maharsi-Dayananda-Sammata
vedabhasyapaddhatih ( Sk. ). J1DVP 3(1), Feb. 90; 159-161 .
..D's method of Vedic interpretation..
21. Carri, Sabastian J. Contribution of Bhatta Bhdskara
Misra to Vedic Exegesis.
Rev. : C Z. Minkowski, UJ 32, 144-47.
22. Chandrasekharendra Sarasvati, Swami. The Vedas.
Bh. Vid. Bh., Bombay, 1988; 258.
..(compiled by R. Ganapathi). .
23. Chatterji, Jatindra Mohan. Vaidik Gita. Ram Rajya
Weekly, Kanpur; V + 116.
..Reas of RV arranged into 15 chh acc. to the principles of
karma-bhakiU j* ana- yoga as enunciated in Bhaga\ad-CVa. .
24. Chaubey, B. B. Nature and methods of Brahmanic
interpretation. ABORl 64, 1983 ; 77-88.
..devices : \tmyoga (implication), hetu (argumentation).
nirtacana ( etymology ), bandhu, rupa and rupasantrddhi. . directed
towards ritual., ritualistic and symbolic..
25. Chemparathy, George. The Nyaya-vaisesikas as inter-
preters of Sruti. J Dharma 3(3), July-Sept. 78; 274-294.
26. CoomaRaswamy, Anand K. New Approach to the Vedas I
an essay in translation and exegesis. Delhi, 1 985 ( reprint); ix -f
116.
So. 32 ] Vedic literature 2 lS
. see VBD IV 30 32 .
27. Dandekar, R N. Some aspects of Vedic exegesis.
lnd Taur. 10, 1982; 71-81 : K. S Birth-Cent Comm Vo! , KSRI,
Madras, 1985; 1-13.
. considers three questions ( 1 ) extent of the applicability of
Paniru’s grammar to Vedic exegesis, (2) RV and the sr«si(n
ritual, (3) R V mythology and Indo-Europeanism
28. Dandekar, R N Inaugural speech International
Inst, of Vedic Res. and Indology, Delhi AH 1(6), Nov 1984,
9-12.
changing concept of Indology Vedic exegesis
29. Dandekar, R N Rgvedace bhasyakara ( Marathi ).
Nuvabharata 42 ( 5 ), Feb 89, 1-9
. see 30 30 below .
30. Dandekar, R N Commentators of the Rgveda A
recapitulation BDCRI 50, 1990, 157-168
see 30 29 above Vedic exegesis — first stage mapdala-
anangement, padapotho, Brahmanas, second stage Vedangas and
other early ancillary lit , third stage bhafyas five categories
of RV bhafyakaras (1 ) those commentators whose bhafyas are
now available in full in published form , ( 2 ) those who can be
reasonably presumed to have written bhafyas on the entire RV
but only some portions of whose bhafyas have become available
so far, (3) those who have commented only on certain specific
mantras, ( 4) those who are directly or indirectly ref to as
bhafyakaras but no portions of whose commentaries have become
available so far , ( 5 ) commentators of modern times . why is
there a break bet second and third stages 7 methodology of
bhafyakaras lo what extent are bhafyas serviceable to modern
scientific exegesis?
Z\ Days a, Indian! On different readings Sayana’s
commentary (in) Perspective in Indology (B N Mukherjee
Fel Vol ), Herman Publ House, New Delhi, 1985, 9-14
32 Datta, Indrani. Sayanacarya’s methodology m inter-
preting the Rgveda G. B Comm. Vo! , Kurukshetra, 1991 , 31-36.
±14
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3o 33
also SP 34 AlOC Vtsakhapatnam 1989 p 1 ( considers
tton of Rsi chandas Devata yoga and grammar necessary for
iJF-exeges s acc to Savana) Sayana discusses whether
P ronuvakya and yajya are to be read conjunctively or d sjunc
t vely acc to him both may be rec ted generally in sacrifice
33 Dayananda Granthaniala Paropakarmi Sabha Ajmer
1983 Vol I 726 Vol II 816 + 20 ( Atmakatha ) 18
( N rvanaSatabd Samskarai o) H ndi transl of Satyartha-
praktfa Aryabh v naya
34 Dayananda Sarasvati Svvami Sanvara Ajmer,
1985
35 Dayananda Sarasvati Swarry Atha vedoktadharraa-
visayah ( Sk ) JIDVP 2(1) New Delhi April 89 123 132
var ous Ved c mantras commented upon dharma in the Veda
imparted by lsvara for the sake of all humanity th s is the
only dlarma there is none other
36 Devarupananda Swarm Mantrapuspam Ramakrishna
Math Khar, 1990
13 suktas 16 Up etc — comp lation
37 Devasthali G V Attitude of Sayana And Madhava
towards Sakalya and Yaska a comparative view The Mysore
Orientalist 14
38 Dhavan Thakur Datta Truth and Vedas The Vedic
Path 48 ( 1 ) June 85 23 ff
selected Ved c / antras in Engl sh transl
39 Dvivedi Kapil Dev (cd ) Vedamrtam Granthaniala
Vishvabharati Anusandhana Parisad ( VAP ) Gyanpur Varanasi
excerpts on var ous subjects from the 4 Vedas 16 vols (out
of the planned 40) published
40 Dvivedi Kapil Dev Vedamrtam Athanaveda Subha
§itaiali
6 15 above
30.48 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
215
41. DvrvEDl, Kapil Dev. Rgi eda-Subhasitavah VAP,
Gyanpur, Varanasi, 1989; 14 + 512
..5878 subha fitas .
42. Dvivedi, Kapil Dev. The Essence of the Vedas VAP,
Gyanpur, Varanasi, 1990; xvi + 335.
. collection of 1385 Vedic mantras . reproduced in Roman
transliteration and with English transl . relating to rel , phitos ,
polity, linguistics. Datura! sciences, etc. . .
43. Fatah Singh, [ Various articles on Dayananda and the
Veda] (Hindi). Veda-Savitd 4 (3), Dayananda-Svapnanka,
Oct. 83; 87.
..see 30. 54 below..
44. Fatah Singh, An intelligent approach to the Vedas.
Veda-Savita ES 3 (6), Aug 84, 17-19.
..considers the word go ghna ( RV 1 114 10), interprets it as
‘unwelcome person’., romasa, romans* one who is mentally
absorbed in sound ’ . also p*ia, Sepa . kaprt symbolic meaning
of Vedic words alone can appeal to reason
45. Fatah Singh. A rethinking on Vedic exegesis. Veda-
Sav,ta ES 4(3-5), Aug. 85: 10-12; Sept 85 : 13-16, Oct. 85:
17-20, 91.
. (the global imp of the Veda)
46. Fatah Singh. Nighantu and Panini as aids to Vedic
exegesis.
. see 25 114 and 26 20 above..
47 Fatah Singh Dayananda aura Unaka Veda-bhdsya
(Hindi ). Veda*Samsthan, Ajmer, 1988; 58.
..collection of 4 res papers..
48. Fatah Singh; Chauhan, Sraddha, Abhayadeva. Bhdn
Vedabhasya ke Sandarbhasutra ( Hinrli ) Veda-Samsthan, Ajmer,
1983; xn + 90
. collection of articles on various topics ( “ Veda - tattva aura
graniha ”, “ PrSnadnt 1 aura y°ga”« “Brahma ka devatva”,
“MSnava Ice vyaktitva k! khoja”, “ Purus a tattva”, etc.) .
216
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 30 49
49 Frawley, David Hymns from the Golden Age
see 3 46 above Veda regarded as an esoteric complex of
incalculably valuable insights it was the external world that
was a symbol for the gods not the gods who were symbols for
forces of external nature
Rev S P Dubey PrBh 93 11617, S Ramaswami ALB 52,
284 85 Richard Salomon JAOS 109 (3) 456 57 K D Shastri,
HSAJIS 2 257 59
50 Gangeshvarananda, Swami Vedopadeia Cartdrika
Yogeshvara Guru Gangeshvara Dharmartha Trust, Delhi, 1969,
26 + 472
collection and exposition of subhSfttas from the Veda
51 Gonda, J Translating the Veda ALB 44-45, 1980-81 ;
1-14
translating a Vedic term always by one and the same word of
a modern lg is not correct real synonyms are extremely
rare
52 Goswami Dudhapuri Maharstdayanandah — tcsam
bhajyasaih ca ( Sk ) JIDVP 3(1), Feb 90 151-57
Dayananda and the style of his comm
53 Goswami, Sitanath, Chakravarti, Hiraansunarayan
Selections from the Rk Samhita Calcutta, 1974, xxx + 321 i- 88
with comm of Skanda Venkata Sayana English transl .♦
54 Gupta, Madhuri Kya ‘ Dayananda Svapnanka * Daya
nanda virodhi hai f ( Hindi ) Veda Savita 5(6), Jan 85, 201-
204
a propos of Rajavira s article ( Dayananda Samdeia April 84)
on Day a randa-Svapn a r ka of Veda Savita (see 30 43 above)
55 Gupta Sitdhir Kumar Veda vijnana vartayen (Hindi)
Ary a Martantfa Jaipur
Madhusudan Ojiia s views re Vedas are misleading cnt of
Dayarurda by O s disciples not acceptable
56 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Maharsht Dayananda’s inter
prctntion of the Vgdas JIDVP 2(1), April 89 , 59-71,
30 64]
VEDIC LITERATURE
217
D ’s basic principles ( 1 ) Vedas are divine revelation and are
svatahprarrara (2) all that exists in the Vedas is sensible
logical true and conforms to the universal system and laws of
creation, (3) VeJic words are yaitgika and yogarudha critique
of M Ojha and Motilal Siiarma see 30 13 above and 30 37
below
57 Gupta, Sudhtr Kumar Maharsht Dayananda’s inter-
pretation of the Vedas AH 6 ( 67 ), Dec 89, 4-8
see 30 56 above
58 Indra Sev Swann D3yananda and Sri Aurobindo ;
two great recent discoverers of the Veda and the Vedic inspiration.
The Vedic Path 47 ( 3 ), Dec 84, 9-13
59 IvaturI, S R Theosophy and the Veda SP, 34
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 25-26
presents interpretation of some Vedic mantras zee to Madame
Blavatsky
60 Jagadish Arya Tilak aura Dayananda (Hindi).
Vedauml 37 ( 4 ), Feb 85 , 6-12
. ferret comparative survey of then views re Veda
61 Jagadish Arya Veda ka pratipadya visaya aura Rsi
Dayananda ( Hindi ) Veda\am 38 ( 2 ) Dec 85, 3-10
vijnana karma upasana jdana — out of these four fijnana is
the most prominent pure monotheism in the Veda D Ijas
treated 14 themes of Veda
62 Jagadish Arya Rsi Dayananda ki vedartha saili eka
vivecana ( Hindi ) Vedavam 43 ( 9 ), July 91,13-18
63 Jagadishvarananda Sarasvati, Swami Vaidika-
Sukti Sudha Bhagavatt Prakashan, Delhi, 1991 » 80
anthology
64 Jacannath Vedalankar Jjotlsam jyouh Rashtriya
Veda Vtdya Pratisthan, New Delhi, 1991, 255
. an esoteric expos tion <f select \edjc hymns in the light of
Sri Aurobindo s views intred methods of interpretation of
Veda hymns from RV AV YV \edic sukns
... 2 ?
218 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [30.65
65 Jambunathan, M R A few suggestions for the trans-
lation of Vedas Organ tser 17(43), 1964, p 11
66 Jambunathan, M R Bring down Veda from the
clouds Organiser 17 (45), 1964, p 6
67 Jnzic, Mislav Rgvedski Himm ( The Rgvedic Hymns*
Sour.es of Indian Culture and the Indo European Heritage)
Globus, Zagreb ( Jugoslavia ), 1981 ( 1986), 343
Hymns from R V translated and expounded with notes introd.
re Vedic lit English summary pp 271-274
68 Joshi, Rasik Vihan Methods of Vedic interpretation
n the West A Jam Fel Vol , Or Inst , Baroda, 1983, 115-136
69 Jvalanta Kumar Sastri Rgveda-bhasya-pathalocana
(Hindi) Veda\am 37 (9), July 85, 10-12
see 3 74 above .
70 Kamboj, Jiyalal Etymologies of Sayana SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, 280-81
S quotes Yaska frequently while giving his own etymologies
S gnes only such as support or suit the ritualistic sense, S
explains many words with the help of the Urtadi su/ras
71 Kapiladfva Sastri Svami Atmananda krta Rgveda-
bhasya eka paricayatmaka vtilesana ( Hindi ) KURJ ( Arts and
Humanities) 18-19, 1984-85, 235-242
ire A s bhajya on Ana \arrilya A was follower of Sankara’s
advaita
72 Kapur, Devendra Kumar Vaidika Ptyusadhara Internal.
Aryan Foundation, Bombay
73 Klimkeit, H J Die Erben Dayanandas Politisch
erreichendes Hindutum in Nordwestmdien und sem Verhaltnis zum
Islam Anthropos 76 ( 1-2 ), 25-49
74 Kripaciiaryulu, Munuganti Sayana and Madha'a
Vidydranya a study of their lues and letters RajyalaLsml
Publications, Guntur, 1986, xx r 196 -r xvi
$ 0 . 80 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
219
Part I social background and political activities of the two
scholars (author affirms Telugu rather than Kannada affiliations
of the 2 brothers, stresses Madhava s identity with Vidyaranya),
Part II author summarizes their literary output, distinguishes
their genuine from spurious works
Rev Edwin Gerow JAOS 1 10 177 Srlmannarayana Mukti
ALB 52, 229-31
75 Krishnalal Vedavyakhya men karmakanda siddhanta
kibhumika( Hindi) JGJKSV 37(1-4), 1981 (1983) H 61-69
Veda $bd be interpreted mdeperdently i e without ref to
ritual (the trad interpretation is too much and artificially
loaded with retualism e g SSyara on RV IX 73 8-9 AV 11
27) the theme of Veda is adhidaivata wh develops into
adhyatma
76 Krishnalal Vandcma Vibhu Vatbhavam, Delhi, 1985,
96
a collection of 15 mantras from RV YV AV, Up with
anvaya and Hindi transl
Rev VJPASH Vedas arl 37 (IJ) 19
77 Krishnalal ( ed ) Vedavyakhya aura Vaidika \icara-
dhara ( Hindi ) Prahlada Smaraka Vaidika Vyakhyanamala-2,
Nag Publ , Delhi, 1987. 12 + 61
collection of lectures on Vedic interpretation and thought
see 31 14 below
78 Lamboo, Jan, The apaurusheya bhashya of the Veda
as brought to light by His Holiness Maharshi Mahesh Yogi SP,
2nd Week-end Seminar, Mah Ved Univ , Mar 1985
refers to inherent perfection of the structure of the Veda
Veda is its own comm — it comments upon itself thro its own
sequential elaboration
79 Madhu Bala Bhasyakara Uvata (Hindi) Vimta
Prakashan, New Delhi, 1985 , 9 + 252
7 chh U s life his comm etymologies knowledge of
grammar philosophy m bis comm U and MahTdhara U &
knowledge of other tasiras
80 Malamoud, Charles Exeg&sc de textes, exegfcse dc
Wes Punaanha 7, Paris, 1983, 17-33
220
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[20 81
81 Maurer, Walter H Pinnacles of India s Past Selec
tions from the Rgveda translated and annotated Umv of Penn,
Studies on South Asia Vol 2, John Benjamins Publ Co , Amster-
dam/Philadelphia 1986 xi + 350
92 hymns arranged subjectwse transl is literal introd
to each hymn
Rev Per Arne Bcrclie AO 49 175 76 Ka'yan Kumar
Dasoupta BRMIC 40 135 Harry Falk II J 31 219-20 G
B Pa slle ABORl 71 364 Richard Salomon JAOS 109
456 57
82 Moghe S G Kautilya and Sayana JKUOR1ML
23 ( 1-2) 1980 1-14
study based on Arihasastra and Subhafttas idhan dhi
Srulivikasa ■* comm by Bhatta Govinda on RVX 46 91
BG earler than Sayana and Venkatamadhava in the lght of
SV readings of S and V are comparatively studied
83 Moghe, S O A nole on Professor H D Velanlar s
‘ Word economy and Rgvcdic interpretation •
see 4 34 above
84 Mohcputh Anand The Satyartha Prakash The
Vedic Path 52(4) Mar 1990
85 Munshi Ram Sharma Vaidika Cintamam (Hindi)
Grantham Kanpur, 1986, 8 + 321
Ved c select ons essays on Vedic lop cs
86 O Flaherty Wendy Domger The Rig Veda An
Anthology Penguin Books, 1981 , reprinted 1983 , 343
10S lyn ns translated and annotated acc to O thvmcanng
of the Vcd c hymns is to be sought on d IT I veil many hymns
have a riddle structure most of the hymns c nta n refercnco
to symbolic gestures wh are part of riluals the \ed c un verse
o images is puzzl ng for a modern reader the human con
cerns arc vividly access blc to us whatever the ritual may liave
been
Rev loan P Cllianu m s , r c i 22 2S4 ^6 Jan FlUrsat,
Arch Ot 54 (4) 393 96
30 92]
VEDIC literature
22 1
87. Panda, Narasingha Maharshi Dayananda Sarasvati
as an interpreter of the Vedas J1DVP 2(2), Aug 89, 223-229
D accepts only two kinds of interpretation — adhyatmtka and
vyavahanka basic principles of bis interpretation ( 1 ) Vedas
are words of God, hence contain pure and absolute knowledge
(2) Veda shd not be interpreted in the light of classical
Sanskrit, the meanings of Vcd c words have changed in cl Sk
(3) words of Veda are yaugika and are in a fluid state Vedic
words are not rudha ( static ) in meaning , ( 4 ) Vedic words arc
used m triple sense — adhyatmtka adhibhauttka and adhtyajtuka,
(5) padapatha of the mantras not awlays adhered to, (6) Vedas
do not contain narratives of or references to historical personages
or events, (7) iL rata = subject matter of the mantras or hymns,
all words signifying a devala e g Agni Varuna, Indra etc
are names of One Supreme Lord ( ekam sad \tpr a baltudha
vadunti), Veda is monotheistic, ( 8 ) feminine words such as
Aditi, U*as portray the mo’hcrly form of God, (9) Vedic
hymns can be interpreted independently of vtntyoga, ( 10 ) no
history in the Veda, (11) in Veda, there is no description of
human actions, ( 12) while interpreting Veda metaphysical
social national etc , elements can be discovered D rc-estab
1 shes Veda as a living rel scripture (Sri Aurobmdo ) see 30 13,
30 56 above and 30 88 below
88 Panda, Narasingha Maharshi Dajananda as an
interpreter of the Vedas AH 7 ( 70), Mar 90, 10-12
see 30 87 above
89 Pandeya, Radhcshyam Veda ke fsi, chanda, devata,
aura vmiyoga ke jnana kl avasyakata ( Hindi ) Veda\ani 37 ( 3 ),
Jan 85, 14-17
90 Pandit, M P (ed ) Vedic Symbolism of Sri Aitrobtndo.
Wilmot, 1988, 122
91 Panikkar, Raimundo Chromccs aspects of Vedic
interpretation J Dharrna 5(4), Oct -Dec SO, 415-418.
92 PAMkkAR, Raimundo (ed ) The ltdic Experience.
Mantramanjan Mot Ban, Delhi, 1989 ( reprint, 1977, 1983),
xxxvu f 937
see VHP IV 30 117
Rev Lee n Awlsavadkar ABORl 67 271-73, £o J Pharma
3 (2) 203 212, Jan rturskY. Arch Or 44. 393-56.
Ill
VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY
93 Pateria, A K The revivalist of Veda : Swami Daya-
naada and his interpretation The Vedic Path 48 (2), 9-25;
52 (4)
94 Pateria, A K Modern Commentators of Veda D K.
Publishers’ Distributors, New Delhi, 1985, iv + 120
comparative study of Max Muller, Dayananda, Aurobindo
95 Prajna Devi, Pandita Kya veda ke adhidaivika artha
upeksaniya hai ’ ( Hindi ) Veda\ani 39 ( 12) Oct 87, 7-13
a propos of Privavrata Vedon ke Mmltika Siddhanta,
Meenakshi Prakashan Meerut criticism of Priyavrata’s
approach and interpretation see 30 97 below.
96 Prashasyamitra, Sastn Acarya Mah'dhara aura S\anii
AyoWa ks Madhyandina Yajuncda-Bhasya ( Hindi ) Allaha-
bad, 1984. 16 + 248
97 ^ Priyavrata, Vedavacaspati Veda ke adhidaivika artha
upeksaniya nahm hai Vedaianl 40 ( 2 ), Dec 87, 5-7
ref 30 95 above Vedic mantras arc vmdhlrtha
98 RAGH uv iR, v e daIank ar vaidika Dariana Delhi, 1987,
lo + IB4
„ Vcdalankar Vedartha-prukriya (Hmdi)
Vedmum 42 ( 2) - 42 ( 5 ), Dec 89-Mar. 90
10° Ramanathan, a S Contribution or Madhusudan
Ojha to the luterpretation of Vcdio thought Paper, A I Vidsat
Sammetana ( M Ojha),r P v P Jodhpur, 1990, p 14
O analysed the word , rda word „ MnIleclri
: , , P 'T'" Na,ore ’ *• J4/». and ..men have
S r '? "" «*'»' P™»». rit, give rue to ph,si
^ “ c <bjtct 3,1 movement is attributed lo j ajus.
sun m. nsl C f ° r mal " n ‘° ( le/oj) part of the object Ihc
creator the conccl ' cd as ihc embotlimsnt of Prajapali Ihc
r , , 3 , un ,s also ,hc cnibodiment of the three Vedas .
1 c atman of the cosmos and has three attributes,
and' is imni/w"* ' ali ’ f>r ° ra 15 ‘he crigm of the universe
m,ure the form and shape of a crealed
object eomrolltd by ,Wu, s! . f „ ,, ^
the original propagation of \ c das
30 109 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
223
101 Rameshwaranandacharya, Swami Vedarthacandnka
Saurashtra, 1987, 656
102 Ram Gopal History and Principles of Vedic Inter •
pretation Concept Publishing Co , New Delhi 1983 X + 208
author has formulated 14 card nal princ pies for an objective,
scient fic and systematic in erprclalion of Vedas
Rev O P Eiiaradv. w { [SAJIS 3 < 1 2 ) 336-37 TataH Singh,
Veda Sort a (ES) 3(7) 24 Mantrim IHasad 17/ 21 281 86,
S Srivastava Veda Santa 5(5) 166-70
103 Ram GOPAL Vedartha Vimaria (Hindi) Panjab
Umv , Chandigarh 1985, 8 + 288 + index
20 hymns of PV transl and explained (in the 1 ght of 30 102
above)
104 Ram Prasad Vedalankar Maharst Dayananda’s Veda
Bbasya The Vedic Path 51 (4) Mar 90
104A Ray, Upendra Nath Hansvaml ne Jjatapathavyakhya
kaba likhi ’ (Hindi )
see 17 25 above
105 Saha Ranjit Kumar Bharata vam ( Hindi ) Cagana
ticala 9 ( I 2) 19g6 5 9
based on Vedic quotations
106 Saksena, Bhupesh Chandra Satyarthaprakaia men
uddhrta Vaidika Mantra (Hindi) Arya Puspamala Meerut 1986,
14+182+9
Vedic man t rat quoted in Satya'lhoprokafa
107 SarmaH Thaneswar Veda Kananar Ekanjali Phul
( Assamese) Sarbhog 1980
collection of stones from the \cdas
108 SarmaH Thaneswar I atdika hahml Pravaha
(Assamese) Guwahati 1990 6+110
109 Satyakam Vedalankar The Holy l edas International
Veda Trust, Stranger ( South Africa ) 1983 , 536
224 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [30 110
anthology of selected Vedic hymns with English transl see
30 111 below
Rev R I Varsiiney The l edic Path 46 (4) 74-75
110 Satyakam, Vedalankar Divine assurance The Vedic
Path 47(2), Sept 84, 1-2
Vc I c quotations with English transl
111 Satyakam, Vidyalankar The Holy Vedas A Golden
Treasury Clarion Books Delhi, 1987, 480
selection of mantras from the 4 Vedas with poetic transl in
English see 30 109 above
112 Sen, Indra The magnet of the Veda The parallelism
between Swami Dayananda and Sri Aurobindo AH 2 (16),
Sept 85,10-11
113 Sen, N B Glorious Thoughts of Vedas
see VDD III 30 69
Rev Organiser 22(8) 10
114 Sharma, Arvind Sayana and consensus as a deter-
minant of Sruti Dar Ini 20(1; Tan 80, 62-64
Sayaia uses the principle of the consensus of the learned’
( mahajanapartgraha) in the context of the Vedas but he does
so not to establish it as revelation but to establish its
definition
® HARMA » Bhtsma Datta Mahan vedabhasyakara
Sayanacarya Veda praefipa 3(5) 3(9), Nov -Dec 88 - April 89
( serially )
116 Sharma, Hridaya Ranjan A critical note on some
Vedic forms where Sayana differs from Padakara Linguistic
Researches 3 BHU, 1980, 41-43
S d fiered from trad whenever he had a better interpreta
tion
117 Sharma Nigam Rk Sukta Mtmtan with Vyakhya
Bareli 1982, 392 + 58
selections from Jty
30.124]
VEDIC LITERATURE
225
118 Sharma, Pradyurnna. Gul3bl nagari ke vilaksana
Guru-Sisya ( Hindi ) Rajasthan Patrika, Jaipur, 20 7 86
..cnl of Madhusudan Ojra and Molibl Sharma
119. Sharma “Rishi”, Umashankar. Rksuktamkarah.
Varanasi, 1991 ; viu + 430.
..selections from RV with introd and exposition..
120 Shevdge, Malati J. Rationality as a criterion for the
interpretation of Rgveda. IPQ 14 ( 2 ), Apnl-June 87 ; 181-193.
..(paper presented at 31st CISHAAN, 1933) Rgvedic com-
positions contain a logic or rationality wh. has evaded us so
far., it is possible that mythology found in RV is a later day
creation wh was not in the minds of R E-poets . Roth is the
founder of the historical and inductive method of Vedic studies.,
it is necessary to make a clean break from the mythopoeic and
sacriGcial interptetatton of the Veda . author considers ararti
(RVI 129 3 and X 99 10) and ibe Br versions of the Araru-
Indra episode historically, Araru iva* a man who tried to
escape from a forced captivity four times, after wh. he was
killed.
121. Shiv Das Sri Aurobmdo — the apostle of Vedic
renaissance. The Vedic Path 47(3), Dec. 84, 15-26, All 2(16),
Sept. 85; 16-21.
122. SliUkLA, Jyotsna Mabarsi DaySnanda Ve upara
Sropita anudaravada . cka samilsa ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 42 ( 1-4 ),
1986 (1990); 211-220.
. critique of criticism of D.
123. Simia, Ayodhya Prasad; PavdeYA, Ramashtsh. Valdtka
Suktasamgraha. Delhi, 1987; iv J- 148
..selections from the Vedas .
124 StVAKUMARASWAMY, M l ed.) Vedabharati and Veche
Grammar, Bharat i Pralashan, Bangalore, 1984 , 54 + 314 + 92
+ 92
226
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[30 125
125 Srinivasa Sastri Vedapramanyanumamsa tatha Rsi
Dayananda ( Hindi ) Umv of Kurukshetra, 1980-81 , V + 423
see VBD IV 30 171 records various views re authority of
Veda from Vedic period down to modern times
Rev P D Navathe ABORI 69 303 304 Ram Gopal JOIB
32 168 69
125A Srinivasa Sastri Vedamtyata tatha Rsi Dayananda
(Hindi)
see VBD IV 30 173
Rev P D Navathe ABORT 66 319 20
126 Srivastava, Somachaitanya Eka vedasvadhyayi ki
4»yan se ( Hindi ) Veda Savtta 5(11), June 85, p 387
any particular Veda needs to be studied in the light of its
Upaveda the subject matter of RV is artha
127 Srivastava, Somachaitanya Veda ke adhyayana ki
paddhatiyan eka samiksa ( Hindi ) Veda Savua 6(3), Oct 85
87-88
methods of studying Veda
128 Subrahwaniam, K Venkata Gleanings from the
Vedas Tap Pros 28(6) June 90, 31-34
considers Vedic words svaha agmhotra samtt asva prlhivl
bhumi mdra
129 Thite, G U Two ways of Vedic interpretation SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 26-27
( 1 ) fruit oriented (aims at some purpose intended by the
interpreter) (2) root-oriented (aims at understand ng the
original meaning intended by the poet )
130 Thite, G U The “yoga” and * ksetna” of the
Veda SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 31
yoga and kfema of the Veda are the pos live and negative
sides of Vedic interpretation in India
131 Tichomirova V Let Heaven and Earth hear me
Selection from Vedic poetry translated mo Russian verse Artistic
Literature Moscow, 1984, 270
introd comments by T Y Elijarenkova s?e 3 4? above
50. 140 !
VedIc LITERATURE
227
132. Tiwari, A. S. Madhva and the Veda : A Study of the
Dvaita Interpretation of Vedic Myth, Ritual, and Philosophy. DD,
Univ. of Poona, 1976-77.
..unpublished., see VRD IV 30 180
133 Tripathi, Karunapati Samskftavanmaye suryastavah
( Sk. ) SS 39 ( 1-4 ), 1984-855 282-303.
..in RV and other SamhitSs .
134 TrIVEdi, Rudra Kumar Vaidika-arthavadamimanisa
Kosala 4 ( 1-2), 1982-83, 191-195.
135. "UdAYAVIrA Sastri datapaths vyakhyakara Harisvaml
ka kala ( Hindi) Vedavdm 41 ( 8 ), June 89, 11-18.
..ref 17 25 and 30 1 04A above considers the question of
K;ta samvat, concludes that H *s date is the middle of 1st
cent B. C ..
136 Upadhyaya, Baladeva Sayarucaryasya jivanavrttam
(Sk.) (m) Vimariacintdmatfih, Sharada Samsthana, Varanasi,
1985; 52-76.
. . life of Sayaua
137. Upadhyaya, Baladeva Vedabhasy abhumikasamgrahah.
Kashi Sk Series 102, Varanasi, 1985; 12 + 99 -f- 174
. a collection of all available introductions by Sayana to bis
Veda-commentaries
138 Upreti Sastri, Jayadatta. Vedon ke vislrtabhasya ki
avaSyakata tatha vedottarakahka vaidika laukika van may a ka
vedarthapar tj nana ( Hindi ) Vedavani 36 ( 3 ), Jan. 84; 17-19.
139. Vagishvari Vidyalankar Vaidika-Sahitya-Saudamm.
Bahalgarh, 1985; 15 + 296
140. VeerabhadRA Swamy, M R. Identity of the commen-
tator of the Atharvaveda with Sayana, the commentator of the
Rgveda.
..see 5 16 above
V££»ic BIBLIOGRAPHY
528
1 3o. 14i
141 Veerabhadra Swamy, M R. Sayanacarya and western
scholars : difference of interpretation. 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984;
235-241.
considers EsrZva ( AV J 2 4), vifkandha ( AVI 16 3, If
Tfx’ ,, 3 45) ’ Venah (* v II 11), kfetriya (AVU SI,
HI 7 3), aharjata(AV III 14 1), guggidu ( AV XIX 38 1)
142 Vekerdi, Jozsep (ed ) [ Selections from the Upam-
sads] Budapest, 1987
143 Venkata Subramaniam, K. Gleanings from the Vedas.
Tap Pros. 28 ( 7), July 90, 33-37.
contd from June 90 issue under several headings .
144- Sarasvati, Swami. BhBmka-Bhasktm
( indi) International Aryan Foundation, Bombay, 1988; Parts
I and II; 1200
“I??™ “ ram Dayananda's Slima-Bhunuki ■
145 Vidyananda Sarasvati, Swami. Vcdarlha-Bhumika
1 Hindi ) International Aryan Foundation, Bombay.
AvataramkE of 30 144 above
146 Vidyananda Sarasvati, Swami Salydrtlm-Bhiskam
I - Toco InternatlonaI At V an Foundation, Bombay, 1990, Vol
extensive comm <„ Saiyi rl l V Mia
,, Vidyananda • Videha •, Swami Vedahka (Hindi)
1^ "m*”*’ A,mcI - pralham r‘ ra/m,, 1976, 904, dvwyaratom.
exposition of VedK mantra,
c-d 'y 8 - 'y E “ DRAMU M. Sastn Vedon ke vyakhyakara (Hindi)
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 23-24.
149 Vyas Sisya, Kunwar Lai
( Hindi ). Delhi, 1988 , iv + 67.
Vedacdrya Parampara
VEDIC LITERATURE
22 $
M 1)
150 Watson, Stephen K Puramc confirmation of Sri
Aurobmdo's psychological interpretation of the Vedas Advent
37 (3), Aug 80,25-38
151 Yadav, Knpal C Stvami Dayananda Sarasvati a
study of his ideas and programme of reforms of the 19th century
Indian society Transactions of the International Conf of Orienta-
lists m Japan 26, p 124
152 Yash Pal, Aryabandhu Maharsi Dayananda aura
Veda (Hindi) Vedavani 37 (7), May 85, 7-8, 20-21
acc to D Veda «= only Saihhitas among the Up Iiaiasja
alone is Veda , Brahmanas are Jlvokta and therefore not Veda .
153 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Rsi Dayananda Sarasvati
ke granthon ka itihasa (Hindi) Dayananda Balidana Satabdl-
Samskarana, Bahalgarh, 1983, ta + 426
hist of D s writings
154 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Rg' edadi-Bhasya Bhumikd
(Snmaddayanandasarasvatisvamina nirmita) Ramlal Kapur
Trust, Bahalgarh, 1984, 12 +430
Sanskrit and Hindi under 35 topics
155 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Vedartha men svarajnara
ki amvSryata ( Hindi ) Vedavani 42 ( 7), May 90, 7-11 ( to le
contd )
there is no svaratyaiyaya in Veda
156 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Men djstt men Svarnl
Dayananda aura unaka karya (Hindi) Ramlal Kapur Trust,
Bahalgarh, 1991 , 240
D and his work
Rei Bhaianilal Bkwato*, Vtdavani 43 <9 1 21 24
31 Collections of Essays, etc , on Vedic and
Allied Subjects
1 Abhayadeva [ Report of three talks ] Veda Sat ita 5 ( 7 ),
85, 234ff
130 VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 31 2
2 Bharathi, Abhivinaya (ed ) Vedoddharm dvimasika
patrika
Bhagavaddatta Teaching of science on the basis of the
Veda (Hindi) Ram Sankar Bhattaciiarya BaudJuyana-
Dharmasutra
3 Bhat, G K Vedtc Themes
see VBD IV 31 3
Rev BRMIC 61 280-81 ALB 42 358 5 9, Eastern Anthro t o-
login 32 ( 3 ) 222 24
4 Bose, AC The Call of the Vedas Bombay, 1984,
vm + 314
5 Desiipande,( Uma The Glimpses of Indological Heritage
Good Companions Baroda, 1989, vu + 199
(collection of 15 essays) contains ‘Some female seers of
the RV Position and status of women in early Up
4 The language study of Yaska *
6 Divananda Soami Vedamnt The Ancient Divine
Eternal Vermes 1987, xu + 253
7 Dvivedi, Kapil Dev Vedamntam 1983, Vol I (Lead
a happy life), 14 + 160, Vol II ( Happy householder), 24+192,
Vol III ( Happy family ) 24 + 180
8 Fatah Singh Dhat aksara veda ke (Hindi) Veda
Savita 5(2) onwards ( serially )
short essays on Vedic topics
9 Fatah Singh Vedasindhu ki laghu lahari (Hindi)
Veda Saivta 9(10) onwards ( serially )
short essays on Vedic topics
10 Gangeshwarananda, Swami Vedopadesacandnka
Veda-Pracfipa, Nasik
serially brief discourses on Vedic topics
1 1 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar [ Report on three talks J Veda
Santa 5(7), Feb 85, 238-40
31.22]
VEDIC LITERATURE
231
12 Jayadeva, Vedalankar ( ed ) Proceedings of the Vedic
Seminar, Gurukul Kangri Umv, Handwar, (4-8 Sept 82), 1983;
228
13 Kapur, Karmanarayana Vaidika gudha prasnavall
( Hindi ) Vedaxani 40 ( 2 ), Dec 87, 9-1 2
1 4 Krishnalal ( ed ) Vedavyakhya aura Vaidika Vicara-
dhara ( Hindi ) ( Prahlad-Smaraka Vedic Lecture Series ) Nag
Publishers, Delhi, Vol I, 1982, xi + 91 , Vol II, 1987, 12 + 61
(sec 30 T7 above) Vol I Vedic rta satya saras, soma,
VedatthaSaill, Vedic okhyanas Vedic tjis Vol II Vedic divi-
nities, Vedic fanti, of vamcdha prakarar a in Dayananda Bhasya,
Vedic ritual in Kalidasa s works
15 Krishnalal ( ed ) Sanskrit Sodha Vaidika Adhyayana
(Hindi) Delhi, 1987, 116
16 Krishnalal ( ed ) Vaidika Cm tana Panraal Publica-
tions, Delhi, 1990. 6+322
select papers presented at 4 Vedagojthis < 1 986-1989)
17 Munshi Ram Sharma Vaidika Cintamam (Hindi)
Grantham, Kanpur, 1986, 8+321
collection of essays on Vedic topics see 30 85 above
18 Navakumar, Sri The Voice of the Ved Jamshedpur,
1988, 442
19 Pancholt, Badn Prasad Vedanucintana (Hindi), Ajmer,
1987, 140
20 Raghuvira, Vedalankar ( ed ) Vaidika Dariana Delhi,
1987, 18 + 185
collection of essays on Vedic topics Vedic mythology.
Female divinities in the Veda Vasisiha hymns , Vedic sects,
philosophical hymns in RV, home of the Aryans
21 Ramasimha Vedarahasia Arya, 1985, 270
22 Shrivasiava, Suryakant ( ed ) Classical Writings on
Vedic and Sanskrit Literature Handwar, 1988, 21+720
232
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[31 23
23 Studi vedici e medio indiam Giardmi, Pisa, 1981 , 244
Rev G R Franci Studi Onentah e Linguistic, 1 (1985)
24 Sundar Raj, M Rg Vedic Studies
see 4 57 above
Rev K K Ram ALB 47 247 48
25 Tsuji, Nioshiro Vedagaku ronshu (Jap ) Iwanami
Shoten, Tokyo, 1977, xvi + 485
14 Ved c studies
26 ledaSavita4 3 Dayananda Suipnanka Ajmer, Oct 83
Rev K P Jog BDCRI 44 206
27 Varma, Satyakam Vedic Studies Mun Man , New
Delhi, 1984 vm -f 200
28 Virasena, Vedasrami Vaidika Sampada
29 Whitney, W D On the Vedas Nag Publishers, Delhi
( reprint )
30 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Voidika Siddhanta Mimantsa
Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh, 1991
Vol I 16 essays (Sk and Hindi) on Ved c topes
32 Vedic and Related Personalities
1 Adhayadeva Vasistha (Hindi) Veda Savita 7(1),
Aug 86,21-24
transl of RV VII 33 J-14
2 Abhyankar, Sunanda Sva Pan Ojhaji ki drsti se Atri
Rst ( Hindi ) SP, A t Vidvat SammeJana ( M Ojha ), R P V P
Jodpur, 1990, 1 ff
Atri acc lo Ojha ( A taharj tk ula unbhava) significance o'
name original home solar eclipse dj nasty
3 Aitiial K p Aivalayam and his work Proc 31
ICHSAhA South Asia 3, Mexico, 1982 201-207, E R Sree-
hrlshna Sarma Fel Vol , Tirupati, 1983, 75-82
32 11 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
233
(see VBD IV 24 14) only three Sutra works by A (1)
AivSS (2) Aiv CS (3) a part of Ait Ar the single author-
ship of these works is dear but it is difficult to determine who
the real author was — ^aunaka or As'alayana? also attributed
to A Smrtiratna and Laghxaitala vanasmrti
4 The Atharvans m the Rgveda and Atharvaveda
see 4 3 and 7 2 above
5 BHARADWAJ, Sudhi Kant Speech and Vedic seers The
Vedic Path 50 ( 1 ), June 87, 7-16
6 BHARGAVA, P L The self introducing rsis of the Rgveda
and chronology of its hymns
see 3 19 above
7 Bhattacharya, Bhabant Prasad A study of the female
seers in the Rgveda Anuksa 1 1, Dept of Sk , Jadavpur Umv,
Calcutta, 1988,1-16
[ BrhaddevalS II 82 84 furnishes a detailed list conta nmg the
names of 27 female seers most of them occur m the 10th
mandala J
8 Bhuskute, Shakuntala Zarathushtra (Marathi ) Jivana -
Vikasa 26 ( 1-2 ), Mar -April 82, 76-80
9 Biswas, Didhiti Some forgotten ritualists in the Rgveda.
SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 142
Aitareya Asvalayana, and ^ankhayana or Kaus'taki also
other ritualists who are mentivned in the texts attributed to
these three
10 Chattopadhyaya Debiprasad Uddalaka Arum the
pioneer of science JHR 13, 1986-87, 37-57
U A (not later than 8th or 7th cent B C ) took the step
from the magico mythological view of the scriptures to a
naturalistic understanding of nature sat ( primeval Being f
instead of brahman (pure spirit) as the original cause of the
universe
11 Ciiaubey, B B (ed ) Vi si ami tra in Vedic and post-
Vedic Literature Panjab Untv Indol Senes 32, VVBRI, Hoshiar*
Pur, 1987, xxiv + 127
,.,30
234
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[32 12
“V in early Vedic lit (Chaubey) 1-32, “V m later
Vedic lit (Deepak B hattacharya ) 33-48, “Bibliography on
V ,112 114
Rev S G, KantaWala JMSUB 35 36, 173-74 .
12 Chauhan, Sraddha Vasistha aura Sudas (Hindi)
Veda Santa 7(3), Oct 86, 83-86
spiritual interpretation V = prar a
13 Chauhan, Netrasmgh Maharsi Vasistha tatha unaka
putra Sakti ( Hindi ) VB ( Hindi ) 21 ( 1-4 ), Santmiketan, 1980-
81 , 1-9
14 D arrow, William R Zoroaster amalgamated * notes
on Iranian prophetologj Hist Rel 27(2), Nov 87, 109-132
15 Da vane, G V ' USijah’ in the Rgveda JAS Bom
55-59, 1981 84(86), 136-143
also SP 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1 9S5 , p 9 U not an adj .
U was the name of an ancient family or a small clan belonging
to the Pajra branch of the Angirases (expert priests possessing
m> she powers, intimately connected with fire-cult) Kakslvat
was a descendant of the Usij family Usikhshs are mentioned
in the Avesta and the Gathas as being mimical to Zarathushtra
1 6 Davane, G V A note on the Rgaedic Rst Nabh5-
nedtstha Bh Vid 45-47 (J H Da\e Fel Vol ), 1985-1987,
221-225
al so SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 19S6 p 16 N author of RV
61 62 connects N with Asestan Nabanazdistas ( = man
of new Jaw) Nabhanedistfu ( Navanedisjha ) represents young
ritual reformists known for their expert knowledge of sacrifice .
^ Deshpande, Uma S RgvedanI ketalika mantra-daHinto
I Guj ) S\adhya\a 22 ( 3 ), April, 85, 221-230
' 5>a> “ M1 Apala GhosB, Vak. sec 32 18 and 18A below .
18 Desmpande, Uma S Some Reaedic poetesses a stud).
Sp , 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 53-54
see 32. 17 abo\e and 18A below,.
32 251
VEDIC LITERATURE
235
18A Deshpande, Uraa S Some female seers ( poetesses )
of the Rigveda ( in ) The Glurpses of Indological Heritage ( 31 5
above), 1-8
..[27 Rsikss in RV ] s-e 32 17 and 18 above
19 Dube, Jagat Narayan Bharatiya Samskrti men Rsiyctt
ka Yogadana (Hindi) Delhi, 1989, xxvn -f 396
20 Dube, Shatroghan Snkrsna — the director of many a
revolution J Jmaji Umv 2, Gwalior, 1982, 19-22
considers Krsna to be anoth-r nam» for Angiras quotes RV
and Ch Up and compares those quotations with B hag a vat a
date of K fixed at cir 1200 B C K. was the propounder of
Narayarl faith vvh he had learnt from his pre ep or
21 Fatah Singh Prana indeed is Vasistha Rsi SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 683
prana is the energy wh is at th_ root of all psychological
activity Vasistha is the most inhab ting * prana touching all
levels of human personality vasiftha prana is the product of
the highest desire called urvasl backed by the powers of love
and discrimination (l e Mitra anJ Vanina) the vasiftha
pr a na has the capacity to have direct knowledge of Indra and
is therefore qualified to be the Brahman pnest at the sacrifice
22 Fatah Singh Bhrgu aura Angira kl vadhu aura Yama
ki kanya ( Hindi ) Veda-Savita 9 ( 4 ), N ov 88 , 1 29-1 3 1
23 Findly, Ellison Banks Vasistha religious personality
and Vedic culture Numen 31 ( 1 ), 1984, 74-105
insights of psychohistory have considerable bearing on our
assessment of the person Vasisjba and the function of h s story
as a central rel narrative within the trad
24 Fiser, Ivo Yajnatalkya in the Sruti tradition of the
Veda AO 45, 1984, 55-87
(«= VBD IV 32 25) seeks to collect all the available
material pertaining to Y ’s personality, irrespective of the doc-
trines ascribed to him, and to explore it in view of the cultural
and sociological data contained therein
25 Gangeshwarananda, Swann Jaba Syavasva mantra-
diaslafsi bane (Hindi) Veia-Frafya 3 ( 11 ) - 4 ( 2 ), 1989.
236
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 32. 26
serially when S became a Vedie seer
26 Gnoli, Gherardo Zoroaster's Time and Homeland
1st Umv Orient , Naples, 19g0, xxiu + 279 + map
see VBD IV 32 26 Ch I Hist geography of the AvesU
Ch II Avcstan geography and the Indo-Iranians Proto-Indo-
aryans and Iranians
Rev R Schmitt Kratylos 25,210-211
27 Goyal, Chhaila Bihanlal Vedon men Vasistha Rsi
(Hindi) Hathras, 35
collection of mantras re V from the 4 Vedas seeks modem
science in the Neda
28 Gupta, Manoharlal Vasistha ki utpatti ( Hindi ) Veda-
Savita 7(1), Aug 86, 8-16
V s birth from the scientific pt of view V — Surya, Indra
— sidyutcchaktikfetra Vanina = atom in the interior of SBry 3
29 Gupta, Manoharlal Vaidika stn rsi ( Hindi ) Veda-
Sauta 8(9), April 88, 266-268
female seers of Veda
30 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Seers of the Rg-Veda Thar
Message and Philosophy Jaipur, 1967
31 Humbach, H Versuch der Losung einer Apone def
Zarathustra - Interpretation Stud, a mdo-iramca, Polska Akad
Nauk, Krakow, 1983
new interpret of Y 28, 5
32 Humbach, H A western approach to Zarathushtra
JKRCOI 51. 1984 1-54
( 1 ) the pernds of the world and the date of Z (c 10CO B
C ) (2) location of Z.*s ministry, (3) transmission of the
A vesta, (4) Z s Callus (5) The Ashem Vohu
33 Jagadisan, S A study on social, cultural, and ph) steal
background of the Samaxedic scers from their names
sc: 9 . 2 above
3143 ]
VEDlC LITERATURE
237
34 Jois, Swaroop P The prominent rishis and mums of
Vedic age BJ 36 ( 13 ), 15 2 90, 59-71
35 Kantawala, S G Vasistha and some problems in
upabrmhana V amjyouh 1, Utkal Umv , 1986, E 23-30
(paper, 6 WSC, Philadelphia 1984)
36 Kapil Deva Sastri Rg\eda men Angira Agnideva
ke visesana ke rupa men ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 37 ( 1-4 ), 1983, H
45-59
Angira as adj of Agni Angiras in RV — ( 1 ) divine light or
power, god or consciousness (2) Rsi who has realised that
supreme consciousness, (3) pi tars Angiras usually qualifies
Agm
37 Khan, M I Rgvaidika Angira eka vivecana ( Hindi ),
SP, 35 AIOC, Hand war, 1990, p 69
38 Krishnamurti, E R Yogeesnara Yajna\alk)a Madras,
1984, xxxix + 846
life and philosophy of Yajnavalkaja date of Y s birth J
1472 B C.
39 Manohar Veda ke fsi ( Hindi ) Veda Savita 7 ( 10)*
May 87, 342-48
40 Manohar Rsi maharsi vicara (Hindi ) Veda Savitd
8(9), April 88,271 IT
Rsi RV IX 89 3 66 20 VIII 16 9, III 53 10 Maharsit
RV III 53 9
41 Matsunami, Yoshihiro Phdosophcrs of the Upamsads
(Jap ) Intellectual Legacy of Man, Vol 2, Kodansha, 1980;
X + 399 + 4
42 Mehta, Vinod B Some comparative aspects of Atif-
vaxi ( Avesta) and Atharvan (Veda)
see 7 21 above
43 Mishra, Ramkishor Rgveda kc mantradra^ia chamlds-
kara rsiyon men mahila rsikaon ka chandasa yogidana ( Hindi)
MVSBJ 11 ( 1-2) 1986, 17-24
contribution of female seers of RV 23 ffiHs In ffV
23S
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[32 44
44 Mishra, Vishuddhananda Vedaraantron para mrdssta
fsi, maatrarthadrasta. the mantrakarta nahin ( Hindi ) Vedcaani
38 (3 )-38 ( 7), 1986
serially Rsis are seers not authors of Vedic mantras
45 Mitchiner, John E Traditions of Seven Rsis
( = VBD IV 32 44)
Rev I M P R BSOAS 47 (3) 613 J W Laine WZKSA
32 201 202 K R Norman JR AS 1933 (2) 318 19 Ram
Copal IHR 11 186 88
46 Panda, Jayanti Bhrgus A Study B R Publ Corpn,
Delhi, 1984, xn + 200
Vedic ep c puranic evidence the tendency of deification of
Bhrgus wh originates in Vedas reaches its final stage in the
present versions of Puranas
Rev S S J JORM 42 46 241-42
47 Panda Jayanli Angirasas in the Rgveda SP, 32 AIOC
Ahmedabad 1985, p 17
A regarded as sem divine sages their priestly char and
functions role m myths
48 Panda, Jayanti Dadhica VI J 22 ( 1-2), 1984 ( 1987)
51-55
(see VBD IV 32 51) \cdc and epic evidence
49 Pandey Chandra Bhanu Risis in Ancient India Delhi,
1987, xvi J- 254
50 Pandey, Sailaja Indrasya stota Grtsamadarsi (Sk )
Suryodayah 63 ( 10), Oct 86, 17-18
51 Pandey, Sailaja Bhrgu vamsa MUSRJ 17 (1-2),
1987, 7-12
Ved c and Pur, evidence
52 Patil, D L The portrait of an unknown Vedic philo*
sopher Tattialoka 5(1) April 82, 7-14
53 Pratibha Hiranyagarbha, Hiranyastupa aura Hairanya-
Stupa ka rsitva ( Hindi ) Veda Sa\ it a 6(11), June 86, 373-74,
387
32 63]
VEDIC LITERATURE
239
54 Rahurkar, V G Vedic Priests of the Fire-Cult
( = VBD IV 32 60)
Rev P D Navathe ABORJ 64 297-98
55 Rahurkar, V G Agastya in Veda and post-Vedic
literature AJOS 1 (1 ) 1984 , 97-106
56 Rahurkar, V G Rgvedatila rstmcS ltihasa ( Maratht )
( in ) Bharatiya ltihasa am Samskrti Paryalocana, 1°85 , 9-1 5
hist of RV seers
57 Rahurkar, V G Vaidika drasta Kanva (Marathi)
( in ) Agmsakha , Pune Kanva Samgha, Poona 1985, p 9
58 Ramsarup ‘ RAS1KESH ” Contribution of women to
Vedas Vihdtma 14(6), Oct 88 , 38-39, 57 , AH 5(53), Oct
88, 26-27
Visvavara Xtreyl ( RV V 28) ApSIS Atrcyl (VIII 80)
Indian! (X 145) Kaksivatl Ghosa (X 39) Surya Savitrl
(VIII S5)Dak£ma P/ajapatya(X 107) VSkAmbhrnf (X 125)
Ratr! Bharadvaja (X 127)
59 Rarate, V R Atharvan ka srstipurvat\a ( Hindi )
Naums yam 1(2), Feb 81
60 Ratnam, Kamala Women poets in the Rigveda
Pratibha India, July 82, 1-3
61 Sarmah, Thaneswar J>amyu Barhaspatya Bh Vid
43 (1-4), 1983, 80-86
^amyu was not a descendant of Bharad\5ja but because he
was a relative of Bh his hymns have fot-sd a place in the 6th
mat data £ was a son of Brhuspati and a bro her (and con
temporary) of Bh
62 Sarmah, Thattesirar Bharadvaja(s) in the Tlgxcdi
Glory of India 8, 1984, 37-44
cons ders the views of Rahurkar Matvkad Pradhan hist
identification see VBD IV 32 70 also 32 66 below
63 Sarmah, Thaneswar Subandhu and other Gaupayanas
/ Assam Sk College 2, 1987-88, 8-12
240
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[32 64
trad account of the background of ‘ seeing ’ — RV V 24 and
X 57 61 these hjrtns ascribed (by Katjayana) to the author
ship of four brothers — Bandbu Subaodhu, Srutabandhu and
Viprabandhu (the four sons of Gopajana, descendant of
Atri ">)
64 Sarmah, Thanes war [ Brief notes on Vedic personal!
ties m Assamese ] Mukuta 3 ( I )-4 ( 1 ), Guwahati, 1989-90
Angira Atri Kas>apa Marica Ucathya Angiras Bhrgu
Vasisiha Bharad\aja Cjavana Bhargava, Agastja Yamadeva
Gautama Visvamttra Jamadagni Bhargava
65 Sarmah, Thaneswar King Tryaruna and Vrsa Jana,
J Assam Res Soc 31 ( I 2 ), Premadhar Choudury Fel Vo' ,
Guwahati, 1989-90, 10-16
( Assamese \ersion in Srfti 9 1, 1986) T is an alternative seer
of RV V 27 (acc to Kat>a>anas Sarianukramarl), Vrsa
is alternative seer of RV V 2 close relationship of the two
Sa>ana narrates a story re these two in his introduction to V 2
66 Sarmah, Thaneswar The Bharad\ajas in Ancient India
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , xln + 382
Part I cb 1 aralvses textual evidence re B from Sant S'"-
Up and R a rr a yaia ch 2 about the progenitor Bharadvap,
ch 3 Bharadvaja s descendants ch 4 ‘'arnyu and Vltahavya.
cb 5 Divodasa Bharata Part It ch 1 PBsan ra>th Bh
Samans, etc ch 2 Contribution of Bh see 32 62 above
Rev Air 8 ( 83 ) 40
67 Sengar, J S The identity ofKatmdinja — the foun-
der of Hindu colonies The Vedic Path 47 ( 2 ), Sept 84, 41-44
Ncdic references K as progenitor of a gotra
68 ShaRMa, U C Vii\amitra in the Brahmana Texts
Publ CASS -Cl A -46
<- VBD III 32 106)
69 Sharma, U C The legend of Kaksn an A JOS 2 (R*
S Tnpathi Comm Vol ), 1985,33-44
K s n <f the famous tl nJ sccr Dirgliatarus and ihc sla*c
woman Usij h- composed mostly Asvm hjmns connected
with the family of the Pajras Ghosa was K. s daughter
32 79)
VEDIC LITERATURE
241
70 Sharma, U C Ghosa Kaksivatt SP, 33 A10C,
Calcutta, 1986, 69-70
seer of RV X 39-40 Lgend of Gho*a (oM maid) posit on
of woman in Rl times
71 Shastri, A D The name Vasistha SP, 34 A IOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 40
, domed from root » as, i asu \asun at
72 Slim:, V T Yogisvan Yajnavalkya ( Marathi ) ( in )
Agtttsakha , Pune kanva Satngha, Poona, 1985, p 17
73 Shukla, Pratibha Vasistha bhesaja ( Hindi ) Veda-
Santa 7(7), Feb 87, 232-234
AV\ t 44 .
74 Surja>das, Swarm Vasistha Rsi ( Hindi) Veda Sarjta
6 (10), May 86,343-346
75 Suwandas, Swam) Atn tsi va atn prana ka mrupana
(Hindi) Paper, A I Vidsat Sam (M 0 ;ha), R P V P,
Jodhpur, 1990, 10 + chart
parameflhtniai data consists of Uhfgu ( apah Vayu Soma),
Angira (Agm, Vayu, Aditya) Atri (only pmrtarupa ) atnh =
na+lrth, not having three forms
76 Swain, A C Birth of Agastj a and Vasistha JGJKSV
37( 1-4), 1983, E 29-67
various phases ol the account from RV (VII 33) onwards .
in epics apd Puranas
77 TlUEME, Paul Der Name des Zarathu«tra KZ 95,
1981, 121-125
78 Tiwari, Shashi Rst Vasistha ka samajika drstikona —
Rksamhita ke adhara para ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta,
1986, 78-79
V *s views rc grha putri strl net a raja raftra
79 Was R T Yajnavalkya and Buddha JMSUB 35-3 6,
73-83
242 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [32.80
80. White, David Gordon. £unahsepa unbound. RHR
203 ( 3 ), 227-262
33. History and Chronology of Literature
1 Acharya, K C Influence of Vedic ritual in Kalidasa’s
Raghuvamiam. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p. 52.
2. Acharya, Sankara Vedas and Brdhmanas. Delhi, 1988
(reprint), vi + 211.
3. Aithal, P. K The transmission of sacred texts in
traditional Hindu Society. Proc. 31 1CHSANA, Tokyo, 1984;
p 538
ref to vikrtit
4. Anantarangachar, N. S. Vaidtka Sahitya Caritre
( Kannada ) Mysore Univ., Manasa Gangotri, Mysore, 1968;
520.
. Rev Ed, Trivem 37 (4), 89
5 Bantrji, Suresh Chandra Aspects of folklore in Sanskrit
D R Bhandarkar Birth-Cent. Vo! , Calcutta Univ., 1982, 166-173
. e\ idcnce from RV, AV, Br , Sutras, AftaJInayl .
6 Bantrji, Suresh Chandra A Companion to Sanskrit
Literature. Delhi, 1989, xiv + 729.
from the Vedic age to modem times..
7. Bharata Simha. Bharatiya Vaidika Sahitya. Veda-
Pradipa 2(12), May 88, 32-33, 36.
8 Bhargava, P. L The self-introducing rsis of the
Kgvcda and the chronology of its hymns.
see 3 19 and 32.6 above.
9 Biiat, M. S A short account of the Vidhana literature.
JGJKSV 35 ( 1-2 ), lan.-June 79, 77-83.
10. BiiattaCiurji S Literature in the Vedic Age. Vol. U •
BrShmanas, Aranyakas, Upamsads, and Vedahga Sutras. K. P*
Bagchi ( Bagchi Indological Scries 4), Calcutta, 19S6; vi -r 404.
33.15]
VEDlC LITERATURE
243
..(Vol 1= VBD IV. 33. SI )..
Rev : (Vol I) J L Brockincton, BSOAS 49 ( 3), 595-96,
S D Laddu, ABORI 66, 295 97 , ( Vol II ) J L Brockinoton,
BSOAS 52 (3), 569-70, S D Laddu, ABORI 69, 393-96,
L R., 3 AOS 110, 174-75
11. Biiattacharya, D New materials for a Vedic study.
Renou Comm. Vol.
12. Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar. Validity of the Puranic
view about the nature of Vedic recensions Pur. 29 ( 2 ), July 87;
185-196.
13. Bilimoria, Purushottama. Sruti and Smrti ■— the un-
Vedic demarcation. J Dharma 3(3), Bangalore, 1978, 268-273
14 Brown, C. Msckenzie. Purana as scripture * from
sound to image of the Holy Word in the Hindu tradition. Hist,
Rel. 26 ( 1 ), Aug. 86; 68-86
..in the preliminary portion, discusses the question of Veda as
scripture rejection of writing in the early post Vedic scriptural
trad — various reasons proffered by Western scholars why
was writing regarded as ‘alien* and ‘unfit* receptacle for Veda
(•^Knowledge). Wivttrmtz conscrvatne rejection of this
new-fashioned invention, priestly concern to preserve the purity
of the Veda, lucrative monopoly of priests.. Jack GoODy
{Literacy in Traditional Sociene s) “ In India, oral trad was
employed not only to preserve a literate monopoly, but also
because of its archaic (and, to some extent, intrinsic) values” .
Kane : prejudice against learning from books '. Raja Rao .
when the word becomes written, ‘it is dead’, book lacks a
living teacher, ‘sound’ ( sabda ) is as imp as ‘meaning '( artha )
Ono : sound and speech as the primary sensory means for
making contact with actuality..
15. Chakravorty, Banka Behan The Rigveda is not the
earliest document. The Vedas and the Puranas have developed
^raullianeousiy. Tohiiore 7b \ Tdo T6, Vo \y>, ’taar.
85; 45-54.
. .RK-lg no other than so-called cl Sk . the chronological
order of the beginnings of ancient Sk. lit shd be Pur —
AV — RV; they had simultaneous development up to a particu-
lar time., no such race as Aryan..
244
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 33 16
16 Dange, Sadashiv A Kane’s History of Dharmasatra
( Need for a real edition ) HSAJIS 3 ( 1-2 ), 1988 ( 1990 ), 61-6?
considers two topics the Vedic context * and Puranic
views ref to K s treatment of DarsapQmamasa and Catur
masya
17 Farquhar J N An Outline of the Religions Literature
of India Mot Ban , Delhi, 1984 ( reprint of 1920), xxvt + 452
early Vedic lit transmigration and release movement towards
theism
18 Fatah Singh The Veda Sruti and Upavedas Veda -
&mls(E S ) 2 ( 6 ) 21-22,24 , 2 ( 7), 25-26 , 2 ( 8 10), 29-30
serially contd
19 Frawley, David The date of the Rig Veda as 12000-
400 B C astronomical and historical perspectives Advent
39 ( 2 ) April 82, 26-34
see 4 19 above
20 Frazer, R W Literary History of India Delhi
reprint
21 Garg, Ganga Ram An Encylopedia of Indian Litera-
ture Mittal Publishers, Delhi, 1982, xlvi + 518
Rev K Myuus OLZ SO (4) 394-96
22 Gaurinath Sastri History of Vedic Literature Si-.
Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta 1982, vi + 202
23 Gode, P K Date of Narayana, the commentator of
the Upamsads J BomU 7(2), 1938 , 128-32
see 22 19 ibo\e
24 Gonda, J I cdtc Literature
( = I BD I\ 33 29)
Rev E Suus7i»uwicz, Roc Or 41, 120-124
Gupta, Manohar Lai Vaidika vanmaya ka aura adi
mina\a ka utpattikala (Hindi) Veda Santa 10 (2) onwards
s-nall) I9S9
dat of thv ori £ n of \cdic lit and Ihc frst man
VEDIC LITERATURE
245
34 ]
26 Gupta, Subhash Chand Authorship of the Bthaddevata,
the Rkpratisakhya, and the Rgvidhana
. see 2 6 and 23 15 above
27 Harsha Narayana Tattvikam svaropam vedasya SS
24 ( 2), 1970 , 97-140
considers such topes as sgmficance of the term \eda non
Vedic systems of thought itihasa pur ana and Veda Veda and
epics
28 Hazra, R C The Asvamedha, the common source of
origin of the Purana Pancalaksana and the Mahabharata Pur
27(1), Jan 85,20-34
(- reprint of ABOIU 36 190 203) ref Al XI 7 24 Pur
and MBh owe their origin to Asvamedha especially to its
panplava-akhyanas
29 HiLLEBRANDT, Alfred Ritual Literatur Vedische Opfer
unci Zauber Grundnss der IA Philo! und Altertum III 2, Akad
Druck- und Verlagsanstalt, Graz, 1981 ( reprint of 1897 ), 199
Rev H F ZDMG 133 (2) 458 59 I FisiR AO 45 177 78
30 Kmwa Singh Vaidika Sofntya ka fnfiasa (Hindi)
Sahitya Bhandar, Meerut, 1986-87, 8 + 144
Rev Jagannath AgraWal HSAJIS2 (1 2) 278 J P Somval,
VJ 35 ( 8 ) 47
31 Kashikar, C G A report on the tour in Orissa for
the search of rare Sanskrit manuscripts CASS, Umv of Poona
(cyclostyled) ref to some mss of Xngtrasakalpa deposited
in the Slate Museum and Utkal Umv , Bhubaneshwar
32 Katre, S M Current trends in Indian lexicography
(in) Theory and Method in Lexicography (ed L ZgUSTa),
Hornbeam Press, Columbia, 1980, 177-189
33 Kausiiik, K B Zend Avesta an Aryan scripture.
Bharatiya Itihas Samkalana Samiti Tatrika, 3, 1985, 203-206
34 Kishor MisttRA Vaidika khila-virmr&h ( Sk ) Saga-
nka 25 ( 4 )-26 ( 1 ), 1988, 1 13-124
246 VEDIC fciBLIOGkAPHY [ 33 3$
35 Krishna Lal Savitri from Samhitas to Grhyasutras
ABORI 52, 1971 , 225-29
{ = VBD ID 80 141 )
36 Lari, Mohammad Akram Bharatiya Itihasa Lekhana
(Hindi) Indo-Vision Ghaziabad, 1987, 24 + 185
Indian historiography
37 Liebert, Gosta l)ber erne mdische Handschnftensamm
lung der gothenburgischen Umversitatsbibliothek (in) Nils
Stmonsson Fel Vol Oslo, 1986, 165-178
ref to mss of Vcdic texts
38 Lorbsh Chandra (ed ) Vcdic Texts Satapitakam
338, New Delhi, 1984, Vol I 808, Vol II 1128, Vol III 560
photocopies of mss of n large no of Vcdic texts — mainly
relating to Vcdic ritual
39 Maan Singh Malukavi Kalidasa para vaidika pra
bhava (Hindi) JGJKSV 38-39, 1982-83 ( 1986), H 95-138
Kalidasa had deep faith in the Veda had knowledge of Us
kann aka< da rel and mythok gy sorre of his plots and
characters arc derived from Veda, chandasa impact on his works
40 Macdonell, A A A History of Sanskrit Literature
Mot Dan , Delhi, 1986, vii ■+ 406 append
reprint of 2nd cd ( VBD III 33 37)
41 NlAJUMDAr, Shobha Rani Subhasitanam udbhata
evam vtkasah ( Sk ) SP , 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 166-67
origin and develop of stibhafitci contribution of Vcdic
authors
42 Mecra S Contribution of women to literature and
arts B1TCM, 1983-85, 159-163
\cdic r*ik5s
43 Mehta, Dhaskar Y Tlie handicapped and the Sanskrit
literature SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 168
ref to Dlrghatamas (rj j 164> As{*vakra ( Up )
33 52]
VEDIC LITERATURE
247
44 Minkowski, C Z Rg'eda Prose Khilas (Nividsand
Praisas) and their relation to Vedic texts and schools
see A 33 above
45 MlSTTRA, Jagadish Chandra Vaidikarcnmayetihasah.
Chowkhamba Surabharati Granthamala 151, Varanasi, 1989,
n + 326
46 Mishka, Snknhor Vedalakhapary alocanam Katya} ana-
krtai ca samskrtavxakhy asamalamk rtoh carenaiyt hah Varanasi,
1985, xvi -f 74
47. Mylius, Klaus Geschichte r fer Literatur tm alien
Indien Reclams Umversalbibliothek 1021, Reclam, Leipzig, 1983,
527.
Vedic lit — 71 pp s*c 33 48 below
Rev H W Bodiwitz. /// 32 (4) 300-’03 H r ZDMG
135 ( 2 ) 430, Ivo TisfK AO 47 220-2’3 C G Xauuiar,
A DO HI 65 281 82, Hartmut SciunrT JAOS 105 817 18
48 MYLIUS, Klaus Geschichte dcr altindtschcn Uicratur .
Schcrz, Bern/MumchfVierna, 19S8. 448
. adap ed reprint nf 31 A7 above
49 Nakaso, Gisho Indo bimkemhi ( Jap ) Nihon Indo
Gakkai, Koyasan, 1964-78
Jap transl. in 6 volv of W ts.TCR.vrrz v Geschichte dee OuLschen
Literatur
50 PAVDEYA, Girishdatta Vedapuranajor aika m)am (Sk %
Aatmifiyam 2(2), Jan 82
51 Pavdeya, Om PrikAsh Vatdtka Sahitya ka ftdiasa
( Hindi ) Ynek ( Agency Publ ), Aligarh, 1984, 192
248 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 33 53
53 Pisani V , Mishra, L P. Le Letteratitre dell’ India
Milan, 1970
54 PoozriT Ut 7 Die indtschen IlaiuUchnftcn an der
Umvcrsitats Bibhothtk II', en Bibl Schriflen 142, Wien, 1988,
(3) + V + 214
contains Vedic lit rt ual, philosophy
Rev Ch H VVrRBA ti ZhSA 32 193 94
55 Rai GangiSagir Vedic Vakhas Ratna Publications,
1990, viii + 144
Sakhas of five Vedas faklas with indefinite relation to any
particular Veda App Purina - texts dealing with Vedic
Sokhai
56 Rau, Wilhelm Kuriosa von mdologischen Bucher
nnrkt ( 1 ) ZDMG 135, 1985, 288-298
rcr to reprint b> Lokisii Ciiandra of a ms of the Ponca-
vmi a Br R gives a concordance of mss also ref toed by
A Chinnassv ami Sastri
57 Rau, Wilhelm Notiz zum ccrebrnlen / in sud indischen
Handschnften MSS 42, 1983. 187-89
58 Rau, Wilhelm Eimge textkritische bemerkungswerte
vedische Zitate in Patanjali’s VySkarana-Mahabhasya MSS 44
(K H Fel Vol ) 1985 161-170
readings in Kielhorn s ed are by no means definite see
33 59 60 below
59 Rau, Wilhelm Die vedischen Zitale in Vyakarana
Mahabhasya AA WL 1985 ( 4 ) Mainz, 1985, 106
see 33 58 above and 33 60 below
Rev J Bronkhorst Kra/ylos 32 52 57
60 Rau Wilhelm Em weiteres bisher nicht erkanntes
vedisches zitat bei Patanjah MSS 48, 1987, p 195
set 33 58 59 above
61 Reed, Elizabeth A Ancient Books of India Deep and
Peep Publications, New Delhi, 1988 (reprint)
33 70]
VEDIC LITERATURE
249
Ch I ( pp I 27 ) Hindu 1 1 What is Veda ? The age of the
Veda RV Ch II (28-49) m>tho!ogy of the Veda
62 Roc HER, Ludo (ed ) Ezour edam A French Veda
of the Eighteenth Century Univ of Penn (Studies on South
Asia I), John Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1984, \i + 214
Trench tc\t of pseudo Veda 27 — Veda of Esu
Rev O v H ZD MG 137 (1) 20*209 K V Sarma and
K k RAM ALB 50 656-57, G U Thite ABORl 67 305 306
63 Sarmah, Thaneswar Vedar Kalasamiksa ( Assamese )
Srsti 8(8), Guwahati, 1986
on chronology of Vedas
64 Sciiaree, Harmut Grammatical Literature
( « VBD IV 33 58)
Rev G B Palsult ABORl 66 329 *4
65 Shanmukh Mudaliar A Sna Agamas and their
relationship to Vedas Kapalceswarer Temple Madras
66 Sharma, Hari Gopal Rg\eda ka racanakala ( Hindi),
Veda Pradlpa 3 (10) May 89. 12-13
dale of the composition of the RV
67 Sharma, kundan Lai I ajuneda tatha Samaveda
Samhitayen (Hindi) VVR1 publ 661, Hoshiarpur, 1985,
18 + 525
250
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[33 71
Hi«t of Vedic lit
71 Sharma, Satya Prakash Acarya Bamako eka anu-
filana ( Hindi ) Trayi Prakashan, Aligarh, 1986 , iv + 85
Rev U C Sharma A JOS 5 185-86
72 Sharma, U C Acarya Saunaka A N Jam Fel Vol ,
Oriental Institute, Baroda, 1983, 183-87
(also paper at Winter Inst on Aspects of Vedic Interpre
tation CASS Poona Umv ) see VBD IV 32 94 fknutakiy*
dasagranthas tada rgvedaguptave ^aunaka’s contribution to the
preservation of the true shape of the Veda (RV in particular)
73 Sohnen, Renate Das GautamimShatmya und seine
vedische Quellcn Risch Fel Vol , de Gruyter, 1986, 176-195
R V quotations
74 Subrahmanyasastri Itihasapuranabhyam vedam samu *
pabrmhayet ( Sk ) Naimisiyam 1 ( 2 ), Feb 81
75 Tripathi, Rama Sagar Samskrta Sahitya ka Itihasa
( Hindi ) Vrajajivan Pracyabharati Granthamala 49, Delhi, 1991 ,
627
Hindi transl of Macdonells History of Sanskrit Literature
76 Upadhyaya Baladeva Varanaseya sahitya sarveksanam
( Sk ) ( m ) Vimariacmtamamh, Sharada Sansthana, Varanasi,
1985, 260-291
survey of Sk lit at Varanasi Veda and Tantra (PP
261-65)
77 Tjpadhyaya, Baladeva Bharatiya Sahitya ka Anu filana
( Hindi ) Varanasi, 1985 ( reprint ) , tha + 568
study of Indian lit
78 Van Buitenen J A B Hindu sacred literature (m)
Encycl Brit (11th ed )
79 Varma, Jayananyan Gupta, Pushpa Samskrta
Sahitya ka Itihasa ( Hindi ) Ghaziabad, 1991 , xvi + 272
hist of Sk ]it
33 87]
VEDIC LITERATURE
251
80 Vogel Claus Indian Lexicography
*= VBD lV 33 72
Rev J \V de Jong II J 23 220-21 S Kratz OLZ 79
(1984 ) 2 187 89 L Sternbach JAOS 101 379 80
81 Weber Albrecht The Historv of Indian Literature
Ajanta Delhi 1981,388
82 WlLSOV Epiphanius Sacred Books of the East ( com-
prising the Vedic hymns) Albuquerque 1984 x + 457
(includes Up )
83 WiNTERNITZ, M A History of Indian Literature,
Vol I
( - VBD IV 33 75) 1987 and 1990 ( reprint of 1981 )
Rev R T Vyas JOIB 33 19 99
84 Witzel M Zu den Namen veJischcr Sakhas ( Mater -
alen zu den vedischen Schulen 2) S/I 10 1984 (85) 231 37
cons ders among others Kaiva (Kfnva — magic worker)
Tittlit Hardru Kauk la Katapm Patppaladin (all these havirg
the sense b rd ) MaiJokya (frog) Kupeya Kap sjhala
(monkey) &aunaka (dog) Ba.kala (overgrown calf )
85 Witzel M Regionale und uberregionale Faktoren in
der Entwicklung vedtscher Brahmanengruppcn im Mittelalter
( Matenalen zu den vedischen Schulen 5 ) ( in ) Regionale Tradi-
tion in Sudasien Beitraee zu Sudasienforschung — Band ]04,
Sudasien lrst Heidelberg 1985, 37 76
86 Witzel M An unknown Yajurveda Samliiu (AV-
Par 46 ) ( Materials on Vedic Jsakhas - 6 )
see 12. 27 above
87 Witzel M On the localisation of Vedic texts ard
schools (Materials on Vedic £akhas-7) (in) India and tic
Ancient World ( P H L Eggermont Jubilee Vol , ed Gilbert
Pourr) Leuven 1987 173-213
presents the geography and ethnography of m JJIe \edc
texts (Pariu — mime of an Ind >-Ir triN:) also see Wi7fl
Tracing tie Vedic dialects
252
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[33 88
88 Witzel, M The formation of the Vcdic corpus and
the development of Vedic schools Paper, IWVS Hanvard Umv
June, 89
linguistically attested levels of Vcdic ( 1 ) RV (2) Mantra
Ig ( AV and other Sank las verse and prose) (3) Saimla
prose, (4) 2? ahmai a-prosa (5) Sutra Ig [(6) epic Pan Sk
other d aLcts] charts (1) later wives of immigration (2)
old IA dialects of middle and later Vedic periods (3) tribes of
the middle and late Vcdic period ( 4 ) tracing the Vedic dialects
(5) North India in the middle and l3te Vcdic period, (6)
early geographical location of Vedic schools ( sakhas ), (7)
Sakhas of the middle and late Vedic period ( 8 ) early Vcdic
texts and archaeology (9) middle Vedic texts and archaeology
attempt to link the internal evidence of the texts regarding these
parameters with the data on intellectual and political bist
found in the various texts and their respective strata what
emerges in such an investigation is a clear cut congruence of
the levels of linguistic development mentioned above with the
peculiar dialect features exhibited by certain groups of texts anil
with th* general trend of political development in Northern
Inndia
89 Wrightson R Sacred Literature of the Hindus Milan
Publication Services, New Delhi, 1983 (reprint)
Parti The philosophy of the Hindus, Part II The Veda
and the Pura^as
r ^ Yajan Veer Dahiya Vedic citations in the Astadhyayi
see 25 354 above
91 Yerman, V G Outlines of the History of the Vedic
Literature
( = VBD IV 33 26 )
Rev L Stiknbach JAOS 102 (4) 674 J V Arch Or 51
396.97 '
92 Yudhisthira Mimam'aka Rsi Dayananda dvara
svikrta vaidika vanmaja ke pramamka granthon ki sue! (Hindi )
Vtdavant 37 (5), Mar 85, 11-16, 62-70
..list of Vcdic texts regarded as authentic by Daynnanda
34 101
\EDIC LITERATURE
253
34 General Study of the Veda
C Also sec Section 30 )
1 Abhayade\a Vedic mantras (text with Hindi exposi-
tion) l eda Santa ( intermittently ) 3 (10) 5 (9) 1983 851
Vedapravacana, Veda Savtta 4(2) 1983, [ Other Vedic mantras ),
VedaSav,ta 4(8), 6 (9) 6(11)
2 Abhayade\a Vedadhyayana kaise karen n (Hindi).
Veda Sansthan, New D-lhi, 1987, 36
Rev PxAsiuvyMinXA Veda Suit a 7(11) 3S6-87
3 Abhayadena Vatdika Vijaya (Hindi) Muzapharnagar,
1988, 416
4 Adhayadeva Vaidika sodhakarya men computer la
upayoga (Hindi ) Veda Santa 9(7) Feb 89 , 221 -23
use of computer in Ved c research
5 Abhayade\a ‘ Dhai aksara seda ke padhe so pandits
hoy a (Hindi) Veda Santa 10 ( 3 ) Oct 89 72 74
6 Adhayadeva Vcdsnuiilala ki kathinaiy an ( Hindi )
Veda Say n a 10(7) Feb 90 197 9S 200
d ffci.1 es in \ cd c stud cs
7 Adhayadeva \eda vtsayala sodhapatnla ki masy akata
(Hindi) 1 eda Say it a II (2) Aug 90 13—1 5
need for a research journal deal c e w th \eda
8 Adhayadeva, Fatah Singh [\edic mantras — text
with Hindi exposition ] Vida Santa 3(10) 4(1) 1983
9 Acharya, Ramalrishna *\eda abhiahana ki pracma-
tama parampara (Hindi) in D A Shajtrl Comm iol 19S9j
85-93
acc lo B trad \cda — matt a 1 e brahman ** braSrnatabdir
MuOftej-tj manfra 6 tksna a> are not \<<h they arc
ia+badVa «r \ed c
10 Acharya \nhva Ban 5hu on Scdic research Ail
1(4) Sept £1, £-10, 13
254
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[34 li
1 1 Adachi, Toshihide On linga and the view of the Vedas
in the Vaisesikasutra ( Jap ) JIBS 35 ( 2 ), Mar 87, 990-988
12 Aklujkar, Ashok Bhartrhan’s concept of the Veda
SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 2
13 Alper, Harvey P (ed ) Understanding Mantras State
Umv of Press, 1989 Mot Ban Delhi, 1990, iv + 530
explores* the origin nature function and significance of
mantras within the bounds of the Hindu trad beginning with
the Vedic age ( and up to the Tantras ) comprehensive biblio-
graphy
14 Arya Chandraprakash Vedon men hai kya 7 ( Hindi)
SP, 33 A IOC, 1986, p 38
what do the Vedas contain’
15 Barua, Anand Chandra Vedar Gh/ijum/H a (Assamese),
Vol I, Boko, 1988
16 Basu, Jogtraj Vedar Pancaya (Assamese) Assam
Publ Board, Guwahati, 1972, xvi + 231 +2
originally Manuleep 7 (serially) Guwahati, 19o7
17 Bhakti Prainan Yati Maharaj The significance of
Vedas, Upamshads, Bhagavad Gita, and Puranas The Gaudiya
35 (11 ), July 91 , 209-213
18 Bharadwaj, Dev Narayan Yuvakon se ahvana
vedavamka( Hindi) VJ 35 (7), Oct 86, 36-38
19 Bharatiya, Bhavani Lai Vedon ka sarvabhauma
( sampradaya mrapeksa ) ( Hindi ) Veda\am 41(2 >, Dec 88, dff
supremacy of Veda
20 Bharatiya, Bhavant Lai Pandita Madhusudana OjhS
darsita veda vicara ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana ( M
Ojha), R P V P, Jodhpur, 1990,4
acc to O Xdi Prajapati is god whil* a\afifta (ksudra)
Prajapati ts Jha YY 31 19, 24 6S
34 38]
VEDIC LITERATURE
255
20A Bhatta, J K Vedomao raksoghnasukta ( Guj )
Svadhyaya 26 (1-4) Maj Aug 89, 137-140
21 BhattaCHARYa Ram Shankar Vedapranunja Arya-
samaja ( Hindi) Vedaian 37(7) May 85 2-4
22 Biumoria Purushottam Mahatma Gandhi and Rabin-
dranath Tagore on the authority of ‘ Sruti ’ ( Vedas ) Gandhi
Marg 4(8) Nov 82 734-40
23 Blofeld John Mantras Sacred Words of Power
Mandat Books, New Delhi 1981 ( reprint ) xi 4- 106 -f pi
24 B N D Vedas for children Veda Pradipa 2(12)
serially, June 88 onwards
25 Borowttz Reinhard The purpose and goal of
Maharisht Vedic University, Feb 85
in Vedic It (as in modem quantum phys cs) the im fed field
is descnbsd as a self sufficient self referred and infinitely dyna
m c feld and it expresses in crcat on thro the threefold stnic
lure of Rii (obs-rver) Devala (process of observaton) and
Chandas ( observed )
26 Bose A C The Call of the 1 edas Bombay 1988,
viii + 314
27 BrahmaCHARI Harekrishna A feu words on Vedas
The Gaudiya 30 ( 1 1 ) July 86. 197-200
serially *contd from Jan 84 to be contd
256
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[34 29
29 Buhnemann, Gudruss ( ed ) Vedapramany asiddlti by
Jitan (in Roman Scnpt) (in) Jitari Kletne Texte, Arbeits-
kreis fur tibetische und buddhistische Studien, Umv Wien, I9S2,
23-26
30 Chakrabarti, Samiran Chandra The Vedic tradition
m Assam SP, 52 IC AN AS Hamburg, 1986 p 49
30A Chandrasekharendra Sarasvati, Swami Aspects of
our religion “ Age ’ of Vedas Dilip 17(3), July Aug 91 , 1, 20
Vedas are without beginning have remained identical thro
ages
31 Charora, Govind Ram Vedon men agmsomlya
mantron ka vivecana ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana
(M Ojha ), R P V P, Jodhpur, 1990 ,4
acc to M Ojha, Agmvidja is connected with RV and Soma
vidja with AV agrii$otria tmakom jogat Agni and Soma are
both pranarupa Agni { sat) an na and rtarupa) and Soma
( sal) a upa and rtarupa) agntfoma mantras in RV YV, AV
cons dered M O s interpretation of Veda does not go aga nst
the trad interpretation [No of O s books is 228]
32 Chaubey, B B Vedasya gauravam (Sk ) Sag 20 (3),
1982, 35-38
divergent views re the concept of veda elements of Dharma
like rra satya itlkfa tapas have found full expression in Veda
33 Chaubey. B B Pandita Madhusudana Ojha ki ved3-
vyakhya - eka samiksa ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana
(M Ojha), R P V P, Jodhpur, 1990, 14
O s work in fmr aspects Brahmavijnana, Yajnavljfi*na
PuranasamJksa Vedangasamfksa O has not written any
\cdabhasja as such
34 Chem par ai 1 1 y, George The Veda as revelation
J Dharma 7 ( 3), 1982, 253-274
Veda is not revelation in the sense in wh the Bible is m the
Bible one can trace from the Book of Genesis to the Gospels
a grade-l but rro 0 ressive self disclosure of a divine person by
means of acts accompanied by words in the framework of the
hst of man in (he Ved3, there is no «uch self-disclosure but
34.39]
VEDIC LITERATURE
257
rather liturgical prayers, formulas, speculations, and doctrines .
m the place of a “ Person *’ it is “ Doctrine " that forms the
object of “reseblion” in the Veda, we do, however see
hidden “ seeds of the Word ” scattered in tbe Veda . in the Veda
Re also find the expression of man's search for God, a search
initiated and sustained by God, also the Veda is regarded by the
Hindus as having a specially sacred and authoritative char ..
therefore, the Veda is ‘ revelation ' m abroad sense .
35. Chemparathy* George. V autorite du Veda selon les
Nyaya- Vat iesikas. Coll. : Conf. et. travaux 2, Centre d’Htst des
Rel., Louvain, 1983, 96.
..Part I : Ny8ya admits Vedic authority, Veda as the work of
Rsis of superior knowledge (in the earlier stage) and of God
Himself (in the later stage) Part II- Nyaya argument to
prove validity of Veda . ( Acc to Olivtlle in his Rev , Somh’tas,
Brahmarjit, franyakas, Upamfads refer to classes or genres of
Fit. and not to texts, a Vedic canon has never existed)
Rev. : Othmar Gacwttr. Anthropos 82, 289, R Masoutta.
WZKSA 30, 204 Patrick Olivtlle. JAOS 107 (2), 164-65
36. Chemparathy, George. Meaning and role of the
concept of mahajanapangraha in the ascertainment of the validity
of the Veda. ( in) Philosophical Essays ( Anantlal Thakur Fel.
Vo!.), Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta, 1987, 67-80.
37. Chemparathy, George Three cardinal theses of the
Nyaya-Vaisesikas concerning the validity of the Veda.
38. Coburn, Thomas B. 4 Scripture* in India : towards a
typology of the Word in Hindu life. J American Acad of Ret.
52(3), Sept. 84; 435-59.
..Hindu concepts of revelation turning on the metaphors of
•* hearing •• and “seeing”, acc to author, this identification
of two senses oT the Rsf* experience is no mi*mg of metaphor
but an effort to convey the hohst c and supremely compelling
nature of that experience It engages one thro*, and yet trans-
cends, tbc senses Jt seizes one with a unique and irresistible
immediacy It is in such experiences that the human becomes
contiguous, even identical, with the divine..
39. Coomarsvvamv, A K. A jVcw Approach to the Vedas.
Apama Publications, Delhi, 19$5 ( reprint)
..J3
25S
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
134 40
see VBD I 82 9
40 Coward, Harold A Hindu approach to mantra
Theosophist 104 ( 5 ) Feb 83 203-209
41 Crevatin, Franco Vedica minora Linguist ica 18,
Ljubljana, 1978-79, 51-54
on TS 13 11 VS 5 27 dyutana Manila and the axis
mundt
42 Dandekar, R N Vedic studies * emerging trends
AJOS2{R S Tnpathi Comm Vol ), 1985, 5-14
43 Das, Manoj The Vedas Tnd and For Re\ 20(9)
15 2 83, 22-23
44 Da\e, TN The Vedas SPP 18-19, 1978-79 ( 1985).
41-44
45 Daya Krishna The Vedic corpus some questions
JICPR 3(1), 1985, 103-128
Vedas ha\e to be rescued from the age old forms in wh they
have been imprisoned and immobilized
46 Dayananda, M [ Vedic mantras ( text with Hindi
exposition)] Veda Santa 4 ( 1 )-4 ( 5)
serially
47 Dayananda Sarasvati, Swann Atha vedJnam nitya*
tvasicarah (Sk ) J1DVP 3(1), Feb 90, 103-108
(reprint) etematity of the Vedas
48 Desai B N Vedas - a way of life Veda PradifO
2(6) Dec 87 p 11
49 Deshmuui, S D Veda am santa ( Mar ) Joana-
Vikasa 29 ( 6 ), Aug 85, 305-310
Neda and saints
50 Deshpasdc, Madhav M Changing conceptions of the
Vcja from speech aels to majical sounds ALB 54, 1990, Ml
explores ibe fol jwirg E cn rat questions ( I ) What did ‘he
Xedi poets ihinV about their activ ty ? ( 2) What did the post
34. 57]
VEDIC literature
259
Vedic Indians think about the inherited % edic It 9 (3) How
did th» medieval Hindu schools deal with th" Vedas 9 (4) What
is the position of the Vedas in modern Hinduism 9 the Vedas
have come a long way from being living speech acts of certain
Aryan priests of anient India, and the Indan trad now reveres
them mostly as preserved sacred texts wh are chanted in ntcal
performance and wh remain only in a ihcore ical sense the
basic texts of modem Hinduism
51. Dharmadhikari, T N , Siiastri, R S , Jain, N P ,
Bahulkar, S S ( ed ) Vedic Texts A Revision Prof C G.
Kashikar Felicitation Volume Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1990 , 8 + 134
Foreword by R. N D , C G K. profile Part II specimen
of revised texts, \faitr Sam. (DiIarvadutkirj), Gopatho-Br
(H. C PaTYAL), At! lr (WumshwaR Dro), Baudh fvS
( \ UAVA Pal), Ap is (R S Siustri) SatyafadnaiS (P D
Nava Tire), Manat a^S (C C Kashikar). KaJikasutra
(Bahulkar)
Rev Burton Hlxdlc, South Asia in Renew 15 (4)
52 D havav, B D Universal teachings of the Vedas.
JIDVP 2{Y), April 89, 1-21
. I origin of the \edas who is R?i 9 what is spintuality 9
II monotheism in the Vedas highest aim of I fs III social
teachings welfare or all , equality among men , family relations ,
honest earnings, chanty and hospitality, etc. IV national
teachings, V the art of living in the world, V7 cathars s
( freedom from sms)
53 Dhyavt, Sivacharan Accha dekhztu, accha sunana
(Hindi) Veda ira 8 ( 4 ), 'lov 87, 127-28
. bhadra*t Larnebhl^ (rnuyama
260
VEDlc BIBLIOGRAPHY*
1 34 5S
report of a sadhanaS tbira
58 Ed Vedic national prayer The Vedic Path 47 (2),
Sept 84 , in— iv
59 Ed Inter disciplinary research on the Vedas Tht
Vedic Path, 48(2) Sept 85, m iv
60 Euzarenkov a, T Y Vedijaktch n si (in) Sananeb
band uber Vorderamn ( Russ ) ( ed J M Diakosov) Moscon,
1986, 147-155
61 Fatah Sisqil Mamma ko Vcdon h Dcna (Hindi)
Veda Sarasthan, Ajmer 1981 , 98
contribution of the \cdasto humanity
62 Fatah Singii Bila ka kholana aura banda karaiu
(Hindi) Vcda-Sauta 4(9), April 84, 239, 254
ref Veda Santa 4(7) I6S 70
63 Fatah Singh Vcdtsm the real Indiamsra I'tda*
Savua.Z S 4 ( II ), May 86. 43-48
serially
64 Fatah Siscii Dhm M;ara Vela kc ( Hindi ) Veda-
bamsthan, Ajmer, 1989, 152
Bhumlka ( Karan Sincii )
collection of articles on Vedic
Savlta 5 ( I )-7 (9) 1 9S4-87
rrakkathana ( Abhayadiaa ).
topics originally publ in \tdr-
34.75]
VEDIC LITERATURE
261
68 Gangeshwaranavda, Swami Vedas A May of Life
from Yafna ( Sacrifice ) to Yoga ( Union ) Nasik, 19S2, 212
(English trzcsl by SunderLil B Mahaxa)
69 Gangeshwaranavda, Sftzrai Vi»vatoTiukIia bhagavan
Veda ( Hindi ) Veda Pracftpa 3(1), Jul} 88 , 27-29
serially
70 Garg, Pushpalata Vedoa ka pasana samdesa ( Hindi ).
1 edavam 37 ( 6 ), Mar 85, 4-8
message of the Veda
71 GOEL, Sita Ram Revival of the Vcdic usiort Organiser
33 (36), 24 I 82.14-16
72- Gonda, J “ Attraction * and “ co-ordination *’ in the
Veda. BSOAS 20, 1957, 279-289
73 Gonda, J The Function and Significance of Cold m the
Veda Leiden
74 Gonda, J Veda ( in) A civ Horizons of Res minder
logy, CASS, Umv Poona, 1989, 1-9
162 VEDIC BIBLlOGRAfHV [ 34 %
76 Guha Chowdhari, D N The ExegeticaJ Expositions
of i he Veda Calcutta, 1959
77 Gupta, Gmdhanlal Adi srsti men Veda ka udbhava
( Hindi ) Veda Savita 9(3), Oct 88, 102, 104
origin of Veda at the primary creation
78 Gupta, Manohar Lai Vijnana kj drsti men veda ki
apaureseyata ( Hindi ) Vet ia-Savita 9 ( 6 ), Jan 89, 1 85-189
apaurufeyata of Veda from Ihe scientific pt of view
79 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar * Veda Savita ’ ka * Dayananda-
svapuanka ’ ( Hindi ) Veda-Savita 6(6), Jan 86 , 207-210
evaluation
80 Hari Sodarulu Bharali Nirukti ( Vedasvarupadar-
iana ) Samskrta Vanmaya PartSodhanalaya, Vijayawada, 1975,
xhv + x + 792
original work in Tclugu attributed to seven brothers transl
. by Janaswami Subrahmanya Sastri
Rev Ed Tn\em 42(4) 104
81 Heesterman, J c Veda and dharma (in) The
Concept of Duty in South Asia ( VBD IV 61 55) 1978, 80-95
the respect for the Vedas and the acknowledgement of it»
ultimate authority are quite logically given as the decisive
criteria fir Hindu orthodoxy when post VedrC Hinduism
appeals to ihe authority of the Vedas it more often than not
refers to an unknown entity the defining attachment the
Hindus have to Veda is indication of inescapable need for
ultimate authority Veda tho doctnnally and practically irrele-
vant for post Vedic Hinduism can obtain its absolute transcen
dcncc and authority precisely because of its absolute irrelevance
Kcausc it is urn. mccined with and untouched by the vagaries
of human life and society The Vedas hold the key to ultimate
legitimation
82 Integral vision of Vedic seers Pr Bh 91 ( ! ), Jan 86
serially
S3 Jagannath Stba vidjlon ka nidhi Veda (Hindi)
Veda-Sa\ita 9 ( 7 ), Tcb 89 , 224-230
34 94]
VEDIC LITERATURE
263
Veda — store-house of learning
84 Jambunathav, M R Bring down Veda from the
clouds Organiser 17 ( 45 ), 8 6 64, p 6
85 Jha, V N Studies in the Padapdthas and Vedic Philo-
log) Pratibha Prakashan, Delhi, J987, vm +112
collection of papers on su h topics as RV padapalha Taittirlya-
padapatha etc
86 JOSHI, Hari Shankar Vaidika rihadarsana BHU,
Varanasi, 1966, Vol I (32 chh ) 12-J-328, Vol II (chh 33-
134) 13+329-769
87 Joshi, Kirect The Veda and Indian Culture An Intro-
ductory Essay Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , vin — 115
Rev AH 8 (84) 40
88 Joshi, Manjurani Vaidika sahitya ka rastnya mahattva
(Hindi) MUSRJ 13(2), 1988, 1-3
national imp of Vedic lit
89 Jvotsna Vedas) a Vya\ahankat\am Vishvabharati
Prakirna Granthamala 9, Chowkhamba, Varanasi, 1981, xxvii +
241
material and practical aspects of Vedic culture
90 Kapur, De\endra Kumar Success Motivating Vedic
Lores International Vedic Foundation, Bombay
91 Kapur, KaramNarain Vedic res elation Vedic Path
49(2-3), Dec 86,5-10
92 Kapur, Karam Naram Hanuman \edon ke jnata the
( Hindi ) Vedaran 39 ( 12 ), Oct 87, 25-26
Hanuman was con ersant with the \cdas
93 Kashikar, C G Presidential address Vedic Section
24 PA IOC, Poona, 1973, 25-66
94 Kashikar C G \eda \edanta$amtamdhl thodese
(Marathi) (in) Prasanna Panjata ( kaushwtr Fd \ol ),
Poona, 1990, 14-20
264
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 34 95
(a little about Veda and vedanta) Veda = apata vidya
dharma promt i karmakZnda puria ntimamsa Vedanta ( Up )=
par a vtda / hma jnarta nivrtti adhyatma-dntana u tiara-
ntimamsa
95 Kawathekar, p N Presidential address Vedic
Section 33 PAIOC, Poona, 1989 14-21
96 Khichar Bhalluram ‘ Maharsikulavatbhavam ’ men
rsiyon ki vedakartrta evam vedavanmtyata visayaka vicara
(Hindi) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha), R P V P,
Jodhpur, 1990 9
ref Ojha s Maharsikuhvaibhavam Rsi is described as mantra-
dra f ia and also as mantrakart a and mantrapati
97 Khosla Inder Dev Vedic euloey
91,17-19
AH 8 (83), April
98 Knife, David M The * fifth vcda - looks at Vedas
one and one thousand Paper, Panel on “The State of Puranic
Studies 10th Annual Conf on South Asia, Madison, Nov 1981
99 Komaluhai ‘ Kesh ’ [ Vedic mantras text with Hindi
exposition ] Veda Sat it a 3 ( 1 2 ) - 5 ( i )
serially on various mantras from the four Vedas
100 Komalbhai ‘Kesh’ AV 13 2 \9 = RV\ 50 4 =
YV33 36 = SF635 Veda Sav,t a 5(7) Feb 85, 221 225
101 Krishnalal Vedadhyayanetihasah ( in ) Souvenir, 1st
Intern Sk Conf , New Delhi 1972, 44 49,71
102 Krishnalal Vedadhyana kt kathmaiyan (Hindi)
Veda Santa 6(12) July 86 p 410
d fficulties in the study of Veda
103 Krishnalal (ed ) Samskrta Sodha Vatdtka Adhyo
yana (Hindi ) Delhi 1987,116
Sanskrit research Vedic stud es
104 Krishnalal ( ed ) Vaidika Cm tana ( Hindi ) Indo
Yision Ghaziabad, 1990, vi + 322
34 112]
VEDIC LITERATURE
265
includes discussion on Vavstha \asu Rudra, Aditi Xditya
105 Krishna vakda Suami The Vedas and their message
to humanity Wisdom Light (m instalments) 2(87), 19-32,
3(87) 16-23,4(87) 13 fi*
106 Kubha, Raj Kuman Vedas the most effective and
stimulating source of national integration SP 34 AlOC, VisaV-ha-
patnam, 1989, p 28
107 Kunhan Raja C Vedic national anthem Organiser
(Souvenir No ) 1973 , 35-36
I OS Lester, Robert C Hinduism Veda and sacred texts,
(m) The Ho!y Book in Comparative Perspective (ed Frederick
M Denny and Rodney L Taylor ) Umv of South Carolina
Pres*, Columbia 1985, 126-147
H holds much in common with other rel g ora having their
roots in Inda (Buddhism Jainism S khism) its distinguishing
mark is reverence for Veda
109 MahapRabhulaL GoswaMI CatvSro vedah Lakshmun-
dam Chatumda Comm Vo! , Dflhj, 1986, II 13-17
in respect of the mantras there are only three Vedas AV
merely supplements RV
110 Maiiavira MlMAMSAKA Vedadhjajana ka arambha
(Hindi) Veda Savitl 6(13) July 86 p 41 1
commencement of the study of Veda
111 Mahendrasathaswha Bharatiya samskft! men Veda
ka mahatmya ( Hindi ) l eda Santa 9(11), July S' 5 , p 4|4
• imp of \cda in Indian cu ture
112 MaLAMOUD, Charles Ctitre le Monde Rite et penstc
dans I Inde anctennc Ed 13 Ducouvcrtc ( textes k lapplui),
Paris 1989, 336
collection of essays on \edic themes — ran cularly relating to
\cdic ritual c g cenvept of remnants cooking bored
bricks village and f rest in Brahman c ideology theology of
debts 4 a ms of man a \cdc divin-ty action and res emon
266 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [34 113
in the mechanism of sacrifice the corps of contractual divinities,
exegesis of rites and of texts
113 Max Muller, F The Vedas Indological Publishing
House, Delhi 1969 ( reprint )
( VBD IV 34 129)
114 Meher Chaitanya Veda or real knowledge The
Avatar, 20 5 90 22-24
115 Mishra, Ranjana Vaidika sahitya evam rastnya
ekatd ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 58
Vedic lit and national integnty
116 Mishra, Vishvanath Veda-mahima ( Hindi ) Viivam
bhara 18 (3-4) 1986,2-4
greatness of Veda
117 Nambudiri, A N S A rare Vedic festival in Kerala
5/38 (4) Sept 91, 59-61
Othoot Festival (in Krishna temple of Mithrananda Puram
Thnssur Dist ) recitation of YV in the trad manner
118 Nambutiri, Divakar Vedalaksanam V R Comm
Vol , Chowkhamba, Varanasi, 1983, 3-5
various views considered
119 Navakumar, Sn The Voice of the Veda Jamshedpur,
1988, 442
1 20 Nigam Sharma Vedasya sSrvabhaumata JIDVP
2 (2), Aug 89, 255-203
Vedic practices wh strengthen and nourish the earth
121 Nirakari Ramadas Sutratmakam Veda tat tvadar-
ianam Panjab, 1987 67
122 Nirakari, Ramadas Vatdika sastron ka samanya
pancaya (Hindi) Panjab, 1987, 100
mtrod to Vedic fastras
123 Oguibenine, B L* aspetto semantico dello studio
della lingua poetica vedica m relazione al problema della
34 131]
VEDIC LITERATURE
267
ncostruzione della lmgua poetics mdoeuropea SILT A 11 1982,
197-231
( -* VBD IV 41 62)
124 OGU1BENINE, B La symbolisme de la razzia d'apres
les hymnes vediques EIE 5, 1983, 1-17
125 Oguibenine, B First results of the Vedic texts com-
puter processing SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 215
(the project aims at elaborate indexes of various sorts
lexical, narrative, metrical) Ibis paper deals with an examina
tion of the Vedic nominal paradigms and of their grammatical
meanings ( submorphemic level)
126 Padoux, A Contributions a 1’etude du Mantraiastra.
BEFEO 76, 1987, 117-164
127 Pancholi, Badnprasad I Vedic mantras text with
Hindi traus! ] Veda Sa\ita 3 ( 10 }-S ( 5 )
intermittently
128 PanCHOU, Badnprasad Satja aura anrta ( Hindi).
Veda Savitd 5(9), Jan 85; 188-93
Vedic mantras dealing with truth and falsehood
129 Pancholi, Badnprasad Vedadhyayana kaisc karen ?
( Hindi ) Veda Savita 6(12), July 86, 410-1 1
how to study Veda
130 Pandit, M P Veda ts meaningful AAT 35 (3),
July 89; 471-475.
mantra is not merely a formula for the ceremony o r saenfee
not just a song of evocation It is a live wire of commun ca
Non be L the human and the divine the outer forms of sacri-
fice are sjmbols of deeper realities
131 Pansilar, W L (cd ) Vedas tan Varanasi, 19S9,
4+103
eulogy of the Veda occurring in the 10th skandha of th-
Bhagaxata Pur
268
VEDlC BtfiLlOGRAPHV
[34 Iti
132 Parmar, Virendra Simha Vedamantra vividha jfiana
ke bhandara hai ( Hindi ) Vedavani 40 ( 6 )-40 ( 7 ), 1988
Vedic mantras arc a storehouse of manifold knowledge
133 Parpola, A On the Jaiminiya and Vadhula traditions
of South India and the Pandu pandava problem Stud Or
55 ( 22 ), 1984, 429-468
see 9 6 12 15, and 24 101 above
134 Pathariya, Satya [Vedic mantras text with Hindi
exposition ] Vedavani 37 ( 2 ) , 39 ( 1 0 )
134 A Pathariya, Satya Manavamatra ka dharmagrantha
Veda ( Hindi ) Vedavani 40 ( 2 ), Dec 87,8-9
Veda — rel scripture of the entire humanity
135 Pavamam Gurukul Prabhat Ashram, Tikn
a quarterly deal ng with Vedic topics eg 4(4) symbolism
in Brahma tas 5(1) one path in the Satapatl a
136 Peterson, I V Sanskrit and Veda in the hymns of
the Tamil 6aiva saints SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
a study of the themes of the Sk 1g , Vedic texts and Ved c
rel in the hymns of Appar and Campantar
137 Prabhakar, C L Veda in Ramayana Trtveni 44(3)»
Oct -Dec 75,64-71
138 Pratap Simha, Anuj Vedon ka sandeSa adhumka
panvesako (Hindi ) Vedavani 37 ( 8 ), June 85 , 10-12
message of the Vedas in modern context
139 Pur an ik, Haribaba Suktarthamnktavah
Vedic knowledge has no ref to karmakanda it relates to the
h ghest reality
1 40 Radiiakrishna Sastri Vedon ki sarthakatS ( Hindi ).
Veda Pradipa 2(12), June 88 , 35-36
Vedas are meaningful
141 Ramanna, Raja Vedas, the heritage of mankind BJ
32(15), Mar 1-15, 86, 33-46
34 151 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
269
142 Ramaswamy Iyengar, A Nammalwar and the Vedas
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 536
N is credited with 4 compos tions m Tamil each representing
a d gest of one of the four Vedas
143 Ram Komar E R Are the \ edas dying out ^ DM
100(21), 3 6 79,15-17
1 44 Rani Pratibha Vaidika Samlutaon men Acaram.-
mamsa ( Hindi ) Delhi, 1989 xnr + 326
d scussioQ re prad ce in Ved c samh las
145 Rau W Zur \edischen Altertumskunde Akad der
Wiss und der Lit , Mainz, Steiner, Wiesbaden 1983 82 + 6 pi
concise list of Ved c texts — ed tions and transl into Euro,
pean Igg summary of authors s own work in this field
b bl ography of secondary 1 1 mainly archaeolog cal description
of Vedic veh dcs — ratha and anas present sate of Vedic
archaeology
Rev Max Sparreboom HJ 29 (2 } 123-28
146 Rau, W Vedische Lebensweisheit E IValdschmidt
(SO) Fel Vol (= ran IV 87 189) 345-352
( «= VDD IV 30 144) br ngs together 50 quotat ons
147 Ravindranath P K New light on the Vedas Tol
(Mag ) 25 2 69, m 1-4
148 Renou Louis How the three Achar> as Clt e the Vedas.
Vibatma 19(5) Sept 86 48-19
149 Roy, Ram Mohan The Vedas Nag Publishers Delhi
150 Sachdcv, Subhash Chandra Sikkha guruon ko veda
men asthl ( Hindi ) I edarant 40 ( 8 ), June 88 4-6 I e !a Pradipa
3(3) Sept 88. p 37
interest of llv Sikh Gums in the Vedas
151 Sampurnananda Certain forces are conspiring power-
fully to put the Vedas into shade Organiser 17 ( 25 ) 26 1 64;
P 11
270
V££)IC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[34 l$i
152 Sampurnananda The decline and revival of the
Vedas Organiser 17 ( 30), 2 3 64, p 5, 17 ( 31 ), 9 3 64, p 5
153 Sampurnananda Conspiracy against the Vedas
Organiser ( Souvenir No ) 1973,41-42
154 Sarasvatj, D Veda the right approach Nag Pub*
lishers Delhi
155 Sastri, Dharmendra Nath Vedadhyayana ka mahattva
( Hindi ) Naums yam 5(1), Aug 84, 39-48
imp of the study of the Veda
156 Satchidananda Murty, K Some thoughts on the
Veda and its study Trivem 46 ( 4 ), 1978, 59-69
157 Satyakam, Vidyalankar The Holy Vedas Clarion
Books, 1983
158 Satyakam, Vidyalankar Dynamism of the Vedas
AH 5 ( 50 ) July 88 , 6, 8
159 Satya Prakash Sarasvati Swarm The holy Vedas
the only revelation for mankind AH 2(19), Dec 85, 3 JT
160 Satyavrata, Siddhantalankar The Veda is the source
or knowledge AH 4(39) Aug 87, 13-15
(the views of Yaska and Dayananda are coherent those of
Sayana and Mahldhara are incoherent and contradictory those
of Werstem scholars are based on the theory of evolution but
are demolished by internal evidence of the Vedas)
161 Shankaranarayanan S The wisdom of the Vedas
1R 76 (4), July 80, 46 48
162 Sharma Arvind What are the Vedas 9 Advent 38 ( 3 )
Aug 81 36-43
163 Sharma Krishnalal ‘ Sudana ’ Vaidika evam Samskrta
Sahitya men tiakima evam Adbhuta Ghafanaen ( Hindi ) Saharan-
pur, 1989 , xxxvui + 354
omens portents mysteries in Vedic and Sanskrit lit
34.173 ]
VEDIC LITERATURE
271
164. Sharma, Om Prakash. Vedapurusa kl jtvana gathS
( Hindi ). Paper, A. I. Vidvat Sammetana ( M. Ojha ), R.P.V.P ,
Jodhpur, 1990; 9.
..re Madhusudan Ojha; his interpretation of Veda is based on
vituddha rtjOanavada
165. Shukla, Badrinath Apauruseya - Veda Lakshmana -
datta Chaturreda Comm. Vo! , Delhi, 1986, 11-12.
..two Mews *. ( 1 ) Veda is eternal and begmamgtess, (2) Veda
is created by God . (ye/// sanam anena asau yedah . j. rat yak je-
HSnumitya ca yaslupayo na budhvatet enam vwdanti \tdena tasmcd
y eda*ya vedafS) -
166. Shukla, Pratibha. Hiranya aura usaki samdrsti
( Hindi ). Vtda-Savitd 5(9), April 85; 316-18
167. Sjnua, J. P. Presidential address Vedic section. 31
PA IOC, Poona, 1984; 15-17.
168. Sivasamkalpa mantra : various discourses in Hindi.
Veda-Savitd 6(6), Jan. 86.
169. Smith, Brian K. Vedic fieldwork. Pel Stud. Rev. II,
April 85; 136-45.
170. Smith, Brian K. Ritual, knowledge, and being : initia-
tion and Veda study in ancient India Numea 33 (1 ), 1986;
65-89.
..a certain knowledge of the Veda is expected of the Brahmin
whether or not individual Brahmins fulfil that expectation..
171. Somadeva Sastri Vaidika Samhitapalha aur Pada -
pathon ka Vi llesana. DD, Rajasthan Umv., Jaipur.
. (author's earlier work . SvarasiddJuinla) .
172. Somavrata. Kalyana-k5raka (Hindi). Veda-Saufa
8 ( 1 ), Aug. 87; p. 15.
..ref. RV Mil 19 19; SV III. 1559 .
173. Srinivasan, Varagur V. Rambhngs in the realm of
the Vedas. Tap. Pros. 28 ( 5 ), May 90; 34-42.
272 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 34 174
1 74 Staal, Fnts Vedic mantras ( m ) Understand 'tag
Mantras ( ed H P Alper )
see 34 13 above
175 Subramanya Iyer, S Vedic Gindnace for Peace { dedi-
cated to the enlightenment of Man ) Bangalore, 1984, 108
176 Sudyumnacharya The Vedas 1 love most All
5 (45), Feb 88, 13-14
177 Sudyumnacharya The Vedas a fountain of delight
and dynamic realism JIDVP 3(2), June 90 , 257-261
the Vedic period is marked by a feeling of optim sm and
act ons
178 Sundar Raj M Veda and Vedanta Intern Soc for
Investigation of Ancient Civilizations, Madras 1986 226
Rev K K Raja ALB 50 660
179 Swaminathan A , Krishnamurthy, C Dissemination
of Vedic knowledge and philosophy in the Chola period BlTCM>
July-Dee 1977, 119-130
180, Teate, W M The Secret Lore of India Gurgoan
1989, xvm + 345
181 Thatte R P Vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyo
(Mar ) Santakrpa 10(9-10) Nov 85, 30-36
man irabra hma nayo h vedanamadh eyam — this is the key to VedC
interpretation ref M Ojha s work
182 Thatte, R P Vedamce vak maya svarupa (Mar)
Santakrpa ll (9 10), 1986, 37 41
183 Thite G U On Nitimanjarl SP 34 AIOC, Vtsakha-
patnam, 1989, p 47
stones in N claimed to be Vcd c they appear to have been
taken fiom Liter texts like Saya a s comm on RV
184 Tikekar S R Honourtne Vedic Pandits Lok Rapa
29(13), 1 II 73 9-n
34. 1S9J
VTDIC LITERATURE
273
185 Tsiciuda, Ryutaro Vedic Studies m Japan - report.
Paper, IWVS, Harvard Unn , June 89.
..N. Tstii; Y Iraki (Vlede ritual - Afiueaxana mpartcu-
lar). M Toalnaga ( RrkadJerarS * \ edic mythology m relation
to Hinduism), R. Tslcuida( T Goto ( Imgtns’ic studies
on Vcdic lit,), S Er-oo ( irau'ataj^a JURr), M Tun
(Jaimtalya studies, JURr ), A Taaahamii ( Crfrva ritual ) h
Tslohva'ia ( irajta . Ai )
186 Upadhvaya, Baladeva. Guntiunatn alocanam (in)
Vimariacintdmant , Sharada Samsthana, Varanasi, 1985 , 292-309.
. .Resiews on Vedatamtlfa, SimrredirjejadtpaK Arftya-B/ah-
maram, Sadrtmfa-R'ahmjram, D’tatZdhiaiafi. ScrnhUopan'fad.
VamtahrahmarGni
187. UrujSHUrow, Victoria. Indian mantra as * transfor-
matise ’ speech act. Metaph) sically rethinking J. L Austin's
* pcrformatne ’ utterance AJOS 2 ( 1-2), 1985. 15-34
\cdic mantra ( Rl' \ 71 I. 3), mantra ,n Dr , mantra in
Up .. words when properly uttered e*h bit a • trarsformatisv ’
eflcct on both speaker and world, words thus taerali«d not
orly perform the act of saying something, they perform the act
in saying it, further words made sacred thro* rel ritual not only
perform an act in the saying, but also efect dcflni’e transfer,
mation (l ) sacred speech is meaningful, its meaning dctives
from phonetic sounds (and non-sounds), phati>. words of a
ntual vocabulary and grammatical con'rst. and rheme sense
and reference , (2) sacred speech carries force (3) sacred
srcech engenders a def nite effect
274
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 34. 190
linguistic thought in Vedic samhit a s ref RV I 164,1V 58,
VIII 59 X 114 j 25 177 Vagambhnilyasukta Barhaspatyo-
sukta AV
1 90 Varshney, Radhey L The impact of the Vedas on
Sri Aurobmdo’s ■ Savitri » AH 1 (14), July 90 , 23-24
191 Vedabodha [ Vedic mantras with Hindi exposition].
Veda-Savita 9 (2), 41-43 ,9 (11 ), 383-86
192 Vedaprakash Mahakavikalidasasyopari vedanam
prabhavah JIDVP 3(2), June 90 , 263-77
influence of the Vedas on Kalidasa
193 The Vedas The Vedas and their classification Veda-
Pradipa 2(8) Feb 88, 5-7
194 Veda - svayamSiksana Veda-Savita 5(1), Aug 84,
15-17, 5(3), p 91
195 ‘ Veda ’ tattva Veda Santa Mar , Aug , Dec 1985
196 Vedic mention of a Pharao MR 124 (I), June 69,
9-14
197 Vediya, Dasarath Veda-Pitrana Parijatah Mimeda-
bad, 1988, 126
198 Verwa, Rajendra The World of Vedic Life and
Culture The Vedas in Cosmic Poetry Sharada Or Series 2,
Delhi, 1990, xxiv -f 308
199 Vidyananda Sarasvati, Swami Veda hanuri
prerana ke srota ( Hindi ) Viivatma 14 ( 8 ), Dec 88 , p 28
200 Vidyananda Sarasvati Swami Catiaro \ai \edah
Vaidika Prakashan, New Delhi, 1988, 24
201 Vidyananda “Videha”, Swami Vedamata (Hindi )
Veda*Samsthana, New Delhi, 1986 48
Rev Krisiinalal Veda Savita 7 { 7 ) 238
202 Vikramaditya ‘ Vasant ’ { Vedic mantras with Hindi
exposition ] Veda Santa 6 ( 10) May 86 , p 336
3 $. 2 ]
Lexical works
225
..RVV. 24 3-4. YV 3 26; 15 48, 25 47..
203. Virendra Sastri Pascatyavidusam vaidikavahmaya-
scva. (in) Souvenir , 1st Intern. Sk. Conf., New Delhi, 1972;
50-55, 67.
..work of 110 Western Vedic scholars noted..
204. Vishuddhananda. Sastri. Vedarthakaipadruma Sarva-
desika Aryapratinidhi Sabha, Delhi.
..refutation of Vedarthapanjata by Swami KaRapatki (= VBD
IV. 34 112A).. Part I : origin of Veda; 'eternal Veda, con-
tents of Veda.
205. Vishva Bandhu. The Vedas and Shastras : a general
view. AH 2 ( 8 ), Jan. 85; 1 7-23.
..Imp. of Sk.; the Veda*, the Veda n gas .
206. Werner, Karel The heritage of the Vedas. ( in ) The
British Wheel of Yoga, 1982; 34 pages
207. Witzel, M. (Veda : Brahmana I. (m) Kindlers
LUeraturlexicon, 1972-73-
208. Witzel, M. [ Research into the medietal Vcdf" tradi-
tion ]. ( in ) Beitrage zur Sudasienforschung, Heidelberg, 1984
209. Yadav, Baburam (ed.). Tray'i Vtdya ( half-) early ).
Vijnana Prakasana, Aligarh
IX. LEXICAL WORKS
35. Dictionaries, Encyclopaedias, Indexes, etc.
1. Ajnatakartrka (Anonymous) Srautapadartha-Nlr »
vacanam. Ramlal Kapur Trust (Yudhisthira Mimamsaka ),
Bahalgarh, 198,4; 27+280+7.
..(**35 79 bclo» ) .Dictionary of irauU terms . Khan la I
( Atftlka ) : 556 entries II (Paiuka) * 237 eninci; III (Agm-
•toma) : 426 entries . mainly based on BjudKayttna .fS. .
2 Anstey, Livinia Mary. Indian Antiquary : Index to Vois ,
1— L{ 1872-1921 ). Delhi, 1986 (reprint ).
276 VEDIC BIBLtOGRAPHV [l$JK
2A. Aruva Dharmasutrako&a Meerut, 1992; vm+112
3 B \ldwi v, James (ed.) Eitc) lopaedia of Philosophy and
Psychology. New Delhi, 1986, five volumes; xxiv -j- 892.
original!) pub as Dictionary
4 Bammesdcrcer, Alfred (ed ) Das ctymologischc 11 or*
tcrbuch r ragcn th r Konzepuon vnd Gestaltung. Eichstatter
Beitrage, Alt Sprache und Lit 8, Friedrich Pastel, Regenbcrg,
1982-83, 336
contributions include Mayrhoffr, " Uberlcgungen zu einem
rcuen ctymoJogischcn Wortcrbuch des Allindoarischcn " ( 147-
154) B Sciiltratu, “Stand und Aufgaben der iranischen
Lexikog raphie " ( 229-242 )
Rev T Bader, DSL 81 (2), 140-42, Ch H Wfrba, HZ ASA
31 I97-9S
5 B \umer, Bcttina (ed ) Kalataiticikoia : A lexicon of
fundamental concepts of Indian arts • eight selected terms. IGNCA
Mot. Ban , Delhi, 19S8 , xxvm + 181
_ 6 Bctai, r S SrUamkaracarjaracitam kenopanisad-
bhasjam . Paribhasiknkosa. £pp 17-18, 1977-78 ( 19S5); 28-29.
s*e 35 40 below
7 nilAir, Saroja Grammar and lexicon. Sr, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 453-54
earliest nonon of composing grammar or Sk in the form of
lexicon (cf s'ory of Flrhaspan leaching ihc science of words »
Indra ) of the two tjpes of morphology described by Nninfc
r rw rphologjr obtained in the ihrce section ( Krt.
TalPu’a and Samssa) evinces vims principes of «rrangemert
o voca ulary wh. can be tooled upon as ihc lestcographical
prmcip cs emptied by Pinini within ihc framcwwk ct h*
gram jr
S. li MTACilxRJi, S 1J IJtcylopotdhi of pul nut l unis orj
Dates Sterling Publishers, New Delhi, 19S6; \i + 450
9. RifVTTAttKRVtA, Narcndra Nath The Geographical
Diet, or . Anel<nta„J \ h j nn ,/ /„ flJ Mu „ Mnn Nc * j*||
1990. 402
35. 19]
LEXICAL WORKS
277
10 BhattachaRVYA, Narendra Nath. A Glossary of Indian
Religious Terms and Concepts. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1990; xvm +
227.
11. Bloom held, Maurice A Vedic Concordance HOS
Vol 10, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, xxh + 1078.
.reprint cf VBD m 3< 8 IP Vedic texts (belonging to 10
classes) have been drawn upon
12. BOHTLINGK, Otto Sanskrit IVorterbuch in kurzerer
Fassung 3 Volumes Mot. Ban , Delhi; 1990, 1991 , vi -1- 299 +
301 + 265
. reprints , St. Petersburg. 1879 89
13. Bohtlingk, Otto; Roth, Rudolph Sanskrit lVbrter-
buch (nut Nacht rage yon Richard Schmidt) Mot Ban , Delhi,
1991.
. reprint of 6 vols of \V->rterbuch, St Petersburg, 1855 1875
and one vol of A 'achlrSge, Leipzig 1928
14 Bright, W. Index to Language 51-60 ( 1975-1984).
LSA, Baltimore, 1985, 133
15 Buck, Carl Darling A Dictionary of Selected Synonyms
m the Principal Indo-European Languages Umv of Chicago Press,
1988, xix + 1515
16 Cardona, G. Dizionano di Linguist ica Armando,
Rome, 1988; 319
17. Choudhuri, Sibadas Index Asia Senes in Humanities
Ho 12: ZD MG 1-138 (1843-1988). Centre for Asian Docu-
mentation, Firma KLM, Calcutta, 1989; 60
18 Christol, Alain A propos d’unc reimprcssion du
Woricrbuch mm Rigieda de Grassmann BSl 79 ( 2), 1984;
128- ? 9.
. (Ley to G m re'ation to Aurwoir )
19. Conrad, R. (ed ) Lcxikon sprachn tsscnschaf t hcher
Termini VEB Bibliographixhcs Institut, Leipzig, 1985, 2SI,
58 \ ED tc BIBLIOGRAPHY [35 20
20 Coward, Harold G , Kumun t ni Raja, k TheFhdo-
soph) of the Grammarians Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, xu + 609
Vo 5 of EncydopaeJ a of Ind an Philosophies ( Gen Ed Karl
H PoTTTJt)
21 Das S P Fifty } ears of Indian History Congress A
Micro Index Vol I, 1935-47 S S Publishers, Delhi 19S6
XVI + 432
22 Datta Amaresh ( ct al ) ( ed ) Encyclopaedia of IruF an
Literature New Delhi, 1987, Vol I xx\m + 988 + map, Vol
II xvi + 989 — 1902, Vol III xv + 1903-2924
Ind an lit in 22 Igg recognized by Sahitya Akadenu wc!j
dej Sk
23 Delamarrt X La \ocabulaire mdo curopeen LexiqJC
eryvtologique tliematique
Ke\ M Mas niton* hratylos 31 186-87
24 Dey Nando Lai 77i* Geographical Dictionary of Ancient
and Mediaeval India Mun Man , New Delhi, 1979 and 19S3
(reprints) ix ^ 262
25 Dow sos John A Classical Dictionary of Hindu M) do-
logy and Religion Geography History and Literature Delhi I9S9
(reprint) xix 411
l — l BD III 35 16 IN 35 23)
26 Emdret, Ainslec T Enc\ clopaedia of Asian History
Charles Scribners Sons, N-w York, 19^8, 4 vo’s xm t 5 '8 +
538 + 516+478
Rc^ no Msacas JT is 1990 (2) 3S - * S3
35 37]
LEXICAL WORKS
279
29 G ARC, Ganga Kara Encyclopaedia of the Hindu World.
Concept Publishing Co , New Delhi, 19 92, Vol I ( A-Aj ) xx -f
285, Vol II (AL-Aq) xx + 287 571, Vol III(Ar-Az) xx +
573-872
30 Garrett John A Classical Dictionary of India .
Delhi, 1990 (reprint), xvi + 793 + 167
( = VBD HI 35 20)
31 GhataCE A M (ed ) An Encylopaedic Dictionary of
Sanskrit on Historical Principles D C P G R I , Poona
( - VBD IV 35 33) see 35 42 below
Rev C CAILLAT BSL 78 (2) 79-80 O v HimjbeR /// 28,
135-36 K. My its OLZ79U) 85 88 G B Palsixe ABOR1
65 305 -*06 Ranvir Sivch, VI J 21 265 77
32 Ghosh A (ed ) An Encyclopaedia of Indian Archaeo-
logy Brill Leiden, 1990, Vol I (subjects) xm 413 + lie ,
Vol II ( explorations and excavations ) iv 511
33 Grimes John A Concise Dictionary of Indian Philo-
sophy Madras, 1988 xn 4- 440
Sanskrit (Desanagarl and Roman transj terat on ) - Eng! sh
D cl of bas c ph los terms
34 Gupta Sushil K A Comparative Etymologic Lexicon
of Common Indo Germamschcs ( Indo European ) Words Sserga
Hans, Milton, Mass, 1986
Sol i A—
35 Hawmertom, J A (ed ) An Encyclopaedia of Human
Races all o\er the World Gian Publishers’ Distributors D-Ihi,
1985, 7 vols 5536 t 5000 illust
36 HAUSStG Hans Vilhelm Hortcrbuch d r Mythologtc
Bands Goiter und ' fithen des mdischm Subkontmcnts Klett
Cotta Verlag S uttgart, 1984, 1000 illust
37 HCRDrRT Jean, \aresne Jean J oerfn l tire dc
I Umdouisme Deny Livres, Pans, 1985, 119
280
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[35 3$
38 Himnclls John R ( ed ) The Penguin Dictionary oj
Religions Penguin Books, Harmondsworth 1984, 17 + 550
39 Jacob G A Upamsad\akyakolah, A Concordance to
the Principal Upamsads and Bhagaxadgita Delhi, 1 985 ( reprint ),
8 -1 10S2
( IBD III 35 26 IV 35 41 )
40 Jha Shobhananda Sankaravedantaparibhasikakosa
Bfhadaranyakopanisad grp 17-18, 1 977-78 ( 1985), 40-61
see 35 6 above
41 Josin Lakshman Sastri (ed ) Dharmakola Prajna
Pathasala Wai Vol III Samskarakanda, Part V, 1984, 560
Part VI, 1985 413, Vol V Varnatramadharmcikanda, Part I,
1988, 64 752
sc mo IV 35 44 45
42 Josin S D (ed ) An Encyclopaedic Dictionary of
Sanskrit on Historical Principles DCRI, Poona, Vol III, Part 2,
1988, 1639-1798, Part 3, 1989, 1799-1958, Vol IV, Part 1, 1990,
1959 2126
see 35 31 above
43 K.atre S M A Glossary of Grammatical Elements and
Operations in the Astadhyayi
see 25 165 abo\e
35 55]
LEXICAL WORKS
281
Rev Otto Zejuues Mundusli (3) 216
48 Macdonell, A A , Keith A B Veche Index of Homes
and Subjects Delhi, 1982 ( repnnt ) 2 Vols xvj + 544 + 592
49 Mann, Stuart E An Jndo European Comparative Die -
ttonary Buske Hamburg 1984-87 Fasc 1-11,1682
Rev M M Makovski VJa 37 135-41
50 MayrHOftr Manfred Oberlegungen zu einem neuen
etymologischen Worterbuch des Altmdoanschen
see 35 4 above and 35 51 below
51 MAYRHOFER, Manfred Etymotogisches Worterbuch des
AHindoarischen Carl Winter, Heidelberg 1986-89 Band 1,
Liefcrungcn 1-7 IV + 556
( wholly newly conceptual zed diff from VBD IV 35 58)
see 3< 45 and 50 abose
Rev A Bammesberger (L*ef 1) KZ99(2) 315 H W
Bodfwitz (Lief 1-4) WZKSA 33 315-16 H Huwbach
(L ief 1) Kratytos 32 5 0 52 J Vactk (Lief I) Arch Or 57
28081 J C Wright (Lief 16) BSOAS 53 ( 3 ) 534-36
52. Michaels Axel A Comprehend e Isulvasutra Word
Index
see 24 95 above
53 Mylius Klaus Worterbuch Sanskrit Deutsch
( = VBD IV 35 64)
Rev Ivo Fiser AO 45 175 77 J Kellens L Ant quite
Ctasstque (Brussels) 47 302 303 M Niammasch EAZ J8
367-69 P Vavroijsek Jot Act 18 15S-S6 I M Verpoorten
As Stud 36 158-160
54 Mylius Klaus Worterbuch Sanskrit Deutsch VEB
Verlag Enzyklof adie Leipzig 1987 ( 3rd revised ed ) 583
Rev M Balk OLZ 85 (1990 ) 4 462 63 M Mayrhofek
Sprache 32 (2) 475
55 The New Conceptual Philosophical Concordance to the
Upamsads
see 22 75 above
~3Q
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
$82
[ 35 56
56 Peter so v, Paul D ( ed ) Religion Index One Perlodi
ca!s-Vol 16 {3-4) American Technological Library Assn,
1984, xiv + 478.
subject index to periodical lit (including an author index)
57 Poupard, Paul ( ed ) Dictionnaire des religions Presses
Umversitaires de France, Pans, 1984, XIV + 1830
58 Ramachandra Rao, S K ( ed ) Encyclopaedia of
Indian Medicine Vol I Historical Perspective Bombay, 1985,
xu + 131
59 Ramakrishna, G et al ( ed ) Encyclopaedia of South
Indian Culture K P Bagchiand Co , Calcutta, 1983, 544
60 Ramsaroop ‘ Rasikesha * Sarva Dharma Kosa Vraja
jivan Pracyabharati Granthamala 48, Delhi, 1990, xxvi + 532
selection of teachings and tenets from the scriptures of 12
living religions of the world
61 Rau, W Vaidika PadanukramakoSa und Veda Lexiko
graphie Kratylosll, 1983 (84) 1-25
Forschungsbericht lists all materials contained ui the indexes
etc of various Vedic texts indicates the still incomplete char
of Visfiva Bandhu s VPK
62 Reyna Ruth(ed) Dictionary of Oriental Philosophy
Mun Man , New Delhi, 1984, 2 Vols ( bound together ) xx +
419
Vol I includes India
Rev M P Marathe ABORl 66 304 306
63 Room, A A Dictionary of True Etymologies Routledge
and Kegan Paul, Londoo/Boston, 1986, 193
64 Roy, Ashim Kumar Gidwani, N N Dictionary °J
Indology Oxford and IBH Publ Co , New Delhi, 1983 1985,
Vol I (A C), 327, Vol II (D-K), 349, Vol III (L-R), 287.
Vol IV(S-Z), 335
65 Sadhale, G S Upamsad Vakya MahakoSa, 2 Volumes
Sri Ganb Dass Or Ser 44 45, Delhi (reprint), Vol \{arna),
35 73 ]
lexical works
283
244-352, Vol II {pa - ha ) 7+353-724, Vidyabhavan PracyaYid>a
Granthamala 16, Varanasi, 1990 ( reprint), xxn + 724
extracted from 269 Upanifads .
Rev K. K. Raja (Delhi pub ) ALB 52, 245-46
66 Saletore, R. N ( ed ), Ercy clopaedia of Indian Culture
Sterling Publishers, New Delhi, 1982-1985, Vol II (E-K), ix +
413-814; Vol III (L-Q), ix + 815-1204, Vol IV (R-U ), vu +
1205-1 503 .Vol V ( V-Z ), xn + 1 505-1 81 7
VoL I - VBD IV 35 86
67 SARMA, K. V Index Jo Papers ‘ All India Oriental
Conference AIOC, BORI, Poona, Vol I (Sessions I-XII), 1949;
xh + 501 , Vol II ( Sessions XIII XVII), 1959, xiv + 297. Vol
III ( Sessions XVm-XXII), 1967, xxn + 338, WRI Hoshiarpur,
Vol IV ( Sessions XXIII-XXXI ), 1985, xxv + 897
Rev , (Vol IV) Ch. H Werba, WZKSA 34 257
68 Schlerath, B Sanskrit Vocabulary arranged according
to Word Families
(= VBD IV 35 88)
Rev C R. Franci, SOL 1 315-317
69 Schmidt, Klaus T. Bencht uber das Projekt ernes
Sansknt-Tocbariscben Worterbuchs KZ 97 ( 1 ), 1984, 148-153.
70 Schmitt, Rudiger Die Notwendigkeit ernes Sansknt-
PeTSonennamenbuchs BNF 17, 1982, 161-69
71 SchuhmaciieR, Stephan, Werner, Girt (cd ) The
Encyclopaedia of Eastern Philosophy and Religion Buddhism,
Hinduism , Taoism, Zen Shambhela, Boston, 1989 , xv + 46g
Hinduism- Kurt Frjedriok..
72 Schwartz, Manna The Indo-European xocabolaiy ol
exchange, hospitality, and intimacy Proc Berkley Ling Soc ,
Berkeley, 1982, 188-204
73 Schwarz, W Fucklaufigcs Worterbuch des Altmdischcn
..cd by O E. Piunut (*- IBD IV 35 89)
284
VEDlC BIBUOGRAMY
[ 3 $ 54
Rev C Caillat Kratylos 29 163 64
74 Sen, Chitrabhanu Dictionary of Vedic Rituals Concept
Publ Co , Delhi, 1982 ( reprint of VBD IV 35 90)
Rev ( 1978 ed ) Godavarisha Mishra JO JIM 42-46 207, Gy
Wojtilla AO Hung 35 170 71
75 Sharma Aryendra, Vermeer, Hans J Hmdi-Deutsches
Worterbuch Julius Groos, Heidelberg, 1984-85, 5 vols 1644
etymological
Rev G B ZDMG 135 ( 1 ) 201
76 Sharma, Chaturvedi Dwarakaprasad Cantrakoh
National Publishing House, New Delhi, 1983, 8+555
ed by Shruiarayan Chaturvedi
77 Singh, B N Dictionary of Indian Philosophical Con
cepts Nyaya Samsar Press, Varanasi 250
78 Slaje, Walter Katalog der Sanskrit Handschnften der
osterreichischen Nationalbibliothek OAW Verlag, Wien, 1990,
152
(collections of M Aurel Stein and Carl Alexander von
Huqel )
79 Soman, Nageshvvar Sastn Srautapadarthamrvacanam
Varanasi, 1987, vu + 310 + 24
A Dictionary of Sacrificial Terms ( mainly based on Baudhayo ,ta
SS) ed by Vishvanath Sastn Joshi 1888 (-351 above
where the work is described as ajnatakartrka)
80 Stutley, Margaret, Stutley, James A Dictionary of
Hinduism London, 1985 (paperback ed of VBD IV 35 98)
81 Subraiimanian N S Encyclopaedia of the Upanishads
see 21 39A and 22 118 above
Rev (first ed ) Pradyotkumar Bandyopadhyay BRMIC 39 95
82 Suryakanta A Practical Vedic Dictionary
(«=• VBD IV 35 100)
Rev K. R Norman Modern As, an Slides 17 ( 2) 351 52,
Ludo Rocker JAOS 106 881
is. 88 j
Lexical Works
285
83. Suryakanta. A Grammatical Dictionary of Sanskrit
( Vedic). I : Phonetics. Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1989 ( reprint )j
xii -f- 289.
..with a complete index to Wackernagel’s Altmdische Gramma •
Ilk and MaCDonell’s Vedic Grammar .
84. Taittmy a-Mantrakoiah.
..see 10 32 above
85. ThITE, G. U. Dictionaries of Vedic ritual. JOIB 33
(3-4), 1984; 223-229.
..see VBD IV 33 10] . considers i \rautapadarthanir\acanam
( 35. 1 and 79 above) entries exclusively connected with the
ritual o{ YV, Renov’s Vocabu'aire du ritual vedique ( VBD 111.
35 34) deals with Srauta ritual as presented in AP$S, considers
only nouns, Chitrabhanu Sen, Dictionary of Vedic Rituals
(35 74 above) covers irauta and grhya, does not record verbs .
Thite also mentions hrautakosa ( VBD III 35 49-51 , VBD IV.
35 95-96), glossaries m books like Hauo’s transl of Ail Br,
Eggeuno’s transl of i>PB, L* Agmjtoma by C a land and Henry,
Caland’s transl of Tandya-Maha-Br, MinaRd's work on f>PB
( VBD II. 17 7, 8 ), Howard's Samavedic Chant ( VBD IV 9 3 ).-
85A. Toporov, V N. [ Articles on Vedic topics in Mytho-
logical Dictionary ] ( Russ ). 1990
86. Turner, R- L. A Comparative Dictionary of the Indo-
Aryan Langmges ( VBD III 35.55-57; VBD IV. 35 103 )i
Addenda and Corrigenda ( ed. by J C. Wright ) SOAS, London,
1985; xii + 168.
Rev : T. Burrow, BSOAS 49 (3), 592-94, K. R Norman,
JRAS J 9S5 (2), 207-208
87. Vavrousek, P. [Em Lexikonprojekt fur das dritle
Jahrtausend J SS 48 ( 1 ), 19&7, 168-71.
..ref Encyclopae he Dictionary of Sanskrit (35 31 and 42
above) .
88. ViRENDRAMUNl, Sastri. Vedanga Nirukta Koia.
..see 26 55 above..
286
VEDiC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 35.89
89 Waldenfels, Hans ( ed ) Lexikon der Rehgtonen
qhanomene, Geschichte, Ideen Verlag Herder, Freiburg, 1988,
xiv + 729 + fig , tables.
* Rev , Othmer Gachter Anlhropos 83, 653-54
90 Walker, Benjamin Hindu World An encyclopaedic
survey of Hinduism Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1983, xln + 609
91 Watkins, Calvert (ed and revised) The American
Dictionary of Jndo European Roots Houghton Miffin, Boston,
1985, xxvu + 113
(intiod on IE and IEs, diagram of the IE family of Igg )
(quoted in Baders rev Archaeologists are generally agreed that
the so called Kurgan peoples spoke an IE Ig , some tint" around
the middle of the 5th mill B C , these people expanded from
the steppe zone north of Black Sea and bejond the Volga into
Balkans and adjacent areas But the Kurgan people s movement
into Europe took place in distinct waves from the 9th to the
3rd mill B C the arch evidence for the later waves of
Kurgan migrations points to their having had an IE culture
but the Igg spoken by the later Kurgan peoples must have been
already d fferentiated IE dialects we must be content to recog
nize the Kurgan peoples as speakers of certain IE Igg and as
sharing a common IE cultural patrimony The ultimate * cradle
of the IEs may well never be known and lg remains the best
and fullest evidence for pre hist IE society)
Rev F Bader BSL 81 113 118 Peter H Saltjs Lg 63
182 83
92 Werba, Ch H Indues, WZKSAund Archiv fur indische
Philosophic. OAW, 1987, 55
mentions ( 1 ) articles, (2) dissertations approved by Univ
of Wien (3) reviews
Rev R N D ABORI 70 359 60
93 Zaliznjak, A A Samskrta Rusi Sabdakoiah KusskiJ
jazyk, Moscow, 1978, 896
Sanskrit Russian Dictonary
Rev L Sternbach, JAOS 131, 487
94 Zgusta L Eme kontroverse zwi»chen der deutschen
und der enghschen Sanskrit Lexikographie. Erster Scbntt zu
36.7] LITERARY STUDY 287
einer Theorie des Abschreibens. ( in ) Koniroverse ahe und neue.
Akten des VII Internal. Germanischen-Kongresses (ed. A. Scbone),
Band 3, Gottingen, 1986; 248-252.
..relationship bet MW znA PW..
X. LITERARY STUDY
36, Poetry, Style, Figures of Speech, etc.
1. Bhattacharya, Bbabani Prasad. A poetic study of the
Rgveda-Mandala IV.
..see 3.26 above..
2. Bhattacharya, Bhabani Prasad. A poetic study of the
Rgveda-Mandala V.
3. Bhattacharya, Bhabani Prasad. A poetic study of the
Rgveda-Mandala VI.
..see 3.28 above..
4. Datta, Niranjana Sikdar. Magical effect of repetitions
in the Vedic hymns. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 8-9.
see 36 5 below..
5. Datta, Niranjana Sikdar. Magical aspects of repetitions
in Rgveda and Atharvaveda SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 29.
..see 36 4 above repetitive method of construction on account
of the oral method of composition . hypnotic charm .
5A. Dave, K. R. Pracina upantsadoman upamanirupana
(Guj ). S\adhyaya 26 (3-4), 1989; 173-186.
. . vparriai in old Up . .
6. Deuskar, Pratibha. Vaidika vanmaja men kavyavidhaon
ka vtkasa ( Hindi ) 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984; 291-99.
..J2 different poetic forms..
7. Dikshit, Han Narayan Vaidika \anmaye alankarah
( Hindi ). JGJKSV A\, 1985(1989); HS 73-82.
..figures of speech occur in the Veda in a very natural way. .
283 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [36 8
8 Dogra, Shyam Lai Dr. Siddheshwar Varma on Vedic
stylistics VIJ 25 ( 1-2 ), 1985 , 55-66
9 Dvivedi, Ayodhya Prasad Vaidikam kavyabimbam
Sag 16(4), 1978, 416-23
Vedic poetic imagery srabhaxoktt ( RV V 83 4) r akroktl
(ff^V SO 5) bhaxika image (RV I 95 1)
10 Einoo, Shingo Anal} sis of Brahmana style
see 18 3 above
11 Elizarenkova, T Y About the art of the Vedic Rsis
( Russ ) Peredneaziatskij sbormk , 1986, 147-155
'2 Elizarenkova, T Y Towards the concepts of a ‘new
song * m the Rgveda
see 4 18 abuve
13 Gonda, J The Vision of the Vedic Poets Mun Man ,
New Delhi, 1984 (first Indian reprint of VBD III 36 16)
14 Hino, Shoun Simile in philosophical writing (I)
JOIB 32(3-4), 1983, 230-35
considers simile in BAU 2 5 15 — its interpretations by
^amVara (followed by Suresvara) and by Bhartr
15 Hoffmann, Karl Zvvanglaufigkett des Brahmanastils
16 Jamison, S W Case disharmony in Rgvedic simile
IIJ 24, 1982,251-271
17 JEZtc, M Some Illustrations of the poetical technique
of the Rgvedic poets SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
the paper illustrates some methods of the Rgvedic poets to build
t eir mantras acc to the structure of the world model as they
realized it in their insights for this purpose ‘bey cherished
mctaprunc tKmon>my on substitute synonymy they used some
mimetic compositional devices or they combined overt and
covert information m their words
18 Johnson, Willard Poetry and Speculation of the PS
Veda
- see 4 25 above .
35 27]
LITERARY STUDY
289
19 Kashikar, C G The Vedic metaphor m the “ Churn-
ing of Ocean ” ABORI 65, 1984, 241-243
ref Rodney Parrott A discussion of two metaphors in the
* Churning of the oceans from the f-fahabharata ABORI 64
17 33 it would be fallacious first to regard the MBh poets as
having unreal knowledge of Soma and then to assume the
Soma pressing as the subordinate standard for the metaphor by
finding sim lanty n m Ik products and milky juice of the
substitute
20 Kun, Xu Poetry for precept’s sake an Indian tradi-
tion (Part I) South Asian Studies A Beijing 1990 64 ff
traces the development of the trad from Veda to Rabindra
nath
21 Mishra, Vidya Nivas Sahrdaya ki avadharana (Hindi)
Veda Santa 11 ( 10) May 91 295-99, 305
ref to the Rgied verse saktum na
22 Oguibenist, B [ On Homeric and Vedic poetry
daksina] Annuaire Res des conf - XC11 EPHE 1983-84,
175-180
23 Oguibenike B tOn Homeric and Vedic poetry the
name Homeros agonistic ritual ] Annuaire Res des conf - XCII1
EPHE, 161-164
24 Pandeya, Umesh Datta Rgveda men gunantivivecana
(Hindi)
see 4 39 above
25 Pandharipande Rajeshwari Metaphor as ritualistic
symbol Anthropological Linguistics 29 {3) Bloomington, 1987,
297-318
26 Prabhakar C L The Prtfcivi sukta (XII 1 1-63) of
the Atharvaveda
see 6 36 above
27 Purohit, Motilal Vaidika mantron men kavitvagata
samasyapurti kl avadharana ( Hindi ) SP 35 AIOC Hand war,
1990 p 53
.,.37
290 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 36 28
suggests that refrains 1 ke sa ]an a sa tndrah yajnena kalpatftm
etc are md cative of samasyapurli
28 Rath, Prativa Manjan Skambha hymn of Atharva-
veda - a literary appreciation
see 6 38 above
29 Ray, Pramod Ranjan Poetic Vocables m the Family
Manilas of the Rgveda Calcutta, 1988, xm + 131
30 Rgveda ka mahakavyatva ( Hindi )
see 4 45 above
31 Satyakama Vjdyalankar Poetic beauty of the Vedas
The Vedic Path 46 ( 4 ), Mar 84 42-49
32 Schlerath, B Bemerkungen zu den vedischen Meta*
phoren und Idcntifikationen ( in ) Sanskrit and World Culture
(Proc 4 WSC), Bertin, 1986, 478-482
33 Schwartz, Martin Atharvaveda 2 27 pat a, pig, and
poetics
see 6 44 above
33A Sharma, Arvind The role of idiomatic usage in
understanding Sanskrit a note ABORI 71, 1990, 287-289
ref in RV to Dasas as krjna-can it be taken literally?
34 Sharma, K B Bharatiya sahityika parampara men
rasa ka mahattva ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 135
imp of rasa in the Indian 1 1 trad rasa in Ved c Jit and
its various senses
35 Shastri P S Rgvedtc Aesthetics Delhi, 1988, 428
36 Smith, R Morton Bowdlerizing Brahmanas Proc.
30 ICH SAN A South Asia 3, Mexico, 1982, 72-75
Rf uri£a}a »» enliven ng widely in the wide part. Joins
(s*xual) Vmu s pararra paJa being mada\a utsah spring o*
Ik ney - liquid S pmg m phallus BAU I 4 male-femak
s suaj activity purnam idain purrtam adah — the died pen/s fill*
the womb
36. 44 ]
LITERARY STUtfY
291
37. Toporov, V. N. Die ursprunge der indoeuropatschen
Poetik. Poctica 13 ( 3-4 ), 1981 ; 189-251 .
..mainly about OIA poetry .
38. Vagishvara Vidyalankar. Vaidika-Sahitya-Saudammi
Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh, 1985, 296
..Vedic rhetorics..
39. van NootEN, B. A. On linking devices in Rgvedic
verses ( II ). SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
..[first paper on the subject presented before the American
Oriental Society] verses within tbe stanza are linked not only
by partiat repetition of consonanted verbal sequences
40. VerMA, Hansh Chandra. The poetic theory as expressed
m the Rgveda KURJ 3(1), April 69, 35-37
41. Varshney, Radheya L Indian poetics The Vedic Path
46 (4), Mar. 84, 55-61.
..Vedic material considered
42. Watkins, Calvert Is tre fir flathemon, marginalia to
Audacht Moraiun Erin 30, 1979, 179-98.
. also contains Vedic, Avestan materals on poetical expressions .
43. Watkins, Calvert The Indo European background of
Vedic poetics. Paper, IWVS, Harvard Umv , June 89
.we can reconstruct salient features of the ideology or doctrine
of poetics common to Vedic and other cognate traditions.
Examination of certain Vedic data yields a new etymology of the
names of the Muses in Greek and lexical pairs of verbal roots
reconstructible for the three oldest branches of IE family poetic
grammar distinguishes levels of sound and meaning, the author
examines some of the devices which the Vedic poets deployed in
their messages, to show that even when resolutely synchronic they
are still part of a dirchromc inheritance the next higher JeveJ
is that of the formula finally some attention is given to the
trad of obscurant sm in Vedic and IE poetics, anil to the
anagrammatic or hypergratnmatic level of the linkage of sound
and meanmg see 36 44 below .
44 Watkins, Calvert Tbe Indo-European background of
Vedic poetics. SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
292
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 37 i
[study of Dichtcrsprache is the study of what makes a verba!
message a work of art — Jakobson ] various poetic discourse
strategies in Vcdtc explored from the comparative pt of v ew
e g, ring-compositions anaphora cataphora, discontnuous
constituents and their mapping onto metrical structures ( like
wise inherited ) also considered are features of the interplay
of tie next higher levels of formula and syntax, the trad of
obscurantism in Ved c and IE hypo grammat cal level of sound
and mean ng some poetic features wh contribute further to the
conparatne study, inaugurated by ToroKOV, of the figure of
Ahi Budhnya sec 36 43 above
37 Metre, Accent, Music, Recitation
1 Angot, Michel Un manuel de tonalite la Svara-
siddhaotacandrika de Jjrmivasadiksita
see 23 3 above
2 Apte, V M Some problems regarding Samagana that
await investigation a statement BDCRI 4, 1943, 280-295
3 Balasubraiimawam, M D Vedic accentuation and the
PIE position Proc 31 1C H SAN A, Tokyo, 1984, 179-180
4 Bandopadhyaya, S Indian Music through the Ages-
2000 B C to the Present Era Delhi, 1985, xv + 152 + 16 pi
5 Bharati, H L N Quantification of intonation m the
Rgveda
see 4 7 above
6 Bhimasimha Vedalankar Svarabhedad arthabhedah.
SS 37 ( 1-4 ), SSVV, Varanasi, 1984
7 Bhise Usha Metres, ancient and modern SP, National
Seminar on the Relevance of Sk in India today, CASS, Umv.
Poona, 1989
Vedic vss made use of the music produced by vo ce modula-
tion whtL cl Sk and*Praknt made use of mus c produced by
the rhythmic variat on of short and long syllables
8 Bora, Maitreyee A note on the rise of stoblia in Vedic
music SP, 35 AIOC, Handwnr, 1990, p 119
37 28]
LITERARY STUDY
295
on a middle p tch, the corresponding hand posture is at the
high lei el)
Rev Harry Falk ZDMG 139(1) 257 58 J B Katz, JRAS
1990 (1) 184-85 S Lifmiakd ,40 49 177 78 Dan d Roche,
J Soc Eihnomm colog) 33 ( ! ) E R Srukrishna Sar.ua ,
ALB 52, 248
25 Howard, Wajue The body of the bodiless Guyatra
1IJ 30 ( 3 ) July 87, 161-173
(also / Arn Ifusuol Soc 1984) deals primarily with the
text and structure of Gay at r a not with its mus cal execution
\
26 Howard, Wajue The Dhurs of the Gayatra Saman
B R Sharma Fel Vol , TIrupati, 1987
27 Howard Wayne The Decipherment of the Samatedic
Notation of the Jaimtmyas Stud Or 63 Furnish Or Soc ,
Helsinki 1988, xv + 330
(Foreword by A Parfola) "9 Sin-ara analysed considers
the relationship of Narrputin Samara to the Jaiminiya nota-
tion (that is) tnes to find out the correspondence bet. the
numeral no tat on (.KaUhucna. Raaavarn.\a\ and the x\tlabic
notation (Jaimmya] of the SV chants Parti the chant
anal) sis of Tsamput n Jaim nf>as Part II the decipherment
H cone ud»-s there was originally only on C school of SV viz.
the Jauninlya, the pristine aspects of wh. base been preserved
by the NampUms pcss bly the Tamil chant was scry sun Iar
to Namputin Ja run )a chant at one time the melodies or
melody fragments wh constitute this trad date back to pre-
Ved c time*
Rev G H. Tarllkax, ABORl 0 3-0-22
28 Howard, Wajne (ed ) Ma tralaksancm IGNCA,
Mol Bon , Delhi 1989 xvm + 98
text transL extracts from coirm., not-s ref to two oral
traditions of Sou h India Af is a technical treatise belonging
to Xauthuma R&nsjamja fakha ct SV * cats not merely
textual or rot_tional form,, cn tut also chants as they were
-cuuily sjng -n-Iudcs 127 mus cal t nse-tpt ons cf chant
fragments ( translators * post-scr pt an- eCt Ind an concept
of lime)
294
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[37.1)
Samagana from the pt of view of music .
17. Deshpande, Indu Jarmtv& in the Sama-chanting SP,
Seminar, Sacrifice - Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Poona, 1985
jamilva = repetition of the same Saman or the Sama ending
on the same pressing day this is to be avoided unless spccifi
cally prescribed
18 Deshpande, Prajna Svarartheyamastasutri
see 25 102 above
19 Devasthali, G V (ed ) Svaramanjart of Nora*
stmhasuri Res Unit Scries 6, BORI, 1985, xlv + 199
20 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Vaidika svara aitihasika pari*
preksya men ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1 990, p 52
Vedic accent in the light of hist acceptance of the impor-
tance of accent for the interpretation of Veda is fairly late
21 Howard, Wayne A Yajurveda festival in Kerala (u>)
Music East and West Essays in Honour of Walter Kaufman n ( ed
Thomas Noblitt), Pendragon Press, New York, 1981, 17-26
(the slower Samhita modes of Namputm W also pay no
attention to conjuncis except where nasals or semi vowels are
involved
22 Howard, Wayne The music of Nambudm unex-
pressed chant ( amruktagana ) Agm III ( VBD IV 54 283 ), 1983,
317-321, 325
23 Howard, Wayne Samaveda Arcika recitation of tb e
Namputins (m) E R Srcekrishna Sarma Fel Vol , 1983,
145-169
24 Howard, Wayne Veda Recitations in Varanasi
Ban , Delhi, 1986, X + 401 + tables, musical notes
Ry (bakala) and ^K(Saunaka), YV (Taitt ) , the Medhyani-
dina and the Kaava schools, recitation and analysis, SV
(Kauthuraa ) transcriptions of selected Samans, the G 2 >d/« •
(suggests the possibility that Paomi s declaration the udalta
is high ” may refer to the mudra associated with the accent*
Altho IJgvcdins throughout India inton# lh# udatta primarily
37 28 ]
LITERARY STUDY
295
on a nuddle p icfa, the corresponding fund posture is at the
high les el)
Rev Harry Falk ZDMG 139(1) 257 58 J B Katz, JRAS
1990 (1) IS4-85 S Lkkhard AO 49 177 73 Dav d Rochf,
/ Soc Ethnomus colony 33 ( 1 ) E R Sricksushsa Sar.ua
ALB 52, 248
25 Howard Wayne The body of the bodiless Gayatra
IV 30(3) July 87, 161 173
(also / Am Mascot Soc 1934) deals pnmar ly with the
text and structure of Giyatra not with its rrus cal ex ecu t on
26 Howard Wayne The Dhurs of the Gayatra Soman
B R Sharma Fel Vo! Tirupati 1987
27 Howard Wayne The Dec pherment of the Sama\cdtc
dotation of the Jatmimyas Stud Or 63 Finnish Or Soc,
Helsinki 1988 xv ■+ 330
(Foreword by A Parpola) “9 Simons analysed considers
the relat ortsh p of Nairput n Simons to the Ja minlya not*
Ion (that s) tnes to find out the corrcspondc. ce bet, the
numeral notat on ( Kaubuma R&na an ya) ard the s>Ilabc
notat on (JamnljaJ of the SK chants Parti the chant
anal>s s of Namput n Jan nT>as Part FI the dec ph rment
H cone udrs there was ong nally only one school of SV viz.
the Jaim nTja the pnstinc aspect* of wh ha e been preserved
by the KarrpU ris pcss bly the Tam I chant was very s ra lar
to Namput n Ja r-inlja chant at one t me the melodies or
melody fragments wh constitute th s trad date back to pre
Ved c Umes
Rev G IL Taruxax. ABOR1 0 ’-0-2?
296 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [37 29
29 Howard, Wayne. Samavedic chanting in theory and
practice Paper, IWVS, Harvard Untv , June 89
apart from the text itself the fundamental properties of a
Samavedic chant are melody and rhythm ( Naradasikfa et J° r
in equating the seven numerals of the Kauthuma Ranayamya
notation with the seven tones of the secular scale the seven
figures denote madias each of wh — more often than not —
summons forth musical motifs consisting of seven tones) tl*
rhythmic element is addressed by the Matralakfana
30 Howard, Wayne The Veda tradition of Benares
Paper, IWVS, Harvard Untv , June 89
. today the most characteristic recitation and chanting styles in
Benaies are Sakala RV (Maharashtra type), Madhyarfidma
YV, and Kauthuma SI 7 (Gujarati type) Maharashtrian RV-
recitation typical traits are mid tone udattas and high tone
anudaltas (these traits appear to contradict the \cry meaning of
these terms) «aunaka AY and Kanva YV arc recited in the
same manner as this type of RV Madhyamdina YV completely
ignores the accentuation of the text, it is probably for this very
reason that such a large no. of ukrtis are practised by the
adherents of this school Kauthuma SV indigenous to Gujarat
is strikingly different from Kauthuma chant of South India and
is confined to mainly three tones
31 Indian music traced to Vedas AH 4(39), Aug 37,
p 19
ref to the view of Chandrakant Prabhakar SardcSHMUKH **
expressed in his DD entit[ed Samavedic Bans of Indian Music
32 jAIdeva Singh, Thakur Samavedic music Show
A bhedananda Comm. Vol , Calcutta, 1971, 495-500
SP-scale, SV notation components of sa man , rhythm of
ssmun, saman— the basis of murcchana. jaft. rSga
32A. Jajdcva Singh, Thakur A note on Samavedic music*
JIMS 20 ( 1-2 ), Baroda, June-Dee 89
33 Jetlcy, Indra Sen Vedic metres Vedic Path A 9(2-3).
Dec 86; 57-63
. the rhythm to Vedas is anuftupi .
37 45]
LITERARY SfUDY
297
34 Kansara, N M The Indian music in its sources in
the Samaveda Sambodhi \2 ( 1-4) 1983 84, 31-34
35 Kiiosla, Inder Dev Music in Vedas AH 7 (SO),
Jan 91 , 13-14
uma gana — a collective singing — has a fixed and set form of
muse cast or mould no personal varul on or colouring is per
m ited never sung to accompaniment
36 KipaRSKy Paul A compositional approach to Vedic
v,ord accent (m) Amnadhara (R N D Fel Vol ), 1984,
201 210
37 Kiparsky Paul Metrics and morphophonemics in the
Rtgveda. ( m) MSSk, 1988 , 93-12 2
38 Kishor Mishra Vaidikadandakavimarsah ( Sk ) SP,
34 A IOC Visakhapatnam 1989 2-3
dandakapotha ■= prakrt pat ha of the Vcd c mantras in th«. order
of the performance of sm a rta ntes
39 Krishnachariar, Hulgur The Indian musical scale
its development and continuity J\tA 1 (3) 1930, 157-167
ore ika ga fuka i a m la
40 Kushal, Chittaranjan D Vaidtka-chandamsi (Sic.)
KURJ 23, 1989
41 Lath, Mukund Ancient Indian music and the con-
cept of man NCPAQJ 12(2 3), 1983
42 Mahadeva Sarma Sastrj Samagana kri)apaJJhatl
(Hindi) Pandit Mahadeva Sarma Sastn Grantha Prakashan
Samiu, Surat, 1984 130
43 Malahoud Ch Lc Svadhjuya Recitation person-
nclle du Veda Inst de Civil Ind , Pans, 1977
44 Manohar Veda aura chanda ( Hindi) Veda Santa
7(2) Sept. S6, 51-52 57
45 Migrov Shaul The Rtgtcdtc start a as a syntactical
unit A study of sclecte l trimeter passages DD, The Hebrew
Umv, 1985
298
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 37 46
46 Mishka, Ram Kishor Laukika samskrta chandon lea
udgamasthala - Rgveda ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 12 ( 1-2 ), 1987, 1-5
R V as source of popular Sk metres
47 Mitra, Arati The anustubh in theory and in practice
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 , 86-87
in Veda and laukika Sastra
48 Mitra, Arati A short survey of the metre Gayatn
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 21-22
( in its extensive use in RV G stands next to Triflubh acc.
to Macdonell total no of vss in G is 2450)
49 Mukhopadhyay, Biswanath On the recitation of the
‘ Samidhem ’ verses SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 23
the recitation essentially reveals the following principles wh.
uphold the necessity of reciting the vss , ( 1 ) The Rk vs and
the fuel wood are the best oblations for the Fire god, (2)
association of the performance with Soma , ( 3 ) the seers of the
vss are Agm worshppers par execellencc
50 Murty, Ram Sadasiv Vedic Prosody Its Nature,
Origin, and Development Vohra Publishers and Distributors,
Allahabad, 1988, 184
some basic concepts of Vedic poetry Arsi metres, irregular
metres prcsodial variations restoration and transformation of
historicity of Vedic prosody
51 Navathe, P D Kampa pronunciation RVN. 74 4a
see 3 102 above
52 Pandit, Vishnudeva Sankaneshvara Samaveda Sas\ara
Bhasabhasya ( Guj )
see 8 10 above
53 Perinu, Roberto La musica delVJndia, i fondamenti
teoricl e le prauche vocah e slriimentah attra\ erso i tempi Zanibon
Padova, I9S3 198 + 1 pi
Foreword by O Botto ch 1 Prc Aryan and Vcd C music
Rev Irma Pioiano £\\ 33 307 309
37. 63 ]
LITERARY STUDY
299
54. Popley, Herbert A Music of India Delhi, 1986 (reprint),
vn + 173.
55. Prajnanananda, Swarm. A Historical Study of Indian
Music. Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1981; xxxn + 438.
. ( reprint of VBD II 37 S3) . RY (3000 - 2500 B C ), Nero-
til) a £ikfli (1st cent B. C.) .
56. Premalatha, V. Music Through the Ages Delhi, 1985;
xw + 397 + 32 pi.
57. Rajagopala Iyer, T. K. The music of the Samaveda
chants. JMA 20, 1949; 144-151.
..(ref to Ralhantara saman )
58. RAJACOPALAN, L S. Samaveda and Sangeetha ( Mai.).
Guruvayoor Kshetra Navikarana Upaharagrantha, 1974.
59. RajagopAlan, L. S. Studies m S2ma Veda -some
problems encountered.
. see 9 9 above (I ) where changes have been effected in the
new Tanjore style of chanting (from the old Puthukode style);
(2) probable explanations or justifications for the changes .
60. Rajagopalan, L. S , Howard, Wayne A report on
thepracheen Kauthuma Samaveda ofPalghat. JIMS 20 ( 1-2 ),
Baroda, June-Dee. 89.
..see 9 10 above .
61. Rama NATH Diksiut ( ed. ). Ohagana, uhyagana. BHU,
Varanasi, 1967.
..Introd, pp 1-52 .
62. Ram Avtar Veer. Afusic of India, 6000 B. C. to 1000
A. D. New Delhi, 1986.
. Vol I: History and Develop, (pp 2&0+6J), Vol. II (pp.
256 + 24 pi )..
63. Saksena, Lisha Devi Samglta Snstra LI utsa evam
pracina rupa. : Samaveda ( Hindi). SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1926;
737-39.
300
VEDfC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[3164
SV— source of music SV chanters employ the seven s\arets in
the order nta ga re sa ni dha pa ( cf Naradlya $k}s
krttfta prathana dvilXya trtlya caturtha pancama mandra,
atisvarya )
64 Saman Chants ( Bengali ) (in) Vma Kola 21
gltirupa mantiah saman ( Jaun Mlmamsa Sutra 2 1 33)
explains Ratliantarsama and Brhatsa nta seven notes like krufta
existed in \edic times discusses stobha etc
65 Sankaranarayanan, S The scale of notes for Sama
Gana JMA 4, 1933, 150-152
66 Sanyal, Ayodhyanatha Vaidikas i ararahas) a
67 Sastri, Ayodhyachandradas Visesasyarah SP, 34
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989 , 275-76
same words show different accents Pan ni and Pratiiakhyos
do not help in determining the accent yatra pade rupaukorx
vtfefah arthaprakaravisefai i sucayati tad era udattasthanaml
paramparaya pi kxacid bahulyam
68 Satyananda Vedavagisa Svaravyavastha hi upkesa
« vedarlha men dosa ( Hindi ) Vedmam 38 ( 10), Aug 86, 5-13,
38(11), Stpt 86, 9-14
ignoring accent affects Vedic interpretation unfavourably
considers purah, sakhya bhratra
69 Scott, David C Music and the metaphysics of sound
in the Hindu tradition Sansknti 1(1;, Leonard Theological
College, Jabalpur, 1988. 1-10
ref to Vcd c accent musical interprctaiion of accent dis
cusses fourfold \ a k
70 Sharma B R (cd ) Cayatra-VtdhanarSutra of Suits^i
w tfi an anon) mous commentary Hoshiarpur, 1971
belongs to KaLthumaRaoajanlja school
"’l Siurma, Mntasila (ed ) Staraumatia Allahabad,
1986, 104 J
72 Sijarma Nalmiranjan The Mechanism of Volte Accents.
Manoranjan Publication, Guwabati, 1986, 5 + 82
37. SO]
LITERARY STUDY
301
. 1 the meaning and scope of nara, 2 importance of svarai
2 the marking of nara, 4 the preservation of Vcdic texts .
73. Shastri, D3sagrantfai Venkatarama S'aralaksanam.
74 Shastri, Dasagranthi Venkatarama. Rg\ edaghanasavah-
Gantlaksanam-Si aralak sanani
75. SlVARAMAkRlSHVA Sastri, K A ( ed ) Svarasiddhanla -
candrika of £nni\dsayajum KSV Tirupatt Scries 14, 1983; Ixvu-J-
471.
76 Sohncn', Reflate Rgieda and the computer.
. see 4 55 above .
77. Staal, Fntz Report on Vedic rituals and recitations.
( jn ) Year Book of Am Philos Soc , 1963 , 607-61 1
78 Staal, Fritz The search for meaning mathematics,
music, and ritual American Journal of Semiotics
Ital version in Conos en a Rctigiosa
79. Staal, Fritz Moon chants, space fillers and flow of
milk. E. R. Srecknshna Sarma Fel Vol , 1983, 17-30
. these chants belong to the Agmcay ana a* performed in the
Nambudiri trad , they, therefore, resort under the as yet un-
published corpus of Jaimmlya SV all thc*c chants are trans-
mitted orally and learned by heart, together with their order,
distribution, interrelationships and ritual applications and uses.,
one witnesses in these chants many strange forms, strange from
a linguistic pt ot view, and also strange for anyone who is
looking for meaning, especially * rcl meaning ’ the structure
of these chants, both internally and in relation to each other,
corresponds to musical structure .
80. Staal, Fritz Mantras and bird songs JAOS 105(3):
Ingalls Fel Vol, 1985 , 549-558
. . manit at aie cMur than lg itself (hey are the tistiges of
something dilT from Ig slant originated for a di(T purpose or m
response to a dilf challenge It is not surprising, therefore, that
there arc analogies in structure, function, and status bet mansrai
and bird songs many iruniras and rites do not possess a
clear meaning or function also, there is no meaning cr function
winch Me* can '-it possess.. (Indian sages bavo always been
300
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
137.64
SV— source of music SV chanters employ the seven svaras m
the order tna ga re sa ni dha pa (cf Naradlya Sikfa ,
krufta prathama dvitlya frtljfl caturtha pancama mandra >
atuvurya )
64 Saman Chants ( Bengali ) (in) Vdxa Kofa, 21
gVirupa man! i ah satnant ( Jaun Mlmamsa Sutra 2 1 33)
explains Ratlanta sama and Drhatsama seven notes like krufta
ex sted in \edic times discusses stobha etc
65 Sankaranarayanan, S The scale of notes for Sama
Gana JMA 4, 1933, 150-152
66 Sanyal, Ayodbyanatha Vaidikasxararahasya
67 Sastri, Ayodhyachandradas Visesasvarah SP, 34
AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 275-76
same words show different accents Pa ini and Pratitakhyas
do not help m determining the accent yatra pade rupavikara
viSefah arthaprakaravisefai i sucayati tad eva udottaslhanaml
paramparay a pi kvaad babul) am
68 Satyananda Vedavagisa Svaravyavastha ki upkesa
se vedartha men dosa ( Hindi ) Vedaxom 38 ( 10 ), Aug 86, 5-13,
38 (11), Sept 86, 9-14
ignoring accent affects Vedic interprets on unfavourably
considers purah sakh)a bbratra
69 Scott, David C Music and the metaphysics of sound
in the Hindu tradition Sansknti 1(1), Leonard Theological
College, Jabalpur, 1988, 1-10
ref to Vedic accent musical interpretation of accent dis
cusses fourfold vak
70 Sharma B R ( ed ) Gayatra-Vidhana-Sutra of Sunga,
w th an anonymous commentary Hoshurpur, 1971
belongs to Kacthuma Ranayani>a school
'’l Sharma, Mritasila (ed ) Svaravtfnana Allahabad,
1986, 104
72 Sharma, Nalimranjan The Mechanism of Vcdtc Accents,
Manoranjan Publication, Gtmahati, 1986, 5+82
37.80]
LITERARY STUDY
301
1 the meaning and scope of svara, 2 importance of siara,
3 the mark ng of s\ara 4 the preservation of Ved c. texts
73 Shastri, Dasagranthi Venkatarama S\aralaksanam
74 Shastri, Dasagranthi Venkatarama Rgi edaghanasarafy-
Ganilaksanam-Siaralaksanam
75 SivaraMakmshma Sastri K. A ( ed ) Svarasiddhaiua-
candnka of Srintvasayajvan KSV Tjrupati Series 14, 1983, Ixvu-f
471
76 Sohnen, Renate Rgxcda and the computer
see 4 55 above
77 Staal, Fntz Report on Vedic rituals and recitations.
( in ) Year Book of Am Philos Soc , 1963 607-61 1
78 Staal, Fritz The search for meaning mathematics,
music, and ritual American Journal of Semiotics
Itat vers on m Conos en^a Rehg osa
79 Staal, Fritz Moon chants space fiU»rs and flow of
milk E R Sreeknshna Sarma Pel Vol , 1983 1 7 30
these chants belong to the Agicayana as performed in the
Nambud ri trad they therefore resort under the as yet un.
publ shed corpus of Ja n rilya SV all these chants are (rans*
nutted orally and learned by heart together with their order
distribution interrelationships and ritual appl cations and uses
one witnesses in these chants many strange forms strange from
a linguist c pt of view and also strange for anyone who is
looking for meaning especially rel meaning the structure
of these chants both internally and m relat on to each other,
corresponds to mus cal structure
80 Staal, Fntz Mantras and brrd songs JAOS 105 (3).
Ingalls Pel Vol, 1985, 549 558
mantras are older than Ig itself they arc the vestiges of
something dvff from Ig. that originated for a d (f purpose or in
response to a dilT challenge It is not surpris ng. therefore that
there are analogies in structure function, and status bet. mantras
and bird songs many mantras and rites do not possess a
clear meaning or function also there is no mean ng or function
which rites can wt possess (Indian sages have always been
'302 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 37. 8i
eager to gam knowledge and insight from birds ) names of
many samans inspired by birds
81 Tarlekar, G H The Soman Chants A Review of
Research
see 9 12 above
82 Tarlekar, G H Some peculiarities of SSman chants
in connection with the fulfilment of desires SP , 2nd Seminar on
Inst of Sacrifice, VSM, 1986
tne technique of siobhas treatment of vlflulis
83 Tarlekar, G H The svarasaptaka of Samagana ( m )
Navonmesah (G Kaviraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987, E 276-
281
84 Thakur, Sulabha Samaveda scale and evolution of
Ragas SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 389.
notes of SV are of bhairavl scale
85 Thite, G U The doctrine of metres m the Veda.
ABOR1 68, 1987, 425-455
etymology of the word cha idas no of syllables and metres,
no of feet no of metres, metres and sacrifice, metres and
Soma pressing metaphorical descriptions, metres and gods,
me tics and samans, metres and vak, benotheistic praise of some
metres
86 Tiwari, Anant Sharan Apropos of the Vedic metre
viraj ( RV X 130 4-5 )
sec 3 168 above
87 TRlpAnu, Harishankar Sarvam chandomayam ja gat.
MUSRJ 9(1), Jan -June 84, 75 80
88 Tripathi, Parasanath Vaidika S\ara Aiadharana
( Hindi ) Sundeep Prakashan, 1978, 16+240
89 Trivedi, Rewashankar Samagana Renashankar
Tmcdi Abhmandana Grantha, Jan 1958, 10-12
. report of lecture with demonstration .
38. 3 ] LITERARY STUDY 303 -
90. Vine, Brant. Rig-Vedic vdata - and the analysis of
metrical distractions. JIJ 33 ( 4 ), Oct. 90; 267-275.
..the “laryngeal theory” is directly responsible far several
imp. advances in our understanding of Vedic (and Avestan)
versification concerns metrical distractions, in wh a trans-
mitted long vowel or diphthong must be scanned not as a
monosyllable, but as occupy mg two syllables
91. VIrasena Vedasrama Veda aura mantrapatlu (Hindi).
Lakshmanadatta Chaturveda Comm. Voh, Delhi, 1986; 40-44.
.. udStta etc correspond to the three worlds, prthivt,
antankfa, dyu mo/i/rtf-recitation produces three colours —
udatta ( Ink la), anudntta ( lohita ), svanta (Syama)..
92. Vyas, Madanlal Vaidika Parampara men Sdmagana
( Hindi ). Anand Prakashan, Varanasi, 1978
..Hindi tracts! of Rayycshwar Mura’s Bengali Vaidika Aiuhyt
Samagana ( Sama-chantiflg in Vcd c Tradition)
93. Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka. Vedartha men svarajnana
kl amvaryata ( Hindi ).
. see 30. 155 above
38. Literary Forms ; Literary Criticism
1. Banerji, Suresh Chandra. Aspects of folklore in Sans*
krit. D. R. Bhandarkar Birth-Centenary Vof , Calcutta, 1982;
166- 173.
..in Vedic texts (from Samhitas to Sutras) • dreams; evil
spirits , AV medicine
2. Bhavsar, S. N. Ayurveda ki drsti se sahitya visayaka
rasasiddhanta (Hindi). Parametria (Hindi) 5 (2), Mar. 84;
167- 184.
. rasa - theory from the pt of view of Ayurveda evidence from
AV and other Vedic texts.
3. Bregenhoj, Carsten Rgveda as the key to Folkore. An
Imagery Experiment.
..see 4,9 above..
304
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[38 4
4 Elizarenkova T Y Toporov, V N About the Vedic
riddle of the brahmodya type (Russ ) Peremiologitskeskije
issledovanija Moscow, 1984, 14-46
see 38 5 6 below
5 Elizarenkova T Y , Toporov, V N Zum vedischen
Ratsel des Types Brahmodya ( in ) Scmiotische Studien ztutt Ratsel
(ed W Eisman P Gezybek), Bochum 1987 39 73
see 38 4 above and 38 6 below
6 Elizarenkova, T Y Toporov, V N L emgme vedique
du type brahmodya Tel gram tel pair Poelique de la sagesse
populate, Moscow 1988, 207-251
see 38 4 5 above
7 Hazra R C The mterpetation and history of two
ancient Vedic gad as and their social and political interest (in)
Hazra Comm Vo! Kashiraj Trust Varanasi, 419 450
8 Hazra R C The professional jesters of the Vedic age
(in) Hazra Comm Vol Kashiraj Trust, Varanasi, 500-509
9 Kapur Karmanarayan Samskrta sahitya men prak§epa
(Hindi) Vedavaiu 41(7) May 89,5 6
intcrpolat ons n Vcd c Samh l a s and Up
10 Lidova N R Ritual sources of the ancient Indian
drama (Russ ) People of Asia and Africa 6 1990, (in) Indian
Traditions Through the Ages (ed R B Ribakov A N SankaVich),
Ajanta Publ Delhi, 1990 85 107
(ref to VBD IV 38 27 = 50 190) Natyasastra mentions
puja (and not yajna) non Arym/pu; a ( 1 st mi11 B C.) as the
bas s affin ty of N§ to agamic rituals cons ders Vedic
evidence and ev dence from Pamm
11 MehendalE M A Vaidika Vanmayatila prainottare
( Marathi )
see VBD IV 38 31
R?v Sadashiv A, Dance JAS Bom 54-55 235-39
38 17]
LITERARY STUDY
305
12 Staal, Hits The Fidelity of Oral Tradition and the
Origins of Science (MKNAW—Afd Lett , NS 49), North
Holland Publishing Co , Amsterdam, 1986, 40
evidence of Vedic ntual and linguistics a paean to the truly
remarkable achievements of Indian Pandits who have preserved
enormously bulky texts orally for m Ilennia and to those who
during the last 1000 >rs B C created withn this oral trad the
sciences of ritual and grammar wh Staal seems to regard as
the prototype for all Indian sciences (India today is estimated
to ha>e about 30 mill on mss ) (ac c. to Pit,gree Indian
students learning maths and astronomy, wh le they certainly
memorised some v$s studied the full procedures and their
justfiications thro writ ng on dust boards and the like in this
respect, the oral trad turns of the ritualists and grammarians
were aberrant)
Rev G B ZDMG 138 433 David Pincree, JAOS 108,
637-38
13 Tiiite, G U Indian fables Entrcticns stir Tantiquite
classique 30, Fondatton Hardt Vandoeuvres - Genfcve, 1984;
33-52
antecedents m Vedic lit e g Sarama ( RV X 108)
14 Toporov, V N Some reflections on the origin of the
Greek drama on the problem of Indo European background
( Russ ) ( in ) Tekst Semantica i struklura, Nauka, Moscow,
1983, 95-118
with ref to Indian drama
15 Toporov, V N The Veda and the Avesta sub specie of
reconstruction of the Indo-Iranian proto text SP, Soviet Scholars,
6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984, 150-160
( 1 ) contribution to the reconstruction of fragments of the
I Ir proto text about Mitra (2) contribution to the reconstruc-
tion of the scheme of the 1 Ir *ka and dha prototext
16 VuayAkumar, R Dramatic elements in the Vedic
hymns JMs Stud 24 ( 1-2), Umv of Kerala, 1983 1-7
ref to samvada-suktas
17 Witz el, Michael JB palpulam The structure of a
brahraana tale
see 15 22 abose
306
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[39 1
XI LINGUISTIC STUDY
39 Linguistic Study of the Rgveda
1 Anderson, P K The genitive agent in Rigvedic passive
constructions Collectanea Linguist ica ( Adanu Heinz Fel Vol )
(ed F Slawski et al), Wroclaw, 1986, 9-13
2 Bhattacharjee, N Archetype in the Rgveda SP, 32
ATOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 4
discusses archetypal forms of Vedic lg and culture
3 Brocquet, Sylvam Sur la strategic de’eloge dans le
Rgveda BE1 4 1986 ( 87 ), 215-253
, (English summary)
4 Disterheft, Dorothy The voice of the infinitive in the
Rgveda ( in ) Current Progress in Historical Linguistics ( ed W
Christie), North Holland Publ Co., Amsterdam, 1976, 107-127
5 Dunkel, G E Remarks on Rg Vedic enjambetnent
BEl 1, 1983, 48-50
6 Dunkel, G E Verse internal sentence boundary in the
Rg-Veda a preliminary overview (in) Grammalische Kate-
gorien Funktion und Geschichte (ed SchlErath, Rittner),
Reichert, Wiesbaden, 1985, 119-133
7 Elizarenkova, T Y About some archaic peculiarities
of the Rgvedic syntax ( in ) Amrtadhara ( R N D Fel Vol ),
Ajanta, Delhi, 1984, 125-132
the syntax of RV is characterized, first by rather frequent
asyndeton and secondly by a prominent role of particles func-
tioning as conjunction in compound sentences, besides one has
to take into consideration sentence accent when dividing the
text of RV nto separate sentences
8 Elizarenkova, T Y Prospects of studies in the
“ grammar of poetry ” on the material of the Rgvedic syntax SP ,
Soviet Scholars, 6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984, 42-48
39.16]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
307
9 Elizarenkova, T Y To the functions of language in
the Rgveda ( Russ ) (in ) Problemy istontsheskoj poetiki htera-
tur Vostoka, Moscow, 1988 293-309
10 Elizarenkova, T Y About traces of a Prakrit dialec-
tal basis in the language of the Rgveda ( in ) Dialects dan j les
literatures Indo Aryennes ( ed C Caillat ), Pans, 1989, 1-17
11 Elizarenkova, T Y Problems of a sjnchromc des-
cription of language and style of the Rgveda SP, IWVS, Harvard
Uiuv , June 89
many extralinguistic factors need to be taken into considera-
tion for a synchronic description of mutual interrelations bet
Ig and style of RV
12 Etter, Annemarie Die Fragesatze im Rgveda Unter-
suchungen zur idg Sprach und kulturwissenschaft 1, de Gruytef,
Berlin/New York, 1985, xiv + 287
(English summary) a complete documcntauon of interro-
gative sentences in RV
Rev J S Klein Kratylos 33 79 83 S Micron II J 31,
220-224 G B Palsule ABORl 71 370 72 G J PinaulT,
B£l 3 10-13, BSL 83 (2) 129 37, R S ZDMG 137 (1)
203, D Weber IF 93 , 295 97
13 Gonda, J The Medium in the Rgveda
(=. VBD IV 39 9)
Rev T Y Elizarenkova OLZ 7 8 (6) 587 92
14 Gonda, J Ellipsis, Btachylogy , and other forms of
Brevity in the Speech in the Rgveda
15 Goto, Toshifumi Grammatical irregularities in the
Rgveda, Book IV SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 57
Book IV of RY includes many or gin.il hymns of the family
or Vamadeva — hymns that were not composed after ready made
patterns
16 Hale, Mark Pronominal clitics and Wackernagel's
law in the language of the Rigvcda Paper, Meeting of AOS,
1985.
308
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 39 . 1 ?
. see 39 17 fcclow
17 Hale, Mark Notes on Wackernagel’s law and the
language of the Rjg\eda Congill Mem VoJ ( ed. C. Watkins )»
de Gruyter, Berlin/New York, 1987 , 38-50
(—39 16 above) distinguishes the process wb moves
interrogative and relative pronouns and adjectives into a pre-
sentence complementizer slot (COMP) from that wh fronts
single ( sub ) constituents to the left of COMP thereby weakly
topicalizmg them
18 Hale, Mark Diachronic sources and analogical exten-
sions of final-vowel lengthenings in the language of the Rgveda.
SP, 1 WSC, Wien, 1990
lengthening of gha ha, abhi
19 Hejib Agera, Alaka The particle gha in the Rgveda.
Ind Taur 13, 1985-86, 73-79
{paper, 6 WSC) gha is not a meaningless particle (as
generally suggested ) gha is a particle of attention and con-
centration , it is a particle of syntactic logic
20. Hettrich, H Zur historischen Syntax der nomtna
actionis ini Rgveda Der “ doppelte Dativ” MSS 43, 1984;
55-106
21 Hettrich, H Untersuchungen zur Hypotax tm Vedischen.
de Gruyter, Berlin, 1988, xvm -f 862
undertakes to examine and codify all subordinate clauses in
RV acc to both formal and functional criteria I-II methodo-
logical introduction Central part of the book treats all possi-
ble types of Rgvcdic subordinate clauses, e g Konjunktionalsatze,
Relativsatzc Erganzungssatze synchronic study of syntax of a
corpus based Ij, author wishes to set up major semantic
distinction bet restrictive and non restrictive (appositional)
clauses discusses in the final part of the book history and
development of the Vedic relative clause and of its PIE ante-
cedent
22 Hock, H H (Pre) Rigvedic congruence of Indo-
Aryan with Dravidian ? Another look at the evidence. Studies in
the Linguistic Sciences 14 ( 1 ), Umv of Illinois, 1984, 89-108.
linguistic study
39 29}
3M
23 Hoenigswald, Henry M Overlong syllables in Rgvedic
cadences JAOS 109 (4) (Battler Fel Vol ), Oct -Dec 89,
559-563
(considers Mandala II and X J 64) d scusses bow success-
ful various mechanisms are in forestall flg over englh in the
1 ght of examples found
24 Holland, Gary B Definiteness and relatmzation in
the Rtgveda (lQ ) Sense and Syntax m Vedic Vol IV Panels of
7 WSC ( ed J P Brerbton, S W Jamison ), Brill, Leiden, 1991
25 HuMBACH, H Vedic indrai ca \ayo Old Avestan
Mazdasca Ahuranho MSS 41, 1982 , 95-102
see 39 28 below also see VBD III 41 81 IV 39 34^
(Ahuras in the Gathas are the predecessors of the Amesa
Spentas)
26 Jamison, S W Case disharmony in Rgvedic Similes
see 36 16 above
27 Jamison, S W Function and Form in the aya-
formations of the Rig Veda and Atharva Veda Erganzungshefle
zur K2-31, Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht Gottingen 1983, 232
(substantially revised version of VBD IV 39 25) see 39 46
below
Rev A Curistol BSL 80 (2) 113 14 T Goto IU 31 303-
321 Mart □ Peters Die Sprache 30 ( IC 30a IV ) 39-10 G
Pinault Kratylos 29 47 51 Elmar Seebold IF 91 358-61
28 Jamison S W Vayav Indrai ca revisited MSS 49,
1988, 13-59
see VBD III 41 81 IV 39 34 see 39 25 above and 39 29
below all expl cil and disgu sed i ajar in Irai ca constructions
in RV can be related to d and as (cons ders RV V 40 7)
29 Jamison, S W A disguised * speech act ’ in the
Rgveda SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
progress in th study of Ved c syntax now comes primarily
from two major sources ( I ) large-scale slat st cal study of
word order and word order var at on to produce a better
Mo
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[39.30
understanding of * normal syntax ’ , ( 2 ) close context based
study of small deviations in familiar constructions, to produce
a more nuanced understanding of syntactic limits the currrent
study is a contribution of the second type considers R V V
40 7 (m« mam imam lata santam alre ) suggests that this
phrase is a partial condensation of a speech act — I hereby
(promise) I will be yours see 39 28 above
30 Jezic, Mtslav The transfer of divine attributes m the
Rksamhiu SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 66
not a synchronic chaos of Kathenotheism but a clear
diachronic development of Vedic pantheon where identical
attributes of different divinities may point to different ages in
which they played partially analogous roles (eg Dyaufr—
Parjanya — Savitj — ’Andra )
31 Jha, Tulaknshna Rgveda ke kyajanta namadhatu
( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 , 288-89
such mmadhatus are profusely used m RV and other Vedic
texts in RV employed 146 times occurrence of these forms
in Hittite Gk , Latin, and Gothic indicates its ancient origin
see 39 32 below
32 Jha, Tulaknshna Rgvediya namadhatu - eka vivecana
( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 477
see 39 31 above
33 Kiparsky, Paul Metrics and morphophonemics in the
Rigveda
see 37 37 above
34 Klein, Jared S Rigvedic. tu and su IE Studies IV ,
Harvard Univ , 1981
(= VBD IV 39 35)
35 Klein JaredS A ilia, adha, and a typology of R'6*
\cdic conjunction IE Studies IV, Harvard Umv , 1981 , 389-431
see 39 38 below
36 Klein, Jared S Sanskrit ca , IE Ah a, and the semantics
of coordinate conjoined structures in lhc Rigveda- South Asian
Renew 6(3), Umv of North Florida, Jacksonville, 1982. 65-77
39.42]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
311
( 10 ) Studies in South Asian Lgg and Linguistics ed. P J.
M«l»r cf VBD IV 39 33 . see 39 38 below
37 Klein, Jared S The orjgjn and syntax of the Rigvedic
construction ya- ( ) kafifu ca MSS 44 ( K. Hoffmann Fel
Vol I ), 1985, 105-121
also SP VII Convegno micro di linguist id Milan 1984,
39-40 sec 39 39 below
38 Klein, Jared S Towards a Discourse Grammar of the
Rigveda I 1-2 Idg BibliotheL, Carl Winter, Heidelberg, 1985,
Vol I, Part 1 465, Vol I, Part 2 274
Vol I coordinate conjunction Part I Introduction, as,
ula Part II u utha atho udha ad r a apt dealt with the
typology of ftgvcdic conjunction ( 1 ) explicit conjunction with
five different basic semantic values (additive alternative con-
secutive causal adversative) (2) non-exp] cit conjunction
(asyndeton iterative anaphora ellipsis comitative instrumentals
employment of mant and \ant stems ) each section dealing
with a specific particle or specific partic'es contains introduc-
tion and a systematic survey of the various categories of its or
their employment sec 39 35 36 above
Rev H HtrnucH, Kralyios 33 72-79 L. Rocker, Lg 64,
144-47
39 Klein Jared S The origin and syntax of the cons-
truction } a- { )ka]ifu ca in the Rigveda. ( tn ) Linguislica e
filologia, (Proc 7 IntemaL Conf of Linguistics Milan, 1984),
Pajdeia, Brescia, 1987, 301-308
sec 39 37 above
40 Klein, Iared S The two senses of the term * anaphora ’
and their functional unity evidence from Rigveda Hoentgswald
Fel Vol (ed Cardona, Zide ), Narr, Tubingen, 1987, 192-99
41 Klein, Jared S Syntactic and discourse correlates of
verbimtial sentences in the Rigveda SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987
also iq Stud es in Sanskrit Syntax (ed Hock) Mot. Ban,
Delhi 1989 123-43
42 Klein, Jared S On verbal accentuation m the Rigveda,
SP , IWVS, Harvard Umv , June 89,
312
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[39 43-
also SP 8 WSC Wien 1990 the features related to verbal
accentuation m antithetcal clauses wh Oldenberg (1906)
termed Spannung is best cons dered an mtonattonal peak
wh functions probably as a linguistic universal in short
parallel structures th s intonational feature belongs to parole,
not langue and as sich is optional
43 Kulikov, L I An approach to the syntactic classifica-
tion of Rgvedic verbs SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
three puncipal classes acc to their syntax ( 1 ) mainly
transitive (2) manly intrans tive (3) d ffuse at least one of
the functions of the root exteDs on *H and Schwebeablaut is
the changing of the syntactic type of the verb
44 Lazzeroni R Frase nominate e mgiuntivo nel Rig
Veda SCO 32, 1 982 ( 83 ), 277-83
the nominal phras- in RV expresses the same values as the
lniunctive th s is why the verb to be has no injunctive
45 Lazzeroni, R Ser eta \aca su una forma pronomt-
naje vedica SSL 25, 1985 ( 86 ) 43-49
considers RV X 95 2 — eta near \aca an endless form
46 Lubotsky, A The Vedic a) a formations II J 32(2),
April 89, 89 113
d scusscs 39 27 above L gives a detailed account of the
contents of 39 27 discusses several points wh were either left
out of consideration by Jamison or on wh L disagrees with
her conclusions
47 Lubotsky, A Nasalization of the final a in the Rgveda
SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
suggests that tie nasalization is du- to p otractionof the final
a m some accentologcal contexts
48 MiCHelini G Struttura testo e imperfetto ngvedico,
(in ) Diacromca, stneroma e cultura ( Luigi Heilmann Fe) Vol )
(ed E Arcaim), Umv Cattolica, Brescia, 1984, 115 131
49 Miciieum, G Va postulata per ll Rigyeda la classe
modalc dell’ mgiuntivo 7 RIL 119, 1985 ( 87 ), 47-59,
39. 58 1
LINGUISTIC STUDY
313
5d Micron, S The Rigtedtc stanza as a syntactical unit
A study of selected trimeter passages
see 37 45 above
51. Nolden, Wmfried The ablative case in Rig Veda SP,
Mah. Ved Umv , 2nd week-end seminar. Mar 85
Paniiu is correct in establishing the notion of separateness as
the central notion of ablative Rgvcdic ablative establishes the
notion of separateness bet locatum and relatum
52 PALSULE, G B. Verbal Forms m the Rgveda — ( Mandala
VI)
. {-> VBD IV 39 43)
Rev T Y L'lizarinkova OLZ 81 ( 1 ) 75 78 M, W ZD MG
135 (1), 200
53 Pa&si, Alessandro, Ortolan! Barletta. Lucilla L-
words m the Rg Veda quantitative approach revisited SOL 3
( L Heilmann Fel Vol ), Bologna, 1986 (87), 109-130
54 Porzig, Walter Die Hypotaxe tm Rigveda 1 Dte
durch das Pronomen }a charaktertsierten Satze und syntaktischen
Gruppen m den altercn Buchcm des Rigieda IF 41, 1932,
210-303
55. Rakesh Chandra Rgveda ke mpata micayarthaka
caudaba mpaton ka adhyayana ( Hindi ) Delhi, 1991 , xxtt -f 329.
Study of mpatas in RV see VBD IV 39 46
56 Ram Gopal Rgvedic compounds formed from is kr.
(in) Jagannath Agranal Fel Vol, Ajanta, Delhi, 1982; 1-7
57 Rath, Saraju On the use of adverbial prepositions in
Rgveda Xth Mandala SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 140
two classes of prepostions m Veda -( 1 ) adverbial (2)
adoomunal about 14 or 15 genuine adverbial prepositions aw
used with verbs independently to convey the local meaning of
cases their use is however confined to accusative, ab'ative, and
locative cases
58 Schlerath, B Betnerkungcn zum Gebrauch von
ubhs- * bade ’ jm Rgveda ( m ) Amigma ( Helmut Rahn Fel.
V ol ), F R Varvsg, Heidelberg, 1987, 271-279
,..4p
314
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[39.59
59 Sharma, Hriday Ranjan A Linguistic Study of the
Second Mandala of the Rgveda DD, BHU, Varanasi, 1974
see VBD IV 39 48
59 A Tripathi, Banarasi Rgxediya Subantapadon ka
Vyutpatticmtana (Hindi) Rajata-Jayanti Granthamala- 11,
Samp Sk Umv, Varanasi, 1990, 15 + 394
etymological study of Rgvedic subanta words
60 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad Rgveda samhitabhasa) a
bhasatattvasya svarupam (Sk) SS 37 (4), 1984
nature of the Ig and linguistic principle of the RV .
61 V wrousek, Petr Zur Frage der relativen Frequenz
der Lautc / // und / r/ im Rgveda (in) Ben Sclmartz Mem
Vo!, Bibliothfcque des Cahiers de PInst de Linguistique - 42,
Louvain, 1988 589-598
62 Werba, Ch H Prakritic word forms in the Rgveda-
samhita The case of r-i ,a,u SP, 8WSC, Wien, 1990
(ref to earlier work on the subject beginning with Weber
( 1853) up to Devasthali ( 1970 VBD III 39 3) attempts a
survey of MIA Laulgcsetze wh have left their traces in RV
considers 28 words in this connection (A) old etymologies,
e g oganu- Kama gana Altai a-, kuru , etc (B) new etymo-
logies, e g kaiSfa pruniagunda I talas mcunipunda, (C) Fur-
ther c\ idence, e g, kakata klkata gungar, udumbala-,
etc
40 Linguistic Study of Other Vedic Texts
1 Acharya, K C Linguistic remarks on some words in
the first kantfa of the Paippalada Samhita of the Atharvavcda.
Orissa Hist Res Journal 16 (4)-22 ( I ), 85-90
( *»VBD 111 40 2) 4 more Orissa mss. of AVP
2 Anderson, Paul Kent On the word order typology of
the S-ttapalhabrShmana
see i7 8 above also sec VBD IV, 41 2 .
40 12]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
315
3 Bharadwaj, Sudhi Kant. Linguistic Study of tie
Dharmasutras Manthan Publications, RohtaL, I9S2
see VBD IV AO 4
4 Chaubey, B B Principles of nomenclature of Vedic
mantras with special reference to the Aitareya Brahmana.
see 13 7 aboie
5 Diksha, Saroj Aitareya evani Taittiriya Srahmanon ke
Nmacanon ka Adhyayana (Hindi) Indo-Vision Ghaziabad /
Delhi, 1988
a study of the etymologies in AB and TB
6 Hale, Mark Some observations on intersenteotial
pronoramahzation in the language of the TaitUnya Samhita ( in )
Sense and Syntax m Vedic (ed S Jamison J Brereton ),
Panel, 7 WSC, Brill, Leiden, 1990
7 Jamison Stephanie W Function and Form m the
-aya- formations of the Rig Veda and Athanaieda
see 39 27 above
8 Jamison, Stephanie W Mantra glosses in the Satapatha
Brahmana more light on the development of the Vedic verbal
system
see 17 22 above
9 Lowe, R K Language of the Taittiriya Brahmana .
Indo Vision, Gba 2 abad, 1987, xii + 336
10 Lubotsky, A On the external sandhis of the Maitra-
yam Samhita II J 25, 1983 167 179
11 Lubotsky, A The Vedic -aya- formations
see 39 46 above
12 Mantrini Prasad Linguistic study of the Maitrayam-
Samhita SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 , p 14
consider* cases in suffix fra, uh at lh hnt » gl t appea
irregular
3(6 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 40. l3
13. Narten, J. Zu einem Optativ im Satapatha Brahmana.
MSS 41, 1982, 127-137
&PB 5 5 16 vy u duhyat instead of vyuduhy&t also general
ref to the formation and use of the precative , also considers
S halt, gukati viduh
14 Oguibenine, B Studies in the Vedic hybrid Sanskrit.
I. The language of the Baskala-Mantra-Upamsad SP, 8 WSC,
Wien, 1990
picsent study carried out along the following lines ( 1 )
hybridization in linguistics (2) phonetics of the woid, (3)
hybrid morphology, (4) case syitax, (5) lexical and stylistic
peculiarities and religious notions proper to BMUp
15. Sil, H. C A study of the perfect verb-forms m the
prose portions of the Tittiriya Samhita of the Black Yajurveda
school. JAS 27 ( I ), Calcutta, 1985 , 27-42.
forms piesented in the mould of Macdonell’s Vedic grammar
introductory statements preceding the presentation of verb forms
16 Tmte, G U Language and style of the Katyayana-
irautasutra HSAJIS 1 ( 1 ), 1986, 245-254.
■» ulru stjlc archaisms use of absolulives, naiinil, vocabulary
exclusive to Kat$S, ancient ritualists quoted, use of the term
yathasamkhyam, compounds, ref to other parts of the text .
17 Tsuchida, Ryutaro Some remarks on the text of the
Svetasvatara-Upamsad.
see 20 214 above
1 8 Vavrousek, Petr Zur quanlitativcn Analyse der Laute
des Atharvaveda MSS 49, 1988, 165-172 + 4 tables
19 Verpoortcn, J M In m the Jaimmija-brahmana and
Sabara-bhasya
see 15 21 above
20 Y AJAN VrcR The Language of the Athar\a\eda. Inter
India Publications, Delhi, 1979, xv + 198
see VDD IV 40 33
Rev G Misiira, JO JIM 12-46,210-11, G B Pauulf, ABO I /
61, 339-41.
Linguistic study
41 . 9 }
ill
41. Studies on Vedic Language
1. Ananthanarayana, H. S. Verb stem formulation in
Indo-Aryan. JJDL 14 ( 2 ), 1985 ; 238-245
2. Andersen, P. K Means of expressing a comparison of
equality m Old Indie. General Linguistics 22, 1982, 172-184
. also SJMfSC, Delhi, 1985, 11-1S
3. Andersen, P. K. Die gram mat ische Kategorie Passiv
im Altmdischcn. (m) GramntaUsche Kategonen Funktion und
Geschichte (ed, B. Schlerath ), Reichert, Wiesbaden, 1985;
47-57.
4. Balasubrahmanyam, M. D. Vedic accentuation and the
PIE position.
sec 37 3 above
5. Bammesberger, A. On the formation of Vedic y-a.
General Linguistics 22 ( 2), 1982, 104-106
6. Bammesberger, A Zur Entstehung der vedischen Im-
perativ auf -(j)i. KZ 96, 1982-83: 1-5
7. Banti, Giorgio I cjitici antico-indiam ( in ) Problems
di andhsi linguistics (ed P. Berreitom), Cadmo, Rome, 1980;
9-42.
8 Banti, Giorgio On the Morphology of Vedic Gender-
distinguishing Proiionnnals Bibltoteca di Riccrche Lmguistiche e
Filologiche- 16, Univ. “ La Sapienza ”, Rome, 1984, 184.
..1. General features of GD pronominal morphology, 2. Clas-
ses of GD pronominal*, 3 Structure of stng’e case forms,
4 Organization of the system
Rev. Stephanie W Jomison, II J 32 ( 4 ) 290-94
9. BaRscheC, Bernd. Zur Vorgeschichte der altmdischen
eduplizicrten Verbaladjektiv auf -i Wiss. Beurage der Umv ,
Jena 34(1 ), 1985; 115-119
. (Russ and English summary) ai±o4rHSC Berlin, 1926,
305-310)
3is VbDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY [41. io
10 Barthakuria, A Ch The concepts of hrasia, dirgha,
and pluta in Vedic and Sanskrit grammar SP, 8 WSC, Wien,
1990
different authors seem to vary considerably in their approa-
ches to these grammatical concepts but they are in agreement
so far as their fundamental aspects are concerned
10A Benedetti, M t)ber eintge altindische Verbalabstracta
mit su Prefix MSS 50, 1989 15-29
sunirmalha nirmarhitah, suwJ/u ruhitah
11 Bhattacharya, Narahari, Dhvani ( dam vedavak )
vijtuna SP, 35 AlOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 70
lagakfarant prathanmja rtasya TBr 2 8 8 5
12 Bohl, Susanne Ausdrucksimttel fur em Besitzverhal-
tms mi Vcdischcn und Griecluschen Bibl des CILL, Louvain,
1980 m + 108
Rev 11 B Rosin BSL 77(2) 86-87
13 Bonfanie, G L’tntonation syllabiquc grecquc, balti-
que, slate ct \cdtque BSL 81, 1986, 374-376
(ref J P Rhlrlmcion, BSL 79, 22G-27 )
, 14 Brercton, Joel P , Jamison, Stephanie W ( cd )
Sense and Syntax in Vedic Brill, Leiden, 1991, 106
Vol IV Panels of 7 WSC ( together with Voi V cd Madhav
M Dlsiipande Panmi and the Veda 1991,74)
15 Caillat, Colette Vedic and early middle Indian.
Pap>.r, 1WVS, Harvard Umv, June 89
it is not an easy task to dctcimine ihe immediate direct links
bet the late Vedic and early MIA phenomena imp changes
took place in the Prakrits ur 3rd cent B C
16 Cardona, G Some neglected evidence concerning the
development of abhimluta sandht SU 13-14, 1987. 59-68
17 Cardona, G Vcdu. tradition and descriptions of gram-
marians Pap<r, 1WVS, Harvard Umv , June 89.
41 25]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
319
( scholars generally proceed on the assumption tacit if not
exploit that Panmi dealt with whatever SaHula texts he knew
as works devo d of commentatorial trad except for Padapatha
whose status as a separate text has been called into question)
acc to C not only must Sakalya s Padapatha to RV be con
sdered an independent text but PSnini accepted the principle
adopted in works such as RkpraltSakhya that the Padapatha
serves as the basis for deriving the Samh tapatla ( padaprokmh
lamhila ) , P ado pat ha itself repiesents a quite detailed gramma
tical analysis following definite principles- giving evidence of
early dialect div sions in Indo-Aryan
18 CHATTOPADHYAY, Girindranath A study on the posi-
tional value of OIA pitch accent in the formation of a certain
type of tadbhata words SPWSC, New Delhi 1985, 121-127
19 CHATTOPADHYAY, Suhumar A comparative study of
some old Indo Aryan ( OIA ) and English vocables SP M
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989 248-49
the morphological char of OIA is organic (nonisolating),
inflectional (amalgamating) external inflecting and synthetic
20 Chaubey, B B Abbreviations and symbols u'ed in
Vedtc texts SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, p 8
21 Ckevatin, Franco Vedica m nora ( Ital ) Linguistica
18, Ljubljana, 1978, 51-58
(with Slovaman summary)
22 Deopik, D V , Stouarov, A A [ Die Eitwicklung
des Komplexes vedischer Namen anband altmdischer Texte
verschtedener Periode ] ( Russ ) Etniceskaja onomasttka, Nauka,
Moscow, 1984 109-1 19
23 Desai, B N Vedic semantics Veda-Pradipa 2(7) #
P 16,2(10) p 10
24 Deshy ande, Martha* M. Pamntan reflections on Vedic
infinitives on tumartha in Panmi
see 25 95 above
25 Deshpande, Madhav M Vedic syntax a select
bibliography (in) New Horizons of Research in Indology, CASS,
Poona Uwv , 1989, 29-48,
41 43]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
321
34 Euzarenko\a, T Y The Vedic language problems
and prospects ( Russ ) AktuaPnyje problemy izertshemja jazykov
Jtizlmoj Azn Matenaly Konferenlsu, Moscow, 1987, 70-75
35 Elizarenkova, T Y Fonologia diacromca delle lingue
indoarta Ed ital acura di Antonio Sorrentino Naples, 1990,
VIII + 273
36 Elizarenkova, T Y Language and Style of the Vedic
J?«jr(RU'.s) Moscow, 1991
37 Gamkrelidze, Th Der altindische Konsonantismus
lm Lichte der “ Glottaltheorie ( in ) Grammatische Kategonen.
Fiuiktion und Geschichte (ed Sciilerath, Rittner), Reichert,
Wiesbaden, 1985, 198-201
38 Gonda, J Some notes on the position of the attribu-
tive adjective in early Indian prose BDCRI 20 1960 303-318
39 Goto, Toshifumi Die ‘ I Prasensklasse ' im Vedischen
Untersuchung der volhiufigen themalischen IVurzelprasentta Verlag
derOster Akad der Wiss, Phil -Hist KI , SbOAW 489, Wien,
1987,450
( DD Erlangen Un v )
Rev G ill an R Hart JRAS 1<H8 (2) 440 42 Jared S
Klein /// 33 201 '’05
40 GrunenDahl, R Vedisch und Sanskrit ( in ) Hochs-
chuhchrtften :u Sui und Sudoslasicn ( 1959-1979), 1981 81ff
41 Gorov, N V Dravidian elements in the early
Samhitas ( Russ ) ( in ) Literatura i Kul'tura drevnej i srodune-
lafcovoj Indu (ed G Zoghaf), Nauka, Moscow, 1987, 26-42
42 Hager Berth old Die Bntvuckhmg des maya-Begnffts
im Indo Anschen Mersch, Freiburg/i B 1 983 , xvi + 226
(DD Tubingen Um v 1938)
Rev J Deppiut OLZ^{2) 205 208
43 Hale, M ‘Deictic fronting in Vedic prose Papir,
Annual Meeting of LSA, 1987
320
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[4L2 6
classificatory studies case-syntax word order in Vedic, no-
minal sentences in Vedic, syntax of Vedic particles, infinitives,
gerunds (or absolutives) passive / ergative constructions, Vedic
syntax in the context of PIE, substratum influence on Vedic
syntax, Vedic syntax and f/iddle Jndic lgg Vedic syntax and
Pa mm Vedic and cl Sk syntax
2*i Dogra, Shyamlal Dr Siddheshwar Varma on Vcd c
usage 1 VIJ 22 ( 1-2 ), 1984 ( 87 ), 37-50
27 Dunkel, G E Amreftita and iteration of preverbs m
Vedic and Hittitc KZ 95(2),] 981 ( 82 ) , 214-226
28 Dutta, Indram On the treatment of y in Old Indc-
Aryan JAS 31 ( 1-2), 1989, 61-67.
ref to 5il f, vi ws ( YajnaialJcya £, Laghu AmoghjiiandimS-,
P jdyatimka 5 kefar' 5 Prattjnasutra)
29 Duita, Indram Had Sanskrtt a fricative W 9 An\tk'3
12, Jadivpur Umv , Mar 89, 75-84
Iidian viev s as gleaned from Prattsakhyas Vjokaranas, etc .
p».ih_ps there were two diff types of semivowel v in Sk which
cd be represented by two symbols - i ( labiodental ) and h ( labio-
dental fricative semivowel)
30 Elizarenkova, T Y Indoarijskie jazyki (Russ.),
(in) Chapters on the IE Lg Family (Russ ) ( ed N Z
Gadzieva), Nauka, Moscow, 1981, 144-J69
31 Elizarenkova, T Y Zur Fakultativitat und ihren
Bcsondcrheiten im Altindischen ( Russ ) ( in ) Fakultatiutat
in Sprachen ( Russ ) Moscow, 1982, 36-42
32 Elizarenkova, T Y Grammar of Vtdic Language
(Russ ) Nauka, Moscow, 19$2, 438
with b btiography up to 1931 ( = VBD IV 41 27)
Rev P Vavroumk Slo\o a slovesrost 44, 326-29
33 Elizarenkova. T Y The Vedic Language ( Russ )
Nauka ( I gp of the Peoples of Asia and Africa ), Moscow, 19S7 ,
181
4 ! 43 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
321
34 Elizarenkova, T Y The Vedic language problems
and prospects ( Russ ) Aktual'nyje problemy izerlshemja jazykov
Juzhnoj Azn Materialy Konferentsu, Moscow, 1987, 70-75
35 ElizarenKOVA, T Y Fonologia diacronica delle Itrtgue
Indoaria Ed ital a cura di Antonio Sorrentino, Naples, 1990,
VIII + 273
36 ELIZARENKOVA, T Y Language and Style of the Vcdic
Fsis (Ru>s ) Moscow, 1991
37 Gamkrelidze, Th Der altmdische Konsonantismus
im Lichte der “ Glottaltheone ” ( m ) Gramma tische Kategorien.
Funktion tmd Geschichte (ed Schlerath, Rittner), Reichert,
Wiesbaden, 1935, 198-201
38 Gonda, J Some notes on the position of the attribu-
tive adjective in early Indian prose BDCRI 20, I960, 303-318
39 Goto, Toshifumi Die “ / Prasensk/asse ' tin Vedischen.
Unlersuchung der voilstufigen thematischen Wurzdprasenita Verlag
derOster Akad der Wtss , Phil -Hist K1 , SbOAW 489, Wien,
1987,450
(DD Erlangen Umv )
Rev Gillian R Hart JRAS 1938 (2), 440 42 Jared S
Klein II J 33 201 ’’05
40 Gr unend ahl, R Vedisch und Sanskrit (in) Hochs-
ehuhchriften zu Sud- und Sudostasien ( 1959-1979 ), 1981 , 8 Iff
41 Gurov, N V Dravidian elements in the early
Samhitas ( Russ ) ( in ) Literatura i Kul’ttira drevnej i srodune-
\akovoj Indu ( ed G Zoguaf ), Nauka, Moscow, 1 987 , 26-42
42 Hager, Berthold Die Entmckhing des maya-Begriffes
im Indo Artschen Mersch Freiburg/i B , 1983, xvi + 226
(DD Tubingen Umv 1938)
Rev J Depfert OLZ 83 < 2) 205 208
43 Hale, M ‘Deictic fronting’ m Vedic prose Paper,
Annual Meeting of LSA, 1987
322
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[41 44
44 Hale M The pragmatic effects of syntactic rearrange-
ment m Veche prose SP IWVS Harvard Univ , June 1989
45 Halle M Mohan an, K P [ Lexical phonology of
Vedic stress against P Kiparsky s lexical phonology of Vedic
accent ] L In 16 ( 1 ), 1 985, 68-72
in Segmental phonology of modern English ”
46 Hart, Gillian R “ Class I Present ” subjunctive and
middle voice in Indo European BSOAS 53 ( 3 ) 1990, 446-468
Section 2 Vedic
47 Haudry, Jean L emploi des cas cn vedtque
( I BD IV 41 33)
Rev F Granucci AGI 64 132 35 K H Schmidt ZCPh
39 350 52
48 Haudry, Jean Enonuation, texte et reconstruction.
BSL 80, 1985 45 55
ref Mitra ( RK III 59) and Xdit>as dh\am theory
49 Hettrich H Unterstichitngeit zur H)potax int Vedis -
chen
see 39 21 above Untersuchungen zur idg Sprach und
Kulturwiss NF 4 (mit Ausblick auf die Vorgeschichte der
Relativsatze) thorough treatment of subordinate clauses of RV
(evidence of 1028 hjmns)
Rev Stephanie W Jamison JAOS 110 535 36, W P
Lehmann Dachronca 5 (1 2) 207 17 Rudiger Schmitt
Mundus 25 ( 1 ) 23-24
50 Hock, H H On the non automatic relationship bet-
ween Vedic ablaut and accent Papers from the Mid America
Ling Conf, Univ of Iowa, 1973, 11-32
51 Hock HH Clitic \erbs in PIE or discourse based on
verb fronting Sanskrit sa ho\aca girgyah and congeners in
Avestan and Homeric Greek Studies m the Linguistic Sciences
12(2), 1982, 1-38
41 57)
Linguistic study
323
52 Hock, H H ( Pre- ) Rig Vedic convergence of Indo-
Aryan with Dravidian ? Another look at the evidence Studies
m the Linguistic Sciences 14 ( 1 ), 1984, 89-108
see 41 56 below
53 Hock, H H Aspects of absolutive syntax in Vedic
prose Paper , Meeting of AOS, New Haven, 1986
54 Hock, H H Reduced clause and clause union
absolutives and participles in Vedic prose ( in ) Select Papers
from SALA 7 (ed Elena Bashir et al ), Bloomington 1987
182-198
55 Hock, H H Causes, passive agents, or instruments 7
Instrumental NPs with causatives in early and later Vedic prose
( in ) Studies in Sk Syntax (ed Hock), Mot Ban Delhi, 1989,
71-93
( paper 9th SA Lgg Analys s Roundtable C rnell Syracuse
Umv , June 1 987 >
56 Hock, H H On early Indo Aryan and Dra vidian
Syntax (in) Studies in Sk Syntax ( ed Hock) Mot Ban,
Delhi, 1989
(paper, Internat Sem on Theoretical Approaches to Lg
Variation Delhi Umv, 1989) see 41 52 above
57 Hock H H A critical examination of some early
Sanskrit passages alleged to indicate dialectal diversity (in)
Studies in the Historical Phonology of Asian Lgg ( ed M C
Shapiro, W G Boltz), Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1989
no cogent evidence for dialectal diversification in early Sic
Vedic texts being concerned mainly with the correct perform
ance of the ritual and the proper use of lg within that ritual,
the lack of any clear evidence for dialectal divers fication is not
surprising altho early Sk. like any natural Ig no doubt
exhibited some dialectal different ation evidence for that diffe
rentiation will have to be sought in terms of other data at an
early period the speech of northern ( or nor h western ) Ind a
considered especially correct (A an Dr 7 6 $PBr
3 2 3 15, 3 2 1 23 4 Pan cam ti a Dr )7 9) (ref Renou
Chatterjj Deshpande) acc. to H the pas>age in PaScawnta
m
VEDlC UlULlOGKAl UV
[4i 58
Br must be considered of dubious relevance for any dialectolo
gical arrangements — that passage and the second passage from
i iPBr seem to be concerned with ritual purity rather than with
differences m regional dialect H considers other Vedic passages
also discusses problem of retroflexion see 41 58 below
58 Hock, H H Dialects, diglossia, and diachronic
phonology in early Indo-Aryan ( in ) Studies in the Historical
Phonology of Asian Lgg ( cd W Boltz, M Siiaiiro), Benja-
mins, Amsterdam 1989
see 41 57 abo\e Vcdic evidence considered evidence of
&ikfas and Pratisakhyas there arc two varieties of VcdiC
recitation whose relationship to each other is such that the
dentals of one variety are articulated roughly in the same
position as the post dental r of the other variety discusses the
question of Prakntisms and diglossia in Vcdic (evidence for
an early Vedic coexistence of a more conservative variety of Ig
( “ Sk ) with more developed varieties ( =* early forms of
Prakrit )
59 Hock, H H Coordination, subordination, and the
question of fimteness in early Sanskrit 1989
as early as the Vedic period Sk had some kind of constraint
against multiple finite verbs however, in syntactically conjoined
structures each of the conjo ned clauses is treated as a sentence
in its own right and thus is pcimitted to have its own finite
verb there is good eviden e that this syntactic typology is in
fact inherited from Pit the similarities bet early Dravidian
and IA are more likely to reflect similar typological tendencies
in SOV lgg than contact and convergence
60 Hock, H H Chronology or genre 9 Problems m Vedic
syntax SP, 1WVS, Harvard Umv June 1989
it is reasonable to attribute diflei cnees in woid order to
genre rat ier than chronology see 41 61 below
6 Hock, H H Some peculiarities of Vedic prose relative
c auses SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
several aspects of Vedic prose relative clause syntax appear to
d ffer from both the carler mantra lg and (some of) the post
\ed c texts wh le a few of these may reflect hist change most
seem to reflect difference m genre s e 41 60 abo\e
LINGUISTIC STUDY
325
41 7i]
62 Hoffmann, Karl Zur Aussprache von altindoar a
(in) Aufsatze zur Indoiranistik ( *= VBD IV 85 66), 1976,
552-554
63 Hoffmann, Karl Vedica MSS 41, 1982 61-94
64 Hoffmann, Karl 7u den arischen Komposita mit
vorderglied su- Rxsch Fel Vol de Gruy ter, 1986, 196-203
two types ( 1 ) possessive compounds su kiatn (2) com
pounds of determination su krta
65 Holland, G A constraint on the position of the
relative in Vedic Sanskrit Paper, 8th SA Lgg Analysis Round-
table, Umv of Illinois, May 1986
66 Holland, G Definiteness and relativization in Vedic
Sanskrit SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987
67 Hoor, Peter Edwin Coexistent analyses and partici ,
pant roles in Indo Aryan Proc Conf on Participant Roles
South Asia and Adjacent Areas (ed ARK Zide et al)
Bloomington, 1985, 264-83
68 Insler, Stanley Remarks on multiple preverbs m
Vedic Paper, 9th SA Lgg Analysis Roundtable Cornell Syracuse
Umv, June 1987
69 Insler, Stanley The Vedic causative type japayaii
IVarr-n Com gill Comm Vol , dc Gruyter, Berlin, 1987, 54-65
studies hist develop of this poorly understood category built
to roots in underlying J concludes that the older layer of
such forms corresponds to presents in uyati t te whereas the
younger forms correspond to presents in lyale
70 Jamison, S W Two problems in the inflection of the
Vedic intensive MSS 42, 1983, 41-73
71 Jamison, S VV The Vedic passive optative and its
functional equivalents a study in the syntax of the gerundive
JAOS 104 ( 4), 1984 , 609-620
VLDiC BIBLIOGRAPHY
t 41.11
^26
72 Jamison S W Brahmam syllable counting, Vedic
t\ac skin , and the Sarsknt expression for the canonical creature
1IJ 29(3) July 86, 161-181
Er syllable counting gives no positive evidence for other
Ved c pronunciations persisting into this period
73 Jamison S W Linguistic and philological remarks on
some Vedic body parts Warren Cow gill Comm Vol , de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1987 66 91
stud es the terms as u«i ( together with tin ) kulfJ dJiaman
and kakfa
74 Jamison S W Mantra glosses in the Satapalha
Brahmana more light on the development of the Vedic verbal
system
see 17 22 above
75 Jamison, S W The quantity of the outcome of voca-
lized laryngeals m India (in) Die Laryngaltheone mid die
Rckonstruktion des idg Lout und Formcnsy stems (ed A.
Bammesberger ), Idg Bibhothek, Winter, Heidelberg, 1988,
213-226
76 Jamison, S W Notes on negatives and infinitives
in Vedic Proc 8th East Coast IE Conf, Harvard Umv , June 89
77 Jamison S W Formulaic elements in Vedic myth
SP, 1WVS Harvard Umv , June 89
the author examines tic verbal stiucture of myths related in
Vedc prose texts looking especially at verbal formulae showing
agreement across Sakla boi ndar es a dist nction drawn bet
two types of myth individual myths and vehicle myths
introductory formulae of each discussed the narrative structure
of Vedc myth compared with that of Vedic ritual
78 Jamison, S W The tense of the predicated past parti-
ciple in Vedic and beyond 113 33 ( 1 ), 1990, 1-19
most forms of the predicated past part ciple have picscnt
value in Ved c author exam ues ihe s tuation as one finds it
n early Ved c and traces it tluo Vedic prose to the early Up ,
comparing this v uh the Epic and Classical situation, it i»
41 85]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
327
found surpris ngly that the Vedic developments rather than
showing a stately progress towards the cl sscal situation,
resulted in a s>ntactic dead end and that the cl ss cj Lsage can
be more easily derived from a state of the Ig. s n lar to IJgvedic
usage
79 Jamison, S W The syntax of direct speech in Vedic
(in) Sense and Syntax m Vedic ( = 41 14 abov„ )
also SP 7 WSC Leiden 19S7 also in 42 114 below
80 JasanOFF, Jay H Stalive and Middle in Tndo European.
Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Spw -23, 1978, 142
cons ders Vedic forms ( author interprets the finite future
forms of Ved c as bach formations from partic pics of the t>pe
PaSyant-, reviewer however points out that the fact that 6nite
forms of the future in RV are rare, relative to future partic pies
reflects noth ng more than the fact that the bas c Rgvedi means of
expressing the future was the subjunctive indeed about a
quarter of Rgvedic finite futures are semantically desidcrative )
Rev Jared S Klun Lg CO 131 38
81 Joseph, Brian D A phonological solution to the syntax
of Vedtc negative particles Paper, 8th SA Leg Analysts Round-
table, Univ oflllmois, Urbana, 1986
also in Studies in Sk Syntax ( ed H II Hone ) Delhi,
1989 ( 42 114 below)
82 Kortlandt, F Archaic ablaut patterns in the Vedic
verb Hoemgswald Fel Vol , N^rr Tubingen 198 219 223
on gura and rrddhi in s and rool aons s
83 Krishnalal Samskrta gadya ka adtrupa — \aidika
gadya ( Hindi ) Kosala 4 (1 2 ), 1982 83 , 129 134
Vedic prose as the primeval form of Sanskrit prose
84 Lazzerom R Su una preferenza del media par !a
comugazione tematica in vedico SSL 22 1982, 119-32
85 Lazzerom, R Dali' esorcismo alia proibizione Un
contribute \edico all’ etimologia indoeruopea ( in ) Atn del
seconda Camegno Naiionale di Studt Sanscnii (ed O Bono),
Torino, 1982, 45-48
328
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 41. 86
\ed anta II a lat Inter f cere
86 Lazzeroni R II vedico come lingua let teraria (in)
La forma tone delle lingua letterarte Firenze, 1983 81-91
87 Lazzeroni R Sistema verbale sanscnto e sistema
verbale indoeuropeo le desinence del congiuntivo vedico (in)
Scritti m oitore di Rtccardo Ambrostm (ed E Campanile et al),
Giardini Pisa, 1985
88 Lazzeroni R Sacr eta vaca su una forma pronomi
□ale vedica SSL 25 1985 ( 86 ), 43 49
RV X 95 2 eta ncbcn vaca e ne cndunglose Form sec
39 45 above
89 Lei omcevx M I Freie Variation von Zerebralen ini
Ai unt^r den Bedmgungen von spontaner Veranderung und Inter
ferenze ( Russ ) ( m ) Fakultativitat in Sprachen ( Russ ) Moscow,
1982 5o 62
90 Maiiato Damodar Vatdikt Praknya of Bhatfoji
Dikstta i tilt lit di Commentary Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987 ix +
270
Rev B E Ci aubey HSAJIS 3 ( 1 2) 355 58
91 Maiiulkar D D Vaidika bhasa ane Samskj-ta bhasa
(Guj ) Sxadhyaya 21 (4) 1984 345 351
Ved c lg and Sk lg
92 Manessy Guitton Jacquel ne Recherches sur la terrm*
nologie du char en vedique en mycenien et chez Hom^re
Et tdes tndo europeennes 20 1987 1-17
93 Mayrhofer M Welches Material aus dem Indo
Arischen von Mitauni verbleibt fur erne selektive Darstellung 7
( in ) In estigauones phdologicae et comparativae ( Kronasser Fel
Vol ed Erich Neu) OH Wiesbaden 1982 72 90
94 Mayrhofer M Fremdwort- Vulgarspncbhche Eot
vvicklung Aichaismus^ Zur Problematik vedischer Etymologie
AOAIV (phil hist -KI ) 1^.2, 1985(86), 117 123
41. 104]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
329
apupc from apu- Hz pa
95 Meenakshi, K Vedic infinitive and Pamm
. see 25 196 above
96 Mehta, H M Astrological bases of the sounds and
the script of Vedic Sanskrit SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
P 441
97 Micheuni, G Indicative lettone e ingiuntivo vedico
osservaziom tipologicho ( in ) Lmgmstica e Fdologia, VII Con-
vegno intcrnat dl linguistic!, Milano (Sept 1980), Paideia,
Brsecia, 1985, 375-383
98 Micheuni, G Preverbi e preposiziom in vedico et in
lituano antico idcntita prefonde - differenze superficiali Studi
Orientah e Linguistici 3 ( Heilmann Fel Vol ), Bologna, 1986
( 87 ), 315-336
99 Mishra, Pradip Kumar Accentuation of turn (-in)
compounds SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 488
100 Misra, Satyn Swamp The Old Indo Aryan a histori-
cal and comparative grammar Vol 1 Varanasi 1991, xx + 184
101 Morgenroth, W Zu den ai Nommalstammen auf
-ahe Proc 4 B SC, Berlin, 1986, 319-323
102 Narten, J Die vedischen Prassensstamme hrnaya ,
hrniya und verwandtes MSS 41, 1982, 139-149
(ref lo av zaranaema zarantmna at ifaia if an) o-)
103 NavAthe, P D San mi sasann emsam ( Pan 7 2 69)
and the Vedic data
see 25 218 above
104 NespJtal, H Zur Kategone des verbalaspekts im
Indoarischen (in) Ausgewchlte Vortrage XXI Deutschef
Orientahstentag Sterner, Wiesbaden, 1983, 253-26 1
ref to Vedic
-42
330 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 41. 105
105 Oguibenine B L’aspetto semantico dello studio
della poetica vedica
see 34 123 above cf II J 28 ( 4) 1985 p 322
106 Oguibenine B Proposals for an analysis of homo
graphic morphemes and the submorphs in Vedic SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden 1987 p 106
107 Oguibenine, B Studies in the Vedic hybrid Sanskrit.
I The language of the Baskala-Mantra-Upamsad
see 40 14 above
108 Oranskaia, T I Pronominale Enklitica und Partikel
im ved Sanskrit (Russ ) VLU 2, 1983, 73-77
109 Palsule, G B Vaidtka bhasecya jadanaghadamce
kah pailu ( Mar ) S P Mandali ( Kausika Vyakhyanamala 25,
1984), Poona 1985,66
some aspects of the develop of the Vedic Ig considers
(1) varnjmJa (2) namavibhakti (3) akhyata
110 Palsule, G B Pamni and the Vedic verbal system
SP, 8 WSC Leiden, 1987, p 109
see 25 229 above
111 Pandeya, Vijay Shankar Vaidika Dlivamvijnana
( Hindi ) Akshayavata Prakashan Allahabad, 1987, vm + 326
bhumka (1) vantasamamnaya ( 2 ) virnoccara ta (3 ) angangt
bhava (4) samyogaviyayaka iccaranc \aihftya (5) nas kya
dhvamvan (6) uccara akala (7) sxaragl ala upasanhara
112 Pandit M D A Concordance of Vedic Compounds
interpreted by Veda, Vol I CASS - B 10 Umv Poona, 1989,
xvi + 133
authors preface a survey of Sk grammar (beginning with
Bemty) Part I ( 1 ) noi n-compound word structures (2)
compound word structures ( 3 ) Pan ni s treatment of compounds,
(4) infix on gender and no of compounds ( 5) peculiarities
of Vcd i, compounds (6) case for concordance >f Ved c
compounds in erpreted by Veda Part II Concordance
Rev K. K Raja ALU 55, 142 43
4i ill]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
231
113 Pinault, G Notes sur la reduction des laryngales cn
vedique IE Studies II (c d C Watkins), Harvard Univ, 1981,
99 124
114 Pinault, G Negation et comparison en vedique.
BSL 80 ( 1 ), 1985 ( 86) , 103-144 ( s a xv - xvi )
a propos of na (occurrence m whole RV of na comp I3’0,
of ni n e g 749 or , ia 1021 )
115 PINAULT, G The scope of the negation in the Ved c
hymns SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 120
addresses the quest on of the rhetorical function of word
order wh position of the negative particle na is the marled
one’ vvh constituents of the sentence lie within the scope of
the negation 7
116 Pinault, G Reflets dialectaux en \edique ancien.
(in) Dialectes dans les literatures indo aryennes Publ de 1 Inst,
civil ind 55, Pans, 1989
117 Polo me, Edgar C Indo European verb morphology i
an outline of some recent views with special regard to Old Indie,
Ludwik Stembach Fe! Vol (ed 3 P Sinha) Lucknow, 1979 1
851-861
118 Polome, Edgar C How archaic is Old Indie? (in)
Studia Ltngutsttca Diachromca et Synchromca ( Werner Winter
Fel Vol , ed U Pieper , G Stickel ), Mouton de Gruytef, Berlin,
1985, 671-683
119 Prajnadevi Veda ke sabhj sabda yaugika ham
( Hindi ) Vedaxam 39(5-6), 1987.
120 Pray, Bruce R Verbs from particles in Indo Aryan,
South Asian Rev 6(3) Univ of North Florida, Jacksonville,
July 82, 138-147
121 Ram GopaL A -jslematic and historical approach to
the Vedic language (in) Ancient Indian Culture and Lttcratuie
(Pandit Gangaram Comm Vol ), Delhi, 19S0, 261-265
►332 VeDic UhiLiodkAPllY (41.112
122 Rvm Gopal The methods of teaching the Vedic
language Bh Vid 43( 1 4), 1983 53-58
(paper presented at CASS Seminar Univ Poona on
17 3 84)
123 Rani Nilam Pamni dvara pangamta vaidika bhasa
men prayukta nipatita padarupon ka Iaukika bliasamen prayukta
padarupon se tuianatmaka adhyayana ( Hindi }
see 25 255 above
124 Ravi Prakasii Participal formations of Vedre and
classical Sanskrit SP 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 498-99.
125 Ravi Prakasii Vedic and classical Sanskrit — a
contrastive analysis Sri Garib Dass Or Senes 86, Indian Books
Centre, Delhi, 1989
t 126 Rikov G The Vedic imperatives in si Studia Indo
iramca ( Pobozmak Fel Vol ) Wroclaw, 1983, 107-112
127 Sani Saveno jabhara una traccia di stratificazione
dialettale nel sansento vedico? (in) Studi vedici e medio indiam
'Giardmi, Pisa 1981 87-100
128 Sarmah Thaneswar Ralayoiabhedah (Assamese)
Bhasa Prayog Patnka 8, Guwahati 1988
129 Schaufele Steven Move alpha and peripheral
landing sites in Vedic Sanskrit Paper 8th SA Lgg Analysis
Roundtable Univ of Illinois Urbana, 1986
s e 41 131 below
130 Schaufele Steven Verb medieval clauses in Vedic
some theoietical considerations Paper 9th SA Lgg Analysis
Roundtable Cornell Syracuse Univ 1987
131 Schaufele Steven Single word movement m Vedic
Sanskrit topicaliZt-tion a problem for government and binding 7
( in ) Studies m Sk Syntax (ed H H Hock ) Mot Ban DJht,
1989 (—42 114 below) 151 173
4|. U$] LisGUisric sruov
paper 81h SA Lgg Ana!) s $ Roundtable Umv of 111 nois,
!9s6) see 41 129 above
132 Sciiaufele, Steven The syntax of verb phrases in
Vedic Paper , Ilth SA Lgg Analysis Roundtable, Madison,
1989
133 Sciiaufele, Steven 4 Free word order m Vedic SP,
S WSC, Wien, 1990
definite patterns arc observable in the Vedic Sk « observed
freedom of constituent order
134 SCHINDLER, H J Das Wur.elnomcn nn Inschcn uud
Griechisc/un DD, Wurzburg, 1972
1 35 Sciilcratii, B Erne fnihc kontroverse um die Natur
dcs Ablauts Risch Pel Vol , de Gruyter, Berlin, 1986 3-18
discusses v cws of Scuuccl, Bopp Grimm, Humboldt
136 Schlerath, B Nochmuls zu den cm Bildungcn (in)
Winter Thomas Pel Vol ( SPh SS 26 ), Sagncr, Munchcn 1988,
37-47
137 Siiarma, Hndaya Ranjan BhusataijfunikaGrstju vaidika-
samskrtasya mahattvam Pracyandya ( Samskrtavidy jdharma-
vijrunasamkaya ) BHU, 1981
138 SiiaRMA, Uma Shankar The Vedic sufiix tali and
Us development SP, 33 AlOC Calcutta, 1986 p 503
139 SiiLfHEARD, David Saussurc s \cdic anagrams Tie
Modern Language Reuen 77, Cambridge, 1932 p 523
140 Shukla, Pratibha Short u of the Veda SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden, 1987, p 164
a — um (in Pad pttha) — or t
J4J 5XIUU1 Dr SjJdhcs'itur Varnujj JLi vjjJjia bbava
men vyavalura cintana ( Hindi ) VJ 36 ( 9 ), Dec 87 33-42
itf SV % oHs-natvoas oa r v>t* fa* r«i/ ir, tk»
142 Siscii, P He Italic genitive singular n i ( with an
etcurvus on the Nedic denominative* like rJ !i\~n ) fJDl |4 < J ),
I>c5, 79-91.
3$4 VtDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY (4i. 143
li3 Sorrhntino, Antonio Pertinenze etnolinguistiche
nclP India vedica A ION 6, 1984 ( 85 ), 15-37
144 Strunk, Klaus Typische Merkmale \on Fragesatzen
und die altmdische * Pluti * Bayer Akad der Wiss , Philos Hist.
K1 Sb 8, Munchen, 1983, 134
Rev H W Bodewitz OLZ S3 (1938) 612 16, Jean Louis
Perpillou BSL 80 ( 2 ) 112 13
145 Studi vedicl e medio indiam Onentamenti linguistici
17, Giardmi, Pisa, 1981 , 244
146 Suryakanta A Grammatical Dictionary of Sanskrit
( Vedic ) I Phonetics
see 35 83 above
147 Szemerenyi, O [ An Aryan element in ( the Hyksos')
language] Risch Fel Vol , 1986 p 450 f n 93
148 Thieme, P Bescelung in Sprache Lonvnel Fel Vo I ,
1960
149 Thieme, P Radices postnommales (in) Grammati-
sche Kategorien Funk l ion und Geschichte (ed B Schlerath).
Reichert Wiesbaden, 1985, 534-541
prowl usw pravarto usw abhr-t
150 Tischlek, Johann Schwundstufigc Formen von lang*
vokalischcn Verben im Altindischen (in) Bono honunl donum
(J Alexander Kerns Comm Vol ed Y L Arbeitman, Allan
R Bomhard), Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1981 , 311-323
151 Toporov, V N [Space and text] (m) Tekst .
Scmantua i Strukiura (Russ ), Nauka, Moscow, 1983, 227-284
ref to \ cd c lexis
152 Trhatiii, Ram Dev Vaidika vanmaya men bha$a*
darsana (Hindi) (in) Bharatiya Bhafaiastr ya Cm tana (cd.
\id>a Nivas Misura ), Jaipur, 1976
Im^uistn spevuHti ns iu VcJic lueratuie
42.1 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
335
1 53. Trubacev, O. N. Indoanca v Skifh i Daku ( Russ ).
(in) Simpozium Anticrtaja balkamstica 3, Moscow, 1978, 59-63.
also in The Ethnogeneus of the Peoples of the B Alcan and the
Northern Black Sea Region (Russ ) (c*i SB Bulsstus),
Nauka, Moscow, 1984, 148-152
154. Trubacev, O N [(1) The Caucasus, (2) the
riser Samur] Indoanca Eumologtja 1981, 1983, 101-108
1:5 Vijananam. Vedic Semantics Veda-Prad'ipa 2(12),
May 88; p. 14, 3 ( I ), July 88, p 16
. (May 88 Ptisan — Aunga. Ahirbudhnva — Gains, Aja
Ekapad — Capricorn us)
156 Watkins, C How to kill a dragon in Indo-European,
t >Mcrsvchwige/i zur tdg Sprach- und Kuhunttss , 1987, 270-299
.Vedic uhonn cJtim, Av /anat a.tm elc
157. Witzel, M Tracing Vedic dialects ( in ) Dialect cs
dans les I literatures Indo-Aryannes (td C Caillat ), Pans, 1989;
97-265
also SP, 6 WSC Philadelphia, 1*>$4
1 58. Witzel, M Notes on Vedic dialects ( 1 ) Z inbum
25, Kyoto Umv , 1990, 31-70
t>pical fal.hu differences (1) Sandhi olau + vowel* (2)
some cases cf interchange of Hr (3) words in Jja features
Of syntax and stjlc, (4) the partic'c collocation ( u) (ha)
( »fl/) same mJi.iduil caves. (5) ptmutr mst 3 pH (6)
typical formulas
159 Yudhisthira, Mtmamsaka Veda men vjaljaya
(Hindi) VeJa,<mi 42 (9), 12-16. 42 ( 10), 12-15
42. Studies os Sanskrit Language
( also sec Sections 25 and 41 above )
1. Aalto, FcnUi . On the absolute instrumental in Sanskrit.
Stud Or. 59 ( Studies in Altaic and Comparative Philology* Aalto
W- Vol ). Helsinki, I9S7, 40-43
. . V23D IV. 42. 1 reproduced..
336
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[42 2
2 Abhyankar, K V Fundamentals of Sanskrit Grammar
Sanskrit Vidya Parisamstha (MM Vasudeo Sastn Abhyankar
Publ Series 7) Pune, 1985, vn + 141
collection of 12 essays
3 Aderson db Mello Vargas, Maria Valina A short
study about some Sanskrit syntax facts Samskrta Samskrtt
(Proc 1st Intern Symp on the Sk Ig ), UN AM, Mexico, 1984,
153 157
predominance in the composition of Sk phrases of deter
mined syntax facts wh attribute to the word and its function
extreme impoitance
4 Agrawal, Vishvambhar Nath Karakaprakaranam
Allahabad 1988, 16+ 136
5 Agrawala, V S Notes on Sanskrit words JAOS 79,
1959
6 Aiyar T K R Comparatixe Philology (of Indo
European Languages) with special reference to Sanskrit) Palghat,
1987, vt + 176
7 Anantarya Natvatattvavibhusanam (Sk ) Sanskrit
Samsodhana Samsad Newsletter 2 (4), 3 ( I ), Melkote 1990-91
8 Ananthanarayana, H S Strategies for change in class
membership of verbs in Sanskrit Rtam 11-15 (B R Saksena
Pel Vol ) 1979 83 9 17
two devices syntact c and semant c — were employed s ngly
as well as in combination to achieve the class membersh p
{ parasmaipada and atnanep da) of verbs in Sk
9 Ananthanarayana H S Definition and meaning of
sentence m Indian tradition 1JL 11 1984, 63-73
10 Ananthanarayana H S Verb stem formation in
Indo Aryan TJDL 14(2) 1985 , 238-245
11 Ananthanapayana, H S Word in Sanskrit (in)
Studies in Indian Culture (S Ramachandra Rao Fel Vol ),
Bangalore, 1986, 11-18,
42. 20A ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
337
(ref Vajasaney! Pratiiakhya, P2ninj, YSska) word (pada)
as a unit of express oa, classification of words, composition of
the word word as a unity of meaning, the reality of words,
the term tabda
12 Ananthanarayana, H S Sanskrit and linguistics.
IL 49, 1988 (90), H5-120
m ( pres address 17th All Indi3 Conf of Linguists, Anuamalai
Univ. 1938) imp of Sic studies in modem linguistic
research
13 Andersen, Paul Kent Means of expressing a com-
parison of inequality in Old Indie General Linguistics 22 ( 3 )i
1982. 172-184
14 Andersen, Paul Kent. Word Order Typology and
Comparative Constructions Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1983
15 Anderson, Stephen R The Organization of phonology .
Academic Press, New York, 1974
Sk ref to Whitneys 'aspiration shift’ and dcaspuation
rules Grass-mass s Law and the 'feeding* relationship bet.
the cluster dcaspiration rules Uartuolowae j Law (forward
shift of aspiration and voicing)
16 Anderson, Stephen R On Grassmann’s law m Sans-
Int (w) \ISSk, 1988, 15 27
17 Arvindkumar, Vidyalamkar Vaijakarano va naiyiH
yjkon ke mata men ‘ kartf ’kuraka ka vivecana (Hindi) SP,
32 AlOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, 3I3-3U
18 Bala Sastri Upapadavibhaktyarthah ( Sk ) Sagarikd
25(2), 1986,75-82
19. Balasubrahmanyam, M D Patanjali on the pre-
PJntni anubandhas N and C JUPHS 25, 1967, 77 82
20 Bammlsberger, A The aonst optative of d - roots m
Sanskrit JIES II ( 3-4 ), 1 9S3 , 299-305
20A Banerjee, Satya Ranjan indo European Tense and
Aipict m Gnck and Samknt Sanskrit Book DcpoL, Calcutta,
I9S3, mi -f. |7j T jyj
338
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 42.21
Rev : G. B Palsule, ABORI 71, 369-70.
21. Barschel, Bernd. Zur Vorgeschichte der altindischen
reduplizierten Verbaladjektive auf -i ( in ) Sanskrit and World
Culture, Berlin, 1986, 305-310.
. cf VBD IV 42 16.. also pub. in WZFSU, Jena, Gcs -Spw.
R (1985), H. I.
22 Basu, D. N. A case for the genetive case. Proc.
Intern. Sent on Studies in Astddhydyi, CASS, Univ. of Poona,
1983; 105-109.
cf. VBD IV. 43 23..
23. Basu-Ghosh, S. A spectographic study. SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 450-51.
. ( total no. of aspirated sounds as recognised by Sk. phoneti-
cians is 15 — classified into two groups, voiced and voiceless..
gh, jh, dh, bh, h are voiced , kh, eh, th, th, ph, S, f, s, h are
voiceless ) . .
24. Bebortha, Arati. Trimuni on the concept of » akya.
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p. 451
25 Bendtsen, S. On the development of IE *rh- / *{h- i n
labiovelar environments in Sanskrit. Arbejdspapier udscndt af
Institut for Lmgvistik 1985, Copehagen Univ., 1985, 71-79.
26. Bhagvat, V. B Hrasva, dirgha, pluta(Mar. ) (m)
Prajmhjah ( Lakshman Sastn Joshi Fel. Vol ), Poona, 1985;
204-209.
27. Bhandare, V. V. Vagaries of avyayibhava compounds.
AJOS 2 ( 1-2) ( R. S. Tripathi Comm. Vol ), 1985; 69-74.
28. Bhandare, V. V. Structural and semantic aspects of
the dvandva compound. AJOS 3 (2), 1986; 69-76.
. (also SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad, 1985; p. 274).. social
customs, usages, and conventions have been crystal ized into the
peculiar speech habits of the people, wh go a long way in
determining the final shape of d\and\a compound.. Bhagmad-
gits added a philosophical dimension to the dvandia compound
(X 33), what can it be its significance ^ ,
Linguistic study
339
4} 38]
29 Bhandare, V. V Sanskrit Speech Habits and Pamm
see 25 20 above
30 Bharadwai, Sudht Kant Essentiality of coalescence
of sounds m Sanskrit SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad, 1985 , p 275
the view of optional coalescence within a sentence is not
val d views of ancient grammar ans on this subject are
exam ned
31 BharaDWAJ, Sudht Kant Essays on Sanskrit Linguis-
tics New Delhi, 1986, 118
32 Bharadwaj, Sudht Kant Linguistic evaluation of
karmapravacamya SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 453
particles ( ana upa apa pari an pratl abhl adht sa alt
apt) mentioned as karmapravaca 7) as have an imp syntactical
s gniticancc
33 Bhate Saroja Sanmpata paribhasa SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahraedafcad, 1985 , p 466
34 Bhate Saroja Trimumvyakaranatila samslcrta bhaseca
vikasa ( Mar ) Prasanna Partjata ( Kavishvar Fel Vol ), Poona,
1990, 73-79
development of Sic Jg as represented in the grammars of
Pamm Katyayana and Patanjali
35 Bhatt, Bhalchandra Samskrtaman samkhyapurvaka
samasika sabdonau svarupo (Guj ) Stadhyaya 24 (3-4), 1987,
283-286
nature of Sanskrit compounds having a 'number as the fra
member
36 Bhatt, V M Samskftabbasayah grahyatvam grahaka-
tvam ca ( Sk ) SP, Intern Symp on Sanskrit Lg , Mexico, 1982 1
P 5
37 Bhatt, V M Grammatical functions of the upapadas*
VIJ 21 (1-2), 1983, 186-190
sec VBD IV 42 24
38 Bhattacuarva, Krishna Suffixes or infixes SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 454-455.
346
VBDIC BIBLIOGRAPh*
[42 39
vikarattas as root determ natives are they suffixes or infixes 1
question discussed in the light of structural linguistics
39 Bhattacharyya, Tapan Sankar Karakatva karmatva-
yor yat kimcit ( Sk ) Anviksa 12, Jadavpur Limv , 1989, 71-74
40 Biswal, Banamali The concept of upadeia in Sanskrit
grammar, SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 455-56
any grammatical element ment oned for the first time is known
as upadeia in Aftadlyayl discusses upadesa and its relevance
to the derivational mechanism in Pamman grammar
41 Biswal, Banamali Sanskrit, the spoken language — an
analysis MUSRJ 13 (1), 1988, 63-70
early Aryan people of NW region of India spoke Sk. as
their mother tongue Pamm himself belonged to this region
42 Biswas, Dilip Kumar Nominal and Verbal Formations
vi -p- in Sanskrit Sanskrit Pustak Bbandar, Calcutta, 1982
English transl of VBD I 103 9
43 Borowsky, Tony Mester, Ralf Armin Aspiration to
roots remarks on the Sanskrit diaspirates PCLS 19, Chicago,
1983, 52-63
44 Breunis, Andries The Nominal Sentence in Sanskrit
and Middle Indo Aryan Orientalia Rheno Traiectina 35, Brill,
Leiden, 1990, vu + 229
a verbless construction wh might be seen as an elliptical
sentence in Vcdic, is in epic and cl Sk. a nominal sentence
Rev C Caillat SEI 7-8 321-325
45 Bubenik, Vit Jussive sentences in Sanskrit syntax
(in) Select Papers from SALA 7(ed E Bashir etal), Indiana
Umv, Bloomington, 1987, 31 48
46 Bubenik, Vit Passivized causatives in Sanskrit and
Prakrits Linguistics 25, 1987, 687-704
(,SP 32 I CAN AS, Hamburg 1986, p 45) in Sk and Pkls-,
the causative constructions are passivized with the Causer
grammatical ized by the agcntive phrase—
42. 57 ] LINGUISTIC studV 34i
47. Bubenik, Vit. Nominal and pronominal objects in
Sanskrit and Prakrits.
48. Burrow, T. Sanskrit and pre- Aryan tribes and Ian*
guages. BRM1C 9, 1968.
49. Burrow, T. The Sanskrit Language.
. ( = VBD IV 42.34) .
Rev : B. Barsciiel, Z Phon 33, 739-41,
50. BURROW, T. The Problem of shna in Sanskrit
..(- VBD IV. 42 39)..
Rev. :L Dubois, RPh 54, 339, O Szlmer^nyi, Kraiylos 28,
67-77.
51. BURROW, T. On some non-palatalised velars before
front vowels in Sanskrit. OH (Special Number : I50th Anmv.
of Sk. College, Calcutta), 1980; 1-1 1.
52. Burrow, T. Four contributions to Sanskrit etymology,
HoenigsnatJ Fel. Vo! , 1987.
53. Cardona, G. Paraphrase and sentence analysis : some
Indian views. J1P 3, 1975; 259-281.
54. Cardona, G. Subject in Sanskrit, (in) The Notion
of Subject in SA Lgg. ( ed. Mahendra K. Vervia ), Wisconsin
Uniy., Madison, 1976; 1-38.
55. Cardona, G. Phonology and phonetics in ancient
Indian words: the case of voiced and voiceless elements, (in)
South Asian Lgg. (ed. Bh. KrishnamuRti), Studies in Lingui-
stics 3, Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1986.
56. Cardona, G. Indo-Aryan Languages / Sanskrit. ( in )
The World's Major Lgg. led. B Comrtc), Ctoom Htfon,
London/Sydney, 1987; 440-469.
57. Cap dona, G. Indian grammarians on vowel alterations
in Sanskrit. ABORJ 68, 1987; 233-244.
. .Indian grammarians shd. be approached at what they are —
capable grammarians who have composed scis of rules to dt»*
VfcDIC ilSLIOGRAPkV
342
[42 S3
cnbe Sk and other IA lgg not Indo Europeanists a\ant la kllre
seeking to explain prchist developments that resulted in IA
dialects
58 Cardona, G Some neglected evidence concerning the
development of abhimhita sandhi SII 13/14 (W Rau Fel Vol ),
1987 , 59 68
59 Ciiaturvedi, Chakravarti Ramadhin Prakrtipratyaya-
yoh sambandhaviraarsah (Sk ) Prajna 28(2)-29(I)» 1983
85-87,
60 Chaturvedi, Dharmadatta Dhatvarthamimamsa (Sk ),
Suryodayah 63( 1 ), 1986, 6-8, 20
61 Coulson, Michael Sanskrit An Introduction to the
Classical Language New York, 1988, xxvm+504
62 da Fonseca Carlos Alberto La composition nominale
en Sanskrit vers 1 imagination poetique ( in ) Samskrta Sams •
krti (1st Intern Symp on Sk Lg ), Mexico, 1984, 219-227 +
chart
(also SP Symp Intern de la langue Sk 1982 P U)«
Spanish version Ibid 229 236
63 da Fonseca, C A , Ferreira, M O molde e materia
a proposito de uma grammatica da lingua Sanscnta Lingua e
Literatura 8, Sao Paulo, 1979, 9-36
64 Dange, Sadashiv A *jad-ghas am dhatvadesa vi\e-
cana (Mar ) VS MV 1972, 1973 , 95-110
cf VBD III 42 47
65 Das, Pradipta Kumar The indeclmables in Sanskrit.
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 459
some i ruled rubles in Sk were declined regularly as nouns in
IE period e g siadha and svasti in cl Sk are declined as
nouns in Veda, certain indeclmables represent one of the
vibhaktis their other forms having been lost e g , tilcaUh
uccaih, sanaih indeclmables like pratar sa)arn, etc , aro
always indeclmables in IE and OIA periods ~
42 74 ] LINGUISTIC STUDY 343
66 Das, R Swami Vivekananda on the Sanskrit language.
Ved Kes 70(3) Mar 83, 90-95
67 Dash, Achyutananda A study of different views on
verbal bases governing double accusative. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmeda-
bad, 1985 279-80
68 Dash Achyutananda The semantic representation of
accusative case endings BDCRI 49 ( H D Sankalia Mem Vol ),
1990, 105-112
dvitl)artha karmakaraka Panini on kaftruin Kauadabhatta S
corinbui on to Panini s theory New log cians view
69 Dash, Simruddha The Syntax and Semantics of Sans-
krit Nominal Compounds DD, Univ Poona 1986
unpubl shed
70 Dash, Simruddha The distinction between nouns and
adjectives in Sanskrit SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, J986 p 462.
argues for nouns and adjectives be ng d si net lex cal categories
in Sk see 42 71 below
71 Dash Siniruddh3 Adjectives and substantives as sepa-
rate categories in Sanskrit Lokaprajha 1(1) Pun 1987 90-96
see 42. 70 above suggests a d st id on bet nouns and
'adjectives and also bet two tjpes of adject ves adjectives are
an independent category in the sjstcm of part cf speech in
Sk.
72 Dash, Simruddha. Universal predicates and semantic
interpretation of Sanskrit nominal compounds SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam 1989,261-62
73 de Ciiese Brent Morphological n-epemhcsis in
Sanskrit Proc J3 Intern Congress of Linguists, Tokjo, 1982,
689-692
74 de Mello Vargas, Maria Valina Adcrson A short
study about some Sanskrit syntax facts Samskrta- Samskrtl
(Proc S>mp Intern de la longue Sk ), Mexico, 1984, 153-157
344 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [42.75
(also SP Sjmp Intern de la langue Sk , 1 982 , p 18).
the thought, thro* the word is bound intimately to the lg.,
the thought is man’s privilege, the word therefore is hi*
natural essence linguistic theology
75 Deshpande, Madhav M Socio linguistic Attitudes In
India -An Historical Reconstruction Karoma publishers, Ann
Arbor, 1979, xvi + 162
(- VBD IV 46 14 , 65 45) ch 1 From Vedic to post-
Panmian Aryan lit records arc limited in scope -they do not
present absolute hist fact lg of rcl texts distinguished from
lg for secular business Pamm s conception of bhSfa as lg of
the upper classes..
Rev G M TntVEDt Eastern Anthropologist 75, 170-75
76 Deshpande, Madhav M E\olution of Syntactic Theory
In Sanskrit Grammar Syntax of the Sanskrit Infinitne- tumun
( — VBD IV 42 47) introd intensive study of Punini »
concept of saniarthya
Rev S Kratz, OLZ 79 (1984) 1, 71-73 K. K Raja ALB
49 243 44
77 Deshpande, Madhav M Historical change and the
theology of Eternal Sanskrit kz, 1985
78 Dlsiiianue, Madhav M From uttarapadalopa to
madhyamapadalopa implications for theoretical change ABORl
67, 19S6, 251-257
79 Deshpande, Madhav M Strategics of Sanskrit gramma-
rians in defence of Vedic religion AJOS 4( 1 ), 1987, 75-86
twofold defensive strategy ( 1 ) they used the inherited
grammar of 1’ipint as a diagnostic tool to decide what kind of
SV, was proper Sk (2) they attached a id value to the
study if Sk. as paxt if rcl calling
80 Deshpande, Madhav M Sanskrit and Prakrit Some
socio linguistic issues ( in) Select Papers from S4LA-7, Ling
Club, Bloomington. 19S7. 76 93
SI Dlshpandl, Madhav M Justification for the 'erb-
root supplation in Sanskrit. SP, S WSC, \Nien, 1990
42.91]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
345
,.usc3 <kt3 from early and late Vedic texts and from the
linguistic usage of Y»ska and Patanjali.. the notion of suppla-
tion is net simply a figment of the grammatical imagination,
but it is ingrained in the p$>che of the user of a Ig.
82. DiiaruaVIRA, Vid>alamkar. [Nature and intonation
of the two signs for ranga ]. Vcdaiani 40 ( 12), Oct 88, 5-10.
..(dissentiflt, note by Yldi isthira Mimasisara, pp 9-10 )..
83 Dunkel, G. Repetition and Deletion of Preierbs and
Verbs in Early India and Creek DD, Penn. Univ , Philadelphia,
1976.
84. Euzarenkova, T. Y. Sanskrit ( Russ ). ( ra ) Langu-
ages and Language groups ( Russ ) ( ed. N Z Gadzieva et al ),
Nauka, Moscow, 1982; 3-30
85. Emevenu, M B ; Van Nootes, B A. Sanskrit Sandhi
and Exercises. Utuv of Calif Press, Berkeley, 1968
86 Emcneau, M. B Sanskrit and Draudian. Indol. Taur,
13, 1985-E6; 61-71.
87. Hluozat, Jean Le Sanskrit ct la culture gcncrale du
mor.de. ( in ) Sanskrit and World Cidturc ( Proc. 4 WSC), Berlin,
1986; 17-28.
. ref to \edic studies. -
88. Garbacz, Stephanie Klostnski. Sanskrit crj Old
Church Slaionic : A Con-paratne Study of Case S) items, DD,
Georgetown Univ, 1979; 37 3-
346 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 42 92
92 Gopal, Latlanji On the origin of the Indian alphabet
DRB Birth Cent lol, Calcutta Umv ,1982, 239-248
[ ref to DRB s paper presented at I Or Conf Poona, 1 91 9
evidence of Ved c lit -Aryans at such an early period, cd
deal with such high numbers as billions or tens of billions and
penetrate into the intricacies of fractions — this presupposes
that they had developed a system of numerical notation also
evidence of the term akfara ( =* indellibly engraved) } L G
considers also arch evidence
93 GrenEklund, G The survi\al of a hypothesis:
Sanskrit cm and Latin gen sg I (in) On the Dignity of Man,
Rtndgren Fel Vol , Almqvist and Wiksell, Stockholm, 19S6,
157-166
94 Grunendahl, R Vedisch und Sanskrit
see 41 40 above
95 Gum:, Jayashrcc The Meaning of Tinses and Moods.
DC Res Inst , Pune, 1978, 16 + 216
Rev S A D , JAS Bom 52-53 3S9-90, S D Laddu, ADORI
61 297-300
96 IIaun, E A The infinitive with subject accusative.
Trans Am Philotog Ass 81, 1980, 117-129
97 HAMP, Eric P On the morphology of Indtc gerunds.
II J 29(2), April S6, 103-108
Vcdic illustrations Indie gerunds descend from an ancient IE
supplativc verbal noun relation ( in the instrumental case) whose
suffixed stem formation comprised — for simplex cs - tuSm • tot
compounds i>-m
9S Hara, M a note on the ancient Indian oath (2).
Use of periphrastic future Ind Tour 14, 1987-88
99 Hock, H II Final weakening and related phenomena
(m) MidAmerican linguistic Conf Papers 1975 (cd F-
Ingcmans ), Univ of Kansas, Dept of Linguishcs, Lawrence,
1976,215-259
100 Hock., II H Retroflexion rules in Sanskrit, Proc,
SA Lgg Anal) sis I, Univ of Illinois, 1979, 47-62
42. ilO]
Linguistic study
347
101 Hock, H H Sanskrit causative syntax A diachronic
study Studies tn the Linguistic Sciences 11(2), Umv of Illinois,
1981,9-33
102 Hock, H H The Sanskrit quotative a historical
and comparative study Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 12(2),
1982, 39-85
on the use of m and similar constructions
103 Hock, H H The Sanskrit passive synchronic be-
haviour and diachronic change ( m ) Studies in South Asian Lgg.
and Linguistics (ed P J Mistry), South Asian Rev 6(3),
1982, 127-137
104 Hock, H H Pronominal rellexivization m Sanskrit.
Paper, 4th SA Lgg Analysis Roundtable, Syracuse, 1983
105 HocK, H H Language death phenomena m Sanskrit
grammatical evidence for attrition in contemporary spoken
Sanskrit Studies M the Linguistic Sciences 13(2), 1983 21-35,
14(1 ), 1983.89-107
106 Hock, H H Sanskrit double object constructions t
will the real object stand up? IJL 12, Calcutta, 1985, 50-70
107 Hock, H H Transitivity as a gradient feature
synchronic and diachronic evidence from Indo Aryan, especially
Sanskrit and Hindi Proc Conf on Participant Rules in South
Asia and Adjacent Area (cd A R K Zide et al ), Indiana Umv ,
Bloomington, 1985, 247-263
108 Hock, H H Regular metathesis Linguistics 23,
1985, 529-540
109 Hock, If H Genitive agents in Sanskrit? Paper,
8th SA Lgg Analysis Roundtable, Urbana, 1986
110 Hock, H H * P oriented ” constructions in Sanskrit,
(m) South Asian Lgg Structure, Convergence, and Dig/ossia
(ed Bh Krishnamurti ct al), Mot Ban , Delhi, 19S6 15-26.
Patient
343
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [42 lil
111 Hock, H H. Voice, mood, aud the g«,rundi\e in
Sanskrit InJ Taur 13, 1985-S6 (19SS), Sl-102
4 WSC paper Vcdic ewdvoce studied
112 Hock, H H Exceptions and synchronic analogy w
Sanskrit AfSSk , 1988, 75-92
113 IIock, H H Research on Sanskrit syntax, a status
report (in) New Horizons of Research m hulohg) (ed V N
Jha), CASS, Umv poona, 1989,90-107
emphasis on \cdlc syntax increase in studies on S^. syntax,
predominance of Western scholars bibl ographj, pp 95-W7
114 Hock, H H (ed) Studies in Sanskrit S)tttax
Mot Ban, Delhi, 1991, x» +241
a volume m honour of the Centennial of Srtucji s Sanskrit
Syntax (Pub 1SS6)
Rev k_ K Raja ALD 55, 141-42.
115. Hock, H H Pos'cssnc agents in Sanskrit.
116 Hock, H II , PandharipavdE, Rajcshvan The
sociolinguislic position of Sanskrit in pr* Muslim South Asm
Studies m Language Learning 1(2), Univ of Illinois, Urbana,
1976, ] 07—3 38
4 2 m ]
Linguistic study
349
120 Ishikawa, A Spatial use of Sanskrit case Sophia
Lmgmstica 5, Sophia Umv, Tokyo 1979, 49 58
121 Jamison, S W Functional ambiguity and syntactic
change the Sanskrit accusative Papers from the Parasession on
Diachronic Syntax Lmeuistic Society, Chicago, 1976, 126-135
122 Jamison S W The quant ty of the outcome of voca-
lized laryngeals in India (in) Die Laryngealtheorie (ed A
Bammesberger ) Heidelberg 1988, 213-226
123 Janda Richard D , Joseph Brian D One rule or
many'? Sanskrit reduplication as fragmented affixation (in)
Studies on Language Change (ed Brian D Joseph), Dept of
Linguistics Ohio State Umv , Columbus 1986 84 107
124 Jeffers R Kantor R. A history of the Sanskrit
gerund IF 89, 1984 85 87-103
(see VBD IV 42 88) gerund not econvtruct bje for PIC
Sic forms d seas ed here are innovat ons probably dating to
lnd Ir period it became possible for the gerund phrase to
introduce new presumed informat on
125 Jha Krishna Kumar Upasargarahasyam (Sk ).
Grantham Kanpur, 1983 , 32+ 706 + 48
126 Jha, Lakshmishivar Matvarthlya fhan pratyaya ka
bhasasastnya vivccana (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986
473-74
t! an ( A) pratyaja is unknown outs dc IA discusses US
orig n develop nature mult pic usa„e
127 Jha Lakshmishivar ‘Pa pratyaya ka bhasasastnya
adhyayana (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam, 1989,
259-260
128 Jositi S D (cd ) Proceedn gs of the Winter Insti-
tute ot tncicnt I that Theories on Sentence Meaning , 1979,
CASS, Umv Poona, 19S0, 237
Rev D D Kaiu. //-2 23 203-9
350 VtDIC tUBLlOGRAPkY [ 42. 12$
129. Kamboj, J L Semantic Change in Sanskrit Ntrman
Prakashan, Delhi, 1986, xx+328.
130 Kamboj, J L Vikare prakrtisabdah (Sk. ) D. N.
Shastn Comm Vol , 1989, 127-130
e S go for pay as mrga- carma ( t\ak and asana)..
131 Karna Simha Samskrta Vagbliogo ka Vixecanatmaka
Ailhyayana (Hindi) Meerut, 1989, 159
frst khanla
132 Karunaullake, W S Some implications of the
development of Old Indo-Aryau spirant 4- nasal clusters into Pali.
IJL 11, Calcutta, 1984,44-46
133 Katemna, T E Sanskrit (Russ), (in) Typology
of Lgg of Asia and Africa (Russ ), Leningrad, 1982,256-266
134 Kaye, Jonathan, Lowenstamm, Jean A nonlinear
treatment of Grassmann’s Law Proc of Annual Meeting of the
North Eastern Linguistic Society, Ottawa, 1985, 220-233
135 Klaiman, M H The diachronic relationship of the
Indo-Ar>an ergative and passive constructions (in) Syntactic
Change (cd Brenda B. Johns. David R. Stanz) Dept of
Linguistics, Umv Michigan, Ann Arbor, 1981; 135-137
136 Klaiman, M H The Sanskrit passive in Lxical-
functional grammar Papers, 23rd Regional Meeting of the
Chicago Ling Soc , 1987, 196-214
137. Klein, J S Review article on Thomas Burrow’s
The Problem of Sima in Sanskrit ( VDD IV. 42. 39 ). Lg 57,
1981 , 446-453
138 Kochergina. V A On the problem of aiyayihhaia-
words (formauons with prati) SP, Soviet scholars* 6 WSC,
1984,85-90
139. Kolv i r, Bernhard On periphrastic futures in Sans*
hilt. InJ. Tuur. 10, 19S2; 141-145.
42.149]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
351
among the factors v.h favour the use of periphrastic futures,
there are two distributional facts that appear to have a common
trait which is their dist net and well marked relation to the mo-
ment of actual speech
1 40 KrishnaSWAMI Aiyangar, V Upasargasamasah ( Sk )
Samud 24(4), May 88, 3 7
141 Kudo, Noriyuki On the usage of the absolute loca-
tive in Sanskrit ( Jap ) JIBS 38 ( 2 ), Mar 90, 914-91 0
142 Kumar, B S Sanskrit Syntax and the Grammar of
Case MoL Ban , Delhi, 1976
143 Kunjunm Raja, K The elliptical sentences - Indian
theories ALB 22 1938 25-31
144 Laddu S D , Kar, Kamal Lochan Select Biblio-
graphy on the Deielopment of Sanskrit Language Varanasi, 1983,
49
(ed S P Sharma)
145. Ladukeshwar, Satapathi Samskrtaiarnanam Siam*
pant Utpatui ca DD, Jadavpur Umv
origin and nature of Sanskrit varnas
Rev Brahmamitra AwAsnn JGJKSV 36 335- 6
146 Ladukeshwar, Satapathi Uccaranadosanam desa-
kalabhcdena mrdosatvam ( Sk ) 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984,
483-85
147 Ladukeshwar, Satapathi RUrasya \aicitr>am ( Sk )
SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, 780-81
l-»8 Lazzerom, R La formazione del sistema del tempi
degh aspetti nel verbo sansento ASG\f 24, 1983 ( 1984),
55-63
149 Lazzerom, R Sistema \erbale sansento c sistema
'erbale indoeuropeo le desinence del congiuntive vcdico
see 41 87 above
352
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[42 149A
149A Lazzeroni, R U “ prccongiuntive autonomo ” del
sanscnta e l’autonomia del congiurtivo in altre lingue mdoeuro-
pee (in) Studi \edici e medio mdiani, Orientamenti lmguistici-
17, Giardim, Pisa, 233-244
150 Lee Gina M Diglossia in ancient India (in) Studies
3 /i Language Change ( cd Brian D Joseph ), Dept of Linguistics,
Ohio State Univ , Columbus, 1986, 151-164
151 Lehmann W P Development of conditional clauses
in early Sanskrit Sprachw issenschafth che Forschungen (-1
Knobloch Fel Vol ), 1BK 23, Innsbruck 1985, 231-236
152 Lubotsky, A Nominal accentuation in Sanskrit and
Proto Indoeuropean Proefschrift, Univ Leiden, 1987, xvi+210
see 42 153 be’ow
153 Lubotsky, A The System of Nominal Accentuation
in Sanskrit and Pioto Indo European Memoirs of the Kern Inst
-4, Brill, Leiden, 1988, xix+196
(reused \ersion of 42 152 above) in Sk Gk Germanic,
the accent of noi ns is unpredictable help of PIE wh m ght
have been a l nal Ig it s possible to divide all Sk r< ots and
all suffixes into Iwo classes — one of strong morphemes (=hg
tone) and the other of weak morphemes (=low tone)
Rev Gillian R Hart JR/IS 1990 ( 1 ) 178 JSI, S W Jamis&N,
JAOS 111 419-21
154 Lubotsky, A Reflexes of intervocalic laryngeals m
Sanskrit Paper, 1 99th Meeting of AOS, Mar 19S9
155 Magui, Danicle II Sanscrito e gli mizi della lmgui*
stica compirata indo europea a proposito di M Mayrhofcr,
Sanskrit und die Sprachen Alteuropas AG1 71, 1986 (87)»
135-145
a propos of 42 159 below
156 Maiiulkar, D D Vaidika bhasa ane samskrta bha<»
(Guj )
sec 41 91 above,.
42; 166 ] LINGUISTIC STUDY 353
157. Matilal, B. K. On the notion of the locative in
Sanskrit. IJL 10, 1983; 160-168.
. see 25. 193 above .
158. Matilal, B. K. £abdabodha and the problem of
knowledge-representation in Sanskrit JIP 16(2), 1988, 107-122.
159. Mayrhofer, M Sanskrit und die Sprachen Alteur-
opas. Zwei Jahrhunderte des Widerspiels \on Enldeckwigen und
Irrtumem. NAWG : philol-hist. KI , 1983, 5. Gottingen (Van-
denhoeck und Ruprecht), 1983; 34 ( 121 + 154) + 12 Tafeln.
..[mil emem Anhang Perc C oeurdoux (1768-1808), “Bencht
uber die Abalichkeiten von Sanskrit, Gk , und Lat ” ) . repre-
sent* 200 yrs of Indo gcrmamstik as a gradual turning away
from Sanskrit eccentricity reconstruction of PIE bears increas-
ingly less resemblance to the Sk model (see 42 155 above)..
Rev H Exchner, SNF 19. 449-51, A Lubotsky, II J 30,
293-96, G Manzelli. Le St 20(4), 538-11, J-L Pirfillov,
DSL 79(2), 162-63, D Schltju™, KZ 97, 301-03, Ch. H.
Werba, WZKSA 29, 217-19
160. Mayrhofer, M. Bartbolomae’s Law. Encycl. Iranica
3.8, London, 1988, p 836.
161. Meenakshi, K Genitive in Sanskrit. Paper, 8th SA
Lgg Analysis Roundtable, Univ. of Illinois, Urbana, May 1986.
162. Meenakshi, K. The quotative in Indo-Aryan (in)
South Asian Lgg. : Structure, Comergence , and Diglossta ( ed.
Bh, Krishnamurti et al), Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986; 209-218.
163. Miller, D. Gary. Grassmann’s Law in Sanskrit,
(m) MSSk, 1988; 176-179
164. Miltner, V. Ergative constructions in Indo-Aryan.
Arch Or 59(3), 1991 ; 225-233.
165. MlSHRA, Azad Samskrta ke Prat) ay on ka Bhdfd*
iastnya Par) a! oc ana (Hindi). Allahabad, 1989; xvm + 572.
166. Mishra, Jayamanl. Upasargarthavisaye pracath vicarih
(SL). (in) DmabanJhu - Sn rttgrantha, Isahpur, 1978; 61/T.
...45
is 4
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 42 167
167 MlSHRA, Kamalakant Arthemjnana Samskrta Vya-
karana eiam Kavya&astra ka Yogadana ( Hindi ) Nag Publishers,
Delhi, 1988 19+286
semantics contribution of Sk grammar and poetics
1 68 Mishra, Visvanath Sasthitatpurusam - vibhinnavyaka
ranam (Sk ) SP 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 19
169 Misra, Satya Svarup Apanimyo gacchatvadiganah
(Sk ) V R Comm Vo! Varanasi 1983, p 195
170 Misra Satya Svarup Sound Synthesis in Indo Euro-
pean, Indo Iranian and Sanskrit History of Sanskrit Sandhi
Ashutosh Prakashan Samsthan, Varanasi, 1987, xiv + 62
171 Modi, Bharati ‘h’ in ancient Indian phonetic trea-
tises and phonetics of murmur JO IB 33 ( 3 4 ), 1984 , 273-283
172 Morgenroth, Wolfgang Zu den ai Nominal Stam-
men auf uhc Eine Erwiderung mit methodologischen Bemcr-
kungen ( in ) Sanskrit and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC ), 1986,
319-323
ref W Morgenroth Zur Stammabstufung der altindischcn
Nomina auf -an c WZEMA Untv Gre fswald Ges u Spw
R 9 (1959-60) 435—140
173 Mukherjee Bulbul Aspect in Sanskrit SP, 34
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 224
in Panin s Affcdhyayl a comprehensive term on aspect is not
really available but some terms such as bhj va krtyasamabhihara
vyatlara j an etc sgnfydiff senses of aspect
174 Nath, Mnnal Kanti On two Sanskrit upasargas
JOIB 35 ( 1 2 ), 1985 215-218
ad and d (not given in the inventory of ipaiargas- 20 in
no )
175 Nawalgariya, Nilam Sambandha klraha ki aiti*
hasika parikalpanj ( Hindi) Prajna 24 ( 1 2), Varanasi, 1979-80,
33-36
a brief treatment of possessive case in Sk Pali Prakrit Apa-
bbraihfa Hindi
42 186 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
355
176. Nesmtal, H. Zum Verhaltms von Genus vcrbi.
Nominally* und Ergalive Konstruktionen im Indoanschcn aus
synchroncr und diachroner Sicht. MSS 47, 19S6, 127-153.
177. O’Bryan, Margie. Exceptions and the unity of
phonological processes, (in) MSSk, 1988, IS9-19S
178. Oettinger, Norbert. Die Dentalerweiterung von n-
Stammen und Heteroklitika in Gncchischen, Anatolischen, und
AUmdischen. ( m ) Serta Indogermamca ( G Neumann Fcl.
Vol. ), Innsbruck, 1982; 233-245.
179. Oliveira, J. C. G. de. A aescoberta do sanscnto palo
ocidente. Reus t a Brasileira de Ungua e Litcratura 3(7), 1981 ;
60-61.
180. Oaikara. Samskftabhasa men vamon ki samkhya
aura Punim ( Hindi ).
. sec 25 22 2 above
181. Ostler, Nicholas D M Casoluikiitg a theory of
case and \erb diathesis applied to classical Sanskrit DD, MIT,
Cambridge, 1979
182. Paduy, K Ch Vakjarthavicarah ( Sk. )
. see 25 225 above..
183. Palshirar, S M Relevance of Sanskrit in the study
of andent Indian history SP, National Seminar on the Relevance
of Sk. in India today, CASS, Unw. Poona, 1939
. (hut significance of VcJk. mjtholojy )
184 Panda, Ganesh Prasad The concept of dhatu w the
light of the discussion in the Mahubhusya. SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986; 494-95
185. Pasdey, Raj Mam Sandlusamik*! KURJ (Arts and
Humanities) 5(1), 1971, 1-33.
1$6. Pandeya, Dcvcndra Nath. Numnah karmanwlalvam
(Sk.). SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 19So; 65-66.
..mutual origm of ao.au anJ verbs..
356
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[42. ill
187. Pandeya, Srikant. Vydkaranaldstradrstya Sanxbandha-
svarupaparydlocanam (Sk ) Vidyanidhi, Delhi, 1990, 72+166.
188. Pandeya, Vyasa Prasad. Sabdanususanam (Sk ).
Samvid 24 ( 1 ), Aug. 87, 32-36
188 A Pandit, Balajmnath Vakcatustayam. SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985; p 465
189 Pandya, Bhagavatiprasad D Beauty of Sanskrit
language as caused by the grammatical five \rttis, i e. functions
Pancavrttmispadyamanam Samskrtabhasasaundaryam ( Sk. ).
Samskrta-Samskrti, Mexico, 1984, 271-288.
. also SP, Symp Intern dela langue Sk , Mexico. 1982, 23 26 .
190. Pat^skar, Bhagyalata A note on abhydsaukdraparr
bhdsd. Lokaprajna 1(1), Pun, 1987; 114-122.
191. Phelps, E On local ordering of rules of Sanskrit.
Linguistic Inquiry 4(3), 1973, 387-400.
192 Phelps, E. Sanskrit diaspirates (in) MSSk, 1988.
28-48.
193. Pinault, G Emploi et analyse des adverbes com-
paratifs Sanskrits en -taf ( in ) Grammatische Kategorien : Funk-
tion wid Geschichte (ed. Schlerath, Rittner), Reichert,
Wiesbaden, 1985; 340-369.
. also BEI I, 1983, 79-84
194. Pradhan, Shubhangi S. Atmanepada and parasmai-
pada. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 498.
. two categories ’fruit accruing to the agent ' -aimanepoda,
' fruit accruing to a person other than the agent ' - parasmai-
pada
195 Pray, Bruce. From passne to ergatisc in Indo-Aryan.
(in) The Notion of Subject in SA Lgg (ed. Manmdra K.
V erma ), Univ. Wisconsin, Madison, 1976, 195-211.
196. Rajendra Singii; Pesot, Jurgen; Reigiiard, John;
Tifton, Elienne ( ed. ). Modern Studies in Sanskrit. Bahr 1
Publications, Nets Delhi, 1988. xi 1- 221.
42 . 165 }
LINGUISTIC STUDY
551
. (ref. to in this Bibliography as MSSi, ) . Foreword by
Kipakswy (VH-XI); Introduction by ed (I-I2) . collection of
12 essajs (most of «b are already published) . essa>s in (bis
collection represent initial generative explorations into Sanskrit
grammar. . inspired by Chomsky's Syntactic Structures . seek to
answer the questions What is the right descnp'ion of Sk. gram-
mar? What is tic right theory of Jg.?
197. RAMAkRtSHNAS, C. L. Sanskrit through the ages.
Tap. Pros. 26(5), May 88, 25-29.
198 Rajiana, M. V. The y uthasamkhy a theory in the
formation of sandhis : some implications. VIJ 23 (1-2), 1985;
216-221.
199 Ramanujan, A. K. Le Sanskrit et Its Iangues mater-
nclles BEl 5, 1987; 305-312.
200. Rani, Nilam. Pamm dvira pangamta \aidJka bhlsa
men prajukta nipauta padarupon kd Iaukika bfusd men prayukta
padarupon se tulanatmaka adh>ajaoa ( Hmdi ).
. see 25 255 and 41. 123 above
201. Ravi Prakash Participal fonnations of Vedic and
classical Sanskrit.
..sec 41. 124 above .
202. Ravi Prakash. R evam / dhsantjon kc paripreks>a
men eka viilcsana ( Hindi ) Vedas ani 40 ( 7), May 88; 10-16.
203. Ravi Prakash. Vedic and Classical Sanskrit -a
contrastire analysis, Sn Ganb Dass Or. Senes - 86, Indian Books
Centre, Delhi, 1989.
see 41. 125 above -
204. Roeergc, Pauf T. On pragthyatra in Sanskrit. kZ
59(1), 1986; 54-74.
205. Rosiculo, Luigi De Brasses, il sansctito e U teoria
della radu-c. SOL (L. Heilmana Fd. VoJ.), Bologna, 1986
(87); 259-268.
358 VEbIC BIBUOGRAPUV [42.206
206 Sag, Ivan A The Grassmann’s Law ordering pseudo-
paradox Linguistic Inquiry 5, 1974, 591-607
cf VBD IV 42 154 Pamm s Aft a dh)o)l was generative, not
descriptive see 42 207 below
207 Sag, Ivan A Pseudosolutions to the pseudoparadox
Sanskrit diaspirates revisited ( in ) MSSk, 1988, 49-65
sec 42 206 above
208 Sarangi, A C The Development of Sanskrit from
Pamm to Patahjah Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, Delhi / Varanasi,
1985, xxm+ 144
Rev G B Palsule ABORl 67 291-92
209 Sarmah, Thaneswar Ralayorabhedah (Assam )
see 41 128 above
210 Satya Prakash Sarasvati, Swami Linguistic rele-
vance of Sanskrit AH 3 (27) Aug 86, 15-18
anvient Ind a and Sk introduced to the modem western sebo
lars ref to institutions and individual scholars who have and
have been working in the field
21 1 Schindler, J Diachronic and synchronic remarks on
Bartholomae s and Grassmann’s Laws Linguistic Inquiry 7, 1976,
622-637
cf VBD IV 42 160
212 Sen, Sumanta Akrtigana in Sanskrit grammar SP,
35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 121
the term akrtigana is as old as the Pratisakhyas denotes ex
tension of certain rules to oiher words or cases, may be con-
trasted with Prr in the Dhati pathos wh prevents such extension
213 Sen, Upal The Indo Aryan sibilants SP, 35 AIOC,
Haridwar, 1990, p 132
interchange of sibilants — dental becomes palatal or cerebral
or vice versa
214 Sen Gupta, Sunil Sanskrit semantics ils develop*
ment and evaluation (in) Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc.
4 WSC), 1986, 421-425,
42,224 1
LINGUISTIC STUDY
559
215 Sharma, Devidatta Samskrta pracina bharata kl loka-
bhasa thl ( Hindi ) VJ 33 ( 6 ), Sept 84, 9-12
Sk was the people s lg in ancient India
216 Sharma, Krishnakumar Upasarga rahasyam (Sk )
Grantham, 1983
217 Sharma, L S Samyuktavarnesu sumyogapindah
sphotanam ca ( Sk ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 19S5, p 307
218 Shiler, Andrew L Further evidence in support of
Brugraann’s Law (in) Hoemgswald FeJ Vol , 1987, 367-372
219 ShUkla, Tnbhuvan Nath £abdarthasambandhasva-
rupa JGJKSV 38-39, 1982-83 ( 1986 ), 181-187
acc to Yaska VyaJi Pa mm Katyajana Patanjali Bhartf
hin Kaiyata Nagega
220 Simha, Virendrakumar Samskrta a v) ay on ka bhasa •
vaijnattika adhyayana (Hindi) Manak Prakashan, AHahabad,
1984, viu + 118
D Phil thesis Allahabad Univ
Rev U C Sharma AJOS 3(2) 164-65
221 Slaja, Walter Georg Buhlcrs Leufadenfur den Ele~
mentarkursus des Sanskrit Sc/ilussel 2 u den Vbmgsstucken.
Inst fur Indologie, Wichtrach, 1986 45
Rev W S ZDMC 138 432
222 Snyder, William H Sanskrit consonants and Sandhi*
a description of sandhi based on psycho acoustic features SP, 32
ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 294
223 Sohmen, R Die Konstruktion des Absolutivs im
Sanskrit (in) Grammatische Kategorien Funk lion und Geschl-
chte (ed B Schlerath), Reichert, Wiesbaden 1985 478-489
(summary in XXII DeutscJicr Oricntakntag 1983 p 292)
224 Speijer, J S Sanskrit Syntax Mot Ban , Delhi,
1988 (reprint), X + 420
360
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 42,225
225 Srimannarayana Murti, M Sanskrit Compounds,
A Philosophical Study Chowkhamba Sk Studies - 93, Varanasi,
1974, xvi + 360
Rev O v Hinuber WZKSA 27, 209
226 Srimannarayana Murti, M An Introduction to
Sanskrit Linguistics Comparative and Historical D K Publi-
cations, New Delhi, 1984 xxiv + 375 + fig , maps tables
reprint in 1990
Rev E R Srcekkishna Sarma ALB 48, 187-88
227 Srim\nnara yana Murti M Different views regard-
ing the signification of the primary suffix tva ALB 50, 1986,
561-578
228 Sri vast ava, Suresh Chandra Jagrdhatoh stnyam
bhave ’rthe ktino ’pamniyatvam (Sk ) Kosal 4 ( 1-2), 1982-83,
53-54
229 Sri Vatsa Sastri Padabheda vimar^a (Hindi).
Vedavant 39 ( 12), Oct 87, 17-22
it is necessary lo assume five kinils of padas
230 Staal, J F A modern description of nominal com-
position in Sanskrit (in) MSSk, 1988, 123 134
231 Stanley, Patricia C Vowel alternation in Sanskrit
(in) MSSk, 1988, 66-74
232 Starostin, S A Paradygmatic types of ancient Indian
verb (in) Drevnjaja Indija, Nauka, Moscow 1985, 30-47
233 Strunk, Klaus Typische Merkmale von FragesaW *
und die altmdische * Pluti ’ SBBAW, Phil hist kl 8, Verlag der
Bayenschen Akad d Wiss , Munchen, 1983, 134
analys s the phenomenon as well as the term pluti pluti Rom
ihe root pit (=io glide) and not from the root
swini) pi ta svara is a glidm 0 vowel the gl ding tone in /»/ ,,,
shd refer to the shifting pitch
Rfv H W Bodiwitz, OLZ 83 (1988) 5, 612-16,
42/243] LINGUISTIC STUDY 36 I
234. Stump, G. T. Two approaches to predictive indeter-
minacy. Linguistics 22 ( 6 ), 1984 ; 81 1-829.
..the predictive indeterminacy of Sk. vowel-gradation, the Pant-
nian anal) sis of vowel-gradation .
235. Subba Rao, Veluri. The Philosophy of a Sentence
and its Ports. Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1964.
236. Sudha Devi, A. The concept of guna in Sanskrit
grammar. VIJ 23 ( 1-2), 1985; 9-16.
237. Sudha Devi, A. Samskrta vyakarana men kala
(Hindi). D. N. Shastri Comm. Vol , 1988; 441^151.
..tense in Sk. grammar .
238. Sudyumnacharya. Samskjta vamon ki samkbya
( Hindi ). Vedmam 37(8), June 85, 19-22.
..number of Sk. varnas
239. Sudyumnacharya. £abdavyutpaltisvanyathasiddhah
vacoyuktayah ( Sk. ). Sagankd 25 ( 4 >-26 ( 1 ), 1988 ; 7-12.
..also Srlparditah 10(1-2), Varanasi, 1988, S-5..
240. Suryanarayana Sastri, Pen Dhatvarthamukhya-
viCesyakaiabdabodhah ( Sk ). Sreekrishna Sarma [Fel. Vo/.,
Tirupati, 1983; Sk. 9-21.
241. Thieme, P. The first verse of the Trlsaptiy am (AV/>
1. 1 — AVP 1.6) and the beginnings of Sanskrit linguistics.
. see 6.48 above .
242. Thieme, P. Nennformen aus Anrede und Anruf im
Sanskrit. MSS 44 ( K. Hoffmann Festgabe 1 ), 1985, 239-258.
243. Tikkanen, Bertil. On the tense value, function, and
forms of the Sanskrit gerund : problems of dovetailing or mere
freaks of nature? Stud. Or. 55, Helsinki, 1984; 471-497.
.- gerund figures in two fundamentally diff. functions wb can
be called ‘co predicative’ (“coordinate” or ‘ nonrestrictive ’) rs
‘adverbial* (“ subordinate” or * restrictive’)., only in some,
perhaps also formally archaic cases, does the Rgvcdic gerund
exhibit genuine temporal or functional ambiguity, icterprctablc
362
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 42.244
as a pure instrumental (compound) action noun., the Diaudian
past gerund, being also indeclinable, non-adnominal and basi-
cally copredicative, has provided the alien structural-functional
new model for the prehistic OIA grerund (instrumental action
noun), the historical pretental sense of which can't be a spon-
taneous development., see 42 244 and 245 below..
244. Tikkanen, Bertil. On the syntax of Sanskrit gerund
constructions: afunctional approach. Paper, 8th SA Lgg- Ana-
lysis Roundtable, Umv. Illinois, May 86.
. also in Studies in Sanskrit Syntax (ed. H. H. Hock). Mot-
Ban , Delhi see 42 243 above, 42 245 below. .
245 Tikkanen, Bertil. The Sanskrit Gerund: a synchronic,
diachronic, typological analysis. Finnish Or. Soc., Helsinki, 1987;
vi + 378.
. (’•Stud Or 62).. considers Sk “past gerund” with the
suffixes -rvaO a), -nr, -(/)»S -{/) ya-. Vedic lit taken into
account., studies syntactic and semantic relationships bet. the
clause consisting of the gerund and its arguments and the super-
ordinate clause see 42 243 and 244 above. .
Rev A, Chkistol, DSL 83 ( 2). 1 37-39 ; Gitlian R. Hart, JR AS
1988 (2), 439-40, S \V. Jamison, JAOS 109(3), 459-61.
246. Toporov, V. N. Sanskrit and its lessons (Russ.).
Drev. Ind , Nauka, Moscow, 1985; 5-29.
. aspects of ritualistic role of Sk. in ancient India..
247 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad. Dhdtxarthaujnanam .
Sarasvati Bhavan Studies -28, Varanasi, 1980.
248. Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad. Taddhitdntah Kecana
Sabddh. Varanasi; 100 + 22.
. a comp, ent , and hist study, [e. g. tuny a ( =fuie /ufo^i).]--
249. Tripathi, Harichandra Mani. Ntpdtdrthamrnayah,
Sarasvati Bhavan Studies -30, Varanasi, 1988; iv +316.
250. Tripathi, Hanshankar. Samskrta - Dbaniujndna.
Allahabad, 1989, xiv + 108.
251. Trivedi, Bhavani Shankar. Samskrtam Yuropiyabhd’
fdka ( Sk. ). Delhi, 1985: xi + 390.
42. 261 )
LINGUISTIC STUDY
363
..cljmological and hist comparative study of IEIgg. with special
ref, to Sk. and European Igg , .
252. Tucker, Elizabeth. Some innovations in the system
of denominative verbs in early India. TPhS 86 ( 2), 1988;
93-114.
253. Vacek, Jaroslav. The problem of usarga ( in )
Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc. 4 WSC), 1986; 324-329.
254. Van Daalen, Leendert A. The particle kila/ktra in
Sanskrit, Prakrit, and the Pah Jatakas. 11 J 31(2), April 88;
111-127.
..Vedic texts considered..
255. Van ds Walle, Lievc Pragmatic motivation of the
passive voice m classical Sansknt. SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987.
256. Varma, Shyamji Knshna Samskrta eka jivtta bhasa
( Hindi ) Vedasam 36 ( 12 ), Oct. 84, 3-7.
. (paper in English presenled at 5 IOC, Hindi transL by
Bhavanijal Bharatiya)
257. Vasistha, Uday Ram Dhatu ka artha vibbmna
darsamka paksa ( Hindi ). SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
302-303.
. intransitive verbs only action ( ryapira ), transitive verbs:
action as welt as result ( phala )
258. Vasudevan, T. Notes on oratory in Sansknt JOIB
38 (3-4), 1989, 2*9-252.
. existence of oratory in Sk can be traced back to Vedic period—
Vedic evidence. .
259. Vavrousek, Petr. Sansknt und Sprachstatistik. (in)
Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc. 4 WSC), 1986, 330-336. t
260. VedapRakash, Vacaspati. Samskrta - vakyaracanS
(Sk.). VJ 34 (8), Nov. 85, 68-72.
261. Vevnemann, Tbeo. Rule inversion and lexical storage}
the case of Sanskrit usarga, (in ) Recent Developments in Ifisto-
364 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [42.2^2
rical Phonology (ed Jacek Fisiak), Mouton, The Hague, 1978,
391-408
262 Vennemann, Theo Problems of external and internal
Sandhi (in) MSSk, 1988, 180-188
263 Verpoorten, J -M Le nombre grammatical et son
incidence sur 1’injonction ntuelle Acta Tramca 29 ( J Duchesne-
Guillemin Fel Vol ), Brill, Leiden, 1984, 519-542
ref Sahara and Rumania on Mvnatnsasuira III I 13-15
graham - whether it refers to ‘one (specific) bowl* or al
bowls'
264 Vidyalankar, Virendra Kumar Lmlakarasyottama-
purusaprayogaucityam (Sk ) Saganka 26 (2), 1988, 45-48
265 Vishnoi, Mangaluram Pathyasvasti men ayogavuha-
vicara ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha ),
R P. V P, Jodhpur, 1990, 13
acc to O , ayogavaha includes svarabhakli, range anusvara,
visarga aurasya u;ma, jihvamullya upadhmarilya yama
266 Wallace, William D The interaction of word order
and pragmatics in a Sanskrit text Studies in the Linguistic
Sciences 14 ( I ), 1984, 167-188
267 Yagi, Toru A propos du mpatana JIBS 29 ( 1 )»
1980, 13-16
268 Yuyama, Akira A Select Bibliography on Sanskrit
Lmguage Bibl Indica et Buddhica-Pamphlet I, Intern Inst fof
Buddhist Studies, Tokyo, 1983, iv -f 17
269 Zarskt, Waldcmar PIE models of compound words
Sanskrit and Polish from the history of a description of
morphological categories (Pol ) Prace Liieracktc 25, I985J
179-183
270 ZwiCkY, Arnold M Sanskrit root in As ( m) MSSkf
J988, 199-219.
LINGUISTIC STUDY
365
43 . 10 ]
43. Grammars, Grammatical Studies,
Chrestomathies, etc.
1. Agrawal, Vishwambhar Nath. Kdrakaprakaranam.
..see 42 4 above
2. Aklujkar, Ashok Bhartrhan’s concept of Veda. SP,
7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 2
3 Banerjee, Rabi Sankar. Concept of asiddhaUa ui Pamni
along with a connected History of Grammatical Studies in Anci-
ent India.
. see 25 IS above .
4 Basu, D. N Indian Linguistic Researches A P analogue , .
. ( -VBD IV 43.21)
Rev H. Pkelnhaelteroxa, AO 50, 365
5. Beekes, R. S. P A Grammar of Gatha-Aiestan Brill,
Leiden, 1988, xxii + 242
6. Benson, James W. Patanjali’s Remarks on Anga, OUP,
New Delhi, 1990, 251.
Rev Saroja Bhate, ABORl 71, 142-43
7. Bhagwat, V B Vyakaranamahabhasye yajnavjsayal a
ullekhah ( Sk ) SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, VSM, Poona, Aug. 85,
8. Bhagwat, V. B. Mukham vyakaranam (Sk. ) (in)
Prasanna-Pdnjata (D Kavishvar Fel. Vol.), Poona, 1990, 40-44.
9. Bhandare, V. V. Ultimate or basic principle in the
system of grammar, (in) Ultimate, Proc. of Seminar, Bombay
Umv , 1991 ; p. 207
. iabdabrahtna \phota
10 Bhate, Saroja. Grammar and lexicon. ABORl 6 8»
1987; 563-570.
. lexicon as appendix to grammar (eg. Dkatupadta. Canapatha)\
Pan mi has fused grammar and lexicon in TadJhua scclioq _
author attempts a lexicographical study of TadJIuia section „
366 VEBIC UlttJOGRAl’ilV t43.ll
the anangement of Taddhita vocabulary has a sound semantic
basis.
11. Bhattacharya, Bhabani Prasad. Vedic Grammar. Sk,
Pustak Bhaudar, Calcutta, 1986: li + v + 241.
.-(based on Vaidikl Praknja of Bhajfoji Dlksita's SuldhanUi-
kaumudt).. text, English transl , Sk. exposition, grammatical
notes with illustrations .
12. Bhattacharya, Gopika Mohan. Vyakararudhyayana-
sya ntsprayojanatvam (Sk. ). SSPP 62 ( 1-4), 1979; 53-56.
13. Bronkhorst, Johannes. On the history of Paninian
grammar in the early centuries following Patanjali. 7/P 11, 1983;
357-412.
14. Bronkhorst, Johannes. Further remarks on Bhartr-
han’s Vedic affiliation (in) Studies m Indian Culture (S.
Ramachandra Rao Fel Vol.), Bangalore, 1986, 216-223.
. Fuither additions to Rau, SI I 5/6, 167-80 ( - VBD IV.
43 187). Bronkhorst, SII 7, 173-75 ( = VBD IV. 43 43).. ref.
to Bhartf ban’s Mahabhajyadlptka .
15. Charudeva Sastri; Srijiva Nyayatirtha. Pravacana -
pdrijdtah (Sk ). L. B. Sastri KSV, Delhi, 1976; vi + 55.
■ essay on grammar., ed. by Pushpendra Kumar Shakma..
16. Chattopadhyaya, Amar Kumar. Vaidikavyakaranam
( Sk. ). SSPP 60 ( 1-4 ), 1977; 33-52.
..serially.
17. Dahal, Lokamani. Vyakarana&dstretihdsah (Sk, )
Delhi, 1989; ca + 324.
18. Dash, Praphulla Chandra. A Comparathe Study of
the Paninian and Cdndra Systems of Grammar.
..see 25 SO above..
19. Dash, Radhamadhab. Katantra Vyakarana and Pratt*
iakhyas vs pamm’s Vyakarana.
..see 25 84 abo\e..
43. 27 ] UNGUISne STUDY 367
20. Davesar, Indu. Panimya Sutrapatha aura Jainendra
Sutrapatha ka Tulanatmaka Adhyayana (Hindi).
..see 25.87 above..
21. Deshpande, G. T. Vjakaranatila paribhasa ani artha-
niscilisastra (Mar.). VSMV 1972, 1973 ; 76-94.
..technical terminology in grammar and science of meaning-
fixation..
22. Deshpande, Madhav M. Evolution of Syntactic Theory
in Sanskrit Grammar.
..(- VBD IV. 42.47)..
Rev. : S. Kratzsch, OLZ 79(1) 71-73 , W P Lehmann, Word
32. 245-49.
23. Deshpande, Madhav M. Sanskrit grammarians on
diglossia. ( in ) South Asian Lgg. : Structure, Convergence, and
Dlglossia (ed. Bh. Krishnamurti ), Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1986;
312-321.
24. Dubey, S. P. Vyakaranasastre sabdadvaitavadah (Sk.).
SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990.
..the concept of non-dualism of word in Vjakarana . the crea-
tion is like a mar /a, the word as one that underlies creation..
25. Dvivedi, Madhav Raj. Gumbhuta Vyangya : Siddhdnta
aura Laksya (Hindi).
26. EuzaRENKOYA, T. Y. Grammar of Vedtc Language
( Russ. ).
. see 41. 32 above..
27. Filliozat, P.-S. Grammaire Sanskrite Panineenne.
Collection Connaisance des Langues, Picard, Pans, 1988; 185.
..Introd. (1-42) meaning of the name Sk , age of the Ig.—
sterling h vtk some discussion ol the Mtiaani treaty; Vedic poets
and the transmission of the Veda, Pamms Ajtadhyayf, trad,
system of education; notion of dharma . P described the !g wh.
he himself spoke . I phonetics. II significant elements. III.
noun, IV verb, V krdanta, VI la 'dhita , VII. samasa.. in-
dexes..
Rfv ; J. L. Bracking row, JRAS 1989 (1 ), 166-$7»
368
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[43.28
28. Goldman, Robert P.; Sutherland, Sally P. De\a-
vdmprmehka. An Introduction to the Sanskrit Language. Center
for South and SE Asia Studies, Umv. Calif., Berkeley, 3987;
xxxii -}- 460.
. second rev cd ..
29 IIallc, Morris. Phonology in generative grammar,
(in) The Structure of Language (ed. J Fodor; J. Katz). Pren-
tice -Hall, Englewood Cliffs, 1964; 334-352.
. ref to four of Whitney’s rules..
30. Jani, Jaydev A Panmiya vyakarana ane Sarasvata*
vyakarananan svarasandhivisayaka siitro - tulanatmaka adhyayana
( Guj. ) Svddhyaya 24 ( 2-4 ), 1987; 267-270.
. comparative study cf the sutras rclaiing to suvasandhi m PSm-
man and Ssrasvata grammars., see 25.131 above..
31. Jha, BN A Glimpse of the History of Sanskrit
Grammar Varanasi, 1990, xvii + 426.
32. Jha, Sukhcshuar. A review of the inclusion of some
of the Pantnun sutras in the VaidiU Prakriya of the Siddhanta-
Kaumudi SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p. 282.
. see 25 140 above.
32A. Joshi, S D. ( cd ). Proceedings of the Winter Insti-
tute on Ancient Indian Theories on Sentence Meaning. Publ.
CASS -E, No 6, Umv of Poona, 1980, 237.
Rev Ragiilbir Singh. VIJ 25. 186-87.
33. Joshi, Venkalcsh Sastrt. Problems m Sanskrit Grammar.
. ( - VBD IV 43 95)
Rev Ragiilbir Singii. VIJ 21, 300-302; If Schawi. OLZ
SO (4), 390-91.
33A Kali Charan Shastri. Bengal's Contribution to
Sanskrit Grammar.
. (" VBD IV 43 97) .
Rev. . G. F. Mm*, ZPhon 34, 133-34.
43 42 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
369
34 Kansara, N M The Vaidika Yyakaiana of Bhoja-
deva JOIB 38(3-4) 1989, 309 313
also SP 34 AIOC Vsakhapatnam 1989 P 247 Sarasidh
kanthabkarana of Bhojadeva (first half of 11th cent ) is a recast
of Papini s Affadhyayl Vedic section = 4 padas of the 8th
adhyaya of SKB (about 818 su/ras) its contents described
35 Macdonell, Arthur A A Sanskrit Grammar for
Students Mot Ban , Delhi 1985 ( reprint), xx + 264
36 Macdovell, Arthur A Vaidika Vyakarana (Hindi
transl of The Vedic Grammar, by Satyavrat Sastri) Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 198” 7 (repnnt), m + 734
see 43 37 below
37 Macdonell, Arthur A The Vedic Grammar Indo-
Iogtcal Book House, Delhi 1989 ( repnnt), xi + 456
sec 43 3 6 above
38 Mahato, Damodar Tbak thikan kt vaijnamkala
(Hindi)
see 25 1 84 abose
39 Mahato, Damodar Vaidiki Prakriya of Bhatloji
Diksita, mth Hindi Commentary
see 41 90 above
40 Me Cawley, James D The phonological theory be-
hind Whitney’s Sanskrit Grammar ( in ) Languages and Areas
( George v Bobrinsky Fel Vof), Umv of Chicago Press 1967,
77-85
W s pos t on is that the phonolog cal rules of a Ig are rules
wh. replace madm s$ ble segments and segment sequences by
other segments or segment sequences, where the same items arc
talxn to be inadm ss ble regardless of how deep or shallow they
appear in lh» dejivation
41 Misra, Satya Swarup The Old fndo Aryan a histori-
cal and comparatne grammar Vol I Varanasi, 1991 , XX + 184
see 41 100 above
42 Morgenpoth Wolfgang Lehrbuch des Sanskrit (Re
vised and enlarged ed of VBD IV 43 145) J977
-47
370 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 43 43
Rev Elisabeth Strandberg AO 43, 130-33, W Thomas, IF
84 295-97
43 Muller, J *C Rechcrches sur les premieres gram-
maires manuscntes du Sanskrit BEI 3, Paris, 1985 (86),
125-144
Heinrich Roth ( 1620-1668 ), Johann Ernest Hanxleoen
( 1681-1732) Jean Francois Pons (1688-1752?)
44 Ogawa, Hideyo The concept of my aim in Indian
grammarians (Jap ) Tetsugaku 37, Hiroshima, 1985; 131-146
44A Palsule G B A glimpse into a pre- Panmian view
about vikaranas S D Josh Fel Vo I , Ann Arbor, 1991 ;
283-288
45 Pandeya, Vijay Bhaskar Vaidika Dhamujmna
see 41 HI above
46 Pataskar, Bhagyalata An ordering principle (tmentr
kaia) in Indian grammatical tradition Sambhasa 12, Umv of
Nagoya, 1991 1 ff
(paraha mtyat\a anlarangaha apa\adat\a — these arc some
ordering principles assumed by trad . Paumi nowhere uses the
term anaiakasa, he does not explicitly prescribe any ordering
principle except para) ana\akafa is accommodative type or
ordering principle
47 Radicchi, Anna Per una Iettura di Pamni al ItveHo
della Kaiikairtti
see 25 247 above
48 Raj an, VS A comparatne study of two ancient
Indian grammatical traditions ( the Tamil Tolkappiyan compared
with the Sanskrit Rk Pratiiakhya, Taittinya Pratiiakhya, Api *
ialiSiksa, and the Astadhyayi ) DD, Penn Umv , 1931;
xx + 478
( typescript ) study confined to the areas or phonc'ics, phono-
logy and morpho phoncmics the two trad share some chara-
cteristics re their method of description the study propose* *
* galaxy model for the ancient Indian gramra trad , .
43 57]
Linguistic studV
371
49 Rama Saran Das, Sant SQtrakramanurupcna vyaka-
ranadhyayanam avasyakani ( Sk ) Suryodayah 60 ( 1 1-12 ), Nov -
Dec 83 25-26
see 43 50 below
50 Rama Saran Das Sant Sutrakrama se vyakarana-
dhyayana avasyaka ( Hindi ) Vedavam 36 ( 12) Oct c 4, 14 16.
necessary to study grammar acc to the order of the sutras
see 43 49 above
51 Rau, W Emige textkntisch bemerkenswerte vedtsche
Zitatc in Patafijali’s Vyakarana Mahabhasya MSS 44 ( K Hoff-
mann Fel Vol I), 1985, 161-170
suggests that there was an archetype manuscript of P s VMB
readings in Kielhorn s ed oi VMB are by no means definite
see 33 58 above also see 43 14 above
52 Rau W Die \cdische Zitate im Vyakarana Malm-
bhasya AAWL Mainz Geistes und Sozialwiss - 1985,4, Steiner,
Wiesbaden, 1985, 105
see 33 59 above see 43 51 above
Rev J B ron K horst Kial)los 32 52 57 A E ZDMG 137 (2)
438
53 Rau, W Etn weiteres, btsher nicht erkanntes vedisches
Zitat bet PataSjati MSS 48, 1987 , p 195
see 33 60 above Pat on Pan ml 4 60 c tes AVP 19 38 15
54 Sachdeva, Mtnakshi Samskjta vyakarana men proti-
padikartha (Hindi) SP, 35 AlOC, Handwar, 1990 p 100
55 Sahoo, Sukhalata Gender consideration m grammar,
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 258
56 Sarma, Narcndra Nath Kamarupa school of grammar
and panini
see 25 273 above
57 Sarma Risitf, Umashankar, Sarma, Vina Snataka
Yauhka Vyakarana Gokuldas Sk Granthamala 80, Varanasi,
1989, vm + 34
$72
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[43 5*
58 Sathe, M D Samskfta vyakaranatila saptami vibha-
ktlcya artbavisayi kahi carca (Mar ) VSMV 1972, 1973, 115-122
discussion about the meaning of the locative case in Sanskrit
grammar
59 Shantipriya Devi The it technique in Panmi and
Jamendra a comparative study
see 25 277 above
60 Shukla, Bhagavat Sharan Vyakaranasastre jatisvarupa-
vimarsah (Sk ) JGJKSV 42 ( 1-4), 1986 ( 1990), 241-251.
jati *=■ an eternal property ensued in a group or class causing
the direct knowledge of the form of an object
61 Shukla, J M On grammarian Vyadi JASBoin
54-55, 1979-80, 171-185
V , perhaps a contemporary of Pa uni ref to in Rk Pratt
lakh} a author of Samgraha (as noted and praised by Patan-
jali) Vyadi has discussed grammatical philosoph cal, and
semantic problems from many angles
62 Shukla, Rama Yatna Vyakaranaiastrasyadvaitapara
tvam (Sk ) 55 39 ( 1-4), 1984-85, 163-172
63 Shukla, Sri Praka^h Pammya vyakarana evaiii Agm*
purana men mrupita vyakarana ( Hindi )
see 25 298 above
64 Sivakumaraswamy, M ( ed. ) Vedabharati and Vedic
Grammar
see 30 124 above
65. Staal, J F (Ed ) A Reader on Sanskrit Gramma-
rians Mot Ban , Delhi, 1985, xxiv + 557
fir»t Indian ed of VBD IV 43 233
Rev G B Palsule, ABORI 71, 367 68, K. K. Raja ALB
50 650-51.
66 Sudarshan Deva, Acarya. Vyakaranasastram (Sk ).
Rohtak, 1986, Vol I 488, Vol II 164
Vol I sainjni landh faUtnga strlprat}a\a ubtaku samisa,
Vol II , daSagatatniaka batottnanta
43.15] LINGUISTIC STUDY £73
67. Takizawa, Junzo. The theory of meaning in regard to
negation in Indian grammarians ( Jap. ) Bukky o bunka 17, 1987;
69-91.
65. Thieme, Paul. Radices postnommales ( in ) Granvna -
tische Kategonen : Funk lion und GescJuchte (ed B. Scitlerath),
Wiesbaden, 1985 : 534-541
69. Varenne, Jean Granvnaire du Sanskrit. Pans, 1979;
127.
- -Znd^ev and corrected ed of VBD IV 43 269 .
Rev. * K. Kabttovo,. AO 44. 273
70. WaCRernagel, J. Altmdische Grammatik. Gottingen,
1985.
..reprint of 2nd ed. of VBD IV 43 281
71. Whitney, W. D. Sanskrit Granmar. Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1983; xxvi + 552.
..reprint of VBD IV. 43 282
72. Whitney, W. D. The Root Verb-forms and Primary
Derivati\es of the Sanskrit Language Mot. Ban, Delhi, 1991 j
xiv + 250
. reprint of Indian ed. (1988) of VBD IV 43 283..
73. Yagi, Torn. Le Mahabhasya ad Panini 6 4. 1-19.
Publ. Inst. Civil. Ind. - 50, College de France, Pans, 1984;
vni + 145.
. see 43 74, 75 below
Rev. : G. B. Palsule, ABORI 71, 374-75
74. Yagi, Toni. Le Mahabhasya ad Pamm 6 4. 22-57 T
un essai de traduction. Bull, of Cultural and Natural Sciences
14 onwards, Osaka Gakum Umv., Osaka, 1986 onwards.
. in instalments.. 5th instalment in BCNS 23-24, 1991, 31-51 M
sec 43 73 above and 43 75 below..
75. Yagi, Toni. Le debat du Mahabhasya ad PaninJ
6-4.22. Ini. Taur. 14, 1987-88; 433-441.
374
VtDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 43 . 7 ^
..sec 43 73, 74 above..
76. YashoVuaya. Unadiprayoga Yasasuni Manfisa. Sri
Mukti Kamal Jam Mohanmala -89, Baroda; Ivi + 179.
77. Yudhisthira, Miraamsaka. Samskrta Vyakaranasastra
Ad Itihasa (Hindi). Jadankunwar Rashtrabhasha Series 25,
Chowkhaniba Orientals, Varanasi, 1983, xvii + 373-
. (ed Kama Nalh Tripathi). see VBD IV. 43.289..
44. Indian Languages in General
1. Ananthanarayana, H. S. A national language for
multilingual India. VIJ 22 ( 1-2), 1984 ( 1987 ); 157-163.
. the Dravidian bilingual (Drav. + Sk. ). . much evidence to show
that Sk. was a spoken Ig . . Sk. as link-lg. . .
2. Ananthanarayana, H. S. Mutual influence between
Indo Aryan and Dravidian compound formation, (in) For
Gordon Fairbanks, Umv. Hawaii Press, 1985; 172-180.
3. Arya, Sudyumna. Vaidika prayogon dvara sadhita
Hindi tatha Bhojapun ke sabdon ka vivecana ( Hindi). MVSRJ
9 (2), 1984; 53-57.
. discussion of Hindi and Bhojpun words thro' Vcdic usages..
4. Barchudarov, A. S. Indo- Ary an Languages and Tradi-
tional Cultures (Russ.). Nauka, Moscow, 1988; 215.
..(English summary, pp 213-15)..
5. Bubenik, ViL On the origins and elimination of crgati*
Vity in Indo-Aryan languages. Canadian Journal of Linguistics,
Dec. 89; Canadian Linguistic Assn., Ottawa.
5A. Caillat, Collate (cd.). Dialectcs dans les literatures
indo-aryennes. Publ. Inst, du Civil. Ind.-55, Paris, 19S9,
xv + 579.
..(Proc. Colloq Intem.-CNRS, Sept. 16-18. I9S6)..
Res. : Rachel Dw\t*. BS0.4S 54, 386-S9.
44 15}
LINGUISTIC STUDY
375
6 Cardona, Georg? Judo- Aryan languages (in) The
World’s Major Languages (ed Bernard Comrje), Croorn Helm,
London, 1982, 440-447
7 Hock, H H (Pre ) Rig Vedic convergence of Indo-
Aryan with Dravidian “> Another look at the evidence.
see 41 52 above
8 Hock, H H On early Indo Aryan and Dravidian
syntax
see 41 56 above
9 Jain, Mahavir Saran Adhunika bharatiya aiya bhasaon
tatha dravida bhasaon ke bica bhasa ekata (Hindi) Sodha,
Mar 85, Nalanda Shodha Samsthan, 27-35
MA and Drav Igg.
10 Junghare, Indira Y Markers of definiteness m Indo-
Aryan. PBLS 9, Berkeley, 1983, 116-127
10A Kastic Svatislav Towards a typology of Indian
languages Arch Or 59, 1991 , 410-413
rev art on B A Zavarin Typology of South As an Lang ages
(Russ ) Moscow 1987 184
11 Masica, Cohn P J7ie Indo Aryan Languages Camb-
ridge, 1991 , xvi + 539
12 Nespital, H Zum Yerhaltms von Genus verbi. Norm
nativ und Ergativ Konstruktionen im Indoanschen aus synchro
ner und diachroner Sicht MSS 47, 1986 127 158
13 Nespital H Zur Kategone des Verbalaspekts im
Indoarurhen ZDMG Suppl V 253-267
14 Parpola Asko Dravidian V versus Indo Aryan hV
ABORI 58 59 1977 78 243-259
15 Pobozniak, Tedeusz Indo-Ar> an languages ( Polish )
(in) Je ykt wJoeuropejskie I (ed L BedNAREZuka ) Warszava,
1986 , 51 119 -j- maps
376
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[44.16
16 Sharma, Ramavilas Bharata ke Praam Bhasa Pori-
vara aura Hindi ( Hindi ), 3 volumes, Rajkamal Prakashan, New
Delhi, 1979-1981 , 386, 378, 519
17 Southworth, Franklin C Lexical evidence for early
Indo Aryan /Dravidian contact (in) Aryan and Non-Ar)an a
India ( = VBD IV 81 71 )
(= VBD IV 44 29)
18 Swaminatha Aiyar, R Draudwn Theories Madras
Law Journal Office, Madras, 1975, xlvn + 574
argues against Caldwell s theory no pre-Aryan Draudian
culture, Sk cerebrals not borrowed from Dravidian, the earliest
specimens or Indo Aryan — at least a thousand yrs older than
the earliest specimens of Dr speech Dr lgg are essentially a
creation of Aryan immigrants from the North most of the tense
and modal suffixes used in Dr are of Aryan origin some Dr
words can be derived directly from Vedic Sk (eg Ts vay
* mouth * from Vedic v«c * mouth * )
Rev V Kameswari ALB 47, 217-19 M A Mehendale,
ABORI 65 289-93
19 Tiwari, Udai Narayan Bharatiya Arya Bhasaen
( Hindi ) Bharati Bhandar, Allahabad
20 Vacek, Jaroslav On semantic reduplication in Indian
languages Arch Or 57 ( 4), 1989, 347-358
(considers some Vedic instances)
21 Zograf, G A On the classification of the Indo Aryan
languages (Russ ) (in) The Theoretical Basis of the classlfi
cation of Lgg Problems of Relationship ( Russ ), ( ed B A
Serebennirov ), Nauka, Moscow, 1982, 108-139
22. Zoller, Claus Peter On the vestiges of an old Kentum
language in Garhwal (Indian Himalayas) SP, 7 WSC, Leiden,
1987 p 204
Bangani an IA Ig spoken in NNV Garhwal. possesses (* 1 *
lajer of Sanskrit c words including a no of Vedic words ( /
a lajer of IE words not belonging to Indo-Ir branch but w l *“ e
Gfntum group of the family of lgg
LINGUISTIC STUDY
377
45 7]
45 Indo-European (and Indo Iranian) Linguistics
1 Adams, Douglas Q The position of Tochanan among
the other Indo European languages JAOS 104 ( 3 ), 395 402
group ng of Tochanan wilh Meiilets ‘ Northwestern group
in the first instance with particularly close ties with Germanic,
the tics Tochanan has with both Greek and Indie outside the
NW youp reflect later contacts on Ibe part of the Pre Tocha-
nans with the Pre-Greeks and the Pre-Indies as the Pre-Tocha-
rians moved progressively eastward m the late Proto IE world
2 Adams, Douglas Q PIE *lokso * (anadromous) br-
own traut ’ and *kakso * groin ’ and their descendants in Tocha-
nan . a coda to the Lachsargument IF 90, 1985, 72-78
(cf Thieme Lachsargument for IE original home — VBD II
81 146) word preserved in various forms in Tochanan, East
Baltic West Baltic Slavic Germane and IA ( lakfal )
3 Adrados, F R Die raumliche und zeithche Differed'
zierung des Indoeuropaischcn im Lichte der Vor-und Fruhgescfu -
elite Innsbrucker Beitragc zur Spw Vortrage und kleine Schn
ftra-27, Innsbruck, 1982
I cv D Bk QUEL RCA 85 304-305 J P Mallorv Kralylos
28 49-54 t Neu BNF 18 459-00 C Zinke AAHG 37 133
4 Adrados, F R Der ursprung der grammatischen Kate*
gonen des Indoeuropaischen ( in ) Grammatische Kategorien I
Funktion und Geschlchte (ed Schlerath, Riitner), Reichert,
Wiesbaden, 1985, 1-46
5 Adrados, F R Ideas on the typology of Proto Indo-
european JIES 15(1-2) 1987,97-119
6 Aiyar, T K R, Comparatne Philology {of Indo-Euro-
pean Languages ) vul/t special reference to Sanskrit
• see 42 6 above
7 Ancillotti, A Stuck di indoeuropeistlca Galeno
edit rice, Perugia 1983 70
(pp 30 33 S user piedhas nt midotlo ' )
378 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY (45.8
8. Andreev, N. D. The Primitive Indo-European (Russ).
Nauka, Leningrad, 1986, 328
Rev Patrick Seriot, BSL 83(2), 100-103.
9 AustEfjord, Anders On the oldest type of aonstsin
Indo European JIES 16 ( 1-2), 1988, 23-32
deals with the emergence of aonst, i e a tense stem wh u
absent in Hittite, but either exists as a category of its own or
has left more or less obvious traces in other lgg athematic root
aorist is the oldest type OIA evidence
10 Bader, Francoise. Etudes sur les pronoms indoeuro-
peens Verbum I 11 (2), 137-151 (1979); 11*4(1), 1-10
( 1981 )
1 1 Bader, Francoise Structure de 1’ cnoncc Indoeuro-
peen BSL 81, 1986, 71-120
(Cf F B , BSL 70, xx-xxi ) evidence fiom II and OIA
(Vedic) considered
12 Bader, Francoise Doniaines de la reconstruction mdo-
europeenne ( in ) L'indo europeen, Centre de Res Ling » Sorbonne,
1983 37-60
13 Bader, Francoise Autour du reflechi anatolien :
etymologies pronominales BSL 77 ( I ), 1982 ( 83 ), 83-156
( ititluh )
14 Baldi, Philip An Introduction to the Indo European
Languages Southern Illinois Umv Press, Carbondale, 1983,
xiv t 214 + 2 maps.
Introduction and a ch each on the eleven major branches
IE Italic, Celtic, Indo Ir , Greek, Armenian, Albanian, Baltic.
Slavic, Germanic, Tochanan, Anatolian synthesises the s** 1
amount of information available (Joseph in his rev points out
several disci epancies iq the discussion re Vedic and Sk. ) •
Rev A Morpurgo Davifs Linguistics 22, 559-6), J ' ^
Grappin BEirm 19, 458-60, H M HocnigsWald, GL 24,
71-72, J T Jensen Dxachronica 1,117-20 Brian D Josirtt,
Lg 63, 147-51 R Pn A , CFS 40, 219-225,
45.25]
Linguistic study
379
15 Baldi, Philip Indo European languages (in) The
Worlds Major Languages (ed Bernard Comrie), Croom Helm,
London, 1987, 33 67
16 Banerjee, Satya Ranj3n Indo-European Tense and
Aspect m Creek and Sanskrit
see 42 20A above
17 BanDUEE, Satya Ranjan Essays on Indo-European
Linguistics, AS, Calcutta, 1990
18 Bednarczuk, Leszak, Czapkiewicz Andrzej Studia
hido-Iramca Wroclaw, 1983
Rev G Lazard AST. SO (2) III 112
19 Beekes, R S P On laryngeals and pronouns Z\S
OCZ) 96, 1982-83,200-232
S k. gofah, Sinur sim sya-t tya taml
20 Beekes R S P The Ortguts of the Indo-European
Nominal Inflexion Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Spw 46 1985 251
Rev F Badik BSL 82(2) 204-208
21 Bendtsev, Soren On the development of IE * rh-l
* th in labiovelar environments in Sanskrit APILKU 5 Copen-
hagen Umv , 1985, 71-79
see 42 25 above
22 Bird, Norman The Distribution of lndo European
Root Morphemes A Checklist for Philologists OH, Wiesbaden,
1982, 120
23 Birnbaum H Linguistic Reconstruction Its Poten-
tials and Limitations m New Perspective JIES Monograph 2
( the data primar Iy drawn from IE Igg. )
24 Blazek, Vaclav Some names for wheeled vehicles in
the Indo-European languages and their diffusion among the
languages of Eurasia SEFBU, A 34, Brno, 1986 27 32
25 Bonfante G L intonation syllabique grecque .baltique,
slave et vedique
380
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45 26
. see 41 13 above
26 Bonfante, G The Tocharian accent JIES 14, 1986,
301-333
many Vcdic and Sanskrit comparisons
27 Bonfante, G The relative position of the Indo Euro
pean languages JIES 15(1-2 ), 1987, 77-80
(from Papers of the Tokyo Workshop on IE Lnguistics 1982
ed E C Polome)
28 Briquel, Donnojque Jupiter, Saturne et le Capitole
Essai de comparais cn indo europeenne RHR 198 (2), 131-162
29 Campanile, E (ed ) Nuovi materiah per la ricerca
mdoeuropeistica Testi hnguistici I, Giardim, Pisa, 1981, 201
Rev C Milam Aevum 57 161-62 K H Schmidt ZCPh
39 j41-42
30 Campanile, E Problemi di lingua e di cultura ttel
campo indoeuropeo Testi hnguistici 5, Giardim, Pisa, 1983,
128 + 24 maps
Rev F Bader BSL 79(2) 93-96
31 Campanile, E (ed ) Studi Indo Europei Testi hngui
stici-8, Giardim, Pisa 1985, 149
Rev Perre-Yves Iamhert BSL 81 ( 2) 118-21
32 Campanile E Histoire et prehistoire d une formule
poetique indo europeenne ( in ) Etudes indo europeennes 21-24,
Georges Dumezil m Mentor tarn I, Lyon, 1987, 17 23
cons dc s Vedic and Avestan evidence
33 Campanile E Indogermamsche Dichtersprache ( u 1 )
Studien ztun idg Wortschatz ( ed Wolfgang Meid ), IBS 52
Innsbruck, 1987, 21-28
34 Cardona, G Relations between causatives and passi
ves in Indo Iranian Studies in Linguistic Sciences 8(2), 1978,
1-42
(- VBD IV 45 45)
45. 42 ] Linguistic study 381
35. Carruba, Onofrio. Zur Erforschung des altanatolisehen
sprachen. OLZ 85 ( 1990) 1, 5-13.
• rev. article on Roseneranz, Vergletchende Untersuchungen der
altanatolischen Sprachen, 1978 .
36 Carter, Charles Indo-Hittite again, (in) Ben Schn-
artz Mem Vol. (ed Y L Arbeitman), Peeters, Louvain, 1988,
157-161.
37. Cejka, Mirak. [ IE agricultural terminology ] SFFBU,
E27, Bmo, 1982 , 215-222.
(English synopsis) .
38. Christol, A. Un verlan mdo iramen 9 ( in ) Proc 5
Sessions de luiguistique et de hit , 1987; 57-64.
.considers r or aha- 1 av varaza- simha, fj aghra
39. Colunge, N E. The Laws of Inda European Benja-
mins ( Amsterdam Studies in the Theory and History of Lingui-
stic Science, Ser IV, Current Issues of Linguistic Theory, Vol.
35), Amsterdam, 1985: tvii + 308
alphabetically arranged after the names of scholars (An kin
to Winter) Bartholq mae, Brugmann, Caland, Grassmann,
Grimm, Osthoff, Silvers, etc
Rev. F Bader, BSL 82 ( 2) 184-87, Viswanath Chatierjee,
BRMIC 41, 143, J -P Gaudailuer, Linguist tque 22, 152-53,
D. A Rince, (Jr ), Diachromca 3, 107-113
40. Collinge, N. E. New laws for a new trade 7 Dtachro-
mca 2(1), 1985, 118-122.
..(laws of IE)
41 Costa, Gabriele II dio d’oro in Grecia e in India :
lingua poetica e tradizione rebgiosa AG / 69, 1984 (85), 26-52
comparison of Gk. and OIA epithets (derived from hi ran) a)
42. COaTELLO, John R The absolute construction in
Indo European t syntagmcmic rcconsl ruction J/LS 10, 1982,
235-252.
5S2
VEbte BEBLlOGRAPltY
[45 45
43 Cowgill, W The personal endings of thematic verbs
in Indo-European ( in ) Crammatische Kategorten * Funktion wtd
Gcschichte (ed Schlerath, Rittner), 1985,99-108
44 Delamarre, X Le vocabulaire indo europeen el) mo
logique themanque Maisonneuve, Paris, 1984, 3 0
Rev A Bernabe Em 54 337 38 M Mayriiofer Krat)los
31 186-87
45 db Saussure, Ferdinand Saggio el \ocahsmo indo
europeo Bologna, 1978, xevi + 450
Rev Aldo Luigi Prosdocimi If 89 329-335
46 Diakonoff I M Hurro Urartian borrowings in Old
Armenian JAOS 105 (4) 1985, 597-603
(considers ai n a ga tin ved rj pja) sec 45 48 below
47 Diakonoff, I M , Neroznak, V P Phrygian Cara
van Books, Delmar N Y, 1985 xx -f 149
Phrygian -an Ih Ig of ADatola
Rev Jared S Klein Lg 64 199-200
48 Diakonoff, I M Starostin S A Hurio Urartian
as an Eastern Caucasian Language MSS, Beihefte, N F 12,
Kitzinger, Munchen, 1986 x + 100
( see 45 46 above ) Vedic mater al cons dered n orya
rjpja
49 Diebold Jr, A Richard The Evolution of Indo-
European Nomenclature for Salmomd Fish The Case of ‘ Huchen '
(Hucho Spp ) JIES Monograph 5, 1985 66
PIE homeland precisely the Eastern Pontic to Western
Kughiz Steppes north of (and from the fishes pt of view in
clud ng) the Black and Caspian Seas and the lower reaches of
the river systems \vh debouche into them cf 45 70 below
Rev F Badlr BSL 82(2) 169-70
50 Disterhfft, Dons The Indo Iranian predicative mfi nl
tne KZ 95(1), 1981, 110-121
45 59 ] LINGUISTIC STUD? 383
51 Dombsovszky, J Time and etymology . the category
of time reflected in Indo-European etymologies Studia Slaiica
25, Budapest, 1979 ( 1980 ) , 89-96
52. Domingo, Ennque Garcia Sandhi cn Indo-curopeo,
Ed Aldecoa, Burgos, 1985, 82.
Rev F O Lisdoun Kratyloi 31, 188 Mane-Josc RxJCiILl*.
Bcgoeun DSL 82 ( 2 ) 203-11 J T„ ZD MG 137 (1 ) IS6, D,
Weber, IF 93. 294-95
53 Drinka, Bndget Evidence for the space - lime hypo-
thesis the Indo-European s aonst. JIES 16 (3-4), 19S3J
253-265
evidence from Sk. , as a productive category, the s-aonst did
not exist m the oldest levels of IE it rather belongs to Late IE
to the eastern area
5t Du\k£L, G Repetition and deletion of preverbs and
verbs in early Indie and Greek
see 42 83 above
55 Dunk.ee, G Naming parentheses in Indo-Iranian and
Indo-European MSS 41, 19*2, 1 1-2!
Rgvedic evidence
56 Dunant, Grcgoirc. New light on etymologies of Indo-
European numerals Arch Or 56 (4), 1938, 352 3*6
what did the first signs used m ancient India to express the
numerals originally represent ? an mals or objects deified or
assocu cd with a god’ what is the 'ink bet these original
meanings and the corresponding names of ibe numbers?
57 Edelma'T, D I On the tendencies in typological
change the Indo-Iranian languages (Russ ) Moscow, 1985,
42-43
58 Edelmas, D I Articulatory phonetics and reconstruc-
tion venGcation Indo-Iranian data. ICPhS II (2), 1987,
J26-128
59 Eriiart, Adolf Struktum inJou^uiych ja )Ku Um-
vjrzita J E Purkyna v Brne, Brno, 1980 235 -r 5 fig.
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45.50
$84
..{see VBD IV. 81.101).. the structure of the old Indo-Iraruan
lgg . . Phonetics , Phonological structure of the morphological
units , Nouns , Numerals . Personal and other pronouns. Verbs;
Indeclinables, Syntax .
Rev. ■ A Austefjord AO 43, 119-122, Vit Bubemk, IF 89,
335-338, A Lamprecht, JazA 18, 62-64; A. Ra'cova, JC 32,
201-202, A Sabaliauskas, Balustica 18, 195: R. SCBMrJT,
Kratylos 27, 183-84, P. Trost, Slaua 50, 433-34: J V, Arch
Or 50, 360-61, R Vecarka, Universitas 1981 (4), 108-109.
60. Erhart, Adolf. Indoeuropaisthe Sprachen : \erglei ch-
ert de Phonologie unci Afoiphologie (Czech). Academia, Prague
1982; 260.
. (German summary)..
Rev Warren Cowgill, £g 60, 655-56.
61. Ettinger, E. Uberbhck uber die indogennanische
Sprachen. Narr, Tubingen, 1979; 319.
..(German transl of VBD IV. 45 181).. see 45 140 below..
62. Etudes indo-europeennes , 1-4. Lyon, 1982-83.
Rev K H S(ciimidt), ZCP 41, 382-84
63 Euler, Wolfram Indotramsch griechische Geinemsam *
keiten der Nominalbildung und dcren mdogermamsche Grundlagen.
..(= VBD IV 45 73)
Rev F Bader, BSL 78(2), 110-112; J. -L PerptlloU, KPh
56. 115-116
64. Fulk, R. D The Origins of Indo-European Quantita-
tive Ablaut, lnnsbrucker Beitrage zur Spw. -49, Innsbruck,
1986; x + 237.
65. Fussman, G. Atlas linguistique des parlers dardes et
Kafirs. Pub. de EFEO-86, Paris, 1972; I : Cartes (171 ), 11 :
Commentaire, xix + 451.
66. Gamkrelidze. Thomas V. Hierarchical relationships
of dominance as phonological universal and their implications for
Indo European reconstruction. O. Szcmeren) i Fel. Vol , Benja-
mins, Amsterdam, 1979; 283-290.
45 74 J
LINGUISTIC STL DY
335
67 Gamkrelidze, Thomas V The Indo-European glotta-
hc theory a new paradigm in Indo-European coraparaLsc lingui-
stics JIES 15 ( 1-2), I9S7. 47-59
the gtoflalic theory » 1! win an cser widening acceptance
among IE scholar* t u IJ male IE studies more iheor>
onenicd
68 Gamkrelidze, Thomas V , Ivanov, V V Rekon-
struktion der indogennanischen Verscblusse VorUufiger BenchL
Phoncnca 27, 1973, 150-156
69 Gamkrelidze Thomas V Ivanov, V V Linguistic
typology and the reconstruction of the system of Indo-European
obstruents Paper , Conf on Comp Grammar of the IE Lgg.,
Moscow, 1979
see VDD IV 45 SO
70 Gamkrelidze. Thomas V , Ivanov, V V Indo-Euro
pcan and the Indo-Europeans A reconstruction and historical
typological analysts of o proto- language and a proto-culture
( Russ ) Tbilisi, 1984, xcu + 1-428 + 4^-1328 + fig-
cf 45 49 abose
71 GaRbacz, Stephanie K. Sanskrit an l Old Church
Slavonic A Comparatne Stuly of Case Systems
ste 42. £8 abo\c
72- Georciev, Vladimir I Introduction to the History of
the Indo-European Languages
(- VDD IV 45 88)
Rev Jack FiLTiur DSL "9(2) 91-93 DC Hmrr L-r-a
63 327 30 k VUtsLuotu A «•«!/*< 83 I4-J7 II
Siwionov ft, A- r 25 £3 9J 114-16 JL So um
krai} la 27 I 9-80 U D Sxinuvj. Lg *9 912-14 R
Su«m«as> DLZ 106(9) MV- 31
73 Gtoncirv, Vladimir I Die drci Hauplpcrioden tics
InJo-euiopaischen Dutchrortca I ( 1 ) Hddcsheim I9S4 65-78
74 G»cms 4 *g L- G hproty nkonitrukeil sndo-eiro-
P*J hoj prosod kl
O
3S6
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45 75
( = VBD IV 45 93)
Rev A ErhaRT Krai) I os 27 74-78
75 Gippert, Jost Zum ‘ piadikativen ’ Infinitiv KZ 97,
1984, 205-220
76 Gippert, Jost Em indo iran Infimtiv des Mediopas
sivs 7 MSS 43, 1984 , 25-44
Ilr ' dbta/
77 Gippert, Jost Verbum dicendi -f- Infimtiv in Indo-
iranjschen MSS 44 (K Hoffmann Fel Vol 1 ), 1985 , 29-57
78 Gren Eklund, G The survival of a hypothesis
Sanskrit cm and Latin gen sing j
sue 42 93 above
79 Gunnersson, J On the Indo-European ‘dental spi-
rants’ Norsk Tidessknft for Sprogudenskap - 24, 1971
80 Gvozdanovic, Jadranka ( ed ) Indo European Ntune
rah Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs, de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1988, 870
81 Hajo, Zaradachet Indo Iranische Sprachsiudien 20
Lektione fur Deutsche, Berlin, 1982, 661
Rev G Buddruss ZDMG 105 ( 1 ) 199
82 Hale, Mark Robert Studies in the Comparative Sjn
tax of the Oldest Indo Iranian Languages DD, Harvard UniV ,
1987, 247
83 Hamp, E P An amendment to Fortunatov s Law
S K Chatterji Comm Vol Burdwan Umv , 106-112
see 45 84 below
84 Hamp, E P A revised amendment to Fortunatov s
Law 113 25 ( 4), 1983 275 276
see 45 83 above
85 Hamp, E P Uber das Deklinationssystem, CL 24
(3), 1984, 179-186
45 96 ]
Linguistic studV
387
(ref lo 45 14 above) paradigms of horse * in II Gk., and
Latin
86 Hami, E P Toward IE reflexive reference VoLH
5(1 ), 1984, 195-196
ref Ved a-patl gh j
87 Hamp, E P Notes on Indo European dialects IF 90,
1985 , 70-71
1 IE *atl II a to must be taken back to early IE
88 Hamp, E P Transitive and causative in Indo Euro
peati (in) Papers from the Parasesslon on Causatives and
Agent luty, Chicago Linguistic Society, 1985
89 Hart, Gillian R Class I Present subjunctive and
middle voice in Indo European
see 41 46 above
90 Haudry, Jean L antcposition de la relative en indo
curopeen Linguishque 15 1979, 101-N0
91 Haudry, Jean Prehistolre de la flexion nominate indo-
europeenne Univ Jean Moulin, Lyon, 1982 78
(at examples)
Rev RolfHiERSCUE ZDMG\05{2) 427 28
92 Haudry, Jean Les ongines indo europeennes selon
V I Gcorgiev LIE 5, 1983, 51-59
(chron que des etudes i c )
93 Haudry, Jean Lmgutstique et vocabulaire indo euro-
peen (in) E Benvemste aujourd hut II, Peeters, Louvain, 1984J
77-84
94 Haudry, Jean Les etudes indoeuropeennes EIC 7|
1984, 55-57
95 Haudry Jtan Deux rceditions EIE 8 1984,71-74
-add to VBD IV 45 108
96 Haudry, Jean L Indo curopeen 1984, 128
388
VtDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45 97
2nd cd of VBD IV 43 103
Rev P Flobert RPhSS 171 73, M Fruvt r£l 63 234-55
G Magoulas, Glossotogta 2-3 219-223, J L PiRPUXOU REA
85 303-04 M A San Martin Em 50 203-09 L Sznajdir,
IG 6 45-47
97 Haudry, Jean Le tradition mdo europeenne au regard
de la hnguistiquc L information Giaimnaticale 29, Pans, 1986,
3-11
98 Hettrich, H Zur Entwicklung der Finalsatze altrndo*
germamscher Sprachen KZ 100 ( 2), 1987 , 21 9-237
99 Hettrich, H Aufgaben und Moglichkeiten der indo*
germamschen Satzsyntax JB Acad IViss m Gottingen, 1988,
17-20
100 Hock, H H Clitic verbs in PIE or discourse based
verb fronting 7 Sanskrit sa hoxaca gargyah and congeners in
Avestan and Homeric Greek
see 41 51 above
101 Hoenigswald, H M A note on semivowel behaviour
and its implications for the laryngeals (in) Warren Co\ gill
Gedenkschrift (ed A Bammesberger), 1988
102 Hoffmann, K Avestan language ( in ) Eticycl Iramca
III, Routledge and Kegan Paul, London, 1987, 47 62
(i) Avestan scr pi (ii) ihe phonology of Avestan, («')
grammar of Avestan
103 Holland, G B A note on raising in Indo European
PBLS 8 (for Yakov Malkiel), 1982, 158-169
Hilt te Vedic, Avestan Gk evidence
104 Holland G B Subordination and relativizapon in
early Indo European Proc JOth Annual Meeting of the Berkeley
Linguistic Soc , 1984, 609-622
105 Holland G B Nominal sentences and the origin
of absolute constructions in Indo European KZ 99, 19S6,
163-193
v. n 5 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
3 &9
106 Holland, G. B , Ickler, N " Some observations on
relatives and demons train es in Greek and Sanskrit
. sec 42. 117 above
107 Hollifield, P H The phonological development
-of final syllables in Germanic ( Part 2 ) Die Sprachc 26 ( 2 ),
I9S0, 145-178
Part 2 of VBD IV 45 122 Addenda and corrigenda lo this in
Die Sprache 30(1) 1984 , 73-79
108. Hopper, Paul J Glottalized and murmured occlu-
sives in Indo-European Glossa 7, 1973, 141-166
109 Hopper, Paul J The typology of PIE segmental in-
ventory JIES 5(1), 1977
110 Hopper, Paul J Areal typology and the early Indo-
European consonant system (in) The IEs in the Fourth and
Third Mill (ed E C Polome)* Ann Arbor, 1982
111. Huld, Martin E On the unacceptability of the Indo-
European voiced stops as ejectives IF 91, 1986, 67-78
OIA material considered
112. HumbACII, H Vedic Indraica Va) 0 <*'Old Avestjn
Mazdasca Ahuuran-ho MSS 41, 1982, 95-102
see 39 2 5 above
113 Iverson. G K Grassmann’s Law in Indo European,
FoLH 6(2), 1985, 203-213
(Hopper * reinterpretation of IE phonetics clearly makes
possible the common genetic origin of G s Law m Gk and Sk _
114 JasanOFP, lay H The Indo European * o preterite
and related forms ( in ) IE Studies IV, Harvard Umv ,1981
Vcdic I Sk evidence considered
115 Joseph, John Earl Subject relevance and deferential
Address in the Indo European languages Lingua 73 (4), 1987,
259-277.
390
Vtbic t'tfillOGRAl'HV
( 45.116
116. Jucquois, G. La structure des racines ea indoeuro*
peen envisagee d’un point du vue statistique. (ia) Linguistic
Research in Belgium, Wetteren, 1966.
117. Justus, Carol F. Directions in Indo-European etymo-
logy with special reference to grammatical theory, (in) Perspcc-
tnes on Historical Linguistics ( ed. W. P. Lehmann; Y. Malkiel),
Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1982; 291-328.
PIE middle voice was originally transit ivizing.. (acc to H. H.
Hock, Lg 61, 191, this is not so, evidence of Sk. goes against
this)..
118. Kellens, Jean. Le verbe avestique. Dr Ludwig Rei -
chert Verlag, Wiesbaden, 1984; 444.
Rev : Pierre Reichert, BSL 81 (2), 154-158.
119. Kerns, John Cowles PIE archaeology and linguistics.
Diachronica 5 (1-2), 1988; 181-205.
..rev. article on M Gimbutas Fel Vol...
120. Klaiman, M. H. Correlative clauses and IE syntactic
reconstruction, (in) Papers from Parasession on Diachronic
syntax, Chicago Linguistic Society, 1976; 159-168.
121. Kortlandt, Frederik. Proto-Indo-European verbal
syntax. J1ES 11 (3-4), 1983; 307-324.
. ref to the sixth class of Sk. ( ludati), this has punctual mean-
ing id Vcdic, except in the case of originally aihemalic verbs wh
were transferred to the thematic flexion (eg kfiyati kfetl- If*'
yanit), the verbs of this class are characteristically accompanied
by an implicit or explicit definite object . evidence from
the Vedic subjunctive is a thematically inflected stem .
122. Kortlandt, Frederik! PIE tones? JIES 14, 1986;
153-160.
..distinction bet. acute and circumflex long vowels arose m the
separate branches after the dissolution of the proto-lg • • B
evidence..
123. Kuiper, F. B. J. An Jndo~Iraman isogloss 7 /// 3^
1991; 39-41.
45 133 ] LINGUISTIC STUDY 39 J-
124 KurylowICZ, Jerzy Problimes de hnguisuque (ndo-
europeenne
(- VBD IV 45 166)
Rev F Badir BSL 74 { 2 ) 97-100 U Dlkova, SE (Sophia)
5 60-62 R KoDDiRirzscii IF 85 322 26 W Mr ID Kratjlos
25 104-113
125 Kurzova, Helena. Der Relativsau in den Indoeuro-
rahfhen Spra chert Prague, 1981
Rev L Wald SCL 34 84-87
126 Lamberterie, Ch de Deux isoglosscs entre 1 arm ct
indo-iran ( in ) La place de l armemen dans les langues indo-
europeennes (ed M Leroy, M Mawot ) Peelers, Lorn ene,
1986, 48 61
127 Lazard, Gilbert. L’aspcct dans les langues jrano-
aryannes CFS A\ t 1987 109-116
128 Lazzeroni R. Dali esorcisroo alia proibizione Un
contnbuto vedico all etunologia indoeuropca
see 41 85 above
129 Lazzerom R. Sistema verbale sanscrito a si sterna
Ycrbale indoeuropce la desinence del congiuDtivo vedico
ice 41 87 and 42. 149 above
130 Lazzerom R II * precongiuntive autonomo * del
sansenta e 1 autonomia del congiuntivo in altre lingue indoeuropce
(in) Studi \ edict e mediomdianl, Oncntamenti linguistici - 17,
Gtardmi, Pisa , 233-244
see 42. 149A above
131 Lehmann W P PIE compounds in relation to other
PIE syntactic patterns Acta Linguistica Jlafniensta 12, 1969,
1-20
132. Lehmann, W P Explanat ons for some syn tactic
phenomena of PIE Glossa 7, 1973 81 90
133 Lehmann, W P Proto-Indo-European Syntax Umv,
of Texas Press, Austin, J974
392
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45' 334
134 Lehmann, W p From topic to subject in IE (in)
Subject and Topic ( ed Charles N Li ), Academic Press,
New York, 1976, 445-456
135 Lehmann, W P The reconstruction of non simple
sentences m PIE ( in ) Linguistic Reconstruction anil IE Syntax
(ed Paolo Ramat), Benjamins, Amsterdam, 19S0, 155-169
136 Lehmann, W P Indo european languages, develop-
ment of Dictionary of the Middle Ages (ed J S Strayer),
Vol 6, C Scribner, New York, 1985, 433-446
137 Levin. Saul The misnomer “ Indo European dia #
lects ” CL 28 ( 3) 1988, 159-162
138 Lindeman, F O Erne phonologische Bemerkung zur
“ Vokalisierung ” der “Laryngale * lm Indogermamschen IF 91,
1986, 79-82
. OIA material taken into account
139 Lindeman, F O Anatolien et mdoeuropeen
addendum a BSL 57, 23 sqq BSL 81, 1986* 369-373
1**0 Lockwood, W B Uberbhck uber die indogermam -
schen Sprachen
( VBD IV 45 182) sec 45 61 above
Rev M Maier Brugger Kralytos 29 156-57 H D Poku
KBS 7(J) 78-80
141 Lockwood, W B Indogermam sche Sprachussen
schaft eine hislorisch \crgleichende Untersuchung Tulwger
Beitrage zur Lmguistik- ]6] , Narr, Tubingen, 1982, 202-
(German transl of English original by R WrsTiRMAYR )
142 Ludotsky, A M Nominal accentuation in Sanskrit
and Proto Indo European Proefschnft Univ Leiden, I9S7,
kvi 210
, ?ee 42 152 abo\c and 45 143 below t .
45 152]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
393
143 Lubotsky, A M The System of Nominal Accentua *
tlon in Sanskrit and Proto-Indo-European Memoirs of the Kero
Inst -4, Brill, Leiden, 1988, xix + 196
sec 42 153 and 45 142 above
144 Luraghi, Silvia On the distribution of instrumental
and agentivc markers for human and non human agents of passive
verbs in some Indo European languages IF9\, 1986, 48-66
Vedic material considered m Vedic (and Avestan and Rus*
sian ) both human and non human agents are marked by instru
mental morpheme these Igg give priority to the ind cation of
a subject demot on process by means of a morphology that point*
to a non intentional involvement of the agent in an action
145 Maggi, Damele II sanscrito e gli lmzi della hnguistica
Comparata mdo-europea a proposito di M Mayrhofcr, Sanskrit
und die Sprachen Alteuropas
see 42 135 above
146 Mallory, J P Time perspective and Proto Indo-
European World Archaeology 8, 1976 44-56
147 Mallory, J P PIE and Kurgan fauna II fish
JIES 11 (3-4), 262-279
148 Manlssy - Guitton Jacqueline Recherche* sue la
terminology du “char cn vedique cn mjeemen et chez
Homfcre
see 4J 92 above
149 Manczak, Witold Les langues centum et satem
Cahiers de 1 Inst dc Linguistique, Louvain, 1984, 173 1 79
150 Manczak, Witold The latest * revolution in Indo*
European studies ( Polish ) Wroclaw, 1 9S6 ( 88 ) , 63-64
151 Market, Thomas L Indo European thcophonc
Personal names and social structure Proc 13th Intern
Congress of Onomastic Sciences, Cracow, 1978, 107-119
152 Market, Thomas L The grarnmaucalization and
institutionalization of IE Han l JIES 12(3-4), 19S4 , 261-292.
394
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 45.153
. .author identifies inaff in the West and ghas in the East as the
primordial terms for ‘hand’ in IE.. II terra considered.. gives
inventory of terms for ‘hand’ in IE dialects^.
153. Martinet, Andre (ed. ). L’ indo-europeen. Centre
de Rech. Ling., Sorbonne, Paris, 1983; 75.
Rev : J Haudry, ElE 9, 57-59.
154. Martinet, Andre. L’ indo*europeen : ou et
quand? (in) 45. 153 above; 3-14.
155. Mayrhofer, Manfred. Sanskrit und die Spraclien
Alteuropas. Zwei Jahrhunderte des Widerspiels von Entdeckungen
und Irrtiimem.
- see 42.159 above..
156. Mayrhofer, Manfred. Lassen sich die Vorstufen
des Urirantschen nachweisen ? Anzeiger der philrhlst. Kl- der
OA1V -120 (So 12), Wien, 1983; 249-255.
. elaborates a suggestion of Warren Cowgill's to the effect
that Ncnstinl (Kafln) may have split from Proto-Iranian*.
( Cow gill is, however, now inclined to prefer the model of a
dialect continuum from Iran to Ind a)..
157. McCray, Stanley. On the notion of morpho-
syntactic stability : Aspekt vs. Aktionsart in IE. IF 87, 1982 >
15-21.
• •Sk, forms considered..
158. Meid, Wolfgang. Dichter und Dichterkunst in mdo-
germantschcr Zeit.
81.239)..
Rev. : P Gignoux. Si Ir 8, 158-160
159. Meid, Wolfgang. Der mdogerroanische Wortschatz
und seine Verwendung als Problem der Rekonstruktion. (< a )
Sprachutssenschaft m Innsbruck, IBK, Sondcrbeft-50, Innsbrucl,
1982; 107-115.
160. Meid, Woirgang The temporal and spatial P^“
ternmg of Indo-European. North-Western European Languagf
Evolution 2, Odcnsa, I9S3; 3-21,
LINGUISTIC STUDY
395
.168 )
161 Meid, Wolfgang Reconstructing Indo-European A
Ihodological approach Scienha 4, Innsbruck, 1937, 1-17
162 Meid, Wolfgang (cd ) Studien .urn mdogcnnant-
i en Worlschatz Innsbracker Beitrage zur Spw -52, Innsbruck,
J7, 329
(contains 23 artclcs and one abstract) study of IE conccp-
tual world thro its vocabulary Kim McCone Hand Wolf
und Kneger bei den Indo-germanen (101-54) acc to McCone
Duuezil s genera] tripartite theory docs not hold S m lar is the
view of B Soule rath Konn-n w r d c uridg Sazialstruktur
rekonstruiren ? ( 249-64 ) and S Zimmejc "Idg. Sozialstmktur?
Zu zwei These n E Benvenistcs (315-29) Giangabriclla Bun
The family and the tribe remarks on IE social setting
(9-20) W Eller. Gab cs erne idg. Gotterfam lie 7 (35-56)
(acc to Euler, No just nature gods ) \V Meid Zur
Vorstellungsuelt der Indogermanen anhand dcs WortschaUcs
(155-66) E. Polome. Dcr idg. Worlschatz auf dcm Gcbiclc
derRcIgion (201 18) C Watkins lathe interstices of
procedure IE legal Ig. and comparative law (305-14)
Rev Ra mo Anttila Lg 64 198
163 Michcum, Guido Prcverbi c proposiziant in scdico
t in lituano anttco idcntrtf profondc dtflerenze supcrficiali
see 41 98 above
164 Miller, D Gary Indo European VSO, SOV,
>rSVO, or all three 7 Lirgua 37, 1975 31-52-
165 Misha, Satya Swarup Fresh Light on Indo-European
Classification and Chronology Ashulosh Prakashan Sansthan,
Varanasi, 1980, vni + 104
PP 54 IT chronology of the develop of IE to NIA
166 Misha, Sat) a S war up Hieroglyphic Utilise A His-
torical and Compacauic Grammar Varanasi, 1986, xtu + 86
167 Misra, Sat) a Swamp Sound Synthesis m Indo-
European, Indo-Iratuan, and Sanskrit History of Sanskrit Sandhi
sec 42. 1~0 above
163 Modini, Paul The origin of the It do-lraman erga-
U\e construction AE9S (2), 1935, 211-213
394
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
..author identifies mqffm the West and ghat u» U# ^
primordial tc, TOS f or -hand 1 m IE.. II term considered
cn or ^ ,c nns for ‘ hand ’ in IE dialects*.
d e »!2\ M “™ ET - Andr£ (cd.). L' mdoturopicn Ct«
• L'ng.. Sorbonne, Paris, 19S3; 75.
Rcv j Haudr\, EIE9, 57-59.
Quandt' t *??». Andr =- L* indoturopeen : of <f
S^d? (,„ >45.153 abmc; 3-14.
“*»»»«*, Manfred, Somoni mu/ do
Im&ncn Z " C ‘ Ja,n,md ' r l c rfor Widerspieh i on BmMW
■ «e42 159 abo\c..
d« UrL^™ 10 ™' Manfred - '.A d» Venn*
OdlF-nnr c'” nach " tlse “? .tensor da Al. *f
‘ *2° ( So 12 ), Wien, 19S3; 249-255.
liiffc “r ! “ 8s “ ll0n of Warren Cootna's » 0,1 dI ' Li
c“«o° L “ nI k <Kan,, > “» bare spin farm
dialcci ova*,. ’ "°" x: ' cr » now inclined to prefer ibe i® 01 *** 0
ICCt COD,inu uni from Iran to Inda)..
Wn tactic Stan, cy- On the notion of morpfco*
15-21. ' y : As PcU \s. Aktionsart in IE. IF S7, 19 s2 :
■ Sk, forms considered..
S^tnaiuschcr^n Wo,fsan S* bidder und Dichterkunst W
■ (-I'ilDIV. 51.239,..
Ccom. s, /r8 , I5S _ I60
Dcr indoccrmanischc WortscbaO
Sprach 1 1 tssenschaft aIs ^ ro ^ ,Cin der Rckonstruluon. (> a J
I »S2; 107-H5. m / ™ shni ^, IBK, Sondcrhcft-50, Innsbrtivl.
temmg of Indo-Eu'r °*^ 3nS T * 1C ,cm P oni l nnd 'P 3 * 13 * P* 1 *
E'ofutton 2, Odcasa European l-crsp~S e
45 168 ]
linguistic study
395
161 Meid, Wolfgang Reconstructing Indo European A
methodological approach Scientia 4, Innsbruck, 1987, I 17
162 Meid, Wolfgang (cd } Studien zum tndogennam-
schen Wortschatz Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Spw-52, Innsbruck,
1987, 329
(contains 23 articles and one abstract) study of IE concep-
tual world thro its vocabulary Kim McCone Hand Wolf
und Krieger bei den Indo-germanen (101 54) acc to McCone
D uutziL s general tripartite theory does not hold Sim lar is the
view of B Schlerath Koonen wir d e undg Sozialstruktur
rekonstruiren ? (249-64) and S Zimmer Idg Sozialstruktur ?
Zu zwei Thesen E Benven stes (315-29) Giangabnella Bun
The fam ly and the tribe remarks on IE soc al setting
(9-20) W Euler, Gabcseneidg Gotteifamilic 7 (35-56)
(acc to Euler No just nature gods ) W Meid Zur
Vorstellungswelt der Indogermancn anhand des Wortschatzes
(155-66) E. Polome Der idg. Wortschatz auf dem Gebiete
der Religion (20118) C Watkins In the nterstices of
procedure IE legal Ig and comparative law (305-14)
Rev Raimo Anttila Lg 64 198
163 Michelini, Guido Preverbi c proposiziam in vcdico
et m lituano antico identity profonde differenze superficial!
see 41 98 above
164 Miller, D Gary Indo European VSO, SOV,
or SVO, or all three? Lingua 37, 1975 31 52
165 Misra, Satya Swarup Fresh Light on Indo European
Classification and Chronology Ashutosh Prakashan Sansthan,
Varanasi, 1980, vm + 104
pp 54 IT chronology of the develop of IE to NIA
166 Misra, Satya Swarup Hieroglyphic Hittite A His
toricaland Comparati\e Grammar Varanasi 1986, xm + 86
167 Misra, Satya Swarup Sound Synthesis in Indo*
European, Indo Iranian and Sanskrit History of Sanskrit Sandhi
see 42 170 above
168 Modini, Paul The origin of the Indo Iranian crga-
tne construction KZ9 8 (2), 1985, 211-213
394
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45.153
author identifies inaff in the West and ghas in the East as the
primordial teims for hand in IE II term considered gites
inventory of terms for hand in IE dialects.*
153 Martinet, Andre (ed ) L’ mdoeuropeen Centre
de Rech Ling , Sorbonne, Pans, 1983 75
Rev I Hauer y EIE 9 57 59
154 Martinet, Andre L’ tndo europeen ou et
quand? (in) 45 153 above, 3-14
155 Mayrhofer, Manfred Sanskrit und die Sprachen
Alteuropas Zwei Jahrhunderte des Wider spiels von Entdeckungen
und Jrrtumem
see 42 (S9 above
156 Mayrhofer, Manfred Lassen sich die Vorstufen
des Unramschen nachweisen? Anzeiger der plul'hist Kl der
OA W -120 (So 12), Wien, 1983. 249-255
elaborates a suggestion of Warren Cowgill s to the effect
that NQnstan! (Kaflri) may have split from Proto Iranian
( Cow gill is however now inclined to prefer the model of a
dialect continuum from Iran to tnd a )
157 McCray, Stanley On the notion of morpho-
syntactic stability Aspekt vs Aktionsart in IE IF 87, 1982 ,
15-21
Sk forms considered
158 Meid, Wolfgang Dichter und Dichterkunst in wdo
germamscher Zeit
(- VBjy IV 81 239)
Rev p G gnoux SI Ir 8 158-160
159 Meid Wolfgang Der mdogermamsche Wortschatz
und seme Verwendung als Problem der Rekonstruktion ( in )
Sprachmssenschaft m Innsbruck , 1BK, Sonderheft 50, Innsbruck,
1982 107-115
160 Meid, Wolfgang The temporal and spatial pat-
terning of Indo European North Western European Language
Evolution 2, Odessa, 1983, 3 21
45 168 ]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
395
361 MfJD, Wolfgang Reconstructing In do European A
methodological approach Scientia 4, Innsbruck, 1987, 1-17
362 Mezd, Wolfgang (cd ) Studien zuni mdogennani-
schen Wortschatz Innsbrucker Beitrage zur Spw -52, Innsbruck,
1987, 329
(contains 23 artcles and one abstract) study of IE concep*
tual world thro its vocabulary Kim McCone Hand Wolf
und Kr eger bej den Indo-gemanen (10J 54) ncc Jo McCone
Dumezil s general tripartite theory does not hold S nular is the
view of B Soule rath Konnen wir die uridg Sozialstruktur
rckonstruuen n (249-64) and S Zimmer Idg Sozialstruktur?
Zu zwei Thesen E Benvenistes (315-29) GiangabrieJIa Bun
The family and the tribe remarks on IE social setting
(9-20) W Euler Gabeseneidg Gotterfamilie? (35-56)
(acc. to Euler No just nature gods ) W Me id Zur
Vorstellungswelt der Indogermanen anhand des Wortschatzes
(155-66) E. Polome, Der ldg Wortschatz auf dem Gebietc
der Religion (201 18) C Watkins In the interstcesof
procedure IE legal Ig and comparative law (305-14)
Rev Ra mo Anttila Lg 64 198
163 Michelini, Guido Preverbi e proposiziani in vcdico
et in lituano antico identity profonde differenze superficial]
see 41 98 above
164 Miller, D Gary Indo European VSO, SOV,
or SVO, or all three*? Lingua 37 1975 31 52
165 Mjsra, Satya Swamp Fresh Light on Indo European
Classification and Chronology Ashutosh Prakashan Sansthan,
Varanasi, 1980, vm + 104
pp 54 ff chronology of the develop of IE to NIA
166 Misra, Satya Swarup Hieroglyphic Hittite A His
loncal and Comparative Grammar Varanasi, 1986, nu + 86
167 Misra Satya Swarup Sound Synthesis in Indo
European , Indo Iranian and Sanskrit History of Sanskrit Sandhi
see 42 170 above
168 MODfNf, Paul The origin of the Indo-haman ccg&r
ti\e construction KZ9 8 (2), 1985, 211-213
396
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
14$ 169
J69 Mukhyananda, Swami Proto Indo European and
Sanskrit-Enghsh cognate words PrBh 95, Aug 90, 348-355
170 Naafs-Wilstra, Marianne C Indo European
‘ Dichtersprache ’ in Sappho and Alcaeus JIES 15(3-4),
1987; 273-283
Vedic comparisons (Nagv has established that the metrical
and phraseological correspondences bet Veda and Sappho coin-
cide more closely than those bet Veda and Homer) Floyd
( Giotto 58 133-156) deals with the semantic distinction of Vedic
fame (wh is related to life) and Homeric fame (wh is related
to death)
171 Narten, J Optativ und Tempusstamm im Altave-
stischen Die Spr ache 30(2), 1984, 96-108
172 Nussbaum, Alan Head and Horn in Indo European
Untersuchungen zur tdg Sprach und Kultur wissenschaft, N F.
2, Walter de Gruyter, Berlin, 1986, XIII + 305
Gk kara head ktras horn , Latin cornu horn , cerebrum
brain , etc
Rev Johann Tischur ZDMG 138 364-65
173 OeiTINger, Norbert Die Dentalerweiterurtg von n*
Staromen und Heterokhtika ira Griechischen, Anatolischen, und
Altmdischen
see 42 178 above
174 Oettinger, Norbert “ Indo Hit tile ” Hypothese
und Wortblldung, IBS Vortrage und klemere Schnften-37,
Innsbruck, 1986, 40
(cf VBD I 106 3 16-21)
Rev B D Joseph Kr tylos 33, 64-66 J Schindler, Dte
Sprache 32 436-37
175 Oguibenine, B Un vestige indo iramen en slave ?
Suggestions pour la solution de letymologie gospod ‘maitre
supreme, dteu’ (m) Monumentum Georg Morgenstieme II,
Acta Iraiuca 22, Leiden, 1982, 119-129
45. 184]
LH>GtJISTlC STUDY
397
176 OGUIBiiNTNE, B Indo-iramca slavica (in) Language
and Lit Theory ( in honour of Ladislav Matejka ), Ann Arbor,
1984, 153-158
177 Olsen, Birgit Anette The PIE instrument noun suffix
* -tiom and its variants Hist, filos Meddelelser 55, Copenhagen,
1988, 47
Proto Indo Ir * tha from * A1 to* and A2to
178 Oranskaia, T I Pronouns and elementary numerals
in the Old Indo Iranian language ( Russ ) Izv AN 43 ( 1 ),
1984 , 56-64
179 Pepicello, W J On the sources of IE conjunctions of
purpose, cause, and result (in) Papers 5th Intern Conf on
Historical Linguistics, CILT 21, Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1982,
256-264
180 Peschel, D Warum hat der Vatcr kernen *Sohn ter ?
Yersuch einer systematischen Darstellung indo europaischer
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen Acta Germamca 14, Cape Town,
1981,175-194
181 Petra'cek, Karel Indoeuropaisch, Afroasiatisch und
Nostratisch Arch Or 56, 1988, 65-69
( Randbcmerkungen zu A R Bomhard Toward ProiO'Nost ra-
tio A New Approach Benjamins Amsterdam 1984 356)
182 PiNAULT, Georges A neglected phonetic law the
reduction of IE laryngeals in internal syllables before yod ( in )
Papers of 5th Intern Conf on Hist Linguistics, Amsterdam,
1982, 265-272
183 Pirart, Eric Deux notes indo iranienncs AION
4 ?(2), 1987(88), 209-213
Y 51 20 da dial and Rgved c vai dadhyai
184 Pirejko LA On the genesis of the ergative con-
struction in Indo Iranian (in ) Ergatmty Towards a Theory of
Grammatical Relations ( ed F Plank.), Academic Press, London,
1979, 481-488
3§8
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 45. 18$
]85 Pjttman, Richard S Possible new solutions for some
sticky old problems (m) Languages in Global Perspective (ed.
Benjamin F Hlson ), Dallas, 1986, 285-290
186 Polome, E C Bilingualism and language change as
reflected by some of the oldest texts in IE dialects North-
Western European Language Evolution 1, Odense Umv Press,
1983, 9-30
18? Polome, E C Der mdogermanische Wortschatz auf
dem Gebiete der Religion ( in ) Studien zum idg Wortschatz
(ed Wolfgang Meid), IBS 52 Innsbruck, 1987, 207-217
sec 45 162 above
188 Polome, E C Indo Aryan correspondence with
Celtic and Italic ( in ) Select Papers from SALA 7, Bloom-
ington, 1987, 254-268
189 Puhvel, Jaan Analecta Indoeuropea ( 1952-1977),
IBS-35, Innsbruck, 1981 , X + 419
Rev G Bonfante AGI 68 123-30 J Catsanicos BSL
79(2), 114-18 J A C GreppW, Kratyhs 27 178-79
190, Pulgraai, E Indo-European and Indo Europeans.
( in ) Tongues of Italy, Harvard Umv Press, 1958 139-156
191 Ramachandra Aiyar, T K Comparative Philology
of Indo-European Language Palgbat, 1987 vi+176
192 Ramat, Paolo et al (ed ) Linguistic Reconstruction
and Indo-European Syntax Proc Colloque of Idg Gess , Umv.
Pavia, Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1980 , 236
Rev F Bader, BSL 81(2) 135-140
193 RAS'iusrv, J E Miscellaneous morphological pro-
blems in Indo-European languages IV APILKU 6, Copenhagen,
1987, 145-156
(18) A morpholoL cal note cm \edic j >/A (21) Ved<c dash
n it, kflnill 1
45.201 ] LllSGUlSTIC STUDY 39*
194 Rikov, Gcorgi T “To be bom” with locative of
mothers name a Hittite Sanskrit parallel Balk E 27, Sophia ;
35-37
195 Rikov, Georgi T The IE ex-conjugation and the
ongin of proterodynamic verb inflection Balk E 29 ( 1 ), 1986,
19-58
evidence from II and OIA see 45 196 196A below
196 Rikov, Georgi T The IE ex conjugation and the
ongin of proterodynamic verb inflection - II Balk E 30 ( 1 ),
1987, 23-37
sec 45 195 above and 45 196A below shift of accent in the
weak ex forms in Ved c the ludoli presents and the thematic
aonsts built uith zero grade of the root
196A Rikov, Georgi T The IE ex-conjugation and the
origin of the proterodynamic v erb inflection -III Balk E 30 ( 4 ),
1987, 209-245
see 45 195 and 196 above appendix I The Indo Ir ablaut
197 Risch, Ernst Die Entvvicklung der verbalen Kate-
gonen ma Indogermamschcn ( in ) GrammatiscJie Kategonen :
Funki lon und Geschichte (ed Schlerath , Rittner ), Reichert,
Wiesbaden, 1985, 400-410
198 Riviere, Jean-Claude Georges Dumezil et les Etudes
Indo-Europeennes (m) VBD IV 87 58, 9-127
199 Rlx, Helmut. Zur Entslehung des urmdogermanlschen
Moduss) stems IBS- 36, Innsbruck, 1986
Rev E Risen Kratyhs 32, 46*50
200 Rjx, Helmut The PIE middle content, form, and
origins MSS 49, 1988, 101-119
201 Rosen kranz, Bernhard Vcrglachendc Untersuchun *
sen der altanaioltschen Sprachen Trends m Linguistics - 8 t
Moutoo, The Hague, 1978, a* + 169
400
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[45 202
202 Roussean, Andre Contribution a l^istoire del
bypotaxe en rado europeen fails et hypotheses BSL T9 Wh
1984, 103-130
considers Vedic material
203 Rumsey Alan Was PIE an ergative language’ JIES
15( 1-2), 1987, 19-37
204 Rumsey, Alan The chimera of PIE !
lessons for historical syntax Lingua 71 ( 1-4), 1987, 2
<05 Sagirov, A K Dzidzarija, O P On the ptoW™
of Indo Aryan ( Proto Indian ) lexical loans in the North Cau
casian languages ( Russ ) VJa 1, 1985 58 62
206 Schindler. H J Das Wurzehomen mi Amchm und
Griechischen
see 41 134 above
207 Schlerath, B 1st cm Raum / Zeit Modell fur erne
rekonstruierte Sprache moglich? KZ 95, 1981 175-202
208 SCHLERATH, B, Sprachvergleich und Rekonstiuktion :
Methoden und Moglichkeiten Incontn Ungmsnc, 8, Trieste,
1982-83 C 1984 ), 53 69
209 Schlerath, B Probleme der Rekonstrukuon
Schlusswort und Ausblick Incontn Linguists 10, Trieste,
(1987), 11-18
210 Schlerath B Eme fruhe Kontroverse um die Natur
des Ablauts
see 41 35 above
211 Schlerath, B History of the Indo Iranian verb and
“ dependency grammar SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986 >
an unprejud ced exam of some Vedic and Avestan ver s
p repos t ons (adverbs) shows that the valence (recton) e
rally is character zed by var ab lity and instab hty so t a
pendency grammar is not of great help for the recons ru
of proto languages
45 219]
LINGUISTIC STUDY
401
212 Schlekath, B On the reality and status of a re-
constructed language JIES 15 ( 1-2), 1987, 41 ff
. warns against an overestimation of the possibilities of a his-
torical / prehistoncal interpretation of PIE grammar with its
verbal s>stcm
213 Schmalstieg, W R Indo-European Linguistics A
New Synthesis
~(- VBD IV 45 263)
Rev F R Adrados, Kratylos 27, 71-74, A. Erhart JazA
21, 81-82, J Hubschmid ZRPh 96, 660, J H Jasan&ff, 4? 61,
922-23 W P Lehmann CL 21, 220-26, G Micheunt SILT A
12(3) 404-05, J E Rasmussen, AL 17, 169-187 (rev article),
F VlLEAR, Em 51. 365-68
214 Schmalstieg, W R. The ergative function of the
PIE genitive remarks on Kortlandt’s PIE verbal syntax.
JIES 14, 1986, 161-172
ref Kortlandt, JIES 11, 307-324 Vedic and Avestan evi-
dence considered
215 Schmalstieg, W. R Toward a new paradigm in
Indo European studies Diachromca 3(1). Hildesheun, 1986;
31-96
re the view s of Gamrrelidze and Ivanov ( see 45 68 69, 70
above)
216 Schmid, Wolfgang P “ Indo European ” - “Old
European ” on the reexamination of two linguistic terms (in)
Gimbutas Fel Vol , Washington, DC, 1987, 322-338
217 Schmidt, Hanns Peter An Indo Iranian etymological
kaleidoscope Hoemgswald Fel Vol, Narr, Tubingen, 355-362
..considers darad ( heart ) darada ( red lead ) , kudaka ( child ) ;
kumaradesna
218 Schmidt, Karl Horst Probleme der relativen Chro-
nologic Incontri Lwguistici 5, Trieste, 1979 (80), 55-59
219 Schmidt, Karl Horst Rekonstruktion und Ausghed-
erung der mdogermanischen Grundsprache Incontri Lmguistici 9,
Tn «te, 1984(85), 127-133
.. 51
402 VEDIC bibliographv 1 45 220
220 Schmitt, Rud.ger Iado.ran.schc
sprachwtssenschaft (in) Lmgmslica e f Mosul, »
l 31-150 ..... tows
(Proc 7th Convcgno Intern di Lingnistic 1
221 Sen. Subhadra Kumar There is a similar reason
Indo Iratnca 41 (1-4), 1988 91-96
Sir William Jours and on
the sign finance for IE l.ngnislics of the # toes
the bank of the r,«er K,aUr~k (met Halys) Hitliie^ ^ ^
linguistic features with almost all the his ’ h Is that
basis for Indo Hittite supposition Hntite is jest ano her Ig
sprang from the common source wh no longer x
222 Shields, Kenneth Jr Indo European basic colour
t*rms Canadian Journal of Linguistics 24, Toronto, 197 ,
146
223 Shields Kenneth Jr Sociolinguistics aud the re-
construction of PIE AnL 22, 1980 , 225-232
224 Shields Kenneth Jr A new look at the centum/
satem isogloss KZ 95, 1981 , 203-213
225 Shields, Kenneth Jr On Indo European s.gmat.c
verbal formations (in) J Alexander Kerns Mem
Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1981, 263-279
226 Shields, Kenneth Jr Indo European Noun-Infleclwn:
A Developmental History Penn State Umv Press, niver
Park, 1982, xi + 106
( Foreword by Will am R Schmalstjeg )
227 Shields, Kenneth Jr , The Hittite first person singular
imperative suffix 1u JIES 11 (3-4), 1983 365-372
Vedic- Sk forms cons dered e g jam ( = was born)
228 Shields Kenneth Jr Some thoughts about the origin
of the Indo European optative and subjunctive ( m ) e
Schwartz Mem Vol (ed Yoel L Arbeitman), Peeters, Louvain,
J988, 543-557
45. 236 }
Linguistic study
403
229. Shields, Kenneth Jr. Tense, linguistic unhersals,
and the reconstruction of Indo-European. JIES 16 (3-4), 1988;
241-251.
..imp. of typological plausibility m evaluating reconstruction of
any proto-lg. ~
230. Simenschy, Th.; Jvanescu, G. Grammatica compara/a
a limbilor indoeuropene ( Romanian ). Ed. Didactica si Peda*
gogica, Bucarest, 1981 ; 496.
Rev. : D Arapu, BSL 82 ( 2), 183-84.
231. Southworth, Franklin C. Dravidian and Indo-
European — the neglected hypothesis. IJDL 11 ( 1), 1982;
1 - 21 .
232. Speirs, A. G. E. Proto-Indo-European Laryngeals and
Ablaut. Bibliotheca Slavonica 24, Hakkert, Amsterdam, 1984;
529.
233. Stanley, Patricia C. Grassmann’s Law, Verner’s Law,
and PIE root structure. IFS 0, 1985; 39-54.
234. Sternemann, R. Franz Bopp und die \ergleichendc
indoeuropaische Sprachwissenschaft. IBS, Vortage und Klemere
Schnften -33, Innsbruck, 1984; 52.
..Bcobacbtungcn zum Boppschcn Sprachvcrgleich aus Anlass
irriger Intcrpretationen in der linguistischer Litcratur.. (als
Anhang ist cm Vergcichms von Bopps Berliner Vorlcsungcn
bcigcgeben )
235. Szemerenyi, Oswald. Studies < n the Kmslup Termi-
nology of the Indo-European Languages nir/i special reference to
Indian, Iranian, Greek, and Latin.
. (=■ VBD IV 45 299)
Rev. : P. Considi.se, Journal of Hellenic Studies (London) 101,
174-76; NV. R. Schmalstkg, CL 19, 84-89; K. H. Schmidt.
ZCPh 37, 278-32, R. Schmitt, WZKStll , 236-33, VV SkAUtow.
ski. Bib'. Oneniaha 36, 356, O N Truiaccv. EUntologija
1979 (1981), 185-89.
236. SzcmprenyI, Oswald. Language decay -the result of
imperial aggrandisement? (m) Rcchcrches de hnguistique
404 VEDIC LtBUOGRAPHY [ 45. 23?
( Hommages a Maurice Leroy, ed J Bingen et al ), Umv Libre,
Bruxelles, 1980, 206-214
(sec VBD IV 45 175 297) on the influence of the Semitic
world on the Aryan, later only Iranian lgg.
237 Szemerenyi, Oswald Recent developments in IE
1 nguistics TPS 1985 1985, 1-71
238 Szemerenyi, Oswald Introduzione alia linguistics ind-
CAropca Ediztom Urucopli, Milan, 1985, 381
(rev and enlarged leal ed of German original)
Rev P Baldj CL 27 J21 26, G C. Vincenzi SILT A 4,
518-23
239 Szemerenyi, Oswald, Syntax, meaning, and origin of
the IE particle kwe ( in ) Helmut Gipper Fel Vol 2 ( ed O.
Heintz , P ScHMirrER ), Koerner, Baden-Baden, 1985, 747-775
240 Thomas, Werner Zu skt tokhanka und seiner
Entsprechung lm Tochanschen KZ 95, 1981 , 126-133
241 Tichy, Eva Avestisch pitar-j ptar- Zur Vertretung
mterkonsonantischer Laryngale lm Indoiramschen MSS 45,
1985, 229-244
242 Tischler, Johann Relative chronology the case of
PIE (in) Ben Schwartz Mem Vol (ed Yoel L Arbeitman),
Peeters, Louvain, 1985 , 559-574
243 Tkacenke, V A [ Diminutives derived from names
of the hand in Iudo European Ianguagas ] Afovoznavstio 20
(3), Kyjiv, 1986, 57-60
244 Toporov, V N Indo European etymologies II ( 1-3)
( Russ ) Etimologija, 1980 ( 1982 ), 134-137
Vedic vanku
245 Toporov, V N The Veda and the Avesta — sub
specie of reconstruction of Indo Iranian proto text SP, Soviet
Scholars, 6 WSC, 1984, 150-160
see 38 15 above
45 254 ] LINGUISTIC STtJDY 40$
246 Toporov, V N Indo Iranica ( Russ ) ( in ) Sam-
mejband uber Vorderasien (Russ ) (ed I M D jakonov ),
Moscow, 1986, 121-146
abstract in English Vedic rta
247 Trivedi, Bhavani Shankar. Samskrtani Yuropiya
bhasa&ca ( An etymological and hist comparative study of IE Igg
with special ref to Sk and European Igg • — in Sk )
see 42.251 above
248 UquzzONI, Arianna Nuove lpotesi sul consonantismo
protomdoeuropeo SOL ( 3 ) ( L Heilmann Fel Vol ), 1986
(87), 291-313
ref veus of Gamwrelidze I Hopper
249 Van Wjndekens, A J Structure et sens primitif des
noms dc nombre mdo-europeene *quetuor - “ quatre ’ et *penque
“cinq" IF 87. 1982, 8-14
(considers tuny a turya etc )
250 Vennemann, Theo The New Sound of Indo-European
de Gruyter, Berlrn, 1988, 880
251 Verpoorten J M Le nombre grammatical et son
incidence sur I injunction ntuefle
see 42 263 above
252 Villar Liebena, F Longues y puabtes irJe-europees.
Madrid, 1972
Rev P Orosio HtlmaiUca 25 223-24
253 Villar Liebena, F Datno y locatt\o en el singular de
la flexion nominal indoeuropea Ediciones Universidad de Sala-
manca, 1981, 248
( Ved c evidence cons de red )
Rev Maria Jose Reickler Beguelin BSL 81 ( 2) 121-23
254 Vraciu, Ariton On tbe relationship among Indo-
European languages Balto Slavic as related to Germanic and
Indo Iranian (in) Germanic Dialects linguistic and philo -
406 vedic bibliography [ 45, 255
logical imestigaiions (ed Bela Brogyanyi ), Benjamins,
Amsterdam, 1986, 599-623
255 Watkins Calvert (ed ) Indo-European Studies 11
Dept of Linguistics, Harvard Umv , 1975
Rev C De Lamberterie RPh 54, 151-52
256 Watkins, Calvert Towards PIE syntax problems
and pseudo problems ( m ) Papers from the Parasession on Dia-
chronic Syntax, Chicago Linguistic Soc , 1976 , 305-326
257 Watkins, Calvert (ed) Indo-European Studies III
Harvard Umv, 1977
Rev F Bader BSL 74(2) 100-104
258 Watkins, Calvert (ed ) Indo-European Studies IV.
Harvard Umv , 1981 , vi + 799
Rev F Bader BSL 82 ( 2), 187 204
259 Watkins, Calvert Aspects of Indo European poetics
IE Studies 4 (=45 258 above), 1981, (also in) The IEs tn the
4th and 3rd Mill (ed E C Polome), Ann Arbor, 1982 ( 1983 ),
104-120
(the new hardliners of IE stud cs must realze as they
often do not the imp and indeed necessity of poetics both
synchronic and diachronic as a technique m philological and
Jtngu stic analysis we must go beyond basic th ngs like sound
correspondences and try to understand the underlying semantic
and semiotic systems of a reconstiucted lg and culture as it
can be inferred from the evidence of documented texts)
260 Watkins Calvert New directions in Indo European
historical comparative linguistics and its contribution to typo
logical studies PICL 13, Tokyo, 1982, 270-277
261 Watkins, Calvert In the interstices of procedure
Indo European legal language and comparative law Historio
grapfuca Lmguistica 13, 1986 , 27-42
262 Watkins, Calvert How to kill a dragon in Indo
European
LINGUISTIC STUDY
407
4 6 4]
set 41 15 6 abo\e
263 Windisch, Rudolf Das sogennantc sakrale “u” im
Indogermaiuschen Analele Stnnilficc ( Lwgustica) 28/29, Univ
“A! I Cuza ” 1982/83, 197-202
supports Havers Zur Entstchung cincs sog. sakralen u
AOAW Philos. 15 1947, 139-165
264 Zarski, Waldemar Staroindyjskie zlozenia norainalne
SLIV 8, Wroclaw, 1983 91-99
265 Zarski, Waldemar PIE models of compound words
m Sanskrit and Polish from the history of a description of
morphological categories ( Pol )
see 42 269 above
266 Zimmer, Stefan Die Spracbe Zarathustras OLZ 76
( 1981 ), 325-336
( rev art on Mana C Monha The Gathas of Z)
267 Zinkevicius, Zigmas I What’s new in IE linguistics 9 J
Pergale 12, 1986, 150-155
ref to the views of Gamkrilidze and Ivanov
46 General Linguistic Studies
1 Abraham, Werner Termuiologie zur neueren Lmguistik
Ntemeyer, Tubingen, 1988 cx + 1059
2 Allan, Keith Linguistic Meaning Routledge and
Kegan Paul London, 1986, Vol I xxm + 45 a Vol II xi +
348
Rev Adrienne Lehrir Lg 64 155-58
3 Ansttrdamska, O Schools of Thought The develop-
ment of linguistics front Bopp to Saussure Sociology of the
Sciences Monographs, Dordrecht 1986, 328
4 Balasubrahwanya Sastri, K Padavicarah (Sk )
JORAf 42-46, 1972-77, 165 172
408 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [46! 3
. .padyate (arthavisefah) anena ih padam . four classes of words:
yaugtka, rUdha, yogaruda, yaugikarudha. .
5. Banerjee, Satya Ranjan. On the conception of language
and phonetics m Indian tradition vis-a-vis Greek and Latin
authors, J Dept Sk , Calcutta Umv , 1987; 51-68.
6. Belardi, Walter. Filosopia Grammatica e Retorica nel
Pensiero Antico. Ataneo, Rome, 1985; 289.
7. Bhagavan Simha Arya-Dravida bhasaon ki mulabhuta
ekata ( Hindi ).
..basic oneness of Aryan and Dravidian leg ..
8. Bharatiya, Mahesh (ed. ). Vyutpattl aura Artha-
nirdhdrana (Hindi). Indo-Vision, Ghaziabad, 1988; 69.
..etymology and meaning-fixation. .
9. Bickerton, Derek. Roots of Language. Karoma Publi-
shers, Ann Arbor, 1981 ; 351.
10- Brekle, Herbert Ernst. Emjuhrung m die Geschichte
der Sprachwissenschaft. Wissenschafthche Buchgesellschaft,
Darmstadt, 1985, 211.
11. Cardona, G. Paraphrase and sentence analysis. JlP 3,
1975.
12. Cardona, G. Introduzione all * ethnolinguistica. Bologna,
1976.
13. Cardona, G. / sei Ian del mondo. Linguaggio et
esperienza. Ban, 1985.
14. Chattopadhyay, Sukumar. Indian etymologists’ view
on the origin of language and the theory of roots - a comparative
study. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 ; p. 278
15. Colunge, N. E. Prehistory via language : some guide-
lines. ( in ) Collectanea Unguistica ( ed. N. E. Collinge ),
JvJouton, The Hague, 1970; 49-66,
46. 25 J
.LINGUISTIC STUDY
409
16. Comrie, B. Aspect. Ait introduction to the study of
verbal aspect and related problems. CUP, 1976.
17. Diebold Jr., A. Richard. Linguistic ways to pre*
history. M. Gimbutas Fel. Vol., Washington DC, 1987; 19-71.
17A. Dogra, Shyam La!. The Vedic word-vision of
Acharya Vishvabandu with relation to proto-language. VIJ 25
(1-2), 1987(1992); 168-181.
18. EDELMAN, D. I. The Dardic and Nuristani Languages.
**Nauka”, Moscow, 1983; 343.
..(English transl of Dardikle Jazyki, Moscow, 1965)..
19. Emeneau, Murray B. Language and Linguistic Area.
Stanford Univ. Press, 1980; xiv -f 371
..(collection of essavs by M B F selected and introduced by
Anwar S Dil).. Indian subcontinent is a linguistic area in wh.
Jgg. of Indo-Aryan. Draudian, and Munda stock have mutually
influenced one another by borrowing vocabulary and structural
items., borrowings from Dravidian alreadj in RV. .
20. Gamkrelidze, T V. , Ivanov, V. V. Systcme de
langue et princtpes de reconstruction en linguistique. DiogZne
No. 137, 1987.
21. Georgiev, V. I. Das Medium ; Funktion und Her-
kunft. ( in ) Grammalische Kategoncn : Funktion und Geschichte
(ed. B. Schlerath), Reichert, Wiesbaden, 1985; 218-228.
22. Hock, H. H. Current trends in historical linguistics.
Lektos2{\ ), 1976 ; 25-4 S.
23. Hock, H. H. Regular metathesis. Linguistics 23 ( 4 ),
1985; 529-546.
..numerous examples from old Idg leg. ..
24. Hock, H. H. Principles of Historical Linguistics.
Mouton/de Gruyter, Berlin, 1986; XIII + 722.
25. Hovdhaugen, E Foundations of Western Linguistics.
From the beginning to the end of the first millennium A D, Un;»
versitetsforlaget, Oslo, 1982; 157,
,,.52
410
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[46,26
pp, 16 18 the lg situation m the Hittite empire
26 Itkonen, Esa [Fimush linguistics meets the mysteri-
ous India] (Finn ), Vi rittaja 1988, Helsinki , 189-209
27 Kaye, J , Lowenstamm, J A non linear treatment of
Grassmann’s Law NELS 15, 1985, 220-233
28 Khamisi, A M Relation between grammar and lexi-
con Journal of Asian and African Studies 35, Tokyo, •
55-72
29 Koerner, K On the historical roots of philology/
linguistics controversy ( in ) Papers from the 5th Intern onj
on Historical Linguistics (ed A Ahlqvist), Benjamins, Amster-
dam 1982,404-413
30 LEHMANN, W P A discussion of compound and word-
order ( in ) Word order and Word Order Change ( ed Charles N.
Li), Umv of Texas Press, Austin, 1975, 151-162
31 Lehmann, W P Linguistics and archaeological data
for handbooks of protolanguages (in) M Gimbutas Fel Vol,
Washington - DC, 1987, 72-87
32 Lehmann, W P , Malkiel, Yakow ( ed ) Perspectives
on Historical Linguistics Current Issues in Linguistic Theory -2 ,
Benjamins, Amsterdam, 1982, xn + 379
33 Matilal, Bimal Krishna The Word and the World :
India s Contribution to the Study of Languages Mot Ban,
Delhi, 1990, xn + 189
based on the work of classical Indian philosophers, Sanskrit
grammarians and literary critics origin and nature of lg
34 Mayrhofer, Manfred Em Jahrzent miterlebter
Sprachwissenschaft Zu einem Buch von Oswald Szemerenyi
Die Sprache 29 ( 2), 1983, 182-186
rev art on 46 56 below (Vol II)
35 Miller, D Gary Was Grassmann’s Law recorded m
Greek? KZ, 1978,
46. 45 ]
Linguistic study
411
36. Miranda, Rocky V. Proto-language reconstruction
from modern Indo-Aryan evidence. 1L 39, 1978; 277-293.
37. Mishka, Vidhata. Presidential address. Indian Lin-
guistics Section, 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984; 99-109.
—plea for study of and res on Pratisakhyas and Sikfiis. .
38. Om SiVARAJ. Bhasa aura Manusya (Hindi). Surya
Prakashan, Delhi, 1984; 176.
. .Srya and Dravida.. rejects IE theory , rejects division of satem
and centum groups— discusses contents of the Veda..
Rev. : VtpASH. Vedavant 36 (10), 21
39. Ostler, N. A Theory of Case Linking and Agreement.
Indiana Univ. Linguistic Club, Bloomington, 1980; 182.
..illustrations from OIA..
40. Paribok, Andrej. On the methodological foundations
of Indian linguistics. ( in ) Istorija lingvtsticeskiz ucenij. Sred-
uevekovyj vostok, Leningrad, 1981 ; 155-176.
41. Pieper, Ursula : Stickez, Gerhard (ed.). Studia Lin-
guistica Diachronica et Synchronica. Melanges Werner Winter,
Mouton/de Gruyter, Berlin, 1985; xxu 4- 985.
42. Pobozniak, T. Jezyki mdyjskie. (in) Jezyki mdo *
europejskie / (ed. L. Bednarezuk), Warszava, 1986; 50-119.
43. PusHPENDRA Kumar (ed.). Linguistic Thought m
Ancient India. Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1984; 128.
. .paijini, Bhartfhan, Naiyayikas, Mlmamsakas, Buddhists .
44. Puskas, I. Uralian and Dravidian : a reconsideration.
‘EFOul IS. UT8rT9 (1982.); 22I-2SO.
..also ref. to Ural.-Indoiraman contacts . 4
45. Raj AM, V. S. A Comparative Study of mo ancient
grammatical traditions ( The Tamil Tolkappiyam compared with
the Sanskrit Rk-Pratiidkhya, etc . ).
..see 43.48 above..
412
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
146, 46
*• 46 Remi-Giraud, Syhianhe (cd ) Vmfvutif Une
approche comparatne ( Linguistiquc et scmiologie ) Presses Umv.
de Lyon, Lyon, 1988 246
47 Robins, R H The evolution of historical linguistics.
JRAS 1986(1) 5-20
(Sr Ralph Turner Memorial Lecture 9 5 1985)
48 Sampson Geoffrey Writing Systems A Linguistic
Introduction Stanford Umv Press, Stanford, CA, 1985, 234
Rev Kenneth C Hill AA 89 191-92
49 Saraswatj, Baidyaoath Ritual Language A Trans-
anthropological Perspective Varanasi, 1982, 10
50 Scharfe, Hartmut A visit to the cradle of gramma-
tical science (in) India and the Ancient World (Prof P H L,
Eggermont Jubilee Vol ) Lcuvain, 1987, 157-158
51 Siewierska, Anna The Passu e A Comparative
Lnguistic Analysis Croom Helm, London, 1984 306
52 Simovjsson Nils On the concept of sentence m ancient
Indian and Tibetan theory and on the function of case particle in
Tibetan according to Tibetan grammarians Fenno Ugrtca
Sjecana 5 Uppsala, 1982, 281 291
53 Sternewann R Franz Bopps Beitrag zur Entwiddung
d r vergleichenden Sprachwissenschaft ZG 5 (2) 1984, 144—
158
S-e 45 254 above
54 Subba Rao Velluri The Philosophy of a Sentence at d
2 s Parts Mun Man , New Delhi 1970 , 278
55 Szemerenyi Oswald Elnfuhrung in die \ergleichende
Sprachwissenschaft
( = VBD IV 46 71 )
Rev. J SCHODr, ZPSL 38 436-37
46. Si] LINGUISTIC STUDY 4u
56. ' SzLmerenyi, Oswald. Rlchtungen dcr modemen Sprach-
mssenschaft. Winter, Heidelberg; Vol. I (von Saussure bis
Bloomfield), 1971, 148; Vol. II (Die fimiziger Jahie, 1950-1960,
1982, xiv + 318.
..for Vol T, see VBD IV 46 71.. for Vol. II, sec 46. 34 above..
57. Tiwari, Shashi. Vaidtka vanmaya men arthavisayaka
cintana ( Hindi ). AfUSRJ 11 ( 1-2), 1986; 1-15.
. semantics m Vedic lit. .. vjakni, paryiyayojana aura koja;
vyutpatu aura mruklt, upam*..
58. Toporov, V. N. Space and text ( Russ. ). (in) Tekst:
Semantika i sttuktura, Moscow, 1983; 227-284.
..many references to Vedic texts..
59. Turner, R. L. Indo- Aryan Linguistics: Collected Papers,
1972-73. JjjDelhi, 1985; xvi + 435.
60. Varma, Satyakama. Vaidika samhitaon men afahivyakta
bhasa-cintana ( Hindi ).
..see 34. 189 above .
61. Varma, Stddheshwar. Sodhambandha ( Hmdi ). VJ 34
(8), Nov. 85; 33-54; 34 (9), Dec. 85: 154-169.
..reprint of papers already published., what is grammar? man
and Ig , \arna nflmatnso, uccarana, words, gender, karakai etc...
62. Vidyananda, Brahmacari. Bhasavijnana men ‘ dhvani-
vtjnana ’ ki vilaksanala ( Hindi ). VJ 34 ( 8 ), Nov. 85; 72-73.
63. Zimmfr, Stefan. Ursprache. Urvolk und Indogermani *
sprung 25.
64. Zograph, G. A. Die Sprachen Sudasiens. VEB Verl.
Enzyklopadia, Leipzig, 1982; 167.
. transl. of Russian original by Erika Keemm..
Rev. : B. Schlerath, Kratylos ZJ, 184-85; J. Vacek, D. Mar.
kovA, Arch Or 55, 77-79; Hans J. Vcrmccr, ZDMG 134 fl >,
159-60.
4x4- vedic bibliography ^46. 65
65 Zoghavu, G A Languages of South Asia : A Guide.
Routledge and Kegan Paul, London, 1982, viu + 231.
sec 46 64 above
Rev C Shackle, BSOAS 46 (2) 372
XIX RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
47 Religion And Mythology In General
1 Aalto, Pcntn Connections between Finnish and Aryan
mythology (in) Studies in Altaic and Comparative Philology
(Aalto Fel Vol ), Stud Or 59, Helsinki, 1987, 80-98
leprmt Of VBD IV 81 I
2 Allen, D Ehade and history The Journal of Religion
6S ( 4), Chicago, 1988, 545-565
3 Almond, Philip C Mystical Experience and Religious
Doctrine An Investigation of the Study of Mysticism in World
Religions Religion and Reason -26, Berlin, 1982, vm + 197.
4 Atkinson, Clarissa W , Buchanan, Constance H ,
Miles, Margaret R (Ed ) Immasculate and Powerful The
Female in Sacred Image and Social Reality Harvard Women s
Studies in Religion Series, Beacon Press, Boston, 1985
in her paper Frederique Apfell Marglin reexamines on the
basis of a study of ritual practices and texts the traditional
consensus that female sexuality is devalued by Hindu standards
of purity, the study concludes that celibacy - mate as well
female - is considered inauspicious and dangerous in the religious
system Nancy Jay uses anthropological theory to elucidate the
connection between sacrifice (actual and symbolic) and the
symbolic establishment of patrilineal ties as superior to maternal
ties
5 Bader, Francoise An Indo European myth of immer-
sion - emergence. JIES 14, 1986 39-123
in the area from India Iran to Ireland this myth comes
from an analysis of the sun s movements in the non dei part of
its courses
47. 13 J RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 4J5
6. Beane, Wendell Charles. Cosmic combat in Enuma
Elish and the Devl-rnahatmya : a cross-cultural religious compari-
son. JORM 42-46, 1972-77 ( 1987 ); 89-110
..prospects cf a cross-cultural rel. comparison : (1 ) Boghazkoy
and Bahrain; (2) Meluhha/ MIeccha, ( 3 ) T lamat / Taimata
Mediterranian * Mesopotamian: Mohenjodanan — mythological
migration and motif metamorphosis..
6A. BiANCm, Ugo. Problemi di stona delle religtoni,
Edizioni Studium, Rome, 1986; 163
7. BiederMann, Hans. Die Grossen Mutter. Die schdp »
ferische Rolle der Frau in der Menschheitsgeschichte. Scharz
Verlag, Bern, 1987; 223 + ill.
8. Bocouuuov, M. I. [The feast “Vftra’s annihilation*'
in old Khwarczm ]. IzvAN 3, 1985; 195-203.
9. Bose, Jean-Marie. L* Asie des grandes religions. Le
Sarment, Fayard, Paris, 1984; 314.
Rev. : Jean-Paul Roux, JtHR 203 (4). 432-33.
10. Boyce, Mary (ed.). Textual Sources for the Study of
Zoroastrianism. Manchester Untv. Press, 1984: ix + 1 66.
..transl. of some of the sacred scriptures of Z ..
11. Boyce, Mary. Priests, cattle and men. BSOAS 50 ( 3),
1987; 508-526.
. critique of Wikander’s concept of ur-Indo-Ir. » mar) a as
military bands ( VBD I. 116 18) .also re Bruce Ljncoln's
Priests, Warriors and Cattle ( see 47 61 below ) .
12. Brenneman, Walter L. Serpents, cows, and ladies :
contrasting symbolism in Irish and Indo-European cattle-rading
myths. Hist . Rel 28 ( 4 ), 1 987 ; 340-354.
13. Briquel, Dominique. Some remarks about the Greek
god Hermes. The Mankind Quarterly 26 ( 1-2 ), Washington - DC,
1985; 75-97.
..if one considers the general idea of a “social god”, Hermes,
seems to be a fairly accurate counterpart to Aryaman.. (how?
stl6
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 43.14
ever, unlike Aryarmn H does not pces !^“° V * r may
does not play a central role in liturgy) V< j* « tD „„ E ' za a
also well lend himself to comparison with H [U
tnpaititmn is somewhat marginal in Gk t oug , -deolony
author examines another kind of companson bet IE «
and Gk data namely IE ideas about n°>«WM
hist of Dumezil s thought tnpartition appears ,
the 1 1 area (19)0) it appear. extended out of
later (1938) it is sytematically developed m J P •
Quirinus]
14 Brough, John Mythological triads The Times
•Literary Supplement, 3 1 1975,19-20
15 BrunneR-Traut, E (ed ) Die funf grossen Well
rehgionen Htnduismus, Buddismus, Islam , Judentum, iristen w > .
'Hefderbucherei 488, 1981 (9th ed ), 1981 , 143
16 Caldarola, Carlo (ed ) Religions and Soanes Asia
and the Middle East Moutoo, Amsterdam, 1982 VIII + 68
Paul G Hiebert India the politicization of a sacre
society pp 289—331
17 Cavendish Richard , Ling, Trevor O ( cd )
logie der Wehrehgionen Eine illustnerte Weltgeschichte ctes
mythischen reUgiosen Denkens Rhemgauer Verlagsgesselschatt,
Eltville, 1985, 304 + illust
18 Chakrabarti C Myth and Races of the World New
Delhi, 1985, 192
19 Choksy, Jamsheed K Purity and Pollution in Zoroa-
strianism Triumph over E\il Umv of Texas Press, Austin,
1989, xxix + 185
Rev W W Malandra JAOS 111 411
20 COSTA, Gabriele 11 dio d’oro in Grecia e in India
lingua poetica e tradizione religiosa
see 45 41 above
21 Crevatin, F Coatnbuti sociolinguistici all storia re-
ligiosa Ricerche dt storm sociale e rehgtow 15-J6, Paideia, 19
77 - 94 ,
47.31]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
417
22. Denny, Frederick M. ; Taylor, Rodney Z. The Holy
Book in Comparatue Perspectue. Umv of South Corolina Press,
Columbia, 1986; 260.
..descriptive suney of world’s major living religions., trans-
mission of sacred traditions among non literate peoples .
23. Derrett, J. D. M. Gesetz und Morabtat in orientals
schen Religionen. (in) Ethik der Rehgionen (ed. C. H.
Ratchow), W- Kohlhammer, Stuttgart, 1980; 206-256.
24. Dexter, Miriam Robbins. Indo-European reflection of
virginity and autonomy The Mankind Quarterly 26 (1-2),
1985; 57 ff.
..ref to Vedic and epic mythology (the physical state of
being a virgin was less imp than the concept of being in the
youth of one’s powers cf RV VI 49 Sarasvatr referred to
as kanya and ‘wife of a hero*) the linkage of autonomy with
virginity was most imp in societies wh were not only patri-
archal and warnor-centered but patrilineal as well, in these
societies, eternal virginity represented an ingathering and in-
holding of energy
25 Dillmann, F.-X Religions tndo-europeeunes-Melanges.
BUR 195, 1979.
26. Donovan, P J. Do different religions share moral
common ground? Rel. Studies 22 (3-4), Cambridge, 1986;
367-375.
27. Dubuisson, D. Matenaux pour une typologie des stru-
ctures tnfonctionnelles. V Homme 93, 1985: 101-121.
28. Dumezil, G Manages wdo-europeennes Payot,
Pans, 1979; 344.
29. Dumezil, G Apollon Sonore et aulres essais : 25
esquisses de mythobgie. Galhmard, Pans, 1982
30 Dumezil, G La Courtisane et les seigneurs colores.
Esquisses de my thologie. Galhmard, Pans, 1983; 243.
31. Dumezil, G. The Stakes of the Warrior Umv. of
Calif, press, Berkeley, 1985.
-53
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[47.32
. d u„h mtrod by to Puhvel: transl by David Week of
the first part of Dumezil’s My the el Epopee
32 Dumezil, G The Plight of a Sorcerer Umv. of
Calif Press, Berkeley, 1986
ed by to Puhvel, transl by David Week! '■
uneasy league with demons
33 Dumezil, G TheDestmyofaKmg. Umv of Chicago
Press, 1988, 155
English transl by Alf Hiltebeitei.
34 Dwivedi, O P (ed) World Religions and the Etf
i, torment Mot Ban , Delhi, 1989, vtu + 462
(collection of 9 essays)
35 Elude, Mtrcea The Myth of the Eternal Return, or
Cosmos and History Princeton Umv Press, 1954
(transl into English by W.Uard Trask) Rel '»
characterized by a " return to the origins E sees tb P
lircnoa m terms of the saced " (also M E 1 W-
Reality transl by Trask, Harper Colophon Books, Nc
1963)
36 Elude, Mrrcea A History of Religions Ideas Umv of
Chicago Press, Vol 1 From the Stone Age to the Eleus'man
Mysteries (transl by W R Trask), 1978. V + 489, Vol U
From Gautama Buddha to the Tnumph of Christianity ( ra
by W R. Trask ), 1982, 565. Vol III From Mohammed to the
Age of Reforms (transl by Alf HilKbeitel and Diene
Apostotos - Cappadona ), 1988, 352
cb entitled Brahmanism and Hinduism* m Vol PP
48 ff
Rev James P McDermott (Vol. II), JAOS 1° 3 * ’
Stephen H Phillips P£JP36 ( 2) 177-84 R J Z WeRBLOWSKV
(Vol I and II) Hist Rel 23(2), 181-86
37 Euler, W Gab es eine mdogennamsche Gotter-
famtlie ? ( in ) Studien zum idg Wortschatz ( ed W, Meid J,
$2, Innsbruck, 1987, 35-56
4145]
Religion and mythology
419
. (I. Die Bezeichnungea fur “ Sohn ” und “Tochter”; II.
Verwandtschaftsnamen bei Gotlheiten in den idg, Spracben)..
Old Indo- Aryan evidence..
38. Foy, Whitfield (ed.). Man's Religious Quest : A
Reader. Croom Helm, London, 1970.
. (collection of IS essays . deals with almost all religions of
the world) . E. J Sharpe “Religion in hist, perspective”,
U. Shakma: “Theodicy and the doctrine of karma".. Hinduism:
a basic and persistent affirmation of H has been that there are
as many aspects of the truth as there are persons to perceive
it.. H N C. Stevenson • “Status evolution in the Hindu caste
system ”..
Rev. : S. V. Pande, The Eastern Anthropologist 34, 83-86
39. Ginzburg, Carlo. Mitologia germamca e nazismo : Su
un vecchio ltbro di Georges Dumezil. Quaderm stonci 57, 1984;
857-882.
a transl. of this article appeared in Annales . Economies, soci-
ttes, ciuhsations 40 (1985), 695-715 with a response by Dumezil
in the same vol , 985-989
40. Grottanelli, Cristtano. Temi Dumeziliam fuori
mondo indoeuropeo. Opus 2, 1983; 365-389.
41 Hasenfratz, Hans-Peter. Die Seele. Einfuhrung m eut
rehgioses Grundphanomen ( nut ausgenahlten Texle) Theologischer
Verlag, Zurich, 1986 ; 131.
42. Haudry, Jean Comparative mythology and compara-
tive philology, (in) Homage Dumezil, 1982; 17-23.
43. Haudry, Jean. Le religion cosmique des Indo-Euro-
eens. LA LIES 6, Pans, 1984 ( 1988 ), 139-146.
...see 47 44 and 47.45 below..
44. Haudry, Jean. Le religion cosmique des Indo-Euro-
peens. Les Belles Lettres (Etudes i-e-2), Paris, 1987; 329.
..see 47.43 above and 47.45 below..
45. Haudry, Jean. The cosmic religion of the Indo Euro-
peans. ( m ) Edgar C. Polome Fel. Vol , Mouton - de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1988, 225-233. :
420
VEDlC BIBUOGRAPJiV
t 47 46
see 47 43 and 47 44 above
46 Hegde, R D The infidel Glory of India 8 (1-4),
1984(89), 25-32
the hist of the reformation movement launched by the infidel
ranges from the Vedic period till the time of Sankaracarya
Maydukasukia {RV VII 103) provides the first indication
of infidel elements ( chanting of Ved c texts by priests is ndi
culed) Bfhaspati and Lokayatikas
47 Holm, Nils G Religious Ecstasy Almquist and
Wiksell, Stockholm, 1982, w + 306
( based on papers read at the Symposium Abo, Finland, Aug.
26-28, 1981)
48 Ikeda, D , Wilson, B V a\emr de l' hwnamte et te
role de la religion Ed du Rochtr, Monaco, 1987, 359
49 Jakobson, R Selected Wiitmgs VII Contributions to
Comparative Mythology, Studies in Linguistics and Philology,
1972-1982 Mouton, Amsterdam, 1985 XXIII + 403
(ed by Stephen Rudy)
50 Jakobson, R The Slavic god Velesu and his Indo-
European cognates (in) R J s Select Writings VII, Mouton,
Amsterdam, 1985, 33-48
icf Vedic Varuna, Vala
51 Jensen, Adolf E Das lehgtose Weltbild etner fruhen
Kultur Stuttgart, 1948
( see VBD II 53 34) myths from many parts of the world
\vb contain the central idea that in primeval age a deity was
slain and fiora its corpse then originated the edible plants
deity frequently identified with the ‘ moon *
52 Jettmar, Karl The Religions of the Hmdukush Vol
J The Religions of tie Kafirs 7 he Tie-Waimc Heritage if
Afghan Nuristan . Aris and Phillips Ltd , Warminster, I9$6, i\
+ 172
obvious Indo Aryan culture traits m the Hmdukush
Rev, } Jurgen FtLEMnctu, IIJ 31, 329-332
4?. 61]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
411
53. Jones, William. The Concept of Gods m Ancient World.
Eastern Book Linkers, Delhi, 1983; 79.
. (ed. with mtrod. by Pushpindra Kumar)., discussion of
Hindu gods in the light of comparative rcl ..
54. Kellens, Jean. Mazda Ahura ou Ahura Mazda? MSS
43, 1984; 133-136.
55. Kitagawa, Joseph. Religious usions of the end of
the world, (in) Gilgul Worblowsky Fel. Vo!., Nwnen 50-
Suppl., 1987; 125-137.
. (K, mentions that Heinrich Zimmer has traced the concept of
the Cakravartin not only to the earliest Vedic, but also to the
pre-Vedic, pre-Aryan trad, of India)..
56. KhOBLOCH, J. Der Name der Kentaaren. (in)
Gunter Neumann Fel. Vol IBS -40, Innsbruck, 1982; 129-131.
57. Koster, Fritz. Religiose Erziehung in den Weltrehgio-
nen : Hinduismus, Buddfusnws, Islam Wissenschafthche Buch-
gesellschaft, Darmstadt, 1986; X + 348
58. Kramrisch, Stella ; Orr, J.; Ruck, D A. P.; Wasson,
R. G. Persephone's Quest Entheogens and the Origins of
Religion. Yale Univ. Press, 1986, 257.
. (collection of already published papers ) M round the (heme :
Wasson’s identification of Soma with Fly-Agaric .
59 Kreyenbroek, G. Sraosa in Zoroastrian Tradition.
Onentalia Rheno-Traiectina - 28, Brill, Leiden, 1985; xui + 200.
. (DD- Leiden Univ, 1982) S described in the Middle Per-
sian Sources as ‘lord of this world’ and nee-regent of Ahura
Mazda on earth .
60. Lieberg, Godo. The theologia tripartita as an intel-
lectual model in antiquity, (in) Essays i n Memory of Karl
Keren} i, JIES Monograph 4.
61. Lincoln, Bruce. Priests, Warriors, and Cattle. A
Study in the Ecology of Religions. Univ. of Calif. Press, Berkeley,
1981; vm + 242.
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
“ The Indo Ir priestly cycle * The Indo Ir warrior cyde .
Indo Ir conflict of priests and warriors given feature^
ecology serve to mould or shape culture, wh in urn
mould or shape religion from similar generative
features similar rel systems wd develop e g religious sy
of some Nilotic tribes (Nuer Dinka. and Masai being the most
imp ) and the reconstructed rel systems of the Indo Ira
( Culianu in his rev is sceptical about Remus w Yemo l
Ilr * Yama etc )
Rev F Bader BSL 79(2) 96-113, loan P Culianu, list
Rel 22, 196-98
62 Lincoln, Bruce Mithra (s) as sun and savior (»>
La Soteriologia dei culti Oriental i nell' Impero Romano ( ed U.
Bianchi , M J. Vermaseren), Brill, Leiden, 1982, 505-526
63 Lincoln, Bruce Places outside space, moments out-
side time (in) Homage Dumezil, 1982 , 69-84
how to evade seemingly impossble (trick) conditions? —
examples from Veda
64 Lincoln, Bruce Waters of memory, waters of forget-
fulness Fabula 23, 1982, 19-34
65 Lincoln, Bruce Food and cosmogony an Indo-Euro-
pean theme Paper , 11 Internat Conf of Anthropological and
Ethnological Sciences, Vancouver, Aug 1983
66 Lincoln, Bruce “ The earth becomes flat ’ a study
of apocalyptic imagery Comparative Studies in Society and His-
tory 25, 1983, 136-153
67 Lincoln, Bruce Myth, Cosmos, and Society Indo-
European Themes of Creation and Destruction Harvard Lniv
Press, Cambridge - Mass , 1986 , XV + 278
how myth and society rc inforce each other the individual,
society, and cosmos are linked in a single myth c system Vedic
evidence
Rev David Bouvux RHR 205 ( 2 ) 205-06, E Comfanoz,
BSL 82(2), 211-16, Brian K. Smtth Hist Rel 27, 419-23, Udo
SiRurtMki, Ills! Ret 27, 414-19
47/74]
RELIGION AKD MYTHOLOGY
423
68. Lincoln, Bruce. Shaping the past and the future.
Times Literary Supplement, 3. 10. 1986; 1107-8.
..(rev. of G. Dumezil’s L'oubU de Phomme et rhormeur des
dieux, Gallimard, Pans, 1985) .
69. Lincoln, Bruce. Kinship codes, social codes, and Indo-
European myth. Htst Rel 26 ( 4 ), 1987 ; 422-426.
..rev. art. on 47.91 below..
70. Littleton, C. Scott. The New Comparathe Mythology.
An Anthropological Assessment of the Theories of Georges Dumb*
zil. Univ. of Calif. Press, Berkeley, 1985.
..third ed. of VBD III. 47.79. Appendix in two parti added :
(1) Summary of major developments m the field since 1972;
(2) A revised version of “Je ne sils pas., structuraliste" ;
some fundamental differences bet. Duh£zil and Llvi-Strauss..
71. Lyle, Emily B. Dumezil’s three functions and Indo-
European cosmic structure. Hist Rel 22 ( 1 ), 1 982 ; 25-44.
. DumIzil has explicitly disassociated his sjsfem of the three
functions from anv total cosmic scheme involving such basic
dimensions as space and time (Elude, A Hut oj Re! Idem.
The IEi were accustomed to cosmicjzmg space) . Dumezil’s
claim that the concept of the three functions is exclusively IE is
not valid; it is an archaic feature that has been more fully
retained by I£i than any other peoples..
72. MacgI, D. Sui teonimi Trebopala e Iccona nell*
iscriztone fusitana del Cabeco das Fraguas. (in) Probleml di
lingua e di cultura nel campo indo europeo ( cd. E. Campanile ),
Gtardini, Pisa, 1983; 53-60.
..rtf. Yifpali and Alvins.
73. Malamoud, Charles (cd.). Lien de tie, noeund mor-
tal: les representations de la detie cn Chine, au Japan et dans la
monde uidien. Ed. de EHESS, Pans, 1988-
74. Manjeshwar, Saguna. Birth of the Gods. India Book
House.
Rev.; Tol. 8. 9. 74. 4 ; 6-7.
424 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 47. 75
75 Masih, Y. Tuhmatmaka Dharmadariana ( Hindi ) Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 1985, 8 + 347 + 3
see 47 76 below
76 Masih, Y A Comparative Study of Religions Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 1990, xiv + 399
(see 47 75 above) deals with living religions in India
Hinduism fourfold pillar of karma samsara juZna mukii
Rev K K Raw .4IB35 16&-69
77. Mazumdar, B P Stages in the history of religious
beliefs (till the sixth century AD) BRMIC 37 (4), April 86,
85-88
(serially) Vcdic evidence
78 Merkelbach, Reinhold Mithras Ham Verlag,
Komgstem / Ts, 1984, xvi + 412 + 168 ill
the origins of the Roman Mithras mysteries ( god of the hunt,
guarantor of contracts and agent of sacrifice of steer as a pre
condition for the creation of world order) are probably to be
sought m Old Iranian and Indian mythology see ( Vermase-
MN) VBD III S6 56
Rev Jurgen Brinks, Muni us 21(3) 216-17, Hans Georg
Gundil 7DMG 137(1) 129-31
79 Meslin, Michel Recent French research in the history
or religions Hist Rel 21 ( 3 ), 1982, 294-304
in Indo Ir religion work of G Dumezil
80 Momigliano, Amaldo Premesse per una discussione
su Georges Dumezil Opus 2. 1983 , 329-342
G D has responded to AM in L oubll de rhomme el I hon
near ■ tea tlleux Gallimard Pans 1985 pp 299-318
81 Nariman, Faribourz Some Indo Iranian godheads
and their dc\e!opmcnt (in) Ultimate, Bombay Univ, 1991,
143-151.
Ahuia Mazda, Itaoma, Milhra
S2 Narten, J Die A mesa Spentas wt Avesta OH,
Wiesbaden, 1982, xu + 1 55 .
47, 90 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 425
Rev B Schlerath, /// 28 J 52-57, Sjuaerve, Kratylos 28,
77-81
83 Nikolaev, S L Strachov, A B On the name of
the thundergod m Indo European languages ( Russ ) Balto *
slavjanskie issledoiamja 1985, Moscow, 1987, 149-163
84 OflER HAMMER, Gerhard ( ed ) Epiphame des Heils Zur
Hethgegenwart in indischer und christlicher Religion Publ of the
De Nobill Res Library IX, Wien, 1982 , 256
Rev R N D ABORI 69 400-01 , Ed , 1U 27 ( 1 ) 77-78
85. O’brien, Steven Dioscuric elements in Celtic and Ger-
manic mythology J1ES 10( 1-2), 1982, 117-136
examines the evidence for an IE transfunctional goddess and
her twin offspring who appear in both hippomorphic and anthro-
pomorphic forms in Celtic and Germanic mythology ref to
Vedic Asvinau
86 O’ Flaherty, Wendy Doniger Dreams, Illusion, and
other Realities Umv of Chicago Press, 1985, 396
87 O’ Flaherty, Wendy Doniger Women, Androgynes,
and other Mythical Beasts
(*= VBD IV 53 119) (rev continuation and its rel mean-
ings and symbolic expressions as recorded in Hindu myths)
develop of the author s investigations into the theme of power
Rev Holly Baker Reynolds 7/7 25 (4) 281-83
88 O’ Flaherty, Wendy Doniger Other Peoples' Myths
The Cave of Echoes Macmillan Publ Co , New York, 1989, 196
89 Oguibenine, B Pratique d’une recherche semiottque
en phtlologte et en histoire des religions International Journal of
Semiotics 1, 197 9, 305-348
90 Oort, Marianne Reflections of the divine? Female
deities and females Paper, Interdisciplinary Congress on Women,
Groningen, 1984, 1-9
deals with the position of women in Vedas, MBh, ctf. , t
-54
42 6
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[47.01
9 1 Oosten, J G The War of the Gods the Social Code
i/I Indo-European Mythology Routledge and Kegan Paul,
London, 1985, vm + 192
O rejects Dumezil s ** tnfunctional pattern” He stresses the
preponderance of kinship terminology in the names and epithets
r f certain gods particularly the pattern whereby the chief deity
is referred to as father (Dyauft pitr Jupiter), while others are
defined as his siblings children spouses and consorts strife
among the gods within the framework of kinship relations (O
asserts that Brahmanas and Rsatnyas were originally equal in
status and that republics preceded and only gradually gave way
to monarchies in India) see 47 69 above
92 Page, R I Dumezil revisited Saga Book 20, Viking
Society for Northern Research, 1979
93 Pang dorn, Cyrus R Zoroastrianism A Beleagured
Faith Vikas Publ House, New Delhi, 1982. xvt + 162
Rev Swami Vidarupananda BRMIC 36 (10), 238
94 Panikkar, Raimundo The Trinity and the Religious
Experience of Man Darton
Rev Tot, 5 5 74 4 2-5
95 Pamkkar, Raimundo Myth, Faith, and Hermeneutics.
Asian Trading Corporation, Bangalore, 1983, 500
discusses, among others the myths of PrajSpati and Sunatifepa
(it is necessary Tor every human being to have some kind of
faith if you do not believe, you will not exist ’) the theory
of karma is probably the result of a hist process of secularization
from the Vedic and brahmanic conception of sacrifice to the
general understand ng of life itself as a kind of sacrifice
Res V N Dhavale ABORl 66 269-273
96 PARKUE, M S The Unhersal Faith. Pancha Sadhana
Prachara Kendra, Poona, Oct 1978, 170
. (2nd rev cd , first ed in July 1978)
97 Parpola, A , Hansen, Bent Smidt (cd ) South
Aslan Religion and Societ) Studies in Asian Topics— 11, SIAS,
Copenhagen, 1986, 262 + illust. -f pi
41 . ioj ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
427
. .contains : Marjatta Parpola, “ On the Ig. of dress and per-
sonal appearance in domestic rites ” (Vedie symbolism has
flourished with formal elaboration in the conscious to an unusual
extent, altho' deep roots in the emotional with Units to physical
experiences and mythical and cosmological parallels arc main-
tained) . A. Parfola, “ Jaiminlya texts and the tirst feeding of
solid food”.. “Evolution of ancestor ritual m post-Vedic
limes”..
Rev. : Karel Werner, JRAS 1988 ( 1 ), 213-14
98. Fenner, Hans; Yonan, Edward. Is a science of religion
possible? Journal of Religion 52, 1972, 107-133.
..(recounting the hist, of definitions offered for the object docs
not in itself constitute a definition of that object)..
99. POLOME, Edgar C. Some thoughts on the methodology
of comparative religion, with special focus on Indo-European,
(m) Essays in memory of Karl Kerenyi (ed. Polome'), JJES
Monograph 4, 1984; 9-27.
100. Puh\ EL, Jaan. Comparative Mythology. The Johns
Hopkins Umv. Press, Baltimore, 1987, X + 302.
..study of the mythology of the IE peoples . Vedic India, Epic
India, Ancient India, Epic Iran, Ancient Greece. Ancient Rome,
Celtic myth, Germanic myth, Baltic and Slavic myth influence
of Dumizil’s ideology on the treatment of Indian and Iranian
mythologies treats specific th-mes . god and wamor, king and
virgin; horse and ruler, etc... seeks to unravel the prehist.
origins of IE mythological traditions..
Rev. : J W. De Jong, II J 32. 206-03; Edgar G PoLqm/, Hut
Rel 29(2), 184-89.
101. Ram An'ant, L. B. Racanatmaka sahitya aura
mithaka ( Hindi ), Gaganancala 9 ( 1-2 ), 1 986 ; 73-88.
..creative literature and myth., considers Vedic evidence..
102. Ratscuow, C. H. (ed.). Ethik der Rehgionen : Em
Uandbuch . Primitive, Hmduisrnus, Buddhismus, Islam. Kohl-
kxmmer, Stuttgart, 1980; 511.
103. Reetz, Dankfncd. Raymond pamkkar’s theology of
religions. Rel. and Soc. 1 5 ( 3 ), Sept. 1 968 ; 32-54.
458 vedic Bibliography [ 47. io4
104 Religions of India Clarion Books, New Delhi, 1983 ,
308 + ill
( Foreword by Karan Singh )
105 Reynold, Frank Toward a history of religions in
South and Southeast Asia Religious Studies Review 7, 1981 ;
228-233
contains brief interpretative summary of Paul Mus s view ( Paul
Mus, Bar aba Jar, 2 vols, Hanoi, 1935 first vol serves as a
long introduction to Buddhism in the context of Brahmamcal
thought )
106 Ries, Julien (ed ) Symbol nine dans le culte des gran
des religions Centre d’Histoire des Religions, Louvain, 1985,
380
107 Ries, Julien et a) ( ed ) V expression du sacre dans
Jes grandes lehgions Centre d'Histoire des Religions, Louvain,
1983
108 Ruland, Vernon Eight Sacred Horizons The Reli-
gious Imagination East and J Vest Macmillan Publ Co , New
York, 1985, 240
Primal, Sino Japanese, Hindu, Buddhist, Judaic, Muslim, Chn
stian, Humanist
109 Sanders, N K The religious development of some
early societies ( m ) Origins of Civilization (ed P R S ) OUP,
1979, 103— 127
110 Sayers, William Fergus and the cosmogonic sword
Hist Re! 25 (1 ), 1985, 30-56
ref to Puru/asukta, Afvamedha Purufame Via
111 Sayers, William The mythology of Loch Neagh
The Mankind Quarterly 26 ( 1-2), 1985, 111-135
ref to Vedic Alvamedha body fluid — tears, spittle, mucus,
sweat, milk, blood semen, unne — are highly charged symbols .
(in f n ref to Dume'zils view on Mudgala legend - RV X
102 )
r 47. il7 j RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 42$
1 12. Schlerath, B. [ Contributions on Old Iranian mytho-
logy I* (in) Worterbuch der Mythologic (ed. H. W. Haustig)
IV, 1974-83.
..from Apam napat (p. 272 ff.) to Zursan (p. 478)..
113. Senior, Michael (ed ). Illustrated Who's Who of
Mythology. Macmillan Pub!. Co., New York, 1985; 224.
. (consulting ed : Geoffrey Parrxnder).. contains more than
1100 entries..
114. Shapiro, Michael. Neglected evidence of dioscurism
( divine twinning ) in the old Slavonic pantheon. JIES 10 ( 1-2 ),
1982; 137-165.
..the Slawc mythological names Volos and Vctcs interpreted as
an instantiation of the IE divne twin myth..
115. Sharma, A rvind (ed.). Women in World Religions.
SUNY Press, Albany, 1987; 302.
..Cb. on Hinduism by Katherine Young . deals with the issue
of women m relation to asceUcism. meditation, and enlighten-
ment ( emphasized in the classical and medieval texts ) in cont-
rast to the role of women as wises and mothers in the ancient
period, when the family was emphasized more in the Vcdic
period..
Rev. : Wmnifrcd A. Tomsi, PEW 38, 452-55
116. Shrimali, K. M. Religion, ideology, and society.
49 PIIIC, Karnataka Untv., Dharwad, 1988 (89); 59-102.
..(pres, address. Ancient India section)., four phases of the
methodology of " science of rel." ( I ) up to 1910 - pre-Durkhcim-
Wcbcr phase; (2) 1910-20- Durkhcim, Weber, (3) 1920 50-
Functionalism : Radcliffc Brown and Malinowski; (4) since
1950-structuralism (Levi -Strauss)., since 1960, significant
s’l-ivtcs nr the study of prekat. pertsxi of tud.'sa but. ,. Hof. ret.,
Vcdic rel (work still influenced by Max Mullir's approach),,
ecological approach to rel. and a pica for geography of rel. ..
1 1 7. SlN'HA, Harendra Prasad. Dhanna-dariana Id Pupa-
■ reMo(Hindi). Mot. Ban, Delhi, 1988 (4tb ed. ); 23+173.
. . the outline of the science of reL M
4j 0 VEDiC BlBLlOGkAPHV [ 47, 11 8
118 Sinha, Raghuvir Family to Religion National Pub-
lishing House, New Delhi, X + 222
Rev Dipali Danda JIAnlhrop Soc 16 285-86
119 Siriwardena, R (ed ) Equality and the Religious
Traditions of Asia St Martin’s Press, New York, 1987, 173
120 Smith, Brian K Myth, religion, and the real world.
The World and /, July 1987, 558-567
121 Smith, Brian K Reflections on Resemblance, Ritual,
and Religion OUP, New York, 1989, xvi + 265.
1 Making connections Hinduism and Vedism , 2 Construct
ing Vedism 3 Ritual and reality, 4 The ritual construction
of being, 5 The organization of ritual knowledge, 6 The
organization of ntual practice 7 Ritual hierarchy, substitu
tion and equivalancy 8 The destiny of Vedism presents the
specifics of Vedism and Hinduism overview of Vedic rel and
its broader theoretical and comparative issues
Rev M Biardeau II J 34 78-83, Peter Schreiner, BSOAS
53(2) 360-62. Karel Werner 7405 1989(2) 346-48
122 Smiih, Huston Harmony of Religions Fr Bh 94,
Aug 89,455-459
( 1 ) eth cal s milanties what we shd do four aspects of life
wh if not kept under control can wreck rum and havoc
Force Possession Spoken Word Sex ( 2 ) what we should be
— human virtues (positive aspect) humility charity veracity,
( 3 ) thou shall not bear false witness * ( 4 ) thou shall not
commit adultery (a ) all rel gions affirm that Ultimate Reality
is a unity, (b) all rel gions declare that Reality is ' more ,
(c) all religions say that God or Reality remains to the very
end a mystery
123 Smith, Jonathan Z Imagining Religion From Babylon
to Jonestown, Chicago Umv Press, 1982
(the labor of thcologans is the object of study for the histo-
rian of reL ) in the introduction there was no Hinduism be-
fore swholars so constituted it as a rel (cf 47 125 below)
124 Smith, R Morton. Historical method in the study of
religion (in) On Method m the History of Religions ( ed James
S Helier), Washington Umv Press, Middletown, Conn , 1968
47 133] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 431
author argues that the b st approach to the study of re!
necessarily excludes harboring the possibil ty of divine interven-
tion in human affairs (no apauruseyatva )
125 Smith Wilfred Cantwell The Meaning and End of
Religion A Re\oIutionary Approach to the Great Religious Tradi-
tions Harper and Row San Fransisco, 1962
cf VBD III 47 215 Hinduism is a concept wh. the
Hindus certainly did not have Whether the Hindus had a con
cept and word homologous to our rel gion is also dubious
(also cf VBD III 48 232) The earl est mention of Hinduism
in the modern sense of the word s found iu an Engl sh work
publ shed m 1829 acc to W C S there is no H nduism apart
from Hindus there was no Hindu sm as such before scholars
so constituted it as a rel (cf 47 123 above)
126 Sparta E Das Wappenbild des Herm laid der
Herrin der Tiere DD, Munchen Uwv , 1964
127 Staal, Frits Substitutions de paradigmes et religions
d’ Asie Cahiers d Extreme Asie 1 1985, 21-57
128 Staal, Frits The sound of religion Numen 33,
1986, 33-64, 185-229
129 Strunk, K Vater Himmel — Tradition und
Wandel einer sakralsprachhchen Formel Gunter Neumann Fel
Vol, IBS 40 Innsbruck 1982 427-438
Gk Vcdc Italc
130 Sudhi Padraa An encyclopaedic study on circumam
bulation ABORT 65 , 205-226
131 Sutherland Stewart (ed ) The Worlds Religions
Routledge, London, 1988 *«v + 995
132. Tiwari, Kedar Nath Comparative Religion Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1983, xn + 225
(reprint 1990) considers Hinduism among others
Rev Madhavi Koi.ha.tkar BDCRl 46 191 92
133 Toporov, V N [Concerning Iranian influence on
Siberian and Central Asian Mythology] (Russ ) (in) The
432 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 47. 134
Caucasus and Central Asia in Ancient Times and the Middle Ages
(Russ ) Moscow, 1981 146-162
on Mithra and Ahura Mazda in these cultures
134 TRipathi G C Indo European elements in Greek
and Indian mythologies Vajapeya K D Bajpai Fel Vol , Agam
Kala, Delhi, 1987 297-302
135 Van den Bosch L P Representation of gods Visible
Religion 2 1983 VII -X
136 VELIATH Dominic Theological Approach and Under
standing of Religions Jean Demelon and Ramundo Panikkar A
Study m Contrasts Bangalore, 1988 xvi + 407
137 Verma Rajendra Comparative Religion Concepts
and Experience Intellectual Publishing House, New Delhi, 1984,
m+ 165
ref to Hinduism concepts Ike sin monolhe sm Ife after
death karma
138 Vie et servie dans les civilisations orientates Acta
Onentalia Belgica Ed Peeters Louvain 1983,296
essays on l fe and death heaven hell the other world etc
in or ental c v 1 zat ons two papers deal w th Ind an thought
(also L enfant dans les ci l sal ons orient ale Acta Or Belg ca
1979)
139 Viiva ke Viudha Dharma (Hindi) DEI Deemed
Univ Dayalbag 1984 4+ 2 + 158
among 20 essays Ved c rel H ndu rel rel thought in the
systems of Ind ph los
Rev R N D ABORl 70 338
140 \ on Stietencron, H A note on Surya worship and
the Iranian cult of Mithra Bh Vtd 45-47,1985-1987, 13-22
poss b 1 ty of us ng Indian teats on Sun worsb p as a source
of nformat on re the cult of Iranian god M thra
141 Wadia Jal K Are we Zoroastrians fire worshippers *
iV Bh 92, Nov, 1987, 426-431
43 . 8 }
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
433
..Zordastnans are truly the worshippers of Divine iFire as the
Divine Sparlc of Ahura Mazda..
142. Whaling, Frank (ed.). World’s Religious Traditions :
Current Perspectixes in Religious Studies. Clark, Edinburgh,
1984; VIII + 311.
..(Essays m honour of Wilfred Cantwell Smith)..
48. Indian Religions And Mythology : Hinduism
1. Aalto, Peotti. On the development of Indian religion*
as reflected by non-religious literature. Stud. Or. 64, Helsinki,
1988; 183-194.
2. Abhisheki, Janakt. Religion as Knowledge. The Hindu
Concept. Bom bay, 1 988 ; 37 1
..popular manual on <anitana dhanna .
3. Adilakshmi, s. A. F. Mother worship in India J Soc
Res 23 ( 1 ), 1980; 17-24.
4. Agehananda Bharati. Authenticity and Uncage in
Indian religious transmission and transaction. Bh Vid. 45-47,
1985-87; 163-180.
5. Agrawala, P. K. Goddesses jn India. Abhinav Publi-
cation, New Delhi, 1984; xm + 145 + pi.
..in proto-hist. and Vedic periods..
6. Aiyangar, Narayan. Essays on Indo-Aryan Mythology .
New Delhi, 1987 ( reprint ); xv + 639.
7. Alster, Bcndt; Dndtver, Christian (ed. ). Gads Rell
gioiuhistoriske Tekstes. G. E. C. Gad, Copenhagen, 1984; 520.
..Anthology of rcl. texts .India (Y'edtsm and Brahmanism;
Hinduism; Buddhism, Jainism*)— by C. LiKDfMX. pp. 98-169..
8. AmaladasS, Anand (ed.). Philosophy of Religion in
Hindu Thought. Sn Garib Dass Oriental Scries -93, Indian
Books Centre, Delhi, 1989.
434 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 4S 9
9 Appasamy, A J (ed ) Selections from Hindu Religious
Literature Mittal Publications, Delhi, 1987, xi + 148
10 Arole Meera Kurma (tortoise) m literature and
archaeology JOIB 36 ( 1-4 ), 1986-87 , 247-255
tortoise endowed w th div ne qual ties in the Yed c period
gradually became a deity in later period identification of
Karma with Prajapati Varuna Surya etc ( VS SPB TA )
imp of Kurma in various sacrifices K as avatara of Visnu
11 Arora, U P Motifs in Indian Mythology Their
Greek and Other Parallels
« VBD IV 53 3
Rev Lallanji Gopal JGJKSV 36 291-93
12 Baartmans Frans A pah the Sacred Waters An
analysis of a Primordial Symbol in Hindu Myths Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1990, xti + 363 + 6 pi
13 Bahadur Mal What is Hinduism 9 AH 1(3), 14-16,
1 (4), 14-16
14 Bailey, G M The significance of the divine eye as a
means of spiritul vision in ancient Indian religion J Studies in
Mysticism 2(1 ), 1979, 86 94
15 Bailey G M Brahmas role as a protector DRB
Birth Centenary Vol , Calcutta Umv , 1982, 127-136
B ref to in Mundaka Up 1112 also other definite refer
ences to B in Up and Br are mentioned
16 Bakhle, S W Hinduism Nature and Development
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , X + 198
concludes ( 1 ) H concerns itself essent ally w th man s un on
with the divine who lives with n hm and can be reached by
transcend ng body mod and intellect (2) in H , there is no
place for dogmas sects or castes
17 Bakshi, Antar Narara The Concept of Energy m
Hinduism Bombay, 1985, xvi + 48
18 Balakrishnan, S Worship of Deities in Hindu Reh
gion New Delhi, 1991 , 89
48. 26 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 435
19. Balakjushn'an, S. Introduction to Hindu Religion,
New Delhi, 1991 ; 76.
- 0. Bandopadhyay, Prana b. Hindu Faith and Religion .
Image India, Calcutta, 1987; 136.
21. Bandopadhyaya, Hari Benoy. Hindu Religion and
Culture : a scientific discussion.
.. « VBD IV. 48. 19..
Rev. : Ed., Trtieni 42 ( 1 ). 92.
22. Banejuee, S. P. Purpose of man in the tradition of
Indian orthodoxy. JICPR 1 (2), 1984.
23. Bakerji, A. C Vaidika e\am pauramka sahityamea
samkinanaka mahatmya (Hindi). Kalyaija 60 ( 2), 1986 ; 483-
484.
24. Barth, A. The Religions of India. Delhi, 1990
(reprint); xxiv + 309.
25. Basham, A. L. Santos! Mata ; a new divinity in the
Hindu pantheon ? Proc. 28 ICO, Wiesbaden, 1976 , 89-90.
..sec 48.50 below..
26. Basham, A. L. The Origins and Development of Classi-
cal Hinduism . OUP, New York and Oxford, 1989; xx + 159.
..(edited and annotated by Kenneth G. Zm).. 1. The be.
tinntngs of re! in South Asia . Harappan rel. . The Aryans and
their religions, Z Early speculations and the later sacrificial
cults : the dawn of philosophy in South Asia . Sacrificial ritual
of the later Vedas; 3 The development of philosophy and the
on gin of the doctrine of tranimigraiioa; Upan.'/ads.. (some of
(he main points made by D . ( 1 ) there is no evidence that the
Aj>an* had any concept of transmigration; (2) the reL of the
Aryans was oriented towards the worlJ and present Lfe, (3)
the hierarchical order of the four ic/oar was aheady in existence
(cf. Pu/ufasuita), (4) H was the ascetics of the Up period
(700-300 U. C. ) — a period of material prosperity and growing
pessimism — who conceived the idea of Lxrnu and p^njfj jjutj
( invented by Yij£avalkya}]..
Rot. ; V. S. DJ 37 ( 4). 52-85.
436
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
(48 27
27 Bassuk, Daniel E Incarnation ui Hinduism and Chris *
tiamly The Myth of the Cod Man Macmillan (Library of
Phil and Rel ), London 1987, xm f 232
28 Basu Durgadas Hindudharmer Saratatt\a (Bengali)
Calcutta 1985.X 200
the quintessence of Hindu sm see 48 29 below
Rev N B Oiakr abort y BRMIC 38 (3) 86
29 Basu, Durgadas Essence of Hinduism Prentice Hall
of India, New Delhi, 1990, « + 133
sec 48 28 above H an encyclopaedia of universal prjnci
pics God all pervading formless jet manifested in endless
forms mmortal ty and d vin ty of the Soul no set formulas
d verse paths to the same goal the evolutionary concept
Atman Brahman dentity kar a and rebirth ultimate goal-
/ okfa
Rev VSRK W 37 (12) 65-73
30 Basu, Mita Universal religion with special reference to
Hinduism Darshana International 29 ( 1 ), Jan 89
31 Bechert, Heinz Berger, Hermann et al ( ed ) Cotter
und Mythen des indischen Subkontuients Worterbuch der My
tbology Erste Abteilung Die alten Kulturvolker, Band V, Klett
Cotta, Stuttgart 1984, xv + 1040 + 65 pi +6 maps
Volkcr MofLLtR De mjthologc dcr ved tchcn Rcl g on
und des II nduismus pp 1-203
Rev J \v DE Jong //y 30(2) 130-32
32 Beck Guy L Religious reform m India the Brahma
Samaj and the Arya Samaj QRHS 28 ( 2 ), 1988 , 1 8-3 1
33 Bharadvaj, Srikrishnadatta Samskfta vanmajamcn
dc\auvi?a>aka uvarana ( Hindi ) halyana 64 ( I ) ( Dcvatanka ),
June 90, 106 108
34 Bharati A The Hindu renaissance and its apologetic
patterns / IS 29 ( 2 ), Tcb 70, 26? 288
4? 42 J
RELIGION and MYJHOLOGY
4e7
(cf D S Siiarma The Kru Usance of H n** sm, BHU 1 944 )
acceptance of the authority of the Veda marka orthodoxy
even in modem Hindu reformat onal motementj
35 Biiapgava, P L Fundamentals of Hinduism A
Rational Analysis Mun Man New Delhi, 1982, 'in + 104
( - VBD IV 48 33)
Rev Richard W Uuwixr JAOS 104 338-39
36 BiiATTACHARJt Sukuman The Indian Thcogony Mot.
Ban, Delhi, 1989, xtv 397
reprint of VBD III -.8 27 IV 48 36
37 Bhattacharya, Hamsanarajan Jhndudcra Deba-debt
Ldbhaba o hramabtkasa ( Bengali ) Firma KLM, Calcutta,
1982-84, Vol I 16 + <84 t II Vol II 15 J- 441 + 14
see \BD IV 48 38
438
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 48. 43
43. Biardeau, M Religions de l’lnde EPHE- V- Sc. Rel .
Aimuaire 90-91, Paris, 1981-1983, 90, 145-155; 91, 153-173.
44. Biardeau, M Histolres de poteaux : variations \edi-
ques autour de la Deesse hindoue Publ EFEO- 154, Pans, 1989;
xii + 356 + 37 pi
worship of the Vedic Ritual Post ( stambha ) South Indian,
variations (eg Potu Raju, godlmg of Andhra Pradesh, repre-
sented by a post of iann, cd well be a stylization of the Vedic
yupa) acc to B, Hinduism in its totality has structured itself
starting from the Vedic sacrifice-. H is one vast organic unity
embracing higher and lower levels, ancient and contemporary
manifestations, Brahman teal and popular trends .
Rev J Fevs, Muil 70 ( 3). 339-40, D H KillingslzY, BSOAS
54 ( 2). 381-82, Ludo Rocher, JAOS 111, 596-97
45 Biardeau, M Hinduism The Anthropology of Ctuh-
zation French Studies m South Asian Cultuie and Society- III,
OUP, New Delhi, 1989; vi + 189
( English transl by Richard Nice) H has often been regarded
as a multifaceted and disparate faith Using the arch monu-
ments and literary texts of the past few centuries, this book
reveals the underlying unity of the Hindu faith . H intricately
connected with caste-system H has been changing and diversi-
fying over time
46. Biderman, Shlomo A * constitutive * god - an Indian
suggestion. PEW 32 ( 4 ), 420-437.
47. Bilimoria, Purushottama The renaissance reaction to
sruti. ABORI 65, 1984, 43-58.
. 19th cent witnessed a rather ambivalent judgement of {run—
from complete rejection (Max Muller) to ceremonial obses-
sion author discusses Ram Mohan Roy (Hindu renaissance),
Brahmo Samaj ( * True Church of God" ), Prarthana Samaj ( looks
for inspiration to Maharashtra saints), Arya Samaj ("Back to
the Veda *'), Ramakrishna-Vivelanandn ( Neo-Vedantism), Theo-
sophy -Krishnamutu ("Spurious Hinduism"), also Tilak and
Sri A u robin Jo
48. Boger, Anne C. ; Deoreo, Joellen K. Sacred India :
Hinduism, Buddhism, and Jainism . Cleveland Museum of Ait
and Indiana Umv. Press, 1986, 60+ 36 fig.
48. 55]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
439
49. Bora, Rajmal Devatuon ke nlma: kucha pahalu
( Hindi ). Paramaria 7(2), Mar S6, 1 64-1 72.
. names of divinities — from hist and linguistic points of view.,
50. Brendt, Michael Santos! Mata: a new Hindu god-
dess. JASBm 23 (1-2), 1981 (83), 4I-1M
..Vedic background see 48 25 abo\e..
51. BROCEINGTON, J. L The Sacred Thread : Hinduism in
Us Continuity and Dnersity
• ( ■* VBD IV 48 58) prehist of Hindu sm meaning of H ..
Vedic origin of H early non Vedic influences Vedic rcL is
seen not as an alternate of H , but as its earliest form.. “11.
is ever the same, yet different ”
Rev. R K. Barz, II J 27 (4), 316-17, John M KouiR, PEW
34 ( 2), 234-36. Walter Harding Malrlk, JAOS 105. 378-79,
Stefano Piano, Ind Tour 10. 305
52. Brockington, J. L- From the three Vedas to the Tri-
murti: some Hindu groups of three Shadow ( The Newsletter of
the Tradition Cosmology Society ) I ( 1 ), Edinburgh, 1984; 5-16.
53. Brown, Karry (cd ). The Essential Tcaclungs of
Hinduism. London, 1988; xxxix 4- 286
54. Burghart, Richard. Hinduism in Great Britain : the
perpetuation of religion in an alien cultural milieu. Tavistock
Publications, London and New York, 1987, 290
. (Bibliography by Helen Kasttkar) (Rev . the problem
of packaging Hindu trad for classroom consurrpnon is a major
one . how 'plural* can Hindu pluralism be 7 ‘How* of II is
easier to tackle than * Why ’ of II the question • »hat is II T'
seems best to be answered by * that wh slips bet the lingers of
social science*, it is necessary to rephrase the question as ‘what
are Hinduism?*.. )
Rev : Rupert S\ru, BSOAS 52. 176.
55. Burghart, Richard , Cavtuie, Audrey. Indian Religion.
Collected Papers on South Asia -7, Curzon Press, London 1985;
XI + 253.
Rev Michael Cawhhurs, Man 21 (2), 3CO-6I . K. R N'cruaj.,
\f.lS 20 ( 3), 60S- 10
440
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[48.56
56 Camps, Arnulf Some Indian theologians on revelation
in Hinduism ( in ) Offenbanmg ( ed G ObeR hammer ), De Nobth
Res Lib, Wien, 1974 , 221-225
57 Chakra varti, Sitansu S Hinduism A [Way of Life,
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , 104
ref to many South Asian practices in Hinduism .
58 Chakravarti, Vani Gurupranamah ( Sk ) SSPP 63,
1980-81, 25-29
59 Chandrasekharendra Saraswathi, Swami Hindu
dharma Tap Pros 23 ( 1 ), Jan 85, 8-15
60 Channa, V C Hinduism National Publishing House,
New Delhi, 1984, vm + 202
( based on 6eld work at several places m Northern India )
seeks to 1 nk the seemingly contradictory myths and rituals by
tracing the chains of ideas associating them one with another
H is not just a rel , it also imposes a life-style on its adherents
61 Chaturvedi, Chitra Vaidika paramparaen aura Kabi-
radSsa ( Hindi ) Vi&vatma 12 (2), June ’86, 14-17
62 Chaudhuri, Nirad C Hinduism , a Religion to Live By
OUP, 1980 (paperback ed ), xn + 340
Introd What is H ? historical descriptive analytical
Rev J Velinkar Indict 21 (1 ) 44-45
63 Chawla Jyotsna Purusa Prajapati m icons Sg, 32
AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 267
64 Chemparathy, George God en het hjden Een In -
dische Theodicee Brill, Leiden, 1986, 45
65 Chennakesavan, S A Critical Study of Hinduism
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1980 ( second ed ), xvi + 159
see VBD IV 48 70 from the Vedic period to modem age
H ace to author, is a loosely knit pattern of ideological faith
having ns roots in dharma and salya t is a sociological and
ethical pattern of life
Rev Ed , Dar Int 21 ( t ), 86-87
48.75J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
441
66. Chidananda, Swarai. Hinduism : monotheism and
polytheism reconciled. The Divine Life 46 ( 12), Dec. 84; 402-
405.
67. Chon, K. P. Remedy the Frauds in Hinduism Bombay,
1991 ; V + 330.
68. Coburn, Thomas B Scripture m India : Towards a
typology of the Word in Hindu life. J Am Acad, of Rel. 52,
1984; 435-459.
69. Connolly, Peter (ed. ). Perspecthes on Indian Reh «
gions. Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica Series - 30, Indian Books Cen-
tre, Delhi, 1986.
..Papers in honour of Karel Wcrntr. .
70. Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. Time of Eternity. Mun.
Man., New Delhi, 1988 (reprint); 140.
..Hinduism * pp 8-29..
71. Courtrigiit, Paul B. Ganeia Lord of Obstacles, Lord
°f Beginnings. OUP, New York, 1985 ( also 1990 ); xiv + 274.
..considers modem and Vedic manifestations of the deity..
based mainly on Purana- cwdence..
72. Coward, Harold G. ( ed. ). Language ui Indian Philo-
sophy and Religion. Canadian Corporation for Studies in Reli-
gion-supplement 5, Wilfrid Lauricr Univ. Press, Waterloo,
1978 ;X-f 98.
Rev. : S. K. NavDI. DRMIC 35. 167.
73. Crawford, Cromwell (cd. ). In Search of Hinduism.
Barrytown, 1986; xl + 181-
74. Daivajna Somayaji, K. N. Concept of Ganesha.
Bangalore, 1983; 69 + 38 pi.
75. Dance, Sadasbiv A. Features of Tantrum and the
Veda. JORM 42-46, 1972-77 ( 1987 ) ; 78-88.
..Tantrum is an ancient creed in essence. It is not improbable
that m the he > -day rf Vedic practices and sacrifices, with a
t».SC
442
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[43 76
predominant sexual note a mixed mystic cult got created and
fostered uhercin the ancient MahanagnI changed into nakti and
Mahanagna turned into Siva with new dimensions adding t e
fish to the already existing ma katas {ntemstt mad) a mudra
mailhuna) And as this one mode of warship got believed to
solve all worldly and heavenly problems it came to be cal e
tantra—
76 Daran, D V Hinduism at a Glance : Vedic Wisdom
Redisco\ered Bombay, 1987, xvi + 409
77 Dass, Ayodhya Chandra The origin of Brahmamcal
image worship and the iconogentc properties in Rgveda JOIB
34 (1-2), 1-11
78 Dass, Ayodhya Chandra Suit Worship in Tndo Aryan
Religion and Mythology Indian Books Gallery, Delhi, 1984,
xn + 236
79 Delahoutre, M Le culte hmdou et sa symboltque
(in) Le symbohsme dans le culte des grandes religions (ed J
Ries ), Louvain, 1985
80 Dell, David J et al (ed ) Guide to Hindu Religion
The Asian Philosophies and Religions Resource Guides, G K
Hall and Co , Boston, 1981 , xx\i -f 461
( = VBD IV 48 89) material arranged under 12 major
categories
Rev David M Knipe Hist Ret 23 ( 3 ), 269-71 , Paul Mundss
chenk PEW 34(3) 321-28, K G Z , JAOS 109, 173
81 db Mora, Juan Miguel On Tantrism ( m ) Samskrta
Samskrti, UNAM, Mexico, 1984, 59-86
Spanish original ' Acerca del Tantrismo ” (Rcnou “Spe-
cious knowledge is that wh stops at the literal source, real
knowledge is that wh goes all the way to the imp ications
Diogine 29 1960 37-48) author seeks to demonstrate that
Tantrism including the Kaula rite has its primitive roots in the
Veda the same as any other mamfe'tat on of Hindu spiritual ty
Tantrism already existed in the 3rd cent B C altbo the texts
only appear in 424 A D Tantrism is far closer to the gV
than to the Up and later Hinduism conciliation of bhoga and
Itiokfa
48. 87 j RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 443
82 Derrett, J D M, Hinduism ( m ) The Study of
Spirituality ( ed Cheslyn Jones et al ), SPCK, London, 1986
83 Dfi Smet, R The status of the scriptures in the * Holy
History ’ of India Proc Res Seminar on Non Biblical Scrip-
tures, Bangalore, 1974, 280-299
cf VBD IV 48 94 analyses the whole trajectory of India s
rel. development from the Ved c sacrificial hymns to the decisive
encounter with Christ of Raja Ram Mohan Roy and other
pioneers of Indian Remssance
84 Dhavalikar, M K Ganesa in Central Asia (in)
G S Dikshit Fel Vol Agam Kala Prakashan, Delhi, 1987,
37-44
85 Dhavalikar, M K Origin of GaneSa ABORI 71,
1990, 1-24
widespread worsh p of elephant Vcdic cv dence- Pauli a ( ref
to m and AV cd be elephant ) perhaps precursor of later
Airavata of Indra ref to elephant headed deity in MS- shown
to be a later interpolation Vmayaka mentioned m ManauiGS
86 Dhavamony, Martasusai Classical Hinduism Docu
menta Missionalia -15, Umv Gregonana, Rome, 1982, vu + 525
( = VBD IV 48 101 ) discuss od under categories revela
tion incarnation salvation worship meditation monasticism
morality the beliefs and practices of Hindus differ from one
period of hist to another within a given period from one re
gion to another within a given region from one class of society
to another developments of Hinduism — Ved sm Brahmanism,
classical Hinduism sectarian H nduism medieval H , modem
H contemporary H — shd not be considered as watertight
compartments for they merge into one another H. has shown
in its long hist a marled propensity to ass milate rather than
exclude various rel currents wh. once used to bo considered
al en to its own orthodoxy H concedes some validity to all
other rel gons
Rev Andre PaDoux. R1IR 20 ( I ), 59-61 , Frank PoDCOWky,
PEW 35 ( 1 ) 105-106, Ludo Roaux, JAOS 104 335-36
87. D Sa, Francis X. The challenge of the Indian religious
tradition New Quest, Mar *ApnI 85, 69-86
444
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
88 Dumont, L Religion , Politics, and History in India
Pans / Hague, 1970
89 Editor Hindu dbaranka parampara am samajika pan
vartana ( Mar ) Naxabharata, Wai
Hindu rel trad and social change serially from July 88
onwards
90 Editor Mother worship and Sri Ramakrishna Pr Bh
92, Oct 87, 362-373
mother worship early Indian evidence IV civil and Vedic—
91 Engineer, Rustom Review article on Hindu Ethos and
Challenge of Change ( VBD IV 48 88) Tol, 25 2 73, 8 2-5
92 Falk, Harry Der Gott des Chaos, Wurfelspiele in
Indien Journal fur Gescluchte 6 1984,12-17
93 Farquhar, 3 N An Outline of the Religious Litera
hire of India
see 33 17 above
94 Fatah Singh The Veda of ViSva-Manusa (The reh
gion of the universal man ) Veda Santa, E S 3 ( 7 ) - 3 ( 9 ),
Sept 84
serially Dharna and ret , An ( who ) the Father An as
cross and tree of life
95 Prawley, David From the Rixer of Heaven Hindu
and Vcdic Knowledge for the Modem Age Mot Ban , Delhi,
1992, 180
96 Fuller, C J Hinduism and scriptural authority in
modern Indian law (in) Comparatixc Studies m Society and
His tor) 30(2-3), 1988, 225-248
97 Ganguly Shastri, Jaydev On the question of change- .
ability of Hindu religion SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 644-647.
98 G\rg Vasant Vasu Vcda-Pradipa 2(7), Jan 88;
26, 30
48 105 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 445
99 Gasha, Bharat Vishwa Hindu Dharma and Sanskrit i
Jammu, 1991, vi+ 132
100 Gelblum, Tuvia Traditional classification of Hindu
scnptures SHAP Mailing, 1984, 5-6
101 Goubrick, Richard Early Buddhism JRAS 1989 (2 ),
p 398
( report of a lecture ) [ two pos lions (1) Buddha s rcl views
hardly differed from those of the Up (2) Buddha knew hitle
or nothing of Brahmamsm — de la Vau.ee Poussin Buddha
did not know the Up ] acc to G it is possible to show that
Buddha (or texts m the Pah Canon) alluded to BAU and per
haps to other Brahman ic texts Buddha preached his new
message by taking over terms and expressions current m his day
(mainly of Brahmanism) and investing them with new mean-
ings Buddha used Brahmamcal terminology to formulate h.s
own ideas G attempted a succinct expos tion of Buddha s
has c message in terms wh made clear how it represented an
answer to contemporary Brahmanism (that of the earliest Up)
G discussed the term karman Buddha interpreted Br karma
(ritual action) as moral intention alius ons m Pali Canon
to BAU the tone is humorous gently satirical they remind
one of the voice of Buddha himself
102 Gombrich, Sanjukta and R Kings, power, and the
goddess South Asia Research 6 ( 2 ), London, 1986, 123-138
103 Gonda, Jan Change and Continuity m Indian Reli-
gion
( = VBD III 31 8) Hinduism is defined as a complex of
soc o rel phenomena wh are based on the authority of the an
cent corposa called Veda
104 Govind Das Hinduism Delhi 1986 (reprint),
xiv + 445 + vu
105 Goyal, SR A Religious History of Ancient India
( up to c 1200 A D ) Kusumanjali Prakashan, Meerut
Vol I Pre*Vedic Ved c Jama and Buddhist religions 1984,
xx-+418, Vol II Smarta Ep c-Pauramka Tantnka Hinduism,
Christianity, Islam 1986 xxxn+484
446 VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHV [48 106
Rev Aubrey A Mascarenhas Indica 27 135-36, G C Panee
I HR 11 198-99
106 Guenon, Rene Studies in Hinduism New Delhi,
1985, 87
( transl into English by Ian Kesarcodi )
107 Guleri, Vidyadbar Sharma Female Deities in Vedic
and Epic Literature Delhi, 1990, xv + 211
108 Gupta, Badlu Ram Hinduism The Gospel of Huma
hi ty New Delhi, 1986, xn -r 111
109 Gupta Ram Chandra The Wonder that is Hindu
Dharma 1987, 240
Dlianna is neither ph losophy nor rel neither moral ty nor
law yet it pervades all these
110 Hardy F India and beyond the religions of India
in the Encyclopedia of Religion Religious Studies 24 ( 1 ) Cam
bridge, 1988 29 37
111 Hariharan M Hinduism and Its Rationalism
Bombay, 1987, lx + 150
112 Harshananda Swami Hindu Dharma PraSnotta-
ramahka (Hindi) Ramaknshua Math, Allahabed, 1986 62
113 H artel, H Archaeological evidence on the early
Vasudeva worship Tucci Mem Vol 2, IsMEO, Rome, 1987 ,
573-587 + 10 pi
114 Haussig, H W et a! (ed ) Go tier und My then des
wdischen Subkontinents Klatt Cotta, Stuttgart, 1984, 15 + 1040
+ 65 pi , maps
Volkcr Moeller Die Mytholog e der vedischen Rel gion und
des Hinduismus
Rev 3 W DeJong i/J 30(2) 130-32
115 Heesterman, J C India and the inner conflict of
tradition Daedalus 102 ( I ), 1973
48.119]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
447
• (■ VBD IV 48 146) trad js to be understood as “the
way society formulates and deal* with the bas c problems of
human existence — m this respect it is not diff from moder-
nity * trad is not simply a fixed imentory of pet responses
that groups and individuals draw — not a set program precisely
predetermining individual* responses to the stimuli of every
situation. Trad is rather proccssual and therefore dynamic,
flexible, accommodative adapt ve But to stress its situational
char is to see only a part or aspect of trad In addition to
immanent situational dimension is the transcendental dimension
that gives order sense meaning, and structure to the ndividual,
situational particular^ es “ Trad has to be immanent in the
actual situation so as to keep up with sh ft ng reality and trans-
cendent so as to fulfil its orientating and legitimizing func-
tion” It is this double structure or two-dimensionality of tradi-
tions that explains an abiding conflict at any tradition’s core
115 A Heestermas*. J C The Inner Conflict of Tradition
Essays in Indian Ritual, kingship , and Society Univ of Chicago
Press, 1985, 10 t 255
Rev Ronald iNDrs American Ethnologist 13 ( 4 ) 762-775,
Richard W Lamvitae, JAOS 106 ( 3 ) 601-02, J P Parry,
A fan 21 (2), 369-70
116 Hegde, R D The infidel Glory of India 8, 1984
(89), 25-32
the hist of the reformation movement launched by the infidel
ranges from the Vedic period till the time of fiamkaracarja—
Matylukasukla (RV VII 103) provides the first indications of
infidel elements chanting of Vedic texts by priests ridiculed
Brhaspati and Lokayatikas
117 Her as, H The Problem of Ganapati Indological
Book House, Delhi, 1972, vi + 64
(<=VBD II 51 12) Introd by Jamna Dass Achtar (Gaoa
pati in fly* elephant faced Gancsa)
118 Herman, A L A Brief Introduction to Hinduism
Religion, Philosophy, and Ways of Liberation Boulder, 1991,
xxi + 181
1 19 Hiltebeitel, Alf Folklore and Hinduism Hist Rel,
37(2), 1987,216-218,
44& VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 48. 120
120 Holt, John Assisting the Dead by venerating the
Living Numen 28 ( 1 ), 1981 , 1-28
concentrates on the soc orel gious side of the sene rati on of the
Dead m Hindu sm and Buddhism
121 Ibbetson, Denzil , Maclagan, Edward Religious
Life of Indian People Mot Ban, Delhi 1991 (reprint), xvi +
985
ed by H A Rose includes Hinduism
122 Induizm Tradtcu i so\remennost (Russ ) Izdatalstvo
“Nauka”, Moscow, 1985, 284
I V Bestuzhav Lada Eschatology of H nduism ( future
logical aspect ) 5-27 A D Litman Hinduism and Ind an
modern philosoi hy 42 62 O V Mezentseva Mud es of H
in the USSR , 241-282
123 Ions, V Indian Mythology Peter Bednck Books
New York, 1984, 144
124 Jagtiani, G M Burning Questions on Hindut\a
Bombay, 1988 w ■+ 61
Rev R N D ABORl 71 423-24
125 Jain, Krishan Lai Is Hindu a Supenor Real ? Hen
tage of Indians, Delhi, 1989, X + 200
126 Jammovwicz Shah Marta Metamorphosis of Indian
Gods Calcutta 1988, 187
127 Johnson Samuel Indian and Oriental Religions
Deep and Deep Publications, New Delhi 1983 SO 1
Aryans and the r religions
128 Josiit, H M Hinduism and other religions unity m
diversity $PP 20-21 Aug 84- Feb 85,18-30
129 Josm, Ratanlal Matrpuja hi laksmipujl ViSiatma
14 (7), Nov 88,10-13
Vcd c references
130 Jyesht Verman The Vcdic godhead Sun and the
concept of trinity SP, 34 AIOC, Vtsakhapatnam, 1989. p 33-
48.140]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
449
— concept of trinity was originally based on the characteristics
of one and the same Vedtc god, Sun
131. Kaly ana-Kalpataru 35 (I), God realization number,
Gorakhpur, May 89, xxxn + 352
a collection of 68 essa>s-most of them already published
132. Kamimura, Katsuhiko Indian Mythology (Jap ).
Tokyo Shosuki, Tokyo, 1981 286
133 Kantowsky, Detlaf (ed ) Recent Research on Max
Weber's Studies on Hinduism Weltforura - Verlag ( Schriftenreihe
Internationales Asienforum - 4 ), Munchen, 1986, 231
papers submitted to a conference held in New Delhi March
1-3, 1984
134 Karan Singh Hindu religion unique in world history
AH 1(4), Sept 84, 3-7
135 Karan Singh The eternal and universal Hindu
dharma Tap Pras 23 (4) April 85, 14-19
serially
136 Karan Singh Hinduism Delhi, 1987, 164
see 48 138 below
137 Karan Singh Hinduism and world religions BJ
35(1), Aug 88, 107-119
ser ally
138 Karan Singh Essays qn Hinduism Ratna Sagar,
Delhi, 1990, vni + 190
rev ed of 48 136 above H — an overview message of the
Upantfads Appendix Mundaka Up ( transl and exposition )
139 Karapatri, Swami Ganapati tattva (Hindi) Kal-
yana ( Ganeia Anka ), 1948 , 25 30
Ganapati mentioned in RV identified with elephant faced
Ganesa
140 Karunakaran, Rankorath The Riddle of Ganesli
Bombay, 1992, ix -f 79
«57
456 VEDIO BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 48. 141
141. Kaviraj, Gopmath. Siddhidata Ganeia (Hindi).
Kalydna ( Ganeia- Anka ), 1948; p. 47.
142 Kaviraj, Gopmath Theism in ancient India (in)
Notes on Religion and Philosophy, S S Umv , Varanasi, 1987; 80-
104.
comments on kslah svabhavo nijatir jadrccha - SvetaSiatara
Up ..
143 Keilhauer, Anneliese and Peter. Die Bildsprache des
Hinduismus. Die mdische Gotterwelt und ihre Symbole. Du Mont
Buchverlag, Koln, 1983 ; 248 + illust.
144 Keller, C A. Virtualites du mythe hindou. (in).
Le mythe, son langage et son message (ed. H. Limet; J. Ries),
Louvain, 1983
145. Kenneddy, Vans. Researches into the Nature and
Affinity of Ancient and Hindu Mythology. Indolog Bk. House,
Delhi, 1979 (reprint ); xx + 494
146 Ketkar, S. V. Hinduism - its Formation and Future.
Delhi, 1988 (reprint); xxxix + 177.
147. Killingley, Derraot ( ed ) A Handbook of Hinduism
for Teachers. Grevalt and Grevalt, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1984.
148. King, Ursula Forschungsbericht uber den Hindu-
ismus in England. ZMR 3, 1983; 220-236
149. Kinsley, David. Hinduism — A Cultural Perspecthe-
Prentice Hall, Englewood ChiTs, 1982; 164 + 11.
..A guideline for orthodoxy in Hinduism is reverence for the
Brahmins and the implicit acceptance of the social hierarchy
known as the caste system Here again, the Buddhists and the
Jainas represent a dissenting view, declaring that Brahmins havo
no special rel status., traditionally, II divides all philosophies
into orthodox and non orthodox, of the latter all of wh. deny
the sacrcdness of ihe Vedas, the most famous arc Bauddha and
Jama..
R?v. ; John M. Kouxr. PEW 34 (4), 4M-4J.
48. 153 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
451
150 Kinsley, David Hindu Goddesses Visions of the
Diune Feminine in the Hindu Religious Tradition Umv of Calif.
Press, Berkeley, 1986, vm + 281 -f 14 pi
(Mot Ban Delhi I9S7) I Goddesses in Vedic literature
Usas, PfthivI Adm Sarassatf, Vak Nirfti Ratrl, Minor Vedic
Goddesses £ar>a, Sarai»a Indraijf Appendix IV civil
(PP 212 220) acc to author, no other living re! trad dis-
plajs such an ancient continuous and diverse hist of goddess-
worship as H author does not accept that all female deities
in the Hindu trad are different man festations of an underlying
fenumne principle or an oserreachmg great goddess he dis
misses the arguments for continuities bet IV civil and later H
on the grounds that they arc superficial
Rev Thomas B Coburn, Hist Ret 27 412 14, Ellison B
Fixdly, JAOS 108 132 33, Alf Hiltebeitil Pacific A f fairs
60(2) 350-51, Vasudha Narayanan JAS 46, 185-86, Karel
Werner JRAS 1938(1) 212-13
151 Klimleit, Hans Joachim Der politische Hmdmsmus
Indische Denker ZMSchen rehgioser Reform und pohiischem Erna
chsen OH, Wiesbaden, 1981 , 325
152 Klostermaier Klaus K Mythologies and Philosophies
of Salvation m the Theistic Traditions of India Editions SR -5,
Wilfred Laurier Umv Press, Waterloo, Ontario, 1984, xvi -f- 549
+ 47 pi
Part One Salvation in Vedic religion, lndra as Saviour and
yajna as means of _aIvation , lndra Vrtra myth neither historical
nor naturalistic but as a salvation myth Part Two Vispu as
Saviour Part Three Main elements and sources of ^aivism
Part Four Devi as Saviour Part Fue Synthesis and Con
elusion (the h story represented in myth is not chrono-
logical but exemplary, that is myths reflect those events in the
hist of a community wh it considers its central part, its spiri-
tual foundation most of the gods are created for the myths
and not the myths for gods)
Rev Bruce J Stewart, PEIV36(2) 187-89 Karel Werner,
JRAS 1986 ( 1 ) 132-34
153 Klostermaier, Klaus K A Survey of Hjndmsm.
SUNY Press, Albany, 1989, xv + 649
452 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 48 134
(Mun Man, New Delhi, 1990) topical treatment of H
Irtntarga approach
Rev R N D ABORI 71 423
154 Konig, Ditte Das Tor zur Unlerwelt Mythologie
und Kult des Termitenfugels i it der Schrifthchen und mundhchen
Tradition Indiens Beitraee zur Sudasten forschung - 97, Umv
Heidelberg, 1984, XII + 389 -f I pi + 10 lllust
Rev Hoist Nacutigal Mundus 23 ( 3 ) 202-03
155 Krishna, Nanditha The Art and Iconography of
Vishnu Narayana D B Taraporevala, Bombay, 1982. xiv +
122 + illust and line drawings
finds parallels bet V N and gods of other ancient avihza
tions ( Sumerian god Enki and his consort Ninki , solar origin
of V - Egyptian Horns Ra, Atum, Gk god Poseidon Babylo-
nian deities Merodach Entl Ea)
Rev R N Misra IHR 8(1-2) 151-53
156 Krishnamurthy, V Essentials of Hinduism Narosa
Publishing House, New Delhi, 1991 xui + 200
Rev V S,BJ 37(21) 91-94
157 Kshitish Vedalankar 6ri aura Laksmi Visnu ko
dona patniyan ( Hindi ) Vi svatma 14(7), Nov 88, 8-9
Vedic evidence
158 Kulkarni, Chidambara Hindu Dharma Bh Vid
Bh , Bombay
159 Kulkarni, Shripad D What is Hinduism ? BHISHMA,
Thane, 1990, vi + 90
a comparative study of the tenets of H with those of the
Semitic Faiths
Rev R N D , ABORI 71, 423-24 ,
160 Kumar aswamy, V A Salient Features of Indian Cul
ture and Hindu Religion Hyderabad, 1988, iv 4 38
161. Lester, Robert C Hinduism Veda and sacred texts
see 34 103 above
48,170] Religion aUd mythology 4 $3
162 LlMET, H , Ries, J (ed ) La My the Son Langage
ct Son Message , Homo Religiosus -9, Centre d’ Hist des Rel ,
Louvain, 1989, 471
2 papers on Hinduism (various approaches comparative-'
Dumezil, symbol c and ps>choanalytical - Zimmer , literary and
historical -RuriNG structuralist -Long)
Rev Karl Heinz Golzio Anihropos 81 737
163 LlNGAT, R. Tune and the Dharma CIS 6, 1962
law of sacrifice is one that is proposed , not imposed
164 Mahdihassan, S The patron gods of health and
longevity. Bull Ind Inst Hist Med 19 ( 2), Hyderabad, July
89, 111-127
Soma as the god of herbalism and *i\a as the god of
alchemy .
165 Mantras et diagranunes ntuels dans V Hindouisme Ed
CNRS, Paris, 1986, 225
166 Marglin, Fredenque Apflel Types of oppositions in
Hindu culture (in) Purity and Auspiciousness in Indian Society
(ed John B Carman, F A Marglin), Bnll, Leiden, 1985
167 Marriott, Makim Hindu transactions diversity
without dualism (in) Transaction and Meaning (ed Bruce
Kapferer ), Ishi Press, Philadelphia
168 Martin, E Q Gods of India History, Character ,
and Worship Indological Book House, Delhi, 1988 (reprint);
xiv + 330 + p!
169 Martin Dubost, P , Nou, J -L Ganeca, le dieu
a Ute d’ elephant Archacologia / Prehistotre et Arch 228, 1987,
44-51 + 1 fig
170 Masih, Y Hindu Religious Thought Mot Ban.
Delhi, 1983, xvm -b 510
( from 3000 B C. to 200 AD), karma, Honiara, JSano, mukil
— these four are the defining characteristics of II also yoga
and lupus g*rms and most imp features of Brahmanism can be
4$4 VEDIC B1BUOGRAPHV [48. 1? 1
traced to non Vedic (Jaina, Bauddha, Up, Samkhya, "Yoga)
thought
171 Matilal, Bimal Krishna Logical- and Ethical Issues
of Religious Belief Stephanos Nirmalendu Ghosh Lectures, 1978,
Umv of Calcutta, 1982, xn +186 + 1
lectures on Duhkha Problem of Evil Scepticism Word and
Object Ineffabihty Necessity and Indian Logic, Religion and
the study of Comparative Religion
Rev T Gelblum BSOAS 48 ( 3 ) 558 59
172 Mazumdar, B P Stages in the history of religious
beliefs BRAIIC 37 (5), May 86, 104-110, 37(6), June 86,
137-141
serially Vasudeva rel Rudra Siva rites for PitfS, Multi
pQja tirthas and vratas
173 Mazumdar, Handas T India's Religious Heritage.
(Cultural Hist of India, Vol I), Allied Publishers, New Delhi,
1986, xxt + 223
174 Meera, S Some aspects of Sakti worship B1TCM,
1980(1984), 13-27
Vedic evidence ref to Adi i Sarasvati Ratrl Usas, Bharati
Sakti cult originated in the prehist deities of Har period it
took definite form and philosophic import during the Vedic
period it acquired a tangle of doctrines rituals and practices
in the classical period additional Tantric mode
175 Mehta, J L Philosophy and Religion Essays m In-
terpretation Mun Man , New Delhi, 1990, 302
176 Mishra, Raj am Brahma-Worship Tradition and
Iconography Kamshka Publishing House, Delhi, 1989, xvi + 73
+ pl
cb 2 Origin and development of B
177 Mitchell, J Murray Hinduism Past and Present.
Asian Educational Services, New Delhi, 1989 ( reprint), 299
the \cdas and Vedic period, Vedic ritual, Up
48, 185]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
455
178. Morgan, Kenneth W (ed ). The Religion of the
Hindus. Mot Ban, Delhi, 1987, xiv + 434
Indian ed of VBD II 48 97
179 Mukhyananda, Svvami The Ten Sutras or Cardinal
Principles of Hinduism Centre for Reshaping Our World-View,
Belur Math, Calcutta, 1984; 24,
180 Mukhyananda, Swami The Rote of Hinduism m
* One World* Ideal Centre for Reshaping Our Wcrld-View,
Belur Math, Calcutta, 1984; 40
181. Mukhyananda, Swami Hinduism and Its World
Mission Centre for Reshaping Our World-View, Belur Math,
Culcutta, 1984; 18.
182. Mukhyananda, Swami Hinduism — What It Is.
Centre for Reshaping Our World View, Belur Math, Calcutta,
1985; 31.
183. Mukhyananda Swami Hinduism A brief outline of
its framework Ramakrishna Math, Tnchur, 1986, xu+115
+ charts
. two aspects of H satya (truth)- hruU, dharma (applied
truth) — Smrit .
Rev. • R. N D , ABORI 70, 358-59
183A Mukhyananda, Swami The unique space-time
and historical sense of the Hindus Pr Bh 97, June 1992;
257-262, 275
. (contd from prewous issue)
184. Mylius, Klaus. ViSvasrj, nhasrjah, and the problem
of continuity m Indian religious history Amrtadhara ( R N D.
Fcl Vol ), 1984,285-205
185. Nagarau Rao, P The nature and the fundamentals
of Hinduism Dharmaprakash 17 (3-4), 1987, 38-42-
(distorted, hideous I! , essential II )
186 Nagaraja Rao, P The fundamentals of Hinduism,
Tap eras. 26 (8), Aug S8; 16 20.
456 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [48.187
187 Nakamura, Hajime A History of Hinduism (Jap)
Yamakawa Shuppansha, Tokyo, 1979, xiv + 332 + 23
188 Nandi, Ramendra Nath Social Roots of Religion in
Ancient India K P Bagchi and Co , Calcutta / New Delhi,
1986, xvm + 218
189 Naravanh, VS A Companion to Indian Mythology
( Hindu, Buddhist , and Jama ) Thinker’s Library, The Technical
Publishing House Allahabad, 1987, n + 372
190 Narayan Aiyangar Essays on Indo Aryan Mytho-
logy Asian Educational Services, New Delhi, 1987 (reprint),
xv + 639
191 Narten, Johanna Die Anfisa Spsntas i m Aiesta
OH, Wiesbaden, 1982, xu + 155
Rev H H M ZDMG 134(1) 199
192 Nayak, Ketaki Lord Jagannatha in the Vedic Litera-
ture Prajnanetram 1(1), Balasore, 1985 , 90-100
193 Nidhi Problem of identification of Haritnedhas in
the Nara-Narayamyam SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 662
Hanmcdhas = Supreme God worshipped by inhabitants of
Svetadv’pa (acc to V S Agrawala Svetadv’pa — Iran Hari
medhas = Ahura Mazda seven Amesa Spentas ■=» seven Otra
sikhandirs) acc to Nidiii Han medhas = ASvamcdhas of RV
V 27 4-6 Dadhjan Atharvapa
194 Oberhammer, Gerhard Das Selbstverstandms des
Hinduismus als Religion (m) Offenbarung (ed G O ), Wien,
1974, 13-27
195 Oberhammer, Gerhard Die OberlieferungsautonUt
im Hinduismus (in) Offenbarung (ed G O ), Wien, 1974,
41-92
196 Oberhammer, Gerhard (ed ) Epiphame des Hetls
Zur Heilsgegenu art in utdischer und chnsthcher Religion Publ of
(he De Nobili Res Library Wien, 1982, 256,
48- 201 }
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
4S7
. . Heesterman examines some motifs m the Brahnanas wh con-
nect sacrifice with warfare, and cspecally with cattle raid, these
he considers to be survivals of a heroic age, detached from their
original context Halbfass discusses the place of experience m
ancient and modern Hindu thought ( trad thought subordinates
experience to textual authority, or ascribes it to mythological or
superhuman figures)
Rev, : D. H Killiagley, DSOAS 47 ( 1 ), 163-64
197. Oberhammer, Gerhard ( ed. ), Inklusnismus. Fine
indische Denkform. Pub!, of the De Nobili Res, Library, Wien,
1983; 113.
..Hacker's original lecture on the subject and ent studies on
it by Halbfass, Wezlek. and Oeerhammfr. acc to Hacker,
Inklusivismus is a central and defining characteristic of Indian
thought; Inklustvismus consists in claiming for, and thus includ-
ing in, one’s own rcl what really belongs to an alien religious
ideology (Vivekananda and Radhakrishnan as examples) .
Rev. • R N D , ABORI 69. 401-02
198. O’ Flaherty, Wendy Domger The origins of hereby
in Hindu mythology. Hist Rel 10(4), 1971 ; 271-333.
..(= VBD III 48 199, cf J BD IV 48 230) (to argue that
there is no Hindu 'orthodoxy* is also to deny that Hindus can
have ‘heresy’, wh ignores abundant cv idence to the contrary).,
the contradistinction of the Vedas remains the basis of heresy
in the Hindu view-point
IS9. O’ Flaherty, Wendy Domger. Death as a dancer in
Hindu mythology. Ingalls Fef. Vol , 1980, 201-216.
..fear of the dance in ancient texts- JB other Vcdic and Up.
evidence .
200. O' Flaherty, Wendy Donigcr. Sexual Metaphors and
Animal Symbols in Indian Mxtholog) Mot. Ban, Delhi. 1981;
xviit + 382.
- .( VBD IV. 48. 233). . sexual fluids in Vtdic and posl-\cdic
India; male dom nanwu in R V. cows and marcs; androgynes •
Rev. . Sadashiv A Daagc, IUR II. 189-91.
201. O’ Flahjrty, Wendy Domger (cd.). Textual Sources
for the Study of I hndmwi. Manchester Univ. Press, 1988; xii +
211 .
458
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[48 202
selections from Sanskrit H ndi Tamil and Bengali in Engl sh
transl mtrod deals with the ong nal texts Sk. section in
eludes selections from Vedas the editor s a m is to show the
relationship bet what might be called mainstream Hinduism and
the alternative Hinduism suggests the various wajs in wh H
refuses to be p gecnholed topics include dlnrma karma k ngs
and Brahmins ritual human life cycle
Rev Rupert Skill BSOAS 53 (2) 201
202 O’ Flaherty Wendy Dontger The Origins of EmI in
Hindu Mythology Delhi, 1988, ix + 411
Indian reprint of VBD IV 4S 231
203 O MalleY, L S S Hinduism The Religion of the
Masses Jodhpur, 1985, vui + 2a6
204 Om Prakash Religion and Society in Ancient India
Delhi, 1985, xn + 260
205 Organ, T Three into four in Hinduism Ohio Jour-
nal of Rel Studies 1, 1973 , 7-13
deals with extern on of tripart l on to quadripartition men
t ons four hypotheses to account for the introduction of a fourth
to an orig cal three namely expansion transcendence Integra
lion and polarization
206 Ouserampil, J Feminity in God grammarian’s Mew
CASS Stud 6 ( 8 ), 1982 , 57 64
cf PRD IV 42.132 in imale experience of motherhood in
God is thv primary cause of attributing feminity to Uod
207 Padoux, Andre V image diunc — Culte et midita
tion dans /* hindouisme C N R S UPR 249, Fans, 1990,
179 + photographs
Rev Bruno Dagens BEI 7 8, 357-62
208 Pai, D A. Religious Sects of the Hindus Cosmo
Publications, Delhi, 1983, vi + 104
traces growth of H ndu sm from the early times
209 Pande, G C The Hindu World Quest 61, April*
June 69, 23-32
rev article on PRD III 35 68 IV 48 293
43. 216 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 459
210. PandE, G. C. Sramana Tradition. L. D. Inst, of
Indology, Ahmedabad, 1978; 73.
..(= VBD IV. 82 386) .
Rev. : A. C. Dass, PJ 22-23, 205-06.
211. Pande, Susmita Birth of Bhakti in Indian Religions
and Art. Books and Books, New Delhi, 1982, 12 + 224.
. .from Vedas to Ramayara . ch. 2 elements of bhakti in Vedas
and Up . Varuna, concepts of ‘grace’, atmaiukfepa, ksrpanya
seen in Vedic hymns .
Rev : P. S , ZDMG 136(3). 656-57, H D. Sankalia, BDCRI
45, 163-66; B. N. S. Yadav, IHR 8(1-2), 132-33.
21Z Pandit, M. P. Studies in the Taniras and the Veda.
(Ganesh and Co., Madras) Delhi, 1988 (reprint); 168.
Rev .Ed, Tavern 41 (2), 113-14
213. Pankaj, N G State and Religion m Ancient India.
Allahabad, 1983.
214 Parikh, Purushottam J. God Repealed. Baroda,
XU + 66.
Rev. : M. M Pathak, JOIB 36. 322-23
215. Parpola, Asko. The Sky-Garment . A study of tie
Harappan religion and its relation to the Mesopotamian and later
Indian religions St ad Or. 57, Finnish Oriental Soc., Helsinki,
1985; 216 + 25 pi.
..sec Harappan Bibliography (R. N. b.) 6, 164 .
Rev. : William C. BrjCe, JR AS 1989 ( 1 ), 165-66, Harry Fau.,
ZDMG 138 (1), 160-63.
216. Parrinder, Geoffrey. Aiatar and Incarnation : A
Comparison of Indian and Christian Beliefs OUP, New York,
1982; 296.
..“ Avatars m Hinduism” : beginning with the Vedas and con.
tmuing right up to modern thinkers like Kamaknshna and
Gandhi.. 12 characteristics of Hindu Avatars: (1) In Hmdu
belief A. ts real; (2) human A.s take worldly birth, (3) the
lives of A s mingle human and divine; (4) the A.s finally die;
460
VEDJC BliJLIOGRApnV
[48 217
( 5 ) there may be historicity in some As ( 6 ) A s are repeated
(7) the example and char of A s arc important, (8) A comes
with work to do (9) As show some reality in the woild,
{ >0) A is guarantee of divine revelation, (11) As reveal a
personal God (12) As reveal a God of grace the Hindu
A -concept cannot he dismissed as a version of doectism the
au hor des-rtbes the Hindu scriptures as general revelation ’
and the A as special revelation ( Rev revelation of Veda
is Si h and thcief re the prmary or special revelation , the
A con ca as Simn or a represent'd ion of the ong nil Vedic reve
lation in the age of heav a Karman )
Rev Harold Covvapd PEI? 36(2) i89 90
217 Patiuk, V S Smarta Religious Tradition New
Delhi, 1987, 143
218 Pereira Jose Hindu Theology A Reader Doubleday,
1976 558
sec 48 219 below
Rev Ed Indcal 5(2) 145-48
219 Pereira, Jose Hindu Theology — Themes, Texts, and
Structures Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , 608
see 48 218 above introd overview of Hindu theology (dassi
cal and medieval) Lnglish transl of Svlect texts of 26 schools
(three categories Theologies of DifTcicncc Theologies of Iden-
tity or Non D (Terence Theologies of Difference in Identity)
Rev Aubrey A Mascarlkhas Ind ca **9 ( 1 ), 72-73
220 Phillips Maurice The Evolution of Hinduism New
Delhi, 19S7, V + 129
221 PoDGORski Frank R Hinduism A Beautiful Mosaic
1 oundjtton Press of Notre Dame, Notre Dame, 1983. 41
222 Prajapaii Mambhat E Devi Brahmanl ka svarupa
vikasa Vaidiha evam pauranika sahitya he panpreksja men
( Hindi) SP 34 AlOC Visalhapatnam, KS9. p 335
Ncdic Prajipati - Pauranika Brahma Vcdic Devi Vak (wife
a * raj I j alt) - Drahi 5il ( wife of Urahn a ) BrahmM (Saras
vatl Slvitrf GSyatri ) is goddess of jHaru if ra/tf (1 kc VcdiC
s ) brahnS v orship has alm»>st disappeared but Brahmanl-
worshp is sti I m vo^uc, particularly iu Gujarat
48 231 ) RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 461
223 Preciado-Solis, Benjamin Kysna as the eighth child
SP, Symp Intern de la langue Sk , Mexico, 1 982, p 30
K as Ihc last of 8 brothers author traces a line of trans-
mission of the motif from the RV down 10 the Pur anas, thro*
the Brakinan-u and the \tBh the motif has a cosmological
un t n v**i II. been ob^-meu b> mjtholuycu colouring
224 Preci\do Solis, Benjamin The Krina Cycle m the
Puranas Themes and Motifs in a Heroic Age Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1984, 151 + 75 pi
Cb I Vcdic fndra has served as a n odd for Kr*ia Ch. 2
Early hist evidence on Krsna
Rev Adalbert G Gajl I1J 30(2) 121-23 Gaun P Lad
DDCR1 45. 157-59
225 Radhamusjisa, K True History of Gods and God-
desses of Ancient India Pcnukonda, 1985, 96
226 RaJGOpal \cttARt, C Hinduism Doctrine and Way of
bfc Bombay, 1989 ( reprint ), 161
(~ VBD HI 48 222)
462 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [4? 232
232. Ravit Singh Dharnta ki Hindu Aiadharana (Hindi)
Central Bk Depot, Allahabad, 1977, xvi -f 314
development of the concept of dharma sources of dharma
imp of ethcal values tana and jail asrama and samikaras
raja harrna ( gunadharma) dharma and purujarlha
Rev Raghavecdra Vajpeyi I HR 10 147—18
233 Raychaudhuri Hemchandra Material for the Study
of the Early History of the Vat slut a\ a Sect Indolog Bk House,
Delhi 19S9 ( reprint ) xxxu -r 206
234 Rege M P What is Hinduism? a review article
hew Quest 22 July Aug 80, 241 249
235 Religions of India Hinduism, Jainism, Buddhism
SiUusm Zoroastrianism Christianity, Islam, Judaism Clarion
Books Delhi, 1983 , 308 + 137 pi
236 Richards, Glynn A Source Book of Modern Hinduism
Curzon Press, London /Dublin, 1985, 10 + 212
Rev Kenneth E. Bryant PA 60 351 52
237 Ries Julien Salat et liberation dans l hindouisme et
theologie des religions non-chreliennes Univ Louvain, 1981 210
second cd first cd 1978
238 RlES Julien Lcs religions de /’ Indc Vcdtsine,
Hindouisme ancicn Hindouisme recent Univ Louvain, 1982,
162
repi ni 1985
239 Rom Rajinder kaur Major elements of monotheism
in the Indian tradition J Re I Stud IS ( 2 ), Punjabi Univ , Patiala,
Autumn 1990
240 ROiix, Jakob Die Ilinduismttsihcse Max J lebers
1 olgcn ernes kolonialcn IndicnbiUes m eincnt religions - soAologl
schen Gedankcngang Matcnalcn zu Entvwcklung und Politik -22,
\NcItforum Vcrlag, Munchcn 1932, iv 4. 102
48 251 ] RELIGION AND .MYTHOLOGY 463
241 Rosel, Jakob The link between rebirth and caste
society some questions on Webers model of Hinduism (in)
Max Weber e India, CESMEO, Torino, 1986, 147-160
242 Rostau, Hiltrud Hinduismus in d r Welt von Heutc
AALA 10(6), Berlin, 1117-1120
243 Rostau, Hiltrud Zum Hinduismus Haupt-charak-
teristika und Entstcbung AALA 13(5), 798-S0S
244 Russek, Rane Hinduismus Bilderkanon und Doming
Battenberg Vcrlag, Murchen 1986, 237
245 Sampath R N Bhakti and its chronological deve-
lopment SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad, 1935, p 402
ref to bhakti in Veda and Up
246 Sangoram, K D Nine kinds of bhakti Pathway to
God in the Vedas -34, BJ 31 ( 21 ), June 1-15, 85. 45-48
247 Saraswati, Baidjanath The Spectrum of the Sacred
Essays on the Religious Traditions of India Ranchi Authropof
Senes - 6, Concept Pub Co New Delhi, 1984, 173
Rev John V Pnuunu Amhropot 82, 3^7
248 Sardesai S G The peculiarities of Hinduism S.
Ramachandra Rao Fel Vol , Bangalore, 1986, 149-158
II was not bom it just grew \cdcrcl and cl H
249 Sarma, D S Hinduism through the Ages Bh Vid
Bh , Bombay, 1973 ( 4th cd ), 300
(- VDD II 48 129)
Rev Teacher Today 11(2) 103-09
250 Sarma, D S Primer of HirJuism Sri Rama-
Jtnshna Math, Madras, 1931 (reprint), 170
add t on of new mtrod and appened x
251 Sarma, D S H hat Is Hinduism'* Delhi, 1991 , xu -f
156
464
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 48^252
252 Sarmah, Th'meswar Vedamula sanatana Hindu
dharma ( Assam ) ( in ) Soinemr, Sarva Dharma Manavakalyana
Sanstha, Guwahati, 1990
253 Sastri, Keshav Ram K Hindudharmasjaudarjam
(Sk ) V R Comm Vol , Chowkhamba, 1982, 147-149
254 Sastri, Vedaprakash Deva e\ am devopusanu (Hindi)
Kalyana 64 ( 1 ), Devatanka 1990, 108-109
255 Sastry, K R R Hinduism and international law.
Recueildes Corns 117, 1966, 507-614
2a6 Satyaprakash ( ed. ) Hinduism A Select BibUogra
phy Subject Bibliography Scries - 4, Indian Documentation
Sen ice, Gurgaon, 1984, 3o2
covers ibe period 1962-1933
Rev R N D ABORl 69 404, S K. Verma, VI J 25, 23 ^
257 Satyaprakash Hindu Religion and Morality New
Delhi, 1985, 229
258 Schluchter, Wolfgang (ed ) Max Webers Studie
uber Hinduismus tmd Buddhi sinus Interpretation tn d Kntik .
Suhikamp - Taschenbuch Wissenschaft - 473, Suhrhamp Verlag,
Frankfurt, 1984, 381
259 Schneider, Ulrich Ewf aiming in den Hinduisintis
Wissenschafiliche Buchgesellschan, Darmstadt, I 89. xv + 257
260 Schouten, J p Hinduism and development Three
case studies Religion and Society 28, Bangalore, 1981 , 6S-99
261 Schreiner, Peter Begegrung nut dem Hu Juisntits
Erne Einjufirung Verlag Herder, Freiburg i Br , I9S4, 127
maml> modem Hindu movements in the West TM llare
knsna Rajanccsh
Rev Gabriella Dchmjcr Fcrro Luzzi Anthr, pos II, 751-52.
M Thick Horstmanv OLZ 83 (1988) 1, 98-99
262 Schwarz, Arturo If udto della donna nella tridisione
Indiana Grandi opare 2, Ed Latcrza. Rome. 1983, 12 + 147 r
2S9 fig
48. 272J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
465
Rev. : Klaus Fischer, ZDMG 135(2), 437-3SI
263- Sen, K. M Hinduism. London, 1987; 160
264. Seshadri, K Heritage of Hinduism C P. Rama*
suamy Aiyar Foundation, Madras
Rev Ed Tmenl 47 (1-2) 89-90
265. Seshan, K. S S Hinduism the golden thread of
Indian history. Truem 47 ( 4 ), 1979, 79-82
266. SiiakuntaLa Devi. Gods and Goddesses in Indian
Mythology. Indian Book House, Delhi
Rev • Tot (4 11 79). 11 I
267- Siiarma, Arvind The role of etjmology m Hindu
hermeneutics : an analjsis OII 26 ( 2 ), Ju!>*Dcc 78, 39-48
268 Sharma, Arvind Some misunderstandings of the
Hindu approach to religious plurality Religion 8 ( 2), 1978,
133-154.
. (=* VDD IV 48 295) it is neither Vedantic monism nor caste
pluralism that provides (he source cf tolerance, U is rather (he
very essence of Hinduism as a whole
269 Sharma, Arvind The religious justification of war in
Hinduism ARC 13 (2), McGill Umv , Montreal, Spring 86, 71T.
. cult of Indra martial and self assertiv e legitimation for Aryan
aggress on wh both established Aryan power in the Indian sub-
continent and unified the various Aryan tribes, almost as a LtnJ
of divine mission, not unrelated lo a sacrahzing process and the
concept of the moral order itself (r/a) once Aryan domination
had been achieved, the scriptures legitimize war to protect this
order ( DG)
270. Sharma, Arvind What is Hinduism 7 a sociological
approach. Social Compass 33, Louvain, 1986, 177-183
271. Sharma, B. R. Was Ganapati a Dravidian god?
QRIIS 23 ( 3 ), 1983-S4. 56-58
272. Sharma, B R. Significance of >ajnopawta Dharma-
prakash 19(4-9), 1989-90. 17-22
...»
466 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 4S 273
273 Sharma, Krishna Bhakti and the Bhakti Movement
A New Perspective Mun Man , New Delhi, 1986, 360
274 Sharma, Nilakamal Pracina Bharata men $aktipuja
( Hindi ) Jodhpur, 1986, 20 + 484
275 Sharma, Vedi Ram Hinduism a dharma or a reli-
gion t AH 2 ( 13 ) June 85, 16-18
H is not a rel it is a social scheme -a way of life
276 Shosin, K A note on the method of the study of
Hinduism Indo shisoshi kenkyu 5, Kyoto, 1987, 28-32
277 Shourie, Arun Hinduism Essence and Consequence
( « VBD IV 48 301 ) see 48 278 below
Rev Ind an and Foreign Rev 17 (7) 23-24 Mainstream 18
(28 ) 22-26 New Quest 22 241—49 Rad cal Humanist 44(12)
30-35 SS IE 4 11 79 6 4 8 11 11 79 6 4 8, ToJ (17
2 80) 11 1 3
278 Shourie Arun Hinduism Essence and Consequence
Ind and For Rev 17(8), 26-27
repl es to some points of criticism of 48 277 above
279 Siddhanta Shastree Rabindra Kumar Vaisnavism
through the Ages Mun Man , New Delhi, 1985, vm + 200
280 Singh, Lalan Prasad Tantra and Veda in Hindu cul-
tural context Samskrta Samskrti, UNAM, Mexico, 1984,
359 366
Tantric and Vedic scriptures are two d fferent man festatiODS
of the cultural trad of the Hindus however both are essentially
non dualishc
281 Sinha B C Hinduism and Symbol Worship Agam
Kala Prakashan, New Delhi, 1983, xv + 195
282 Sivasankara Sarma Cara viSista lekha (Hindi)
Vedaxam 38 ( 1 ), Nov 85, 2-18
four articles on rel gio philosophical topics ChUp III 11 2
Ay 11 13 4, B iaga\ata and Mahadeva Bhagavata and ido{
\vorship
46s
VEDIC BIBUOGftAI'HV
t« 2SS
. Mes gods are always represented as human, and the mixture
of human and animal is almost alwa>s demonic, the Sumerian
king retained or acquired re! duties \vh are handed down to
the end, the Indian king lost his to the Brabmin.. the persona-
lities of the Vedic gods are not sharply defined, and their
mythologies not highly organized or complicated., lack of temple
and image the Baby’onum grovelled to his god, but the IE
argued urbanization collapsed before the Aryans, and their
city does not have the significance of the Mesopotamian . while
the Babylonian culture cd be absorbed and pass thro* subse-
quent cultures unrecognized, the Indian higher culture with its
intellectual and humanist cast was not similarly adaptable, but
cd cohabit with that of the unthinking classes — this has survi-
ved to be the dominant feature of modern Hinduism..
288 Somasundar Dikshit, Somajaji. Devatanam vigraha-
vattvasamarthanam V R. Comm Vo /, Chowkhamba, Varanasi,
1982; 26-28
289. Somayaji, K N. Concept of Ganesa Indian Book
Centre, Delhi, 1983.
290 Sondhi, M L , Sondhi, Madhuri ( ed. ). Hinduism
Mith a Human Face. New Delhi, 1990, xvi + 203.
291 Sontheimer, Gunther D. Die Ethik lm Hinduismus
( m ) Etfok dcr Rehgioncn ( ed C H Ratshow), Stuttgart, 1980;
392 ff
292 Sontheimer, Gunther D ; Kulre, Hermann (cd ).
Hinduism Reconsidered Manohar Publishers, New Delhi, 19S9;
vu + 238.
(Hcidilbcrg Umv South Asian Studies-24).. SriETENkORN
t‘*H on the proper use cf a dcceptiv e lerm ” ) there! called
1! docs not exist, lhat classificatory term shd rather be applied
to ihc sects of wh H u composed Shulman three possible
modes of integrating the diversity of H — 1 the Brahmin as cul-
ture-specialist (an authorial model), 2. the *16X011* of H. a*
interrelating discreet varieties (a structural model ), 3 “ history"
itself, incorporating not only our understanding of H , but the
Indians* own (a developmental model) ruuto-Luzzi : “family
resemblance ** model Sontheimer II is. much more tradi-
tionally, a collection of “themes**.. Peter vandoi Vim, “The
concept of its ideal Brahmin as an Indoloycal construct’’-
48 300 j RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 469
293 Srimvasachar, S Worship of the Mother Goddess
ft Bh 95, Sept 90, 381-390
evidence from archaeology and early 1 1
294 Srinivasacharya, K Avatararabasyaviraarsah, V R.
Comm Vol , Chowkbamba Varanasi, 1983, 109-112
on incarnations
295 Sri Ram, N Hinduism Theosophtst 87 ( 5 ), Feb
66,284-289
296 Srikamamurti, P Levels of religious consciousness -
Upanisads, Gita, and religion of saints, Bh Vid 45-47, 1987;
144-155
\tayduk)a Up — a veritable manual on levels of conscious
ness ref to Turly atlla-Up
297 SriVASTava, V C Indian sun priests Pur 31 (2),
July 89, 142-158
Indian sun pnests were known by various des gnalions Maga
Bhojaka Yajaka, £akadv plja Brahmana etc they come from
^akadvlpa (wh may be located m the Hilmaod Sistan region
of Afghanistan formerly in Eastern Iran) they came in three
waves Achamcn d invasion (5th -4th cent B C) Saka Ktifana
period (1st -2nd cent A.D ) and lastly m 6tb-7th cent. as
a reaction to Islamic invasion of Afghamsian
298 Srivastava, V C Continuity and change m the
Puiamc Sun worship SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
identifies three aspects of the con! nu ty of Vedic trad., e g.
concept of a solar godhead wh. comb ned atmospheric and meta
ph) steal aspects, rituals I kc gayatrl argh\ a acanana japa and
five elements of change
299 Srivipinachandrananda Sarasvati, Swami Hindu
devataon ka rahasja ( Hindi ) KaJyona 64 ( 1 ), 1990, 65-67
300 Stval, Frits The concept of scripture in the Indian
tradition (in) Sikh Studies Comparative Perspectives on a
Changing Tradition (.ed M. Jltrgessmeyer, N Gerald Barrier),
Graduate Theological Union, Berkeley, 1979
470
VEDIC B1BLIOGRAPHV
[ 48.301
strictly speaking, there are no books in Hinduism Hindu
bias against writing actually does not belong to the earhesl
period of the Vedas for, when the Vedas were composed, writ
ing was unknown to the community to wh. the composers be-
longed writing was regarded as an unfit receptacle for the
Vedas because it was seen as alien
301 Staal, Frits The sound of religion II Niuneii 33
(2), 1986, 185-224
302 STUTLEY, Margaret Hinduism The Eternal Law An
Introduction to the Literature , Cosmology, and Culls af the Hindu
Religion Mot Ban , Delhi, 1985, 192
[H — a way of life that is “all things to all men"]
303 Sukthankar, SB ( ed ) Ganapatyathanaiirsa
Bombay, 1981 , 44
text, transl comm
304. Swahananda, Svvami Hindu Symbology and Other
Essays Sanskrit Scripture Series, Madras, 1983, 266
305 Swali, Handas Jjestha -the ambivalent goddess
JAS Bom 55-59, 1981-84 ( 1986 ), 326-334
DauJJiCS ( Samasastri s cd pp 294-96 ) prescribes a ritual for
J -worship J called alukfml in SrUukia BaudhGS associate*
Nirrti with J -ritual
306 Tadyaii, T Isaac Comparatnc Study of Hinduism,
Buddhism, and Christianity Indian Book Gallery, Delhi, 1983
(rcpnnt), xxvii + 486
307 Tacmkawa, Musahi, Ishiguro, Atsusht, Hjshida,
Kunio, Sikma, Iwao Hindu Cods and Goddesses (. Jap ) Sen 1.3
Shobo, Tokyo, 1980. 136 + 245 + 191 pi
30S Tanaka, Masakazu For a sociology of Hinduism: A
critical view of holism Zmbun 24, Inst for Res in Humanities,
Kjoto Univ, 1989, 291-314
aims at examining the main trends of anthropological
studies on H. , encompassing nature of the pure impure
idwloaj (caue-t)stan) .
48.316]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
471 -
309. Tanaka, Otoya. Indian Mythology { Jap.). Chikuma
Shobo, Tokyo, 1982; 186.
.. Vo I. 6 of World Mythology .
310. Tathagatananda, Suami Hinduism and its spirit of
uni\ersahsm. PrBh93, Aug 88; 297-303
..background of the faith, philosophy of If ; concept of
human being ; concept of rel , cardinal virtues of H , ideals
of spirituality — renunciation and semee ; saints — real
teachers in H. . .
311. Thapar, Romila The Hindu and Buddhist traditions.
International Social Science Journal 18, 1966; 31-40
312. Thapar, RomtJa. Millenarianism, religion, and
society in early India. Proc. 31 ICHSANA, Tokyo. 1984: 860-61.
..nearest forms of mill in Hinduism and Buddhism were the
concepts of Kalki (the final aiatSro ofVi’nu) and Buddha
Maitreja ..
313. Theodore, A. S The gospel to the Hindu intellectual.
M. aniSoc. 11 (4 ). Dec. 67; 46-59.
314. Tilak, Shrinivas. Religion and Agutg in the Indian
Tradition. SUNY Press, Albany. 1989; xsui 226.
.. (Foreword by Katherine You so)
315. TlWARI, Arya Ramachandra G. E'olution of the
Brahmanical pantheon : a study. A. A'. Janl Pel Vol , Baroda,
19b3; 9-21.
472 VEOIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 4g 4 317
317. Tripathy, Padmini KrtyS - a malevolent divinity in
Hinduism SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1983, 417-418
K m the Veda is represented as a wearisome lady with
effulgent visage her colour is red and blue
318 Upadhyaya Baladev Bharatiya Dharma aura Bar-
tona ka AnuStlana ( Hindi ) Varanasi, 1985 ( reprint ) , 12 + 448
319 Van Buitenen, JAB Hinduism Encycl. Brit
(llthed )
(sec 33 78 above) the term Hinduism was introduced cir
1830 A D by English writers B provides the reader with
a set of general characteristics of H
320 Varadaciiari, K C Basic attitude in religion •
Hinduism - traditional view Vmabharati J Philos 4(2), Feb
68, 14-23
321 Vavrouslova, Stanislava Two recent Soviet Studies
of Hinduism Arch Or. 56 ( 3 ), 1988; 253-256
Rev article on ( 1 ) A D Litwan , R B RvaAkOV (ed ),
Rrlgton and Social Life in Inda (Russ ) Nauka Moscow,
1933 (2) A D Litman R B Rybakov (ed ) Ihnl
Traditional and Contemporary Patterns (Russ ) Nauka
Moscow 1985 281 + 6
322. Vempesy, I Inspiration in the Non Biblical Scriptures
Theol PubI of India, 1973
especially in Hinduism
323 von Gauvin, Anncmarie Maitreya and Mitra (in)
Synkretlsmus in tlcn Rchgloncn Zentralasiens (cd Walter
Hrissia. Hans Joachim Klimmxit), OH, Wiesbaden, 19S7
comp study of the Indan and Iranian Dcit es
324 von Stietescron, Heinrich One "Hinduism" or
\anous Hindu religions ? The testimony of ritual SP, 7 WSC,
Laden, 1987. p 1S3
Hinduism is not one rcl spl l up into "seen like Vi*auism,
";m>hm etc , tut rather a group of clcaily distinct religion*
43 329 ]
RELIGION ASD MYIHOLOGY
473
325 V S R K Essence of Hinduism BJ 37 (12),
31 1 91,65-73
Rev art on 48 29 above
326 Walker, Benjamin Hindu World An encyclopaedic
surrey of Hinduism Mun Man New Delhi, 1990 two volumes
1330
see 35 90 abo\c
327 WARD, William History, Literature, and Mythology
of the Hindoos D k Pub! and Dist , Delhi, 1990 (reprint)
328 WeerAperuma, Susunaga Major Religions of India!
New Insights into Hinduism Jainism Buddhism and Sikhism .
Chetana, Bombay, 1985 xiv + 120
(cd by Sudhalar S Diuiijt)
329 Welbos, G R, Person text, tradition India s acarya-
Hist Rel 25 (4), May S6, 368-377
474 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [48.330
330 Whaling, Frank Knowing and Teaching about
Hinduism Scottish Working Party on Religions of the World in
Education, 1984 , 52
331 Wilkins, W J Hindu Mythology, Vedtc and Puramc,
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990 ( reprint), xvm + 500 + lllust
332 Williams, Monier Religious Life in Ancient India
Vedism, Brahmanism , and Hinduism Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1990
( reprint ), xn + 520 + notes
333 Young, R F “ Extra vedos nulla salus ", Obser-
vations on religious plurality from the perspective of Resistant
Hinduism. ZMR 66 ( 2 ), 1982, 81-95
334 Younger, Paul Introduction to Indian Religious
Thought
.-(=KBD1V 48 346) rel life in India is fascinating,
complex, and mysterious, but, above all diff from the rel
traditions of the West the Veda can t be defined in terms of
boundaries in the way western concepts are defined, there are no
limits to where the Vedic ends and the non-Vedic begins
335 Zimmer, Heinrich May a, ou le rex e cosmsique dans la
mythohgie hmdoue Fayard, Pans, 1987, 332
( preface by M Biardeau ) See VBD l 1 12 62, 11 48 149
49 Vedic Religion And Mythology
1 Agnihotri, Prabhu Dayal Vaidika Dexata Dariana
( Hindi ) Eastern Book Linkers, Delhi, 1989, viu 304
77 Vedic divinities considered
2- A pte, S S Vedic Astronomy and Mythology Pune,
1978; xi + 202
3 Awasthi, Brahmamitra Vaidikasya dharmasya trayah
skandhah JID VP 2(1), April 89 , 107-1 1 3
(1) faith in God, (2) n cessity of doing karma, (3)
equality among all
49.10]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
475
4. Awasthi, Brahmamitra Vaidika ekesvaravada ( Hindi).
Veda\am 43 ( 3 ), Jan 91 ; 1 7-24, 43 (4), Feb. 91 ; 20-23.
..Vedic monotheism Yaska’s view
5. Awasthi, Siva Sankar. Vedon men samkirtana ( Hindi ).
Kalyana 60 ( 2), 1986 ; 492-493
6. Bergaig.se, Abel Vedic Religion Mot Ban , Delhi,
1978; vols. I -IV (bound in one) * xxvm+ 1031.
• (*=» VBD IV 49 3) English transL by V. G Paranjpe of
D ’s Religion vidique includes Index by M Bloom held
7. Shake, R. M. Veda ant vaidika dharma (Mar.).
Vikasa 38 ( 4 ), All-India Kanva Parisad, Bombay, July 87; 1-2.
Veda and Vedic rel
8. Bhakti Vilas Tirtiia, Goswami. Vedic religion. The
Gaudiya 35 ( 12 ), Aug 91 , 225-228.
. serially from p 205 onward
9. Bharadwaj, Gancsh Datta. Yaska tatha uttaravartl
vidvauon ki dfsti men vaidika devata ( Hindi ).
..sec 26 3 above .
10. Bhattacharjee, Tapodhir A note on the concep-
tion of king-gods m Rgvcda. SP, 33 A IOC, Calcutta, 1986;
42-44.
.Vedic Aryans visualised the king gods as the guiding spirits
of their rapidly changing social and material needs, in (he
later phase, these king gods became the culminating pomls of
a complex conglomeration of beliefs, rituals, and ceremonies of
the greater Vedic people for the Vedic people, the * king’
himself might not have been actually divine while h«s kingship
was believed to be essentially transmuodane. divine in the
later Vedic period, (he hunun king was accepted as a represen-
tative of the godhead on earth., the Vedic king gods had to
give way to the frankly Brahmamc gods and goddesses who
absotbed many a trait from live Little Tradition and consequent-
ly appealed diiculy to the popular imagination., the destruction
of the IV civil by the ruthless barbarism of a group of irun-
wielding Vedic Aryans is not only the watershed of the hut. of
anacm India, it also marks the final departure of the Vedic
476
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[49 11
people from the r Iran an connect on the steady dccl ne of
M tra Varuna Yama ( who represent the older group of k ng
gods) and the rise of bell gerent warr or leader Indra
11 Bhattacharya A K The Biological and Historical
Sign fica ice of Vedic Mythology Sanskrit Pustak Ehandar
Calcutta 1988 xvi + 162
the evolut on of P tjs took place n the cont neat of Antarc
t ta during the W scons n glac at on around 100 000 yrs ago
Vede tr bes Ike Yadu Turvasa etc spread all over the world
and forgot the r or g ns
Rev R N D ABOR1 71 421-22
12 Biardeau M Hi st ones de potetix variations vediques
autour de la Deesse hindoue
see 48 44 above
13 Bora Maitrejee The nature of thenomorph sm m
the Rgveda SP 34AIOC Vtsakhapatnam 1989 p 6
cons ders three cp thets of gods viz r/alha asva s pa a
14 Chakrabarti Sanurauchandra Fundamental stm lan
ties between the Vedas and the Tanlras ( in) Vlli nate Bombay
Umv 1991 153-163
secrc y g u dikja a I a plural ty of gods n ode of wor
sh p ul mate eat ty nen al nfluence
1 5 Chakraborty Chhanda Mag c miracle and super
stition m the Veda SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 8 9
r es n AV—cx planed by Ka kasu a
16 Chandrakanta Devi Rgveda men devata ki avadha
rana( Hindi) SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985 5-6
from natu e- vorsh p o worst) p of d v n t cs
17 Chaturvedi Mahashveta Sarvabhauma vatdika
dharma ka svarupa ( Hindi ) Vedapradtpa 3(11) June 89 p 27
un versal y of Ved c e g on
18 Chawla Jyotsna The Rgxed c Deities and the r Ico ic
T arms Indo Vision Delhi 19t,8 248 + 20 lllust
49. 27 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
477
19. Choudiiury, Uma. Vedic Mythopocia (An approach to
Vcdic religion, myth, and poetry). Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1983;
174.
20. Crevatin, F. Ancora sulla rcgalita vcdica. ( m )
Studi indoeuropci (ed. E. Compamle), Pjs3, 1985, 97-99.
21 DandekaR, R. N. Vedic Mythological Tracts
..(=■ VBD IV 49 17)
Rev : Axvmd Siiaima, I HR 8(1-2), 123-24
22. DandekaR, R. N Rgsedic mythology : a rethinking.
Paper, 1WVS, Harvard Umv , June 89.
. .dual-dmnities in RV..
23. Dandekar, R. N. Reflections on Vedic mythology.
ABOR1 70, 1989; 1-15.
..esolulioiury mythology of RV RV 1 90 9 reflects three mam
phases.
24. DA.scr, Sadashiv A Features of Tantnsm and He
Veda. JOM1 42-M, 1972-77 ( I9S7 ), 78-SS.
. see 43 75 abosc..
25. Dance, Sadashiv A. Mother Goddess on Vedic Scene.
Vaifijyotlh 2, Uthal Umv , Bhubaneswar, 1987.
26. Dance, Sadashiv A. Vedic symbolism (in) New
Horizons of Research in Indology, CASS, Umv. of Poona, 19S9;
10-16.
478
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 49 28
28 Dave Janakshankar Identification of Ahura Mazda
with Asura Madhu SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989
p 46
( the author s paper Reconstruct on of the anc ent h st of
Ind a and ts culture based on Rgveda 33 AIOC, Calcutta
1986 dealt w th the Prajapatya age or pralhama yuga) A M
was Madhu Ka tabha Chamdamsi — Gathas in pra se of Mazda
or Madhu and so were gnored
29 Deglurkar Dhunda Maharaj Vatdika parampara
ant varakan sampradaya ( Mar ) ( in ) Maharastraci Satt\a
dhara ( Mar ) ( ed G M Kulkarni V T Shete ) R C Dhere
Fel Vol Poona 1981 115 123
Veda — foundation stone of Bhagavatadharma how Marathi
sa nts reacted to veda prama yo condemnat on of Ved c karma
kanda glory of Veda sung by Ekanatha Tukarama s fa «h id
the Veda
30 Dehlam Akhlaq Hussain Vedic dharma aura Islam
Taqabuli ( Urdu ) Inquilab Bombay 20 7 88
31 Deshpande Indu The religion and philosophy in the
Jaimimya Upamsad Brahmana
see IS 24 above
32 Deshpande Madhav M Strategies of Sanskrit
grammarians in defence of Vedic religion AJOS 4 ( 1 ) 1987,
75 86
33 Dharma Nand Study of the Vedas with special refe
rence to monotheism Vedic Path 44 ( 4 ) Mar 82 3 15
34 Dvivedi Kapil Dev The Essence of the Vedas
Varanasi 1990 xvi + 335
see 30 42 above
35 Fatah Singh Vaidika Ekesvaraiada e\am Onikara
(Hindi) Veda Samsthana Ajmer, 1988 40
Ved c monotheism and o ika a
36 Frawley David From the liner of Hea\en Hindu
and Vedic Knot ledge for the Modern Age
49.44]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
479
..see 48.95 above..
37. Gangeshwarananda, Swami. Veda men bhagavatkrpa
(Hindi). Veda-Pradlpa 2(10). April 88: 31-33, 37.
..Bhagavla in Veda
38. Gangeshwarananda, Swami Veda men navadha
bhakti tatha pancabhava ( Hindi ) Veda Pradlpa 2(12), June 88 ;
28-30, 38.
39. Ghosh, Ekendranath Studies on Rigsedic Deities:
Astronomical and Meteorological Cosmo Publications, New
Delhi, 1983 (reprint), 122
40. Gonda, J. Some remarkable combinations of deities in
the Atharvaveda. HSAJ1S 2 ( 1-2), 1987, 172-181.
41. Guleri, Vidyadhar Sharma. Female Deities in Vedic
and Epic Literature.
. see 48. 107 above
42. Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Dayananda Sarasvati ka
'atdika devatavada ( Hindi) BSSS II. 8. 1-4; 89-95
. Swami Dayaoanda on Vedic mythology
43. Hale, Wash Edward A sura in Early Vedic Religion .
Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1986; xvi + 226
..Vedic passages containing the word asura and its derivations
are examined ( some are quoted and translated ) studies why
and bow the shift from asura as epithet of gods to asura as a
class of demons occurred earlier views discussed in tie
earliest occurrence in RV. asura = something like “lord* . in
enemy lord was also called asura considers ahura in Aiesia..
also ralcfas. dasyu .
Rev. : Jagannath Agarwal, PURB (Arts ) 22 ( 1 ), 249-50, O. P.
Bharadwat, HSAJlS 3(1-2), 364-66
44. Haussig, H W. ( cd ) Gotter und My then dcs tndtschen
Subkontinents
..see 48 114 above . Volkcr Motuu Die Mylbologie dtr
yedischcn Religion und des Hmduismus..
480 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 49. 45
45 Heesterman, J C Veda and Dharma (in) VBD
IV 61 35.
the catchword is vision — the supranormal vision of the rji.
yipra or ha w who attains his vision thro’ his own efforts, espc
cially thro tapas
46 Hillebrandt, A Vedic Mythology Mot. Ban , Delhi,
Vol I, 1980, xv + 476, Vol II, 1981, vm + 488
Engl sh transl of H s Vedische Mythologie ( 2nd rev ed , 1927,
1929) by Sreeramula Rajeswara Sarma
Rev O P Bharadwaj. HSAJIS I, 308-10 Govmdagopal
Mukkerjee BRMIC 35 166-67
47 Jagannath, Vedalankar Vedon men samklrtana ka
svarupa aura usaki mahimZ (Hindi) Kalyana 60 ( 1 ), 1986,
81-84
48. Jezic, Mtslav The transfer of divine attributes m the
Rksamhita
see 39 30 above
49 Joshi, M C Rise of meditation ( upasana ) in Vedic
religion J Rel Stud 6 (2 ). Punjabi Umv , Patiala, 1978. 61-69
in Br and Up , there are to be seen new dimensions of faith
and reflection concept of Prajapati glorified in Br in Up,
centre of worship or upasana is transferred to brahman in Br ,
sacrifice ( = sjmbol of c cation) was also an act of upasana •
)Oga and dhyana are non Vedic and pre Arjan in origin wen-
fic- as symbolic of creation construction of altar and agrucayana
reflect the form if upasana in Br period also meditating on
orn hara etc
50 Kaelbcr, Walter O Tapta Marga Asceticism and
Imitation in Vedic India SUNY Press, Albany, 1989, X :04
Vedic rcl contains five basic and interrelated elements - tapas
(heat) inflation )a}na t ld\ a jnana (know ledfcC ) ntdina-banditu
(homology) wh . if properly explored, w II reveal a rel trad
that is internally consistent and unitary « within Vedic rcl ,
cont ruity far outstrips change four basic and interdependent
concepts ( karma m a *f n/rrSna yvga) bring us directly to the
core of Indian spuitualily, chb 1—1 most archaic aspects of
49, 56)
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
481
lapas. . bifurcation bet. ritual tel. ( karma) and that centered on
mystical knowledge (jadna).. discusses four siramas.. -
Rev. : Patrick Olivell£, JAOS III, 414-16.
51. Kapur, Kannanarayana. Vaidika deva aura devaia
( Hindi ). Vedavam 43 ( 7), May 91 ; 14-16.
51 A. Karandikar, A. J. Vedic Astronomy and Mytho*
logy. Gokul Masik Prakashau, Poona.
..(cf. VBD HI. 52. 14).. see 49. 2 above..
Rev. : Organiser 31 (6), 11.
52. Keith, A. Berriedale. The Religion and Philosophy of
the Veda and the Upanishads. HOS ( Indian ed. ), Mot. Ban.,
Delhi, 1989; Part I : xvi + 312, Part II : vii + 314.
53. Kotgirkar, Naganath Sastri. Vaidika dharma. Veda-
Prabha ; 216-223.
54. Krishnalal. Pandit Madhusudana Ojha ke anusara
vaidika dharma (Hindi). Paper, A. I. Vidvat Sammelana
( M. Ojha), R. P. V. P, Jodhpur, 1990; 9.
..all kinds of dharmas culminate, acc. to Veda, in the highest
entity -God..
55. Kuiper, F. B. J. Trudy po vedijskoj mifologii (Russ.).
Nauka, Moscow, 1986; 196.
..Essays on Vedic mjthology — transl. into Russian by T. Y.
Elczajunkova, A. M. Dubjamjcii, V. S. Scmencov. . introd. by
T.Y.E..
56. Kumar, K. Idolatry in the Rgvedic age. Some
literary and archaeological evidence. Arch Or 56 (2), 1988; 1 JO-
113 -1- 4 pi. f
..lit. evidence : RV IV. 24. 10; VIII. 1.5; X. 69. 15-16; alto TS
IV. 17.4.. arch, evidence: Copper Hoard /OCP Culture was
one of the earliest proto-hisl. cultures in Northern India — the
Rgvedic Aryans were authors of this culture; various objects of
worship identified in this culture., sun-discs or sun-sjmbols for
worship by RV- Aryans..
M.CJ
482 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [49.57
57. Kundu, Sambhunath Decline of Vedicism in early
Bengal SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 651
58 Lahiri, Ajoy Kumar Vedic Vrtrci Mot Ban , Delhi,
1984; xx + 266.
(= VBDIW 50 53) survey of earlier vie«s, V r tra-aseman
tic study, vegetation significance of V , racial significance of
Indra-Vjtra saga, V in later Vedic lit , V —a suggested inter
prctation , appendices samudia, Sudas Vrtra, da^orajna, Soma
and moon, V in AV deiromsation of V is clearly the crea
tion of RV- Aryans
59 Lal, S K Female Diumlies in Hindu Mythology and
Ritual
( VBD IV 52 31 )
Rev Krishna Saim VI J 24, 160-61
60 Leela Devi Vedic Gods and Some Hy nuts Sn Ganb
Dass Or Senes - 88, Indian Books Centre, Delhi, 1989
61. Macdonell, A A Vedic My thole gy Mot Ban
Delhi, 1981 (second reprint), 190
Rev, C G Kashikar, ABO HI 66 294-95
62 Macdonell, A A Vaidika Pural athaiastra (Hindi)
Chowkhhmba Vidyabhavan Rashtrabhasha Granthamala - 40,
Varanasi, 1984, na + iv + 354.
Hindi transl of M ’s Vedic Mythology by Ramkumar Ray -
63 Madhu Rani Vaidika devaSastra para hue Sodha
karya ka sarveksana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 10 (1-2 ), 1985 , 15-20
survey of work done on Vedic mythology
64. Malamoud, Charles. La theologie de la datta dans
le brabmamsme Purusartha, 4, 1980, 39-62
65 Malamoud, Charles The contractual body of the
gods (m) Oxford Unix Papers on India 2(1), OUP
66 Miller, Jeantne The Vision of Cosmic Order in the
Vedas. Routledge and Kegan Paul, Boston, 1985, xix + 358,
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
483
4?. 73]
. (Foreword by R Pamvkar). Cb I: ' • Vis lenwg and reve-
lation** : the Zodiac as the visible image of no; unities achieved
rta m evil and active creation, Ch II : world cf gods; dynamics
of rta; Ch III man's place m the universe, anna, mrrtt. human
sin; Ch. IV . reconaltalion bet gods and humans; rta as sacri-
fice; Ch. V : rta as world power, cosmic harmony..
Rev. ; Aaloato T de Njc »las, PEW 35 (J ). 59-91.
67. Mishra, Bma Rg\eda men bhavatmaka deva ; eka
vihamgama dysti (Hindi). JGJKSV 41 (1-4), 1985 (1989);
HS 31-39.
..abstract d. unities in RV Manyu, £raddha, Vak, Aditi, Praja-
pati, Hiraayagarbha..
68. Mishra, Jayamant. Vaidtka mantron men devataka
panjSSna ( Hindi ). Kalydna 64 ( I ), 1990; 104-105.
69. Mishra, Lai Bihari. Vedon men samklrtana (Hindi).
Kabaqa 1986; 60 ( 1 ), 78-80; 60 ( 2), 476-481.
70. Mishra, Raghuraj Vedesu de\adevatatanva>or*
vimarsah (Sk. ). S. N. Af. Trtpatlu Fel. Vol, Varanasi, 1965; Sk.
15-25.
71. Moeller, V. Die Mylhologxe der \edischen Religion
und des Ihndmsmus. Worterbuch der Mylhologie, Erstc Ablei-
luog. Band V, Klett Cotto, Stuttgart, 1984; 203.
..( VBD IV. 49 47) . see 49 44 above..
72. Mukhopadhyay, Biswanath. On the absence of Kala
(Time) as a deity m the Rgscd3. SP, AIOC, Ahmedabad,
1985; p. 16.
..Kala has not been considered to be a particular deity in RV
because (1 ) almost all divisions of a year have been referred to
citber in association with godsorwiih sacrifice; (2) the cosmo-
gonic speculations of Rgvedic poets leave no room for establish-
ing any further identity of Transcendental Time..
73. Mukhopadhyay, T. Concept of Bhavasytta m the
^gseda as an abstract deity. SP , 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985;
P- 16.
4s4
VteDlC BtBLtOGRAPHV
[49.74
. consideration of such minor abstract deities helps one to un-
derstand the development of Up ideas from the RV •
74. Murti, Srimannarayana M. The thunder and the
lightning. ALB 53, 1989, 54-76
the precept* of Dharmasastra have a direct bearing on the
characteristic features of Vedtc gods who are representatives of
natural phenomena ref to ApDS, YajXavalkya smrti .
75. Nandanandanananda Sarasvati, Swann. Vedon ke
ekeSvaravada aura bahudevavada men samanvaya (Hindi)
Kalyana 64 ( I ), June 1990, 43-45.
harmony bet monotheism and polytheism m Veda..
76 Natii, Jyotish. Ahi as Vftra SP, 34 AIOC, Visakha-
patnam, 1989; p 30
. Aht *=» ruler of embankments
77. Nayak, Ketaki Lord Jagannatha in Ihe Vedic litera-
ture. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 11.
. Lord Jagannatha is a Vedic deity, tho’ he has been worshipped
even in pre-Vedic age
78. Niranjana Deva, Swami Srlganapatipujana ki
praclnata aura vatdikata (Hindi) Kalyana ( Ganeia-Anka),
1948; 18-19.
79 O’ Flaherty, Wendy Domger The Critical Study of
Sacred Texts Graduate Theological Union. Berkeley, 1979.
80 OguibeninE, B Cosmic tree in Vedic and Tamil
mythology : contrastive analysis. J1ES 12 ( 3-4), 1984; 367-374.
81. Oldenberg, Hermann The Religion of the Veda
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1988 , xm + 359
English transl of O s Die Religion ties Veda by Shridhar B
Shrotri
Rev. R N D , ABORI 70, 362-63
82 Palshikar, S M Relevance of Sanskrit in the study
of ancient Indian history. SP, National Seminar on the “Rele-
vance of Sanskrit in India today ”, CASS, Umv Poona, 1989.
49 88 J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
485
sc* 42. 183 above hist s gmficance of Vedic mythology
83 PanchOLI, Badnprasad. Vaidika jivanadarsa ( Hindi ).
Veda-Sauta 5 ( 12) onwards, 1985.
serially
84 Panda, Gancsh Prasad The concept of Ardhanari-
£vara the metaphysical interpretation (with modern scientific
analysis) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, I9S9, p 324
the worth p can be traced bach to RV (every male possesses
half female qualities and vice versa) , idea strengthened in AV
85 Pandey, Sbailaja Vostudevata SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 411
referred to m Samhita and CS
86 Pandit, M. P Adili and Other Deities in the Veda,
Dipti publications, Pondicherry, 1970 ( reprint ). J29
87 Patyal, H C Pi e con m the Vcdic mythology and
ritual ABORI 71, 1990 , 310-317
also SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapalcum 19s 9 p 3 in \cdic
mythology, p gcon or dove is primarily an om-nous bud , tfe
bird is inviolable lienee it is not to be eaten p gcon is cen-
ncCcd with bad omens and portents
88 Polome, Edgar C Vcdic religion and its Jndo-Euro*
pcan background Proc 1st International Symposium on Sanskrit
Language, UNAM, Mexico, 1984 , 295-307, also (in) Dayanarda
Comm Vol , Ajmer, 1983, I0S-1I6
Indo-Ir ragnuon in various wav** reconstruction of IE
rtl ideas celestial anJ atmcsphciu phenomena cons ituted
some of the basic manifestations of t ie holy . imp part played
by the Sun. anJ by Wicd , tho nature symbolism is still
predominant in the \cda the ti part e ids* k gy based oa the
diviuoa cf society into three functional levels determines the
malt is of the organisation of the pan bcon char cf Varu.a..
India as human hero — unwarranted *ctsm^uauon * of the
myihologsme cf th» dis^cn-sltyicg hero c**h It people. a^v.
to its own char and sp rit has empbas-red some aspects of the
inherited trad the uUuci seem 1 1 have been greatly coa*
cened with tie trend to •cosm^.itt the IL guuoraLstj »ha
486
VEDtC BiBLiOGRAPHV
[49 89
invaded the South Asian subcontinent brought with them a
culture characterised by the prevalence of cattle as well as a
rel in wh the focus was both on natural phenomena and on
social institutions tho’ the Veda is essentially the reflex of a
hieratic theology, the impact of the prevailing warrior class in
the migration and conquest period 19 pervasive in the mytho-
. logy..
89 Polome, Edgar C Etymology and function of Vedic
gods (in) Studi Lmguistici e Filologici per Carlo Alberto
MastrelU, Pacini, Pisa, 1985, 376-380
discusses various etymologies for the name Varuija etymo-
logy can be a help in the interpretation of divine namesi but it
shd never be the source of this interpretation , the text must
prevail
90 Prabhakar, CL The religion and philosophy of the
Veda in Ramayana QJMS 70 ( 1-2 ), 1979 ; 1-1 1
91 Prasad, Sudama The essence of Vedic religion AH 7,
No 74, July 90, 18-22
92 Pratibha, Sushrj Veda ka mukhya pratipadya Isvara
( Hindi ) Vedaxani 39 ( 5 ), Mar 87; 5-7.
93 Raghavan, V The Vedas and bhakti Ved Kes
67 (7), July 80,232-236
94 Ramanathan, P S Rg-, Yajur-, Sama-vediya Santdhja-
vandanam Educational Supplies Depot, Palghat, 1985.
with Sayana’s comm
95 Rihani, Vasundhara Vaidikaikesvaravada aura
Svami Dayananda ( Hindi ) Vedavam 39 ( 6 ), April 87, 22-23.
Vedic monotheism and Swarm Dayananda .
96 Saiioo, P C Kimidin 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984;
225-229
Kimld ns form a separate class of demons under the general
term yatudhana or rakfas, they were most fickle minded , they
exercised their magical powers at their own will .
97. Sang oram, K. D. Pathway to God in the Vedas BJ,
1984-1985.
49 106 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 4S7
intermittently topics functions of a spiritual teacher,
meditation , jogic element in med (anon , self-effort and grace ,
emotional and mystical cl'mcnt , internal g fts , etc
98 Sarmah, Thanesvsar Vaidik devatar s\arup ( Assam ).
Srstt 7 ( 12), 1985
99. Sarmah, Thaneswar Vaidik paramparat devtpuja
( Assam ) Datmk Asam ( Puj«t Special No ), I9S9, 1-3
100 ScHETELicil, M Sheep and goat in the religious
beliefs of Rgvedic people (in) Jahrbuch des Museums fur
Vblkcrkwide, Dresden, 1989
101 Sharma, Usha Veda men bhakti samketa ( Hindi).
Lakshmanadatta Chatuncda Comm Vol , Delhi 19S6, 53-59
indications of bhakti in the Veda
102 Siiende, N J The Religion ant Philosophy of the
Aihana\eda BORI, Poona, 1985, 251
reprint of VBD II 49 50
103 SiiUKLA, Kapil Dev Vedon evam upamsadon men
samklrlana kc sutra ( Hindi ) holy ana 60 ( I ) I9S6 , 84-86
104 Simha, Kamala Prasad Vaidika De\aia Cka
Altdiasika Vnecana (Hindi) Sanskrit Prakashan, Varanasi,
1J8
Ved c div nt it cs — a h stoncal conuderation
105 SlNCtl, S P Rgscdic base of the Paiupati sea! of
Mohenjodaro SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p |74
the ba« is found in a sect on of a h>nn in RV addiwicJ to
ManiU , the seal is a plastic reprc^enlai on of the molf
enshrined in tlicse ru/i/rar
106 SlMlA, Rckha Treatment of gods in the Vedas
(A psychological study of the notion of deiata) (in) Sanskrit
and World Culture ( Proc 4 \\ SC ), Berlin, I9S6 . 4&3-4S9
ref to cat! er scholar* and their approach Yivij Slya a,
DijarunJr, Sri AurobiaJo Stunrzu Satin Kolb Mac
Mailer exoteriv and c sotetw n(tuCcac»e of Ned*
488
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
( 49.107
Vedic gods represent the nature of man, different tendencies of
human heart, leading to a higher and sacred level RV l 194
explained from the psychological pt of view
107 Smith, Brian K Exorcising the Transcendent
Strategies for defining Hinduism and religion
see 48 2S4 above
108 Smith, Brian K Reflections on Resemblance , Ritual,
and Religion.
see 47 12J and 48 286 above Vedism, imp features (1)
tendency to make epistemological connections across the board
in all spheres of reality (2) overriding preoccupations with
ritual both in practice and ideology , (3) its concern with the
hierarchical pnne p]e wh is incorporated in the rituals and
reflected also in society kalpasutras represent a unified and
multidimensional body of knowledge of Vedic ritual the
highest possible sacrificial victim wd be man ( purufa) followed
by horse cow, ram Vedic ritual is not dead , it has a con
tmued importance in India providing for Hinduism, explana
lory power traditional legitimacy and canonical authority
the work of rehgitn (and its students) is to domesticate the
chaos of the unknown by categorizing it, classifying it, and
making it conform to the familiar that is making sense of it
Rev Karel Whiner JAOS 1989 (2) 346-18
109 Smith, R MortoD Impotent gods Amrtadhara
(R N D Fel Vol ), 1984 , 395-398
why do we have such very different attitudes to gods in
Vedic Iiidia from those id the Western world particularly its
ancestral culture of the ancient Near East ? The Babylonian
or the Assyrian saw his rel gious duty in terms not of a moral
law but the arb trary and usually unpredictable will of a
pantheon of gods in Greece we have humanization and
ethicization of gods so that men sti 1 have to pray and they
can t compel but they can trust in India when the rel gious*
revolution comes there is no god to take advantage of it in the
higher thought where gods have lost s gnificance and power
and personal ty in India as in Rome the personality gods
are an imposition on the earlier rel gion
110 Smith, R Morton India and Mesopotamia Gods,
Jejnples, and why 7
49. 116]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
489
..see 48.237 above
111. Srivastava, Sant Kumari. Purva-vaidika evam vai-
dika yuga men mutrsakti kl upasana (Hindi)- SP, 35 AIOC,
H arid war, 1990; p 90.
112. ThitE, G. U. Religion, philosophy, and medicine in
the later Vcdic literature. HSAJIS 2 ( 1-2 ), 1987; 8-21.
..causes of diseases , ways of curing ; curing and prophylactic
substances , medicinal mythology. Vedic medicine was a
magico-rel phenomenon m ancient India nothing was comp-
letely secular..
113. TiwaRI, Arya Ramachandra. Evolution of the
Brahmamcal pantheon. A N. Jani Fel Vol., Baroda, 1983;
9-21.
.. (1 ) early Rgvcdic gods were in due course of time relegated
into back scats , (2) Rudra, the fierce deity, got completely
transformed into a meditative, calm, and benevolent deity ,
( 3 ) Vi*nu, once a mere associate of Indra, shot up in promi-
nence ; (4) the Pancav r tra cult is an amalgam of some foreign
and some native elements , (5) the convention of portraying
Snrya in audlcyaufa is borrowed from some foreign land ;
(6) Ganapati has no perceptible Vedic roots , Skanda is a
brahmanical version of Dravidian Murugan , (7) the large no.
of goddesses, wh loom large on the later Vedic, epic, and
purarjic horizons (both Vai$nava and €aiva ) are the progeny of
non-Aryan female deities first witnessed in pre-Vedic IV seals..
114 Tiwari, Kailash Nath Atharvaveda men bhakti
( Hindi ).
..see 7. 29 above
1 1 5. Toporov, V. N. Vedic mythology ( 1-2 ) ; Vedic gods
and realia ( about 40 articles ) ( Russ. ) ( in ) Myths of the
Peoples of the World ( Russ. ), 2nd ed.
116. Tripathi, Gaya Charan. Vmdika Detain * Udbhava
aura Vtkasa ( Hindi ).
. (- VBD IV. 52.50) .
Rev : S> G. Kantawala, JOIB 34, 274-76, S K. Lal, ABORI
65, 284-88, K V Sarma. ALB 49, 229-30, Baladeva Upadhyaya,
JGJKSV 42, 316
,.,62
490
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[49 117
117 Tripathi, Gaya Charan Hayagriva as demon and
god in Indian mythology Rtam 11-15, 1979-1983 , 493-503
Dadhyan Atharvana preached madhuudya to Asvms with the
head of horse (SKI 116 12, 117 22, 119 9 X 48 2) also
in SPB and BAU Hajagrlvi in cp cs and Puranas he is a
god who unites Buddh sm with Hinduism concept of H shows
how ritualist c notions and speculations gave rise to sign ficant
legends and sometimes even culminated in the concept of a
divinity wh gradually acquired a distinct personality
118 Tripathi Mithila Prasad Vaidtkavanmaye bhaktih
( Sk ) Sagarika 26 ( 4 ), 1 989 ,97-114
bhakti in Vedic lit the word bhakii occurs first in Sveta
Svatara Up but the idea is reflected in many Vedic passages
119 Upadhyaya, Baladeva Vaidikadharmasya vaiSistyam
(Sk ) (in) Vmaria Cmtamani, Sbarada Samsthana, Varanasi,
1985, 169-175
120 Van den Loeuw, C W J The Concept of Deva in the
Vedic Age Utrecht Untv Press, 954
121 Varma, Satyakam Vaidika Devavada (Hindi)
Lakshmandatta Chatuneda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986 18-39
purufa kalpana various classes of Vedic gods one god ®
different forms
122 Varma, Vishnukant Mula tattva Mitra Varuna
Aryama ki samagra satta ka pratika - Aditi SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, 11-12
scientific interpretation of these divinities forms of energy
( electron, neutron e c )
123 Vision and Brahmanism MRDTB 39, Toyo Bunko,
Tokyo, 1981 , 85-124
124 Vidyananda Sarasvati, Swami Vedic Concept of
God Dev a Vedic Prakashan, Bombay, 1984 174
(Foreword by Swami Satyaprakash Sarasvati) God Mai
ter Souls — three Eternals d scuss on centres round the fun la
mental problem of the un ty of these three see VBD IV 49 S5 ,
50.2]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
491
Rev. : V Kameswari, ALB 48, 177, P Nagaraja Rao, Dharma-
prakash 16(8), M P Pandit, Pr Bh (Jan. 85), 79, Jayashree
Sathe, BDCRI 47*48, 389-90, Satyakam Vidyaiankak, The
VediC Path 47 ( 2), 52-53, Vipash, Vedas ant 36(7), 24.
125. Werner, Karel Man, god% and powers in the Vedic
outlook. JRAS 1982, 14-24.
126. Wilkins, W J. Hindu Mythology , Vedic and Puraiuc.
. see 48 331 above..
127. Williams, M oarer Religious Life in Ancient India -*
Vedism, Brahmanism , and Hinduism.
..see 48 332 above
128. Witzel, M Sur le chamin du ciel. BEI 2, 1984;
213-279.
.zur ved und avest Himtnelsmylhologie
129. Younger, Paul Introduction to Indian Religious
Thought.
..see 48 334 above .
50 Major Divinities of the Veda
( in the alphabetical order of their names )
( ‘ ) Agni .
1. Agrawala, V. S Fire in the Rigveda Eastern World
11, 1960; 28-32.
2, Bhattacharya, Dipak. Mythology and Ritual Symbo-
lism. A Study with reference to the Vedic and Tantnc Agni.
Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, Calcutta, 1984; X 4- 243
. ( symbolism = presentation of imp ideas of Vedic Weltans-
chauung thro' words denoting real or imaginary, animate or
inanimate, beings or functions of those beings) . study wub
special ref to the birth of Agni (in AgnyaJhZna and Tantra;
agnijanana).. author attempts to trace the philosophy of later
Rgvcdic period to the old period., considers RV IV. I (myth of
Agni’s birth)., discusses the Agn^s ’he) a ( Ip&S) and correlate!
the rite unit the mjib in RV. IV. 1, 2..
492
VEDIC HlQLlOGRAl'HV
150 3
Rev S G Kantawala JOIB 3° (1-2) 155-56 GG Kashi
kar ABORI 70 322 25 Is Sankaranarayanan ALB 50 653-54
3 Dass Ayodhya Cbaran The primary meaning of Agm
JGJKSV 38-39, 1982 83 ( 1986 ), El-11
Agm ( ag n ) pr manly conveyed the sense of ‘ an agency that
helps in grow ng prosperity
4 Dharmadhikari T N Epithets of Agm as considered
in rituals SP 32AIOC Ahmedabad, 1985, p 38
attempts to reveal the relation bet rituals and the relevant
Hotr foimulas ( embodying Agm s epithets )
5 Gupta Sudhir Kumar Vaisvanara Agm ( Hindi )
Bharatmdya\aibhava, Sept 84, p 1
6 Kapil Deva Sastri Rsi Dayananda ke Yajurveda
bhasya men Agm ka svampa ( Hindi ) Vedaumi 36 ( 4 6 ), Feb
-April 84
(in three instalments) discusses der vation of yojus
Agm s mundane and sp ritual forms
7 Kapil Deva Sastri Rgveda men Angira Agmdeva ke
visesana ke rupa men ( Hindi )
see 32. 36 above author studies ia lias in wb Ang ra denotes
Agm
8 Knipe David M In the Image of Fire Vedic Expert *
ences of Heat Mot Ban , Delhi, 1975 iv + 187
cf VBD IV 50 12 13 Vedic mans ret exper cnce of foe
and heat Brahman cal mterionzat on of F re a new be ng from
ihe dialectics of heating and cooking
9 Mahulikar, Gaun P Vedic Agm in the Puranas
some aspects SP, 35 AIOC, Handcar, 1990, p 155
10 Pandeya, D N Various aspects of Agm The Vedic
Path 53 ( 1 ), June 90
11 Patil, N B Angirasa am agm ( Mar ) VSMV 1983,
1984 , 24-28
Vedic and MBh evidence
50.21]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
493
12 Prabhakar, C L Agni in Sukla Yajurveda Trnem
45 ( 4 ), Jan -Mar 77, 65-69
13. Rath, Prativa Manjan Rudra and Agni m Vedic
mythology Vamjyotih 1, S K Das Fel Vol, 1986, 49-54
fundamental conception of Vedic rel is the worship of nature
Rudra related to or sometimes completely identified with Agni
14 Satyanarayana Rao, G , G op ala Reddy, Y Agni -
some interesting images Journal of Ilihasa 8(1), State Archives,
Andhra Pradesh, Hydeiabad, 1981, 77-85
ref to Vedic Agni
15 Smith, Frederick M Names of Agni in the Vedic
ritual ABORI66, 1985, 219-226
lists 84 names of Agni
16 Smith, Frederick M Agni s body ALB 51, 1987,
80-103
as represented in Vedic ritual texts
17 Srivastava, R P Rgveda men Agni Rstyon ka
vayfiamka emtana (Hindi) Veda Pradipa 3 ( 1 ), July 88,
P 22
18 Sundar Ra;, M Pams and Agni s two worlds in the
Rgveda SB, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 68-69
in RV Agni presents two mutually opposed characters — Fair
Agni vs Dark Agni two different worlds of Agni Papis be-
long to the world of Dark Agni Agm having a foot in both
the worlds, bridges the chasm that separates 4 good ’ from 4 evil ’ .
19 Vedon men pradhana devata - Agntdeva ( Hindi ).
Kalyana 64 ( I ), June 1990, 242-243
20 Vekka tasusbiau, A Agni Angtras VI J 3(1), Mar.
65, 5-12
(h ) Adiu , Adilyas
21 Brereton, Joel Pclcr The l}g\cdic A day as AOS,
Vol 63, 1981 , xw + 356
494
VED1C BIBLIOGkAPHV
[50 22
( =* VBD JV 50 32)
Rev St Zimmer OLZ 81 { 1 ) 69-75
22 Devataon kj mata Aditt (Hindi) Kalyana 64 (7),
Oct 90 , 641-642
serially Vedic ev dence RV I 136 1 VIII 90 &YV 21 5
25 23 AV VII 6 2 Nir 1 16 2 II 13 1
22A Gupta, Manoharlal Aditi ka asva rupa aura us at 3
medha ( Hindi ) Veda Sauta 10 ( 5 ) - 10 ( 10 ), Dec 89 -
May 90
( serially ) asvamedha its sc entific explanation
23 Khan, M I The concept of the Rgvedtc Aditi SP,
8WSC, Wien 1990
Aditi resembles almost all objects of nature and due to the
development of the eth cal char of the goddess she assumes the
status of mother of gods Aditi also represents 1 berty
24 Narten Johannc Die Amesa Spentas "it Aiesta.
OH, Wiesbaden, 1982, xii + 155
Rev P O Skmervo Kratylos 28 77-81 M Boyce BSOAS
47 (1) 158-161
25 Singh, Sheo Bahadur Aditya ( Surya ) and his rare
images VIJ 19 (1 2 ) 1981 , 220-225
h st of Aditya traced from Vedas onwards
25A Varma, Vishnukant Mula tattva Mitra Vanina
Aryama kl samagra satta ka pratika- Aditi (Hindi)
see 49 122 above
26 Varma, V K Aditi rahasya ( Hindi ) Kaiiiala, Indian
Res Soc, Auadh
(lii) Ary at nan
27 Briqual, Dominique Some remarks about the Greek
god Hermes The \fankinl Quarter!} 26(1-2) Washington,
D C, 1985, 75-97
50 33 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
495
. see 47.13 above if one considers the general idea of a
" social god Hermes seems to be a fairly accurate counterpart
to Aryaman. (however, unlike Aryaman, H does not preside
over marriage H does not play a central role in liturgy)..
Vedic god Bhaga may also well lend himself to comparison with
H. ..
28. Pinault, Georges Figure et nom du dieu \edique
Aryaman. AEPHE- V section 90, 1981-82, 163-164
28A. Vahma, Visbnukant MDIa tattva Milra Vanina
Aryama ... (Hindi).
. . see 49 122 above .
(tv) Aiunau :
29. Banerjee, Santi. The divine twins - ASvinau : their
identification in the Rgveda SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989; p. 25.
30. Bedi, Sadhana. Aiunau Detata I Hindi) Vivek
(Agency PubI, ), Aligarh, 1986
31. Bedi, Sadhana Cikitsaka deva Aivinau ka svarupa
evam svabhavagata visesataen ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakha-
patnam, 1989; 405-406.
„ref. lo Vedic As v ns A as cikttsaka de\a (medicine gods),
legends of three types (1) general treatment, (2) surgery,
(3) rejuvination..
32. Chakravarty, Uma The Asvins an incarnation of
the universal twinship motif. ABORI 70, 1989; 137-143
(also SP 34 AIOC. Visakhapatnam 1989 , 6-7) belief in
divine twins is a universal phenomenon of mythology , their
solar char also is universal IE trad of divine !>» ins
33. Chakravarty, Uma The divine doctors Alvins and
the Soma-drmk. JAS 31 ( 1-2), 1989, ’0-38
. Alvins deprived of Soma 1 bation and excluded from the circle
of gods — m ihis »c observe the reflections of cult-conflict,
namely, bet the cults of Indra and Agues.
496 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [50 34
34 Fatah Singh Asninau ( Hindi ) Veda Saute,
serially from 8 ( 10) onwards
35 Goto, Toshifumi Asvtn and nasatya (Jap ) JIBS
39 ( 2 ), Mar 91 982-977
36 Lehmann, W P “ The divine twins ” or “ the twins
divine *9 EC Polome Fel Vol , Mouton de Gruyter, 1988,
373-380
37 Majumdar, Ram Rgveda men Asvinon ka svariipa
(Hindi) Pracya Prajtia 11, Aligarh, 1979, 10-17
A -» divinities of morning twilight
38 Mitra, Jyotir Ashvms, the twin celestial physicians
and their medical skill 45 P1HC, Annamalai Umv , 1984,
220-228
Vedic and ep c evidence
(v) Indra
39 Abhayadeva Indra (Hindi) VedaSauta U (2),
Sept 91.37-38
RV I '5 1
40 Amara Simha Indra ka svariipa evam Siatni Daya-
nanda ( Hindi ) SP, a 3 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 74-76
D has interpreted the word Indra d flerently to suit different
contexts (eg. iurya udyut paramefvara, senapad, paramo-
\tJ%an agm )
41 Aravisdamjmar Palnanmaye indrasiarupata SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 180-181
comparative study of Indra in the Veda and P4Ii lit
42 Bharadwaj. Sudhi Kant Myth of war between Indra
and Vrtra — a speech symbolism HSAJIS 3( 1-2), 1988 ( 1990 ) ,
8-18
(also SP 33 AIOC Culcutta 19S6 p 39) Indra rescues
sank ( •» speech ) \edic poets regarded evolution of cosmos
and evolution of speech as simultaneous Indra as the cteatof
50 48 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
497
of the universe , Vrtra = articulatory obstruction , gauh = arti-
culatory speech Brhaspati ( = god of speech ) - his association
with the myth confirms speech symbolism
43 Bhargava, P L The coroparatne antiquity of Indra
and Varuna (m)Sk and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC ), Berlin,
1986,435-437
greatest god of RV (Indra) rather than that of Aiesta
(Varuna) is likely to have been the greatest god of Indo-Ir
Period therefore Indra is earlier than Varuna
44 Bodewitz, H W What did Indra do with the yatis ?
Amrtadhara ( R N D Fel Vol ), 1984, 65-72
( a propos of Dance VBD IV 80 87 ) B does not agree
with D s interpretation B specially considers the Indra yati
topic as treated in JB 1 IM and its parallels in PB 13 4 16
and 8 14 JB I 18S salvat on by Indra of three yatis who
are connected with three kakubhs Indra killed the yatis he
spared or helped some of them the authority of Indra and
orthodox Vedic rel are at stake Indra and Uttaravedi two
symbols of orthodox Vedic rel do not kill the yatis they only
deliver them to the powers cf destruction ( = South and the
wolves) B quotes the text of JB and gives its translation
44A Bogoucjbov, M I [ The feast “ Vftra’s annihila-
tion ” m old Khwarezm ]
see 47 8 above
45 Dube, Karuna Shankar Indra ka janma ( Hindi ).
Veda Pradipa 3(10), May 89 , 26-27
46. Fatah Singh Indra ke vtrya ( Hindi ) Veda-Savtta,
serially from 11(3)
47 Gonda, J The Indra Hymns of the Rg\eda
see 3 55 above (does not deal with the contents of Indra-
myths , Indra myth is ‘demiurge ) considers initial stanzas ,
last stanzas, main topics dealt with, dramatic element metres
Rev Karel Werner JJtAS III 1(2) 410-11
48 Hazra R C The historical backgrounds of the
Maruts’ (or Rudras’) association with Indra and Rudra and of
498 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [50 49
tbe Puranic stoiy of their origin ( in ) Hazra Comm Vol ,
Kashiraj Trust, Varanasi, 372-418
49 Kashyap, Rajendraprasad Vaidika Indra evam
pauramka Visnu ( Hindi ) Vm ambhara 20 ( 3 ) 1988, 1-6
Visnu took India s place as (he result of the consolidation of
caste system of the Aryans (also 50 below)
50 Khan, Khahd bin Yusuph Indra-Vrtra war — a
psychological interpretation VI J 25 ( 1-2), 1987 (1992).
20-29
related to the archetypes of collect i\e consciousness expen
ences of millions of yrs of struggle for adaptation and being
see 50 50 A below
50A Khan, Khahd bin Yusuph Indra Vrtra yuddha ka
manovaijnamka vtilesana (Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakha-
pitnam, 1989, 40-41
Indra Vrtra war explained in the light of Jungian psychology
see 50 50 above
51 Krishnapal Simha Indra Vrtrasura kathammumsa
( Hindi ) Veda\am 36(5), Mar 84 , 4-8
naturalistic interpretation
52 UkHiRA, M P Indra and vat JCJKSV 36 ( I-d ).
1980( 1984), 13-23
. TS IV 4 7 3 Sayana interprets thts as showing that Indra
was the first to analyse lg ( vak) grammatically author
compares this passage with parallel passages in KYV Sam 31*4
the Brahmanas of other Samh to rand concludes these passages,
instead or referring to the grammatical activity of Indra P«*
sent a mytholog cal interpretation of the physiological process
or the art culation of human speech (the originator of the
Aindra school of Sk grammar is not Indra but more probably
lndradatta who acc to Brhatkathamaniart was class fellow or
Kstygyana)
53. Laiuri, Ajoy Kumar Veche Vrtra
(=» VBD IV 50 53) see 49 53 abo\e dcmonisation of V,
1* clearly the creation of SK Aryans
50- 61 1 RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 499
54. Lazzerom, Romano. La mere de Vftra. (in) Studi
Indo-Europei, Pisa. 1985; 101-107.
..ref. RV J. 32.9, AV II. 32.4..
55. hL^GGJ, Daniels. I buoi rossi di Indra e 1’indovinello
di mago Salomone. ( in ) Problemi di sostrato nelle hngue uido -
europee. ( ed. Enrico Campanile), Giardini, Pisa, 1983; 112-147.
..interpret of RV VI 27 7 . meaning of ai khila-khilya
56. Mahdiha&san, S. Asya and Indra as names and their
significance. VI J 22 ( 1-2 ), 1984 ( 1987 ); 21-24.
Srjn =* protege of red sty god ( Ar, in Scythian, wh. is an
Aryan Ig., means ‘fire-red’) . Indra (from root uidh = kindle
fire) = fire-red god of the sky .
57. Nath, Jyotish. Ahi as Vrtra.
..see 49.76 above
58. O’ Flaherty-, Wendy Domger The case of the
stallion’s wife : Indra and Vrsanasva in the Rgveda and Brah-
manas. JAOS 105 ( 3 ), 1985, 485-498.
. Indra as the wife of the stallion (mystery'’) . Mena (male)
and Vrsanasva Indra’s castration and restoration the impli-
cations of indra’s transformation into an animal, or a human*
or another gender, are supplementary rather than contradictory.
The god undergoes all these transformations at once when
he becomes the wife of the stallion Vrtanafva .
59. Palihawadana, Mahinda. The Indra cult as ideology :
a clue to power struggle in an ancient society. Vidyodaya
Journal of Arts , Science, and Letters 9 ( 1-2 ).
60. Pande, Gangadhar. Prukrtavamnaye Indrasvarupam.
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 380.
. Indra in Prakrit lit. ..
61. Rihani, Vasundhara. Indra dvara Dadhyan ki asthi-
yon se Vrtravadha (Hindi). Veda\ani 43 (4), Feb. 91 ; 12-18.
..Indra Dadbyan-Vrtra myth., ref to various interpretations.,
no human hist. .
5(30
VEDIC bibliography
[50 62
62 Schetelich, M Zum Indra Vrtra Mythos ZDMG
63 Sohnen, Renate Rise and decline of the Indra
religion in the Veda Paper, IWVS, Harvard Umv , June 1989
Indra as a personal god — and pr manly a person not an
ethical concept or a natural phenomenon — is in later Vedic
times exposed to a degradat on wh becomes clearly \isble n
Utah na a ritual texts
64 Sohnen, Renate Indra and women BSOAS 54 ( 1 ),
1991, 68-74
(also SP 32 1CANAS Hamburg 19S6 p 296) RV e\
dence ( 1 ) Indra makes women attractive and des rabte to
prospective husbands (2) promotes conjugal bl ss bet them and
their husbands (3) makes them able to bear sons by their
husbands (also considers epic and Buddh st Jataka evil
dence )
65 Utpreti, Jaydatta Indrasya vedapratipaditam svaru
pam Naunisiyam J ( 2), Feb 1981
Indra as represented in the Veda see 50 66 below
66 Utpreti, Jaydatta Veda men Indra eka samalo
canatmaka vnecana (Hindi) Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan,
Delhi, 1985, xn + 376
see 50 65 above
Rev Vipash Vcdava 137(11) 1718
67 Varma, V K Is there cosmology in the metaphorical
episode of Indra Vrtra in Rgveda? 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1984,
243-249
Vrtra posed great deadlock to the creat on wh has been
described as the witholding of the flow of a pah the active
fundamental pnne pie whose growth was arrested Indra res-
tored that flow
( W ) Pusan
68 Dass A C Vedavamitasya pusadevasya pnikrUkam
svarupam Ajasra 2(1), Lucknow, 1978
sun only at ihc time of ns ng and of setting at a particular
pt \ hen the solar orb looked half red and half br ght is called
PSian
50 70]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
501
69 Gonda, J Pusan and Sarasyati VKNAW Lett -
NR 127, North Holland Publ Co , Amsterdam, 19S5, 175
bow Sarasvati a nver came to be goddess of speech G
examines the profcl m wi b a detai ed sludy of \edic and ntual
texts [From Mahons s rev — acc to G S was originally
a local mother goddess for the \edic fjm.li s reclaiming the
lands along northwest Irdia s r vers. As the mar she was
source of 1 (. and sustenance and ther fore of prosperity As
such she was the locai object of prop nation hjrnns ( Iprij)
later S together with Ida and Bharati came to be associated
with the three most imp aspects of \edic ntual — Ida (sacral
offerings) Bharat! (priestly actions) and Sarasvati (spoken
word ia* mat tra) Pusan represents to his Ved c worshppers
all well being that depends on successful agriculture and cattle
breeding P as deity of local Arjan tribes, particularly
Bharadvajas ] [From Burrow s rev —the answer to the
question how 5» came to be goddess of speech is to be sought
(as against G s view) in the trad ( Manusmrts 2 17) that the
region bet Sarasvati and Dfsadvali known as Brahiravarta is
the most sacred region it was the home of the \eda and the
Yedic Ig Vedic Ig both in mantras and in its later form is
remarkably uniform there is hardly any evidence n n of dn
Icctal differences tins Ig was prevalent m Brahma varta and
therefore it is understandable that the riser Sarasvati in the
vicinity of wh the purest Ig was spoken shd be regarded as
the goddess of speech and of the sacred lore the same is the
case w ib goddess Bharat! also connected with speech wh was
the Ig of the Bharatas who settled in il e country of Sarasvati
word pufan derived from puf to thr ve long u causes d iTicult>
but there arc examples of alternation bet long and short u n
roots c g 'ufayati dufta guhya guhayah the theory ic conne-
ction of Pusan with Greek Pan is to be abandoned )
Rev T Burrow PSOAS '0(2) 3S5 If B Chalbiv VI J
24 153-56 HP ZD MG 137(1, 208 Wilamk Mahon*
Hist Rel 26 437-38 klaus Mvuus II J jO 301-03 Luuo
Koctilr, JAOS 107 (4) 778 karcl Wirmr JRAS 1986 ( 1 ),
120-21
( v tl ) Prajapatt
70 Uuattacharji, Sukuman Rise of Prajapalt in ihe
Buhmanas
sec 18 I above (tie creators role of P was taken over by
Urahmfi and his metaphysical dimension was completely over-
shacowbd by th. nun, moQisUc pnn,. pla— Brahnun )
502 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 50 7i
71 Dange, Sadashtv A The eye of Prajapati JASBom
54-55, 1979-80 ( 1983 ), 27-30
(1 ) the eye is the Sun , (2) the Sun spreads the
acc to MaitrayarH Sam the left eye of Prajapati got swollen ,
the drops that fell down from it turned into rain the pupl
from the eye of P fell down, fiom it was produced barley
similar myths from Egypt Assyna, Babylon
72 Gonda, J The popular Prajapati Hist Rel 22 ( 2 ),
Nov 1982, 129-149
[generally held view (1) P is comparatively 'young
deity (2) be is the product of ritualistic or theistic specula
tion ] acc to Gonda P not infrequently appears in dome
Stic ritual and fund ons as the parochial god pres ding over the
processes of sexual lfc conception and birth of human being*
P s relations with cattle (meeting the first biological jed
economic demands of his worshippers) discusses the name
Prajapati p often closely associated with Vayu as receiving an
offering tog-the P , who in the course of Vedic period was
unmutakcnly increasing in importance at a comparatively early
moment extended his interests influence and activities to a
wider circle than his original province (when he may be
supposed to have been only or mainly a lord of offspring or
creatures) assuming contiol of phenomena that so far bad
more exclusively belonged to the field of action and influence of
Vayu with whom he had some common interests in a con^
paratively early period of Indian hist P was a popular
deity worsh pped by the common man sacrificial lore and
practice credited him with new qualities and functions P was
made a subject of rituatistic theological and philosophical
speculations see 50 77 below
73 Gonda, J Prajapati and prayascitta JRAS 1983 (1 ),
32-54
the most usual and probably the oldest or original kreclira
(prajafciita) consisting in bodily mortification, was in course
of time given another name viz prajapatya new light upon
atonement and expiation as Prajapati s concern evidence from
Brahmanas and Sutra lit
74 Gonda, J The creator and his spirit ( Manas and
Prajapati ) WZKSA 27, 1983, 5-42
manas defies any attempt at literal liansl in RV a anas is a
detinue Dascmsmacht — a vital principle of gods and men.
50 73 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
503
essentially appearing to be a creative elan (and a source or
bearer of energy) wh manfests itself in the physical, concep-
tual, and emotive spheres manas in pos'-fl V lit . manas as a
product of Prajapati s creative activity just as sacrifice is one of
hs creations elsewhere manas and Prajapati are explicitly
identified ( homologized ) development of P s personality and
char (functions) as visualised by Diussjn in Veda as in
other religions mind, consciousness or (he scat of thougl t,
will, and desire, is made lo play a part in accounts of creation
manas is not only an imp attribute of a Supreme Being or
First Cause but is also believed to be a substitute for its
personal bearer or ‘substratum*
75. Gonda, J Prajapati and the Year VKNAW -Lett.
N. R 123, North Holland PubI Co , Amsterdam, 1984, 99
ancient Indian thinkers tend to ident fy the Creator God with
the phenomenal time or corsider the >ear to have come into
existence together with Prajapati or wiih his creative activity
Rev B B Chaubey VI J 24, 153-56 , H F ZDMG 135(2),
432 , Richard W Larivure, JAOS 107. 837 Klaus Mvuus,
/// 29 (4 ) 313-15 . K K Raja, ALB 49, 242
76 Gonda, J Some notes on prajapatir aiuruktah MSS 44
(Karl Hoffmann Fel Vol 1 ), 1985 , 59-75
. ‘P whose name is not pronounced’ — in Vcdic lit
77. Gonda, J. Prajapati' s Rise to Higher Power Orient.
Rheno Trateclma 29, Brill, Leiden, 1986, X -f 208
P not a product o r ritualistic and theological speculation and
consequently comparatively ‘young* already in the caily
period of rel hist , P must have been a popi lar deity meeting
various wishes of a common man Gonpa deals with the wide-
ning of that god s horizon and interests and his rise to higher
rank and power Part 1 P » position and gradual rise in the
\cda , Part It P in Crania nlual see JO 72 above
Rev Joel P But reton JAOS 108, 336-37 , M A MmrsDAtr,
ABORl 69 361-62 , Klaus Mvuts IU 31 (2). 139—41 ^ K. K.
Raja. ALB 52, 274-75 , Rcnate SoiistN, ZD MG 1 38. 410-14
78 Gonda, J. Prajapati’s numbers Tucci Comm Vo I -
Sene One ntalc Roma - 56, 2, IsMEO. Rome, 1987 , 539-560
P associated wiih a couiparativc'y large no of numerical
symbols .cachcf these numbers has a functional and sjmbohca!
504
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 79
value of its own these numbers {c g 21 16 J/i6 17 34 1000)
indicate or suggest or symbolize diff aspects of that god s
nature, char activities and significance for his worshippers
79 Gonda, J Pryapati's Relations with Brahman, Brha
span, and Brahma VICNAW Lett NR 138, North Holland
Publishing Co , Amsterdam, 1989 , 78
Rev Karel Werner JR AS 1990 ( 1 ) 177-78
80 PRASASYA Mitra, Sastri Prajapati ki solaha kalaen
( Hindi ) Vedavam 37 ( 3 ), Jan 85 , 8-1 0
YV 8 36
81 Smith B K Sacrifice and being Prajapati’s cosmic
emission and its consequences Numen 32, 1985, 71-87
82 Tripathi, Ramabhilash Prajapati Daksa (Hindi)
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 305
ref to Vedic Prajapati
( vui ) Brhaspati
83 Bhagavaddatta Brhaspati Devata (Hindi) Sri
Sarasvati Sadan, New Delhi, 1984, 24 -1 292
part I Samhila pari II Brohmana Brhaspati as lord of
brahmasakti the origin of the Btahmanas the preeptor and
brother of gods see 50 84 below
84 Chaudhari, Vina Brhaspati ka svarupa ( Hindi )•
Veda Savita 5(11), June 85, 382-384
rev article on 50 83 above
85 Mishra, Nirmal Sundar The philosophical traits of
Vedic Brhaspati KURJ 22 1988
(ix) Mitra
86 Dumezil Georges Vedic Mitra a resume of theses
and references Journal of Mithraic Society 1(1), London,
1984 , 26-35
50 92]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
505
English trar.sl of D $ article by Susan Capron and R L.
Gordos
87 Fatah Singh Prajnlna agm ka rmira rupa ( Hindi )
Veda Santa 10(9), Apnl 90 275-277, 281
SF III 59 1
87A Lincoln, Bruce Mithra ( s ) as sun and savior
see 47 62 abo e
88 MeRKELBaCh, Reinhold Mithras Ham, Konigstein
im Taunus, 1984, xvi + 412 + 169 pi
deals with all facets of Mithras cult and mjstery mainly
about Hellenistic and Roman aspects ong nally a god of hunt
mg of covenant and of sacr flee M became an integral part
of the re) of Old Pert a the )ndo )r common poaemon
Mitra in India
Rev Hans Dieter Batz, lint Ret 26 87-89
89 Toporov, V N The Veda and Avesta sub specie of
reconstruction of the Indo Iranian pro to- text
see 38 15 and 4«-245 above sec 50 90 below
90 Toporov, V N Notes on reconstruction of teats -HI
To the rcconstrucuon of the structure of the I Ir “thetic"
proto teat and some mythological fragments 1 To the recons*
truction of fragments of the I Ir prolo-tcat about Mitra 2. To
the reconstruction of the scheme of the I Ir *ka and m dha proto-
tcat ( Russ ) lssIcdo\antja po struktura teksta, 1987, 1 1 1-1 21
sec 38 15 45 245 and 50 89 above
506
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 95
the Vedic and post-Vedic worsh p of the Sun (Sarya) as
light yielding power imp tho it was did not at all by itself
produce the powerful sectarian Sun cult , it needed a fresh im
petus from Iran for this transformation the merging of Mithra
(Mihr) into Surya
( * ) Yama
93 Gershevitch, Ilya Yima’s beef plea Tucci Mem Vo!
II, IsMEO, Rome, 1985 487-499
94 Jena, S A study of Yama Yarn! legend in the Vedas
and Narasimha Purana A G Snaui Fel Vo!, Utkal Umv,
Bhub'tneshvar 1985, 143-147
95 Kellens, J Yima, magicien entre les dteux et les
homines ( in ) J Duchesne-Guillemm Fel Vol , Brill, Leiden,
1984
attempts to throw some light on the self contrad ctory char
of Avestan Yima the picture of Y ma as the first king ,s
false being based on later trad nor does Yima seem entitled
to be called the first man and ancestor of mankind Iranian
Yima d tiers from Indian Yama in being located on the level of
the third (Dumezilan) function and by being endowed with
magic powers enabl Dg him to remstere immortal ty whereas
Yama became the first king of the realm of the dead
96 Kellens, J Yima et la mort (in) E C Polonie
Fel Vol, Mouton de Gruyter, Berlin, 1988 329-334
97 Panikkar R Yama a myth of the primordial man
( in) m memory of Karl Kerin) i (ed E C Polome), JlES
Monograph 4, 1984 28-38
cons ders Yama Yam! legend ( RVX 10) how do humans
come to be without incest 1 — author suggests that here at the
wellspnng of humanknd we find a miracle
98 Sagramoso Rossella, D Nota sulla figura di Yama
ASGM 23, 1981-82 ( 1983 ), 44-54
99 Sarkar, Amal The cult of Yama MR 134 ( 6 ), June
1974, 642 665
50 107]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
507
100 Van den Bosch, L P Yama - the god on the black
buffalo Visible Religion I, 1982, 21-64
analyses successive layers (InJoIr period, funeral cere*
man cs described in Vcdic It ep c King of Law and Bearer
of the Rod) wh together constitute the image of Yama also
d“als with iconographical features of Yama p<ace of buffalo n
Indian trad
(xi) Rudra ( Siva)
101 AgrAWALA, V S £i\a Mahade\a, the Great God An
Exposition of the Symbolism of Sna Pnthivi Prakashan,
Varanasi, 1984 ( 2nd ed ), vi + 66 + xxxn pi
from Veda to Puranas and va Agarnas
102 BHATTA Bhalchandra Rudra tatha tenan be nama*
nipa ( Guj ) Siadhyaya 26(3-4) 1989, 141-146
two names and forms of Rudra
103 Bhattacharji Sukuman Rudra, Rudras the Maruts
Anviksa 3 ( 1 ), J of Sk Dept , Jadavpur Untv , Calcutta, 1 968
104 Bhattacharh Sukuman Intruders into the
pantheon Siva and Dionysos ADORl 69, 1988, 93-110
[Rudra-£iva was Rudra in the earliest part of h a career and
became Siva in a later period ] sim Jantics in the manner of
the entrance of D and £ in a hostile pantheon and society
parallel from a med eval Bengal mjth
105 Brunner H Les membres de Siva Asiatlsche
Sludien 40 ( 2 ) 1986, 89-132
106 Chakra varti Mahadev Concept of Rudra tfiia
through the Ages Mot Ban , Delhi 1986, xin + 219 + 12 pi
from Har civil onwards Ji& m h s animal phallic, and
human forms Niva — composite Aryan -non Aryan divinity
baivism in art
Rev Ash win i Agrawal, JISAJJS 2(1-2) 254-56,
107 Cilawla, Jyoti Iconography of Pasupati Rudra. SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 19S6, 43S-439
5DS
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 IDS
Pagupati of MD seal conforms to Vedic descriptions
108 Clothe y, Fred W , Long, J Bruce Experiencing
Si\a Encounters with a Hindu Deity Delhi, 1983, x + 218
see SO 127 below
109 Das, Syam Sundar , Bhagavaddatta Rudra De\aia
pralayamkara Rudra bhagaian I e raudra rupa ka \t\ecana ( Hind')
Handwar, 1985, ra + 296
R as destroyer
110 Gangeshwarananda, Swamt Veda men bhagavan
Samkara ( Hindi ) Vedapradipa 2(12), May 88 , 22-24
1 1 1 Gonda, J The Satarudriya ( in ) Ingalls Fel Vol ,
1980, 75-91
see 11 25 above
112 Gupta, Manohar Lai Vaidiha rudra ka svampa
( bhautika vijriana ki djsti men ) ( Hindi ) Veda Souta 9(1)*
Aug 88,9-16
Rudra in the I ght of physical science
113 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Tryambaka Bharatiudya-
wbhaiain. Sept 84, 3-4
114 Hazarika, B N Rudra and !>iva - their Vedic con
C'pt SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 7 8
115 Hazra R C Rgvcdic Rudra, an extremely unsocial
and non cooperating God (in) Hazra Comm Vol, Kashiraj
Trust, Varanasi, 335-347
reprint of VDD IV 50 136
116 Hazra, R C An overlooked aspect of RgsediC
Rudra (in) Hazra Conun Vol, Kashiraj Trust, Varanasi,
348-371
reprint of PUD IV 50 135
117 Hazra, R C The historical backgrounds of Maruts
(or Rudras*) association with Indra and Rudra and of the Puw*
me story of their origin
50. 124 J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
509
..sec 50 48 abate .
118- Hofstetter, E Der Herr der Tiere tnt alien Irdtcn.
. YBDIV 50 133 J.. PjsupaU can't fulfil comprehen-
sive conception of protector of animals , he acts more as a » iJd
hunter, tbreatemng, ctus rg and killing the animals instead of
taking care of their welfare., (actually Pas upati ** absolute
sot cretin over animals who must be asked to avoid ciuel ac-
tions against them) . author also discusses other defenders of
anunal life who are mainly to be found in J alamos and other
Buddhist sources Aranyan! (RFX.141) can be regarded as
“Herr der Trerc” in Vedic limes .
Rev : Adalbert J Gail. IIJ 25 (4). 2g4-S5, F U'szlo, OLZ
(1984 ) 79 ( 3). 292-93
119. JaNaki, S S !>iva and St\a worship BITCH 1981
(I c 85); 117-125
120. Kamat, A P Sivopasana am Marathi sonlasabilja
( Mar ). Prasad a 43 ( 3 ), Oct 89
. ref. to Vedic Kudia
121. Kilan, M. I The concept of Rgvedic Rudra SP ,
34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 19S9, p 32
. Rudra -the god of atmosphere , but pres ails everywhere due
to his mighty and diversified personality
12 2- KramRISCH, Stella. The Presence of Sira
yBD IV 50, 146) author examines the metaphysics,
ontology, and myth of Siva from RV to Pint us touches
upon the great plastic expressions from the liar seals to medi-
eval sculpture meals th. icrts-ons of Rudra Brahman and
Rudra aiva uh , m essence, is the tension of life and negation
oflifc..
Rev : M. M hnux, JOIB 37, 367-65 , D Suvivaivn, Art
On enrol is 14, 13*-» , KapU Vanv*VASA. JiOS 103, 431-33.
123 Kramrucii, Stella. Sjmboltsm of Siva’s linga.
- (- VBD IV 50 MS)
124. RmsiiAN. Y The family of Siva . evolution of Stv a
and lus hosts. JOIB 39 ( I'2 J. Sept -Dec. 89. 45-49.
510
VEDIC bibliography
[50 125
Rudraganas became the punctpal attendants of ^tva > they
also later included Bhatas and Pramathas Vedic BfcOtas ^
Pramathas were nom najly retained but within the omnibus bodv
of Ganas who acquired exclusively malevolent char Ganapati
is leader of Gaqas
125 Krishna Lal Rudras (dual and plural) in
Rgveda SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
rudrau mostly qualify Asvinau , only at one place (V 70
2 3) they qua) fy Mitravaninau Rudral; — (I) denotes
Marutab (2) qualifies Marutafi (3) denote an independent
god group Adityas Rudras Vasus represent respccnvtly the
celestial middle and terrestrial divinities
126 Lewis, James R The lord who is master of >ogx
lndica 25 ( 1 ) Mar 88 , 1-10
ref to proto *Mva of IV civil
127 Long, J Bruce Rudra as an embodiment of dittne
ambivalence in the Satarudnya (in) £na Myths, Rites and
Attitudes ( ed Fred Clothey , J Bruce Long )
see 50 103 above
128 Larenzen, David N Sivaismo heterodoxia y ortho*
doxia Estudtos de cl Collegio dc \fexico 21(2), April June S6.
258-272,
129 MeISTER, M W (cd ) Discourses on &i\a Pro'ce *
dings of a Symposium on the A a lure of Religious Imagery Penn.
Univ Press, Philadelphia, 1984, xxiv 362 + fig and pi
(Indian cd \akils FefTer and Simons Bomba) 19S^)
Gntti v Mutirwailmr discusses the dcvclopmenl of tinea W
five stages (50 159 below) C. Sivarauahlrti Vcdc and
medieval lexis relating to trad of ^iva
Rev duties O G mss, JAOS 107 (2) 365-67
130 Mlkhyananda Swann Sj mbolism of £i*a and the
Isivalingx VcJ Kcs 73 ( 3 ), 86-90
131 I’lsuir Motilal Saiusm i Rehgio-rJtilou fhiral
History Nc \ Delhi, 1987, 218
50 139] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 511
132 PARIMAL, Prakash Rudra — the first formative
principle of the cosmos JID VP 2(2), Aug 89 , 199-204
$YV 16 54 , TS I 8 6 1 (In the IV seals Rudra has been
depicted as a vrjabha and as child procured from kunda [well]
therefore he is invariably described as a god with a waterpot-
Fataji Singh) in post Vedic lit Rudra is described as bom
prior to gods and even prior to tune
133 Rath, Prativa Manjan The concept of Rudras in the
light of its etymological interpretations SP, 32 AIOC Ahmeda
had, 1985, p 21,
134 Rath, Prativa Manjari Rudra and Agm in Vcdic
mythology Vanijyotih 1 Utkal Umv Bhubaneshwar, 1986;
E 49-54
see 50 J2 above
135 Rath, Prativa Manjan The theory of incarnation
and Rudra Siva SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986, p 670
Vfsa is an incarnation of &i\a in the form of an Ox, in RV
JI 33 6 Rudra is ealed Vrsabha also numismatic evidence to
show Rudra=Vrsa other incarnations of ‘hva include Durvasas,
^akti (son of Vasis(ha) Varuna ( MDh Anufisanapanan)
Kirata, wandering mendicant (approach ng Valakhlyas),
KsetrapaU
136 Rath, Prativa Manjan Rudra in the Satarudnya
With special reference to the commentary of Visnusuri VIJ 25
0-2), 1987 ( 1992), 38-41
also SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam 1989 p 20
137 Sahadeva, Manjula Rudra cka vilaksana de\a kjon’
( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hariduar, 1990 p 64
138 Sahasrabuddhc, Madhukar The Rudra, the Veda
its salvaging effect on humanity Proc 30 I CHS AN A - South
A *la 3, Mexico, 1982, 76-82
sec VDD IV 50 165
139 Schulmas D Terror of sjmbols and sjmbols of
terror notes on the mjth of £iva as Slhanu Hist Pel 26 ( 2-3 )•
l?S6, 101-124
512 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 50 140
140 Sen Mihn The place of Rudra m the Traiyambaka
Homa CR, NS 1 (4) 1976, 138-140
141 Sharma, R M The £iva cult SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985, 406-407
concept of Siva is quite old and Vedic
142 Sinha, K P Is Siva a non Vedic god 7 SP, 7 WSC,
Leiden, 1987, p 176
Siva is identical with Vedic Rudra and is a Vedic and Aryan
god
143 Siva -and his decline IWI 96 ( 10), 9 3 1975, 6-15
144 Sontheimer, G D Rudra and Khandoba continuity
in folk religion (in) Rel and Soc in Maharashtra (ed M
Israel , N K Waglb ), Toronto, 1987, 1-31
145 Srinivasan, Dons The so called Proto Siva seal
from Mohenjo daro an iconological assessment Archi\es o]
Asian Art 29, 1975-76 47-58
see 50 147 below
146 Srinivasan Dons Vedic Rudra Siva JAOS 103,
1983 543-556
Rudra not an ouls dcr reluctantly brought into the Vcd c
fold Rudra s ways not at var ance w th the representative
aspects of Ved ism the Samhtas conceptualization of a hgh
being and the sacrifice Rudra s so-called non Vedic charac
terist cs actually knit Rudra into the Vedic fabric Rudra as
ins der may help search for the thrust towards Saiva bhakl
(as developed in Svet a s vatara Up ) the hnga i^ n disavow*
Siva s non Vedic affinit cs and indicates instead h s Vcd c bac
ground
147 Srinivasan, Dons Unhinging Siva from the Indus
civilization JRAS 1984 ( 1 ), 77-89
see 50 145 above Siva s origin in Indus civil ha* always
rested manly on tie mterpretat on of the MD seal and of the
stones — both the cones and the ring stones author suggest* that
the argument shd be dropped
50.155]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
513
148, Sri Rama Rao, D. Siva worship through the ages.
Tap Pros 25 (2), Feb 87, 6-11, 60-61
149 Thaplyal, Kiran Kumar The so-called ‘PaSupati’
on a Mohenjo Daro seal — re-interpretation Rtani 16-18 (G C.
Smha Comm Vol ), 1984-86, 407-411
see VBD III 100 the figure is a prototype of *iva, but
the representation of Siva on the seal belongs to that phase ( of
the legend ) when be had cot yet become Paaupalt
150 Thomas, Donaldson Ekapada Siva images in Ortssan
art Arts Orlenlalls 13, Lmiv of Michigan, Ann Arbor, 1982,
153-168
. Ap Ekapada ■=• Siva ?
151 TlWARl, Shridhar Sana Dharma ka Vikdsa ( Hindi )
Classical Publishing Co , New Delhi, 1988 15 -f- 134 + photos
development of £aivism from the beginnings up to 120 0 A. D
Vcdic basts of the doctunes of 4aivism
152 Tripatiu, Diptt Sharma Synonyms of Siva morpho*
logical anti semantic analysis Proc 5 WSC, New Delhi, 1985;
388-396
153 Tripatiu, Gaya Charan ii\a ki astamurtijan aura
usaki vatdtka pfsthabhumi ( Hindi ) Kosal 4 ( 1-2 ), Faizabad,
198 -83, 75-81.
..Vcdic background of Siva s c ght forms
154 Tyagi, Ishwar Chandra. Shamsm in Ancient India
( from the earliest tunes to c A D 300) Meenakshi Prakashan,
Meerut, 1982 , xi + 176
traces embryonic sages of Siva worship among the IV people
(Ralupati seal docs not represent ^iva) . Vcdic evidence re
Rudra (Aryans borrowed ihc mat* god of the Indus valley,
also adopted the Mother Goddess) Rudra $iva in Vcdic lit
from Somhlt»i to Sutras
Rev kunil CliAUUsaXTt, l UR 10, 148- VJ
155 Tyagi, Ishwar Chandra. Origin of 2>amsra VIJ
22(1-2). 1984(1987). 195-207
514
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 156
Saivism is not noD Vedic it is also non Dravidian in origin
as a re! it was derived from the hoary primitive past in the
beginning the concept of !§iva as Supreme God was adopted by
the ancient inhabitants of India viz Dravidians this god s
found on the Indus seal altho the name is not clear so far
later on the Arjans who came to India adopted this god in the
form of Rudra
1 56 Upreti, Jayadatta Rudrasya vedapratipaditam svaru
pam Namisiyam 5(1), Aug 84, 29-31
157 Vhatkar, Ashok Pracma vaidika Rudra prainace
sampuraa uttara (Mar ) Pailatira, Divali Annual 1986,
Kolhapur, 127-144
complete answer to Rudra problem Rudra = KaiUsa moun
tain , Rudra *» Vanina Soma *= carosa found in Hima!a>as
see 50 158 below
158 Vhatkar, Ashok The Vedic Rudra the deity of
the mountain? SP, 34 AIOC, Visnkhapatnam, 1989, p 4
see 50 157 above
159 von Mitterwallner, Gnttt Evolution of IwSa
( in ) Discourses on Shu a
see 50 129 above stylistic analysis of the development of
the hnga form
(xii) Varuna
160 Barot, Gopal P “ Vanina the mighty marine
deity our heritage from ancient Indian lore Indian Shipping
34(6), 1982, 17-20
161 Biiargava, P L The comparative antiquity of Indr3
and Varuna
see 50 43 above
162 Dombrowski, B W W Mazda Ahura = Abura
Mazda = Auramazda = ‘ Lord Wisdom ’ Damca Antica lS,
Gent, 1983, 199-220
163 Fatah Singh Varuna Veda-SaUta 10 ( 10), 306-
308, 11 (2), 53 60, 62
50 169 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
515
. RK VII 86, I 25
164 Jakobson, R The Slavic god Velesu and his Indo-
European cognates
see 47 SO above ref to Vedic Varur.a
165 Kujper, F B J Varuna and Vtdusaka
( = VBD IV 50 190) Ch I problem of Varuna As liras
and Dcvas ambiguous position of Varuna m Vedic pantheon
(V as Asura and Dev a) Ch II the oldest form of Sk
drama was a rel ceremony performed for the benefit of the king
and involving a reiteration of the cosmogony wh aimed at a
renewal of the world VidSiaka originally represented Varuna
as the divine scapegoat
Rev Anon, JIH 59 376 , S D Sertbryakov, OLZ 78 (6),
594-97
166 Loicq, J Ogmios Varuna et Porganisation de la
fonction de souverainete dans le pantheon celtique (in) J
Duchesne-Guillemin Fel Vo / ( Acta Iramca 29 ), 19S4
examines the original functions of the Irish god Gaulish
Ogmios, comparing him with Varuna to show that magic is a
fundamental and authentic varunan aspect of Ogmios, and
proposes an etymology from * dc2cg ml* d 2gem ' to seize **
167 Malandra, W W Rasnu and the office of divine
judge Comparative reconstruction and the Varuna problem
ALB 51 (Ludo Rocher Fel Vol ), 1987, 348-391
168 Polome, E C Etymology and function of Vedic
gods
see 49 89 above discusses various etymologies for the name
Varuna.
168A Varma, Vtshnukant Mula tattva Mitra Varuna
Aryama . (Hindi)
see 49 122 above
(x«i) Vtsnu
169 Bhagavan Vrsakapt ( Hindi ) Kalyana June 90, 456-
459
516
VfcDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[50 17(5
RV X 86 Nirukta XII 3 27
170 Bhalla, K L The significance of yajno ifli \iwdk
KKT 37(1), Oct 91, 179-181
171 Bharadwaj, K A Philosophical Study of the Concept
of Vtsnu in the Pttranas Pitambar Publishing Co , New Delhi,
1981 , 404
ch 2 V in Vedic 1 1 concept of li tpad and triv krania
Rev Anon , Dor hit 22(2) 76-77
172 Bhattacharjee, T Solar symbolism associated with
Visnu SP, 8WSC, Wien, 1990
V s solar identity established m Ved c lit has been firmly
entrenched in Epic Pur texts
173 Chaudhuri, Pratul Chandra Visnu m Rg-\eda KKT
37 ( 1 ), Oct 91 . 171-172
174 Dvivedi, J N Yajno vai visnuh ( Hindi) Samatnnaya
1 (1), 1992, 132-135
175 Dwivedi, Prabhu Nath The three footsteps of
Visnu a critical analysis SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, p 54
three steps = three essential components of the universe — time
space and matter
176 Falk, Harry Visnu Tnvikrama SP, 32 ICANAS,
Hamburg, 1986 p 91
attempt to trace the origin of Vifnu Tnvikrama by exam n
mg all the objects wh are associated with his name in the texts
dealing with Vedic ritual
177 Falk, Harry Visnu im Veda Schneider Pel Vol ,
1987, 112-133
with spec al ref to ritual cosmology and Pur a pic legcnJs
178 Fatah Singii Visnu VedaSauta 10 (3), 84-85,
87, 10(4), 114-116
179 Gupta, Manohar Lai Visnu deva dvara cakrakara
kaksa men surya ka myantrana (Hindi) ) eda Saiita 8(10),
May 88, 317-319
50 188 )
RELIGION AND MYTilotOGY
51?
TV I 10
180 Gupta, Monohar Lai Visnu dvara surya ko deva-
yajana ki prerana ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 1 1 ( 3 ), Oct 90, 82-86
. YV1 17
180A Gupta, Ramesh Chandra Bhagavan Visnu (Hindi).
SP, 35 AIOC, Calcutta, 1990, p 79
V in RV Katha-Up
181 Kamath, J R Visnu in the Rg Veda KKT 37 ( 1 ),
Oct 91 . 43-58
serially
182 Kantawala, S G Some aspects of Veciic Visnu.
( in ) Vaisnausm in Indian Arts and Culture ( ed Ratan Parimoo ),
Books and Books, New Delhi, 1987, 25-33, Ind Taur 13,
1985-86 (1988), 221-228
183 Kashyap, Rajendraprasad Vaidika Indra evam
pauramka Visnu ( Hmdi )
see 50 49 above
184 Mishka, Nirmal Sundar Philosophical traits of Rg-
vedic Visnu SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 21
185 Pulla Reddy, A et al Evolution and incarna-
tions of lord Vishnu - an analysis of Dasavatara Folklore 25 ( 5 ),
May 81,93-97
186 Sarmah, Thaneswar Vedat Tnvikraraa Visnu
(Assam) (in) Yajnamrtam, Hatisong, 1987
187 Sridhara Babu, D Yajna Visnu identity SP, 12
ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p J7
origin and develop of concept , original association of yajra
with PrajapaU , concept of yajnapirufa and yajnataraha in
mythology , yajna identified with Vijpu and not Siva
188 Vedapal, Vidyabhaskar Srautasutravamita visnu-
kramana vi\ccana( Hindi) MUSRJ 8 ( 1-2 ), 1983, 109-113.
516
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[SO 174
RVX 86 NiruktaX II 3 27
170 Bhalla, K L The significance of yajno \ai usnuh
KKT 37 ( 1 ), Oct 91 , 179-181
171 Bharadwaj, K A Philosophical Study of the Concept
of Visnu in the Puranas Pitambar Publishing Co , New Delhi,
1981,404
ch 2 V in Vedic lit concept of tr pad and tnv krama
Rev Anon Dar hi 22(2) 7&-77
172 Bhattacharjee, T Solar symbolism associated with
Visnu SP, 8WSC, Wien, 1990
V s solar identity, established in Vedic 1 1 has been firmly
entrenched in Epic Pur texts
173 Chaudhuri, Pratul Chandra Visnu in Rg-veda KKT
37(1), Oct 91, 171-172
174 Dyivedi, J N Yajno vai visnuh ( Hindi) Samaninaya
1 (1), 1992, 132-135
175 Dwivedi, Prabhu Nath The three footsteps of
Visnu a critical analysis SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, p 54
three steps *= three essential components of the universe — time
space and matter
176 Falk, Harry Visnu Tnvikrama SP, 32 1 CANAS,
Hamburg, 1986 p 91
attempt to trace the origin of Vi*nu Tnv krama by examin-
ing all the objects wh are associated with his name in the teats
dealing with Vedic ritual
177 Falk, Harry Visnu im Veda Schneider Pel Volt
1987, 112-133
w th special ref to r tual cosmology and Pur&iJ c legend*
178 Fatah Singh Visnu Veda Santa 10 (3), 84-85,
87, 10(4), 114-116
179 Gupta, Maaohar Lai Visnu deva dvara cakrakara
kaksa men sur>a ka myantrana ( Hindi ) \ eda Sauta 8(10),
May 88, 317-319
50 188 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
Si?
YVl 10
180 Gupta Monohar Lai Visnu dvara surya ko deva
yajana ki prerana ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 11 (3) Oct 90 82 86
YVl 17
180A Gupta Ramesh Chandra Bhagavan Visnu ( Hindi )
SP 35 AIOC Calcutta 1990 p 79
V n RV Katha-Vp
181 Kamath, J R Visnu in the Rg Veda KKT 37 ( 1 ),
Oct 91 43-58
ser ally
182 Kant\WALA S G Some aspects of Vedic Visnu
( in ) Vaisnavism in Indian Arts and Culture ( ed Ratan Parimoo ),
Books and Books New Delhi 1987 25-33 Ind Taur 13,
1985-86 (1988) 221-228
183 Kashyap Rajendraprasad Va dika Indra evam
pauramka Visnu ( Hindi )
see 50 49 above
184 Mishra Nirmal Sundar Philosophical traits of Rg*
vedic Visnu SP 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam 19 89 p 21
185 Pull a Reddy A et al Evolution and incarna
tions of lord Vishnu - an analysis of Dasavatara Folklore 25 ( 5 ),
May 81 93-97
186 Sarmah Thanes war Vedat Tnvikraraa Visnu
(Assam ) (in) Yajnamrtam Hatisong 1987
187 Sridhara Badu D Yajna Visnu ident ty SP, 32
ICANAS Hamburg 1 986 p 17
or g 0 and develop of concept or ginal assocul on of yajna
w th Prajapati concept of yajnap rufa and jajnavwaha n
mylhologv yajna dent Gcd w th Vijnu and not Siva
188 Vcdafal Vidyabhaskar t>rautasutravamita visnu*
kramana nvccana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 8 ( 1 2 ) 1983, 109-113
516
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50.176
..RV X S6 , Nirukta XII 3 27..
170. Bhalla, K. L. The significance of yajho lai usnuh
KKT 37 ( 1 ), Oct 91 ; 179-181
171. Bharadwaj, K. A Philosophical Study of the Concept
of Visnu in the Puranas. Pitambar Publishing Co., New Delhi,
1981 ; 404.
ch 2 V in Vedic lit .. concept of tripad and inukrama .
Rev. Anon , Dar lot 22 (2), 76-77.
172. Bhattacharjee, T. Solar symbolism associated with
Visnu. SP, 8WSC, Wien, 1990.
V.’s solar identity, established in Vedic lit , has been firmly
entrenched in Epic-Pur. texts.
173 Chaudhuri, Pratul Chandra. Visnu in Rg-veda. KKT
37 ( 1 ), Oct. 91 ; 171-172.
174. Dvivedi, J. N. Yajfio vai visnuh (Hindi). Samdnmaya
1 (1), 1992; 132-135.
175. Dwivedi, Prabhu Nath. The three foot-steps of
Visnu : a critical analysis. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986 ;p. 54-
. three steps = three essential components of the universe — time,
space, and matter
176. Falk, Harry. Visnu Trmkrama. SP, 32 ICANAS,
Hamburg, 1986, p 91.
attempt to trace the origin of Vi t nu Trivikranu by examin-
ing all the objects wh are associated with his name in the texts
dealing with Vedic ritual .
177. Falk, Harry. Visnu lm Veda. Sclvieider Fel. Volt
1987; 112-133
wiih special ref to ritual, cosmology, and Puriaic legends..
178. Fatah Singh. Visnu. Veda-Sauta 10 ( 3), 84-85,
87; 10(4), 114-116.
179. Gupta, Manohar Lai. Visnu deva dvaru cakrlkara
kaksa men surya L3 myantrana (Hindi). Vcda-Santu 8 (10),
May 88; 317-319.
50 188 ]
RELIGION AND MVTltoLoGY
51 ?
YVI 10
180 Gupta, Monohar Lai Visnu dvara surya ko deva-
yajana ki prerana ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 11 ( 3 ), Oct 90, 82 86
YVI 17
I80A Gupta, Ramesh Chandra Bhagavan Visnu ( Hindi )
SP, 35 AIOC, Calcutta, 1990, p 79
V in RV Katha-Up
181 Kamath, J R Visnu m the Rg Veda KKT 37 ( I ),
Oct 91. 43-58
serially
182 Kantawala, S G Some aspects of Vedic Visnu
( m ) Vaisnavism in Indian Arts and Culture ( ed Ratan Parimoo ),
Books and Books, New Delhi, 1987, 25 33, Ind Taur 13,
1985-86 (1988), 221-228
183 Kashyap, Rajendraprasad Vaidika Indra evam
pauramka Visnu ( Hindi )
see 50 49 above
184 Mishra, Nirmal Sundar Philosophical traits of Rg-
vedic Visnu SP 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 21
185 Pulla Reddy, A et al Evolution and incarna-
tions of lord Vishnu - an analysis of Dasavatara Folklore 25 ( 5 ),
May 81 , 93-97
186 Sarmah, Thaneswar Vedat Tnvikrama Visnu
(Assam ) (in) Yajnamrtam Hatisong, 1987
187 Sridhara Babu D Yajna Visnu identity SP, 32
JCANAS, Hamburg 1986, p 17
orig n and develop of concept , original association of yajra
w th Prajapati concept of yajnapirufa and jajnavaraha n
mythologv yajna identified with Vijnu and not Siva
188 Vedapal Vidyabhaskar 3rautasulravamita visnu-
kramana vivecana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 8 ( 1-2 ), 1983 , 1 09-1 13
516
VfeDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[50 17i
RV X 86 Nirukta XII 3 27
170 Bhalla, K L The significance of yajno \ai
KKT 37 ( 1 ), Oct 91, 179-181
171 BharadwaJ, K A Philosophical Study of the Concept
of Visnu m the Puranas Pitarabar Publishing Co , New Delhi,
1981 , 404
ch 2 V mVedic It concept of tripod and trivkrana
Rev Anon , Dor Int 22(2) 76-77
172 BhattacharjeE, T Solar symbolism associated with
Visnu SP, 8WSC, Wien, 1990
V s solar identity established in Vedic lit has been firmly
entrenched in Epic Pur texts
173 Chaudhuri, Pratul Chandra Visnu in Rg-veda KKT
37 ( 1 ), Oct 91 , 171-172
174 Dvivedi, J N Yajno vai visnuh (Hindi) Samanmayo
1 (1), 1992, 132-135
175 Dwivedi, Prabhu Nath The three footsteps of
Visnu a critical analysis SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, p 54
three steps = three essential components of the universe — t me
space and matter
176 Falk, Harry Visnu Tnvikrama SP, 32 ICANAS,
Hamburg, 1986 p 91
attempt to trace the orgn of Vnnu Triv kranu by exam n
mg all the objects wh are assoc ated with h s name in the texts
deal ng with Vedic ritual
177 Falk, Harry Visnu lm Veda Schneider Pel Vo! »
1987, 112-133
with spu: al ref to r tual cosmology and Puraoic legend*
178 Tatar Singh Visnu Veda Sauta 10 ( 3), 84-85,
87, 10(4), 114-116
179 Gupta, Manohar Lai Visnu deva dvuru cakrukura
kaksu men sflrja ka myantrana (Hindi) I eda Santa 8(10),
May 88, 317-319
50 1§8 ] RELIGION AND MVtHoLogV 51?
YV I 10
180 Gupta, Monohar Lai Visnu dvara surya ko deva*
yajana ki prerana ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 1 1 ( 3 ), Oct 90 , 82-86
YV 1 17
180A Gupta, Ramesh Chandra Bhagavan Visnu ( Hindi ).
SP, 35 AIOC, Calcutta, 1990, p 79
V in RV Katha-Up
181 Kamath, J R Visnu in the Rg Veda KKT 37 ( 1 ),
Oct 91, 43-58
serially
182 Kantawala, S G Some aspects of Vedic Visnu
( in ) Vaisnausm in Indian Arts and Culture ( ed Ratan Parimoo ),
Books and Books, New Delhi, 1987, 25-33, lnd Taur 13,
1985-86 (1988), 221-228
183 Kashyap, Rajendraprasad Vaidika Indra evam
pauramka Visnu ( Hindi )
see 50 49 above
184 Mishra, Nirmal Sundar Philosophical traits of Rg-
vedic Visnu SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989, p 21
185 Pulla Reddy, A et al Evolution and incarna-
tions of lord Vishnu - an analysis of Dasavatara Folklore 25 ( 5 ),
May 81, 93-97
186 Sarmah, Thaneswar Vedat Trivikrama Visnu
(Assam ) (in) Yajhamrtam Hatisong 1987
187 Sridhara Babu, D Yajfia Visnu identity SP, 32
ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 17
or g a and develop of concept or ginal association of yajra
with PrajapaU concept of jajaapirufa and yawav&aha m
mythology yajna identfied with Vi*nu and not 8iva
188 Vedapal Vidyabhaskar 3rautasutravamita visnu*.
kramana vnccana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 8 ( 1-2 ), 1983 , 109-1 13
sts
VEDIC BlOLtOGRAPHV
[50 189
1891 Vyas, D T Visnu in the Vedic literature JOIB 33
(3-4), 1984,209-221, (also in) Vaisnavism m Indian Arts and
Culture (ed Ratan Parimoo), Books and Books, New Delhi,
1987; 9-24
V = purufa of the Puriifasukta , concept of V ’s three step*
gave rise to the philosophical concept of the soul’s three states
V ’s rise to supreme position is the result of a continuous
evolution of rel and philos thought always inspired by the
1 ighest spiritual objective duung Vedic, post-Vedic, and epic
periods
( xiv ) Savitr
190 Dass, Ayodhya Chandra Basic concept of Stirya and
Savitr in the Rgveda SVUOJ 24 ( 1-2 ), 1981 ( 1986).
191 Falk, Harry. Savitr und die Savitn 1 VZKSA 32,
1988, 5-33
. (nature of a Vedic god can t be determined by referring ex*
clusnely either to his association with certain natural pheno*
mena or ethical concepts) Savitr of the RV had a natural
aspect Asura Savitr belongs to the night sky , he is also toe
milky way touching the northern horizon at night fall around
the summer solstice at the end of 2nd mill B C His ethical
aspect was closely connected with this time of the >ear , he
fostered the fecundity of nature with the coming rams , and, as
a god of night, it was he who prompted humans to have offspr*
ing Under his reign, the students assembled year after >ear at
the house of their teachers who made them recite the satiir
(yajo/rl) The iantri, 'given to the Brahmacarms each >eax
anew, must be interpreted as a germ ripening to the form o
the Veda
192 Haudry, J Lcs trots cicux EIE 1 , 1982, 23-48
. Savitar entre jour ct nuit—
193 Tripatiu, Karunapati Vcdapuninayoh savitftatua-
cintanam Maimiwajn 8(1), 1987,
. Savitr in the Veda and the PurSnas •
( xv ) Soma :
194, Buagwan Singh. Identification of Soma Ptt 1~»
19SO-31 , 154-157.
50 202 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
519
Soma is no other plant but sugarcane wb like a luminous
object lost its identity and became a myth , Soma was not a
wild p'ant it was grown in cultivated fields all Ved c descrip-
tions of Soma admirably suit sugarcane
195 Ciiakravarty, Banka Behan Soma rasa was never a
human drink Folklore 28 ( 1 ), Jan 87, 1-5
Vedic evidence Soma and moon Soma is not a particular
plant — it is a collective name of plants
196 ChandrananDINJ Kavyabhava ka pancayaka —
S°ma rasa ( Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC, Calcutta, 19°0, p 97
three aspects of Soma phys cal divire and aesthetic
197 Crevatin, Franco Per incertum lunam sub luce
maligna ( m ) Problem di soslraso nelle hngue mdoeuropee ( ed.
B Campanile ), Giardmi, Pisa, 1983
re Soma = Amanita muscaria
198 Dvivedi, Kailash Nath Rgvaidikasomasya pratya-
bhijnanavimarSah Saganka 25 < 2 ), 1 986 113-118
identification of fcgvedic Soma
199 Edelberg, Lennart Nunstauske Solvpokaler Kumi,
1965, 153 201
Soma = grapevine
200 Elizarenkova T Y The problem of Soma in the
Rgveda in the light of the expressive function on the language
(Russ ) TV Gamkrelidze Fel Vol , Moscow, 1991
(see VBD IV 50 229 incl ned to accept Wassons vew)
201 Emmerick, R E Ein Mannlein steht im Walde
dcta Irani ca 24 1985, 179 184
Soma Wasson s error see 50 209 below
202 Falk Harry Soma — the plant and its connotations
■5P, 7WSC, Leiden 1987, p 48
Soma = ephedra { identical with Soma in outer shape hoi ness,
effects) see 50 203 bejow
520
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 50 203
Falk, Harry Soma I and II BSOAS 52 ( 1 ), 1989 1
203
77-90
(see 50 202 above) ident Scat ion of Soma plant, three
groups of theories (1) hallucinogenic , (2) needing fennenta'
lion to become alcoholic , ( 3 ) stimulants Soma prevents
sleep (jagni) , Soma inspires composition of hymns
identification of Soma with ephedra favoured by the author
Ephedra pachyctadae inaior, intermedia, gcrardtana are native in
the mountainous regions of northern India, Iran and t e
mountains in between five arguments against ephedra—
these are not convincing sets forth twelve points vvh *uPP°
Soma = ephedra evidence in favour of this identification is
manifold outer shape , holiness of the plant in antiquity an
today , aphrodisiac properties
204 Flattery, David Stophlet Haoma DD, Umv Calif,
Berkeley, 1978
see 50 205 below
205 Flattery, David Stophlet, Schwartz, Martin
Haoma and Harmalme. The Botanical Indenttty of the Indo-
Iranian Sacred Hallucinogen ‘ Soma ’ and Its Legacy m Religion,
Language, and Middle Eastern Folklore Near Eastern Studies -21,
Umv Calif Press, 1989, vm + 211.
(see 50 204 above) 2 Parts D S F (1-102) botanical.
MW ( 103-152) philological and linguistic Pcganum Har*
mala used as Haoma in Zoroastnan circles some timo before
A. D 900 it was a common weed of the Central As 1 * 0
Steppes, the Iranian Plateau and adjacent area vestiges oft 6
distinction of Harmal as a sacred plant exist among all I* 3 ®
peoples ( but Harmala is used for fumigation not pounded ,
therefore, no identification possible) see 50 205 below
Rev (jhcrardo Gkou EW 39, 320-24
206 Ghai, Ved Kuman Avcslan Haoma -a comparison
with Vedic Soma R C Agrauala Fel Vol , New Delhi, 1989,
15-19
accepts identification of Soma with Flyagaric ancient worU
of Iranians and Indians have preserved memories cf Soma-
lUoma in a plant possessed of medicinal properties and as »
deity of eternal principles
50 209]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
521
207 Gonda, J Soma, Amrta, and the moon ( in )
Change and Continuity m Indian Religion, Disputationes Rbeno -
Trajectinae -9, Tbe Hague, 1965, 38-70
207A Gonda, J The HaviryajhaJt Soniah The interrela-
tions of Vedic solemn sacrifices
(= VBD IV 24 103) see 54 167 below
208 Gonda, J Soma’s Metamorphoses ( the identifications
in the oblatory ntes of the Satapatha Brahmana 12 6 1)
MKNAW - Lett -NR 46 ( 2), Amsterdam, 1983, 26
see 17 19 above
209 Haoma ( Soma ) Several discussions ( in ) Papers in
honour of Professor Mary Boyce ( Acta Iramca 24-25 ) ( ed AD
H Bivar ; J A Hinnells) Brill, Leiden, 1985 Vol I, xxvi -f
36 j, Vol If, via + 364-745
From the Rev (see 50 250A below) R E Emmerick (see
50 201 above) convincingly proves that the original answer to
the popular German riddle Ein Mannlam steht >m Wajde *
(enlisted by 1 G Wasson among the evidence for the hypo-
thesis that Ur * saumo was Amanita muscona ) was not fly
agaric but the rose hip the identification of Haoma with
Peganum harmata i e Persian espand sipartd hazanspand,
going back to OIr spenta sacred (a derivation approved by
W B Henning A grain of mustard ) remains doubtful ,
the use of harmata is widely attested m Central Asia among
Iranian peoples but mostly for fum gation (see 50 205 above)
G L Windfuhr ( See 50 259 below ) Soma = ginseng plant
(this identification fits only the description of god Haoma not
that of plant itself) attempts to find an equivalent not for the
plant producing the stimulant but fonts deification resembling a
human figure have already been made (eg mandrake - Mandra
gora Turcomama by I N Khlopin Orientaha Loiamensta Pert
odtca II 1980 223 231 see 50 217 below) but the effects
are more imp and the plant fitting fairly well as to its effects
remans Ephedra it seems the Ephedra was (and still is alt ho'
the exact rules of treatment are lost) the haoma plant of at least
the ancient Iranians as can be proved by one purely linguistic
argument the denora nations of Ephedra in various Iran an Igg
go back to OIr haoma n full accordance with hist phonology
of each g there is no need for a new pretender to the role
of Ir Haoma at least
522
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[50 210
Rev I Steblin Kamenskij BSOAS 50 ( 2 ) 376-78
210 Heesterman, J C La reception du “ Roi Soma"
( in ) Colloque du Centenaire EPHE
211 Heestermam, J C Somakuh und Danaergabe
ZD MG
212 Kashikar, C G Antecedents of the Vedic Soma
Hamdard Medtcus 23 ( 1-2), 1980
213 Kashikar, C G Identification of the Vedic plant
Ushana Studies in Hist of Medicine 4, 1980, 190-193
refutes R S Singh s uew ufana «jana(from uw) shining’
shining Soma '
21 3 A Kashikar, C G The Vedic metaphor in the
“Churning of Ocean”
see 36 19 above (acc. to K Soma was not intoxicating',
but 'exhilarating Soma is not Ft) Agaric the Brahmanas
[ 800 B C or so J did know the original Soma plant and even
used it in Soma sacrifice )
214 Kashikar, C G Soma drink vis a vis the ruling class
ABORI 67, 1986,247-250
(also SP VSM Seminar on Sacrifice Vedic and Avestan Aug.
85) persons belonging to the first three \arnas were entitled
to perform Vedic sacrifices (1 ) Rajanya or Va sja sacnficer
did not consume Soma drink or any other substitute as sacri
ficer s portion in a Soma sacrifice in any period in the hist of
Vedic ritual stic rel (2) AnB (ch 35) in its later portion
has prescribed for a RSjanja sacnficer the juice of the offshoots
or Ficus Imtica ( nyagrodt a) and of the berries of n\agrodha
aSvattha and plakfa as the sacnficer s port on , (3) Af Sal
Vaikh is wh represent the junior Tail I trad optionally
adopted the prescription from AtiB presided the RSjanja or
Vauja sacnficer desired to consume a substitute as the sacn-
ficcr s portion in a Soma sacrifice
215 Kashikar, C G Identification of Soma S B SI
Mahavidjalaja Res Senes, TMV, Poona, 1990, xi + 50
discusses ear er views concludes that Ephedra was
or steal Soma llaoma
50.226] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 523
216. Khatri, Vina Rani. Vaidika Soma (Hindi). SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 19-21
217. Khlopin, Igor N. Mandragora turcomama in der
Geschichte der Orientalvolker Orient'iha Lo\aiuensia Periodica
11, 1980; 223-231.
. see 50 209 above the effect of ‘ mandrake ’ is ‘ narkotisch
und betaubend suggests its identification with Soma., (but
it can't be identified with Soma ) .
218. Kramrlsch, Stella, Orr, J , Ruck, C A. P , Wasson,
R. G Persophone’s Quest Entheogens and the Origins oj Reli-
gion Yale Untv Press, 1986, 257
..(collection of already published papers)., essays round the
theme Wassons identification of Soma with Fly-Agaric—
see 47 53 above
219. Kuiper, F B J Was tbe Putika a mushroom ? (in)
Amrtadhara (R N. D Fel Vol.), Delhi, 1984 , 219-227.
220 Mahdihassan, S Identifying Soma as ephedra. Pak.
Journal of Forestry 13 ( 4), 1963, 370-373 + 4 fig.
221. Mahdihassan, S Alchemy as descending from herba-
lism or kimiya versus Soma Scientia 56, June 64.
222 Mahdihassan, S Soma of the Aryans and the Chah
of the Cbmese. May and Baker Pharmaceutical Bull. 21 ( 3 ),
1972.
(see 50 238 below) .
223. Mahdihassan, S. The Vedic words Soma and Surd
traced to Chinese Hamdard-Medicus 21 ( 7-12 ). 1978 ; 75-79.
224. Mahdihassan, S Unwala’s article on Soma. Ham-
dard-Medicus 23 ( 3-4), 1979; 133-137
225. Mahdihassan, S. The biography of Soma. Hamdard •
Medicus 23, 1980.
226. Mahdihassan, S. Hum or ephedra as mentioned by
Al’birum. Hamdard-Medicus 24 ( 3-4 ), 1981.
524
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 227
227. Mahdihassan, S The precise nature of the Vedic
drinks, Soma, Sura, and Pansrut Stud Hist Med 6 (4), 1982,
255-267
228 Mahdihassan, S Soma juice as administered to a
newly born child being mentioned in Rigveda American Journal
of Chinese Medicine 11 (4), 1983
229 Mahdihassan, S Etymology of names ephedra and
cannabis Stud Hist Med 7(1), 1983
230 Mahdihassan S The epithet red in Rigveda as con-
noting immortality A study of Soma, Part I Stud Hist Med
7(3-4), 1983
231 Mahdihassan, S Identifying the Soma plant as
ephedra from Rigveda and Avesta Hamdard Medicus 26 ( 3 )»
1983. 51-68
232 Mahdihassan, S Soma as energizer cum-euphonant
versus sura as intoxicant Ancient Science of Life 3(3), 1984,
161-168
233 Mahdihassan, S A Persian painting illustrating
ephedra, leading to its identity as Soma Journal af Central Asia
8(1), June 85, 171-177
Soma extolled in RV as the plant growing on hll tops com-
posed mainly of long thin stalks like arrows , the stalks arc
jointed , the plant wd be green but was also partly yellow
this d-scription tallies with ephedra painted in a Persian pal"
ting ( plate 913 m Pope s A Survey of Persian Art, OUP. 1938 )
234 Mahdihassan, S The ancient man and his few con
ccpts pertaining to drugs and cosmology Ancient Science of Life
5(2), Oct 85.9S-103
. considers Soma being ihc one medicinal plant with the long-
est literary references to its credit , Soma — ephedra with it*
sells e principle ephedrme . discusses the epithets ‘sweet* and
4 red or Soma
235 Mahdihassan, S The origin of alchemy and of ihc
Tantric cult in India — an etymological approach Hamdard -
Viduus 29 ( 1-2), 19fc6, 7-21.
$ 0 , 139 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
525
during Rgvedic times Aryans as hunters needed an energizer
to make them fatrgue proof Ephedra or Soma was the herb
whose juice served as an energiz ng and euphoriant drink Soma
later became panacea a drug of rejuvmation the plant was
used to resurrect the dead and was finally deified as God
Soma When the Arjans came to India and took to agricul
ture they did not need an anti fatigue drug but the ascetics
did require one In Ind a ephedra was not available so that
the ascetics substituted ephedra by other herbal drugs These
Were called rasa) ana
236 Mahdihassan S A history of early alcoholic dis-
tillation and of the beverages, Parisrut ( Indian ) and arrack
( Mongolian ) Proc Pakistan Acad of Sciences 24 ( l ),
Islamabad, 1987, 25-48
consders RV - evidence two drnks. Soma (antifatiguc
drink) and sura (assembly drink) parisrut (domestic alco
holic drink) madhuka
237 Mahdihassan, S The History and Natural History of
Ephedra as Soma Pakistan Science Foundation, Islamabad,
1987, xu + 172+18 fig
identity of Soma as ephedra plant may be confirmed thro*
arch findings study of trad usage of ephedra as a med cal
hvrb and a ent study of RV refereDces to the forms and
other properties of Soma as plant energizing and euphoric
properties of Soma the Aryan hunter consumed Soma
ju ce thrice daily in particular when he was exiled from h s
tribe m his old age
Rev Harry Falk BSOAS 53 ( 2) 159-60
238 Mahdihassan, S Soma of the Aryans and Ash of
the Romans ABORI 68, 1987, 639 644
(see 50 222 above) in RV ephedra has been called Soma ,
its stagewtse development has been indicated us juice as
anti fatigue drink was used by Ar>an hunters as drink of
longevity and immortal ty the Romans used Ash , ephedra —
ash
239 Mahdihassan, S Fresh light on the Rgvedtc Soma*
Plant AJOS 5 ( 1-2 ), 1988, 77-82
526
VfeDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[50 240
Soma juice — an anti fa igue drink Soma plant can *
identified with Ephed a simca profusely available in Centra
Asia
240 Mahdihassan, S The patron gods of health and
longevity Bull Ind Inst Hist Med 19 (2), Hyderabad,
July 89, 111-127
(see 48 164 above ) Soma as the god of herbalism, and &»a
as the god of alchemy
241 Mahdihassan, S , Itaat Ali S A comparative study
of ficus religiosa, of ephedra as Soma, and of its two substitute
plants Hamdard 29 ( 1-2 ), 1986 , 130-144
hardy plants res slant inclement influences became perennal
plants whence hardiness = longevity , plants like ephedra an
ficus ret giosa cd be found on elevated sites as tho they were
super terrestrial life forms (coming from heaven) they then
became sacred plants
242 Mukhopadhyay, B Bouuk Bliabney Soma ( Bengali )
Burdwan Umv , 1979
243 Panda, Nirmal Chandra Interpretation of Soma
from a new angle Vamjyotih 1, Utkal Univ , Bhubaneshwar,
1986, E 91-96
Somas = atmospheric waters gavaurah somah and dadh)a
ti ah son ah are the atmospheric waters wh m combination
with the rays ( heat ) of the sun and the nourishing elemcn
nuke the plants grow and thrive
244 Pathak, Matikanta Same somah ( Sk ) SP, 33
AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 25-26
245 Ramasarup Rasikxsh Soma rasa ka mahattva tatha
khoj a ( Hindi ) Veda Pradipa 3 ( 7 ), Feb 89 , 3 1 -32
246 Ray, kalindr Soma de\a ka \ayiumka svarupa
( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hand war, 1990, p 67.
Soma repres-nts ojadhis
247 Sanraranvrayana, S A scene of the Soma’s redemp*
tion on an Indus seal JOIB 33 ( 3-4 ), 1984, 331-342
50. 251 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
527
Vedic poets and Indus artists derived their themes from
common source Ga>atrl s carrying off the Soma to the earth
( TS VI 1 6 Kathaka 23 10 etc ) depicted on an Indus
seat
248 Sciilerath, Bern fried The slaying of the god Soma
ABORI6 8, 1987, 345-348
H Lommel, Das rel gtose Weltb Id e ner fruhen kultur ( VBD
II 50 129) 1948 89-92, refers to some Vedic passages where
press ng ( su ) of Soma is mentioned as hilling ( hart ) of
Soma, eg TS 6 4 4 4 KathS 27 3 A/5 4 5 8 $PB 3 4
3 15 idea of kill ng Soma — was it a real ancient myth or
Only theological speculation of a later period'’ Acc to S the
press ng of the Soma plant was, indeed understood from the
beginn ng as ktura tabooing of the murder of Soma (RV X
94 10a X 85 4) Lommel is right m taking the killing of
god Soma as a myth inherited from Indo-Ir times
249 Shastri, Roop Ktshor The concept of Soma in the
Brahmanas SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 156
Soma is not liquor in Vedic lit it is the supreme substance
of life — an object of realization and not a thing for sensual
taste
250 Soma ka pana ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 8 ( 10), May 88,
309, 312
RV IX 10 , SV 1368
250A Steblin Kamensku, J Review of Papers in honour
°f Professor Mary Boyce ( Acta Iramca 24-25 ) BSOAS 50 ( 2 ),
376-378
see 50 209 above reviewer refers to se'eral discussions on
Soma in the volume under review
251 Stuhrmann, Reiner Worum handelt es sich beim
Soma 1 II J 28 ( 2 ), April 85 , 85-93
solution of the Soma problem can t be found to the physical
description of the plant but in the hitherto neglected type of
intoxication it produces Ved c poets furn $*i eviderce of the
alcalo die nature of the active substance of Soma because it
produces espec ally optical and accustical delusions with changes
in the dimensions of the objects perceived ( cons ders the
Views of Wasson h s critics and supporters Wasson s claim
528
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 50 252
unwarranted tho mushroom hypothesis can t be excluded
absolutely
252 Sunith, Vedapal SomavtmarSa (Hindi) Srimad
Dayananda Vaidika Samsthana, Raurkela, 1985, 4 + 86
discusses various meanings of the word soma
Rev Vipasii Ve Javafii 38 (4) 18 19
253 Thakur, Jayantilal J Rg\edaman SomadarSana ( Guj )
Shn Dwarakadhish Sk Acad , Dwarka, 1984
see SO 254 below
Rev K K Shastri SPP 19-20 95-96
254 Thakur Jayantilal J Kuiasthahman \aidika soniarw
rasadariana ( Guj ) Shri Dwarakadhish Sk Acad , Dwar a,
1984, 64
discusses Soma\alli its origin, process of extracting Son*
juice Soma vessels medicinal properties of Soma \
paper of the author Evidence of RV in Kushasthali
53 253 above
Rev K K Shastri SPP 19-20 95 96
255 ToroROV, V N On the semiotics of mythological
conceptions about mushrooms Scnuotica 53 (4), 1988,
358
( preface by W O Flahikty pp 289-294 ) the
room hypothesis from a mytholog cal pi of view PP
(afterword by R Jarodson)
256 Tsucuiyama, Yasuhiro Soma to Vytra (Jap )
JIBS 32, 1984 , 29-34
257 Varma, Vishnu Kant Rgvaidika soma vikirana ur>t
( Hindi ) JGJKSV 43, 1987 ( 92 ), 273-279
Soma -• all pervasive flow of rad alion
258 Virramaditya ‘ Vasanta ’ Somapuna se amanita
( Hindi ) Veda Santa 8 ( 10), May 88, 310-312
imm rtal ly ihro drink ng of Soma
259 ViiNoruiR, Gcrnot L Haoma / Soma . the plant
Acta Iranfca 24-25, 1985, 699-726
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
529
51. 5]
(«e 50 209 above) Soma was neither hallucinogenic cor
intoxicant Soma = stimulant Ginseng
51. Minor Divinities of the Veda
( in the alphabetical order of the names of the divinities,
also see Sections 48 and 49 above, particularly for the
entries relating to GaneSa)
1. Crevatin, Franco Riflessiom su problemi vedict I
ajo ekapada oralitA e senttura InL 11, 1986 ( 88 ), 59-69
2 Dhal, U N Aja Ekapada in retrospect Pur 30 ( 1 ),
Jan 88, 17-21
(also, SP, 33 AlOC Calcutta 1986 p 86) A E a deity
of the atmospheric region along with Rudra is in course of time,
fused with Rudra-Siva and formed one of his manifestations
A E accepted as one of the 1008 names of Siva , in sculp-
tural representation also he is recognised as a form of Siva
2 A Pathak, P V On the nature of the deity trio :
Apam Napat, Ahirbudhnya, and Aja Ekapad JJDVP 4(3),
Oct 91, 39-52.
the three deities representing diff stages of the same natural
phenomenon of tornado occasionally accompanied by water
spout (an introd note on the subject by Swami Satyaprakash,
PP 39-42)
3 Gurtu, Avatara Krishna Vaidika Usa ke svarupa ka
vaijnanika vivecana (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990,
P. 51
phenomena seen at dawn scientifically studied
4 Oguibenive, B Le deesse Usas Recherches sur la saert
Sice de la parole dans le Rg\eda Bibl de l’Ecole des Hautes
Etudes Sc Rel 89, Peelers, Louvain 1988,231
5 Sastri, Jnanaprakash Vaidika Usa ka svarupa acarya
Yaska kt dfsti men (Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990,
P 70
«»67
• Usas acc to Vaska
530 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [51 6
6 Sharma, Sudarshan Kumar Usah symbolising the
spectrum of light SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 21
7 Tola, Fernando La diosa vedica Aurora Papeles de
la India 14 ( 3-4), 1985, 9-30
7A Vivekananda, Swami (ed ) Vaidika Usa ka Svarupa
(Hindi) Pa\amam 5/4 Sampurnananda Vaidika Shodb San
sthana, Meerut, 1991 ,8 + 90 + 6
proceedings of a Seminar
8 Chakravarty Uma The Rbhus ABORI 71, 1990,
139-154
Rbhu Vibhvan Vaja — they were mortal bemgs , ‘h e,r ‘ k ^^
craftsmanship altruistic mst net deification of the u
Rbhus, earned the same status as Tvastr (sukrlya)a) , ngfl
to Soma drink , became solar deities
9 Haudry, Jean Les Rbhus et les Alfes BEI 5, 1987*
159-219
9A Minkowsm, Christopher The Rathakara’s eligibility
to sacrifice 11J 32 ( 3 ), 1989, 176-194
ref to Rbhus as deltas of Rathakara at Agnjadhana see
54 280 below
10 Neve, Felix Essay on the Myth of the Rbhus Ajanta
Publ , Delhi, 1985 , xxix + 370 + app
transl of N s French original by G V Davane Fore wo i
by R N D
10 A Sarmah, Thaneswar ‘ Guruh gunavatah santt
( an account of the Rbhus ) ( Assam ) Srsti 7 ( 5 ), 1 986
11 Ghosh, Abhijit The early stage in the mythology
the god “ ka ” JAS 25 ( 1-4 ), Culcutta, 1 983 , 82-105
proposes a case for the non Aryan char of the or g oat
of RKX 121 OIA ka demed from DraviJan Is vras co^
ccptually an antecedent of PrajSpati rojatiy ma^sty
authority of Dravuiian ks were passed on to ka an
noun owing to its resemblance with pronoun came o
inflected like a pronoun
5120] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 531
HA Taipaihy, Padmmi Kftya-a malevolent divinity
m Hinduism
see 48 317 above
12 Awasthi, Sivasankara Vedon men Ganapati ( Hindi ).
Kalyana (Ganesa Anka), 1948, 123 127
(for several entries on G see Sections 48 and 49 above)
13 Chaudiiari Deva Sharma Neeraja Kant. Vaidika
devata jyestharaja GaneSa (Hindi) Kalyana ( GaneSa Anka ),
1948, 64-70
14 Gangesvarananda, Swami Vedon men Ganapati.
Kalyana ( Ganesa Anka ), 1948, 38-41
15 Krishan, Y Is Ganesa a Vedic god 9 ABORI 71 »
1990, 61-70
Ganapati in \edic It commentaries on Vedic pa*sages
containing the word ganapati G not a Vedic deity (evidence
of Vedic mythology and ntual )
16 Sharma, B R. Ganapati worshipped as VighneSa.
JIH 61 (1-3), 1983 , 41-45
Vedic people were quite conversant with the v ghnefvara aspect
of Ganapati (RVX 155 2 112 9 II 23 5 19 24 16, YV
34 58 also AV VI 140 1 VlII 6 19) Baudk GS ( V ina) aka-
kalpa ) Manama GS with the passage of time the v ghnesa
aspect gained greater popular ty — especially in / > ur a /i«-pcnod_
17 Sharma, Ventrama Sri Ganesa - Vedic devata.
Kalyana ( Ganesa Anka ), 1948 , 353-355
18 Upadhyaya, Baladeva Ganapati rahasya Kalyana
(Ganeia Anka), 1948, 87-90
(reproduced in the authors Purenavimarfa Varanasi 1965,
480-481 ) basic forms of almost all Puramc divinities are to
be found in Vedas
19 Findly, Ellison Banks Jatavedas in the Rgveda The
sod of generations ZDMG 131 (2) 340-373
20 Mukhopadjiyay, Biswanath Tvastf the god of fer*
vour and lustre V1J 22 ( 1-2 ), 1984 ( 1987 ), 2S-28
5i l
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 51.21
21 Van den Bosch, L. P Tsastar. Some reflections on
tlic history of an ancient Indian god. (in) Struggles of Cods
(cd. H. G. Kippenberg), Religion and Reason 31 , Berlin /New
York, 1984. 13-64.
22 Strunk, Klaus. “Vatcr Himmel” -Tradition ucd
Wcndel cincr sakralsprachichen Format. ( in ) Serta Du!*"
germanlca ( Neumann Fcl Vol. ), IDS 40, InnsbrucL, 1932 ; 427-
433.
( Jyaah pilar)
23. Moohey, S. G Concept of the god Dhatf in the \edm
and the epics. JOID 32 ( 3-4 ), 1983; 193-202.
. concept of Dhitr is ono of those concepts of abstract creator
jodt and cream e principles., seeds in the /IP., traces t e
doelopment in later Vcdic lit .
24. Pandeya, Satlaja. Nirytirdcsata. SS 42 ( 1-2). 19S7;
61-64.
25. Pirart, Erie RV Pathya Susn. DEI 5, 1937;
217-301
26. Bailes, Greg. The Mythology of Braljnd. OUP.
Delhi, 1983; xu + 256
51. 31A }
RELIGION and mythologV
533
..see 50.48 and 117 above..
30. Gupta, Manoharlal. Maruton ka vaijiiamka svarupa
( Hindi ). Veda-Sauta II ( II ) onwards, June 1991.
..serially..
31. Narang, Sudesh. Yajurvediya * Videha ’ vyakhya men
Maruta ( Hindi ). Veda-Sauta 12 (4 ), Nov. 91 ; 102-108
32. Rastogi, Ur mi la (ed. ). Vaidika Vanina) a men Maruta
( Hindi ). Nag Publishers, Delhi.
..collection of 23 essays..
33. Mishra, p. K. The Vedic night and the night of Sri
Aurobindo. Samdmnaya 1(1), Ahmedabad, 1992; 6-14.
..Vedic Rain reveals some mystic characters of the night with
blinding darkness., well adopted by Sri Aurobindo in his
poetry..
34. Vedia, D. G. Vastospati m the Vedas SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986; p. 82.
..Vastospaii = lord of homestead; Ksetrapati «• lord of far-
ming land.. Vasto/putj)am in AV building construction,
ianlt, ritual of entering newly constructed house..
35. Bhatt, Basant Ballabh. Visvedevagana aura unaki
niahima ( Hindi ). Kalyana ( Devata-anka ); 264-268; 415-417.
36. Kashikar, Mandakini C. The attributes of Vistc
Devas. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 17-18.
..25 attnbutes found in RV and AV — 10 exclusively used for
Vifve Dev 2b.. conception of Vigve Dcvib may be looJud
upon as the precursor of the conception of Supreme Reality..
37. Narang, Sudesh. Veda kc * Visva De\a *. Veda-
Si "Id 10(11), June 90; 332-334.
..(report of proceedings of a Seminar)..
37A. CiiAUDliARf, Vijayalaksbmi. The De\clopmcnt of
Mother Goddess Worship. Vishva-Bharati Res. Publications,
Santimketan, 1987.
Rev. ; Shubhangiru Aru, DDCRI 47-48, 343.
534
vedIc bibliography
[5t,37B
Har , Vcdic, Buddhist, IsSkta traditions
37B Meera, S Some aspects ofkikti worship
see 48 174 above
37C S harm a, Nilakamal Pracma Bharata men Sokti
puja ( Hindi )
see 48 274 above
38 Siniia, K P Vedic origin of Sakti, the Mother-
Goddess Cm) Gopikaniohan Bhattacharya Conun Vol, Kuru
kshetra, 1991 , 8-14
IV civil is later than Vedic period, Sakti or Kali not
Vedic and non Aryan Vedic Usas Vak Adili Saras »
Ratri — diff aspects of these goddesses have contributed to
formation of the concept of the Mother these aspec s
super personal madhura bhayaiikara
38 A Srinivasachar, S Worship of Mother Goddess
..see 48 293 above
39 Chattopadhyaya, Shnmanta The deity Sraddba
an analysis SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 7-8
RV X 151 and other refetenccs to Sraddha
40 Bhise, Usha R SriDevatJ in Vedic mythology
Samamnaya 1(1), Ahmedabad, 1992, 1-5
*rl and LaksmI — initially two separate entities their nesa
Uvc forrrs
41 Bharadwaj, O P The Vedic Sarasvati ( m )
rnohan Bhattacharya Comm Vol , Kurukshctra, 1991
42 Bhattacharya, Kanailal Saras\afi A Study of Her
Concept and Iconography Sarasvati Library, Calcutta, I *
xvi + 169 + pi
S in Vcdic mytho ogy h st account of the concept
symbolizes refinement and the finer elements of Indian i e
Rev P Bancrju, Hi RIO, 154 55
43. CHAkRAVARTi, Lohanath Sarasvati dcvasvarilpam
. ice 3. 33 abo\e
5r.53.|
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
535
44. Chattopadhyaya, K. Rg\edic Ri\ cr Saras\ah. Nor-
thern Book Centre, New Delhi, 1986; vi + 66.
45. Deodhar, S. K. Devi Sarasvati - Vaidika dariana
( Mar. ). Prasada 42 ( 1 ), Aug. 88 ; 9-22.
45A. Gonda, J. Pusan and Saras* at i.
..see 50 69 above .
46. Khan, Mohammad Israil. Samskrtasdhityamen Saras-
'aft kl katipaya jhamkiydn ( Hindi ). Crescent Publishing House,
Ghaziabad, 1985; 15 -f 128 + 16 art pi.
..S. a Deity of Speech ; wife of Brahms , sacred river..
Rev. . P. G Lalye ABOR1 70, 347-48
47. Nene, M. P. Devi Sarasvati ( Mar. ). Prasada 44 ( 6 ),
Jan. 91; 30-32.
..in RV (particularly I 3 10-12) — S. as sacred mer.. S in
Avestan lit. .. S as goddess of learning in Veda..
48. Pamar, Virendra Singh. Veda men Sarasvati devatu
( Hindi ). VedmSm 39 ( 10 ), Aug. 87 ; 9-1 1
49. Yasodadevi, V. Sarassati (the goddess of learning)
trough lie ages. JW41 (3), Dec. 63; MI-697.
..(see VBD III 84.47), for S. also sec Section £4..
50. Bhatti, Devadatta. Sinn all. Agra, 1987; 128.
51. Bandyopadhyay, Gauri Sanlar. Slta — the personifi-
cation of fertility. SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990; p. 119.
..in RV, Si IS is the goddess presiding over agriculture ; in AV,
the is ref. to as parjanyapafnj. .
5Z Lal, S. K. Sunfta. Samamndya 1(1), 1992; 41-45.
..evolution of SsnrtS from a mere word to a divine being..
53. Babu Ram. Evolution of the sun. JIDVP 2(2),
Aug S9; 209-222.
. pnmoidial sun ; sound waves and the sun ; spotted bull ;
*o!ar car , AfartJeJa ; i he receding tun ; the powers betas 4 the
536 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 51. 54-
expansion (Indra Mitra Vanina Angira rays) the sun and iU
fuel suns structure
54 Bhatt, J K Surya in the Vedas SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 41-42
see 51 55 below
55 Bhatt, J K Vedoman Surya (Guj ) S\adh)ayo
26 (1-2), 7-11
see 51 54 above
56 Chopra, S N The Surya m art and practice in ancient
Panjab Punjab Umv Res Bull (Arts) 19 (2), 1988, 179-190
IV civil Vedic age
57 Dange, Sadashtv A Two wives of the sun god Btam
(11-15) B R Saksena Fel Vol, 1979 83, 109-118
ref to the myth of Vivasvat and Saranyu 17 2)
the myth is not restricted to Vedic or Hindu trad th s myth
represents the sun god and the two phases of the earth it **
ihe myth of the horse taming Aryan people for whom the eart
was symbolized as the mare
58 Dass, Ayodhya Prasad The changing phase of sun*
worship in the Yajurvedasamhita
see 12 5 above
59 Dass, Ayodhya Prasad Sun worship in Indo Aryan
Religion and Mythology
sec 48 78 above
60 Deshpande, Indu Sun worship in the Aranyakas
JAS Bom 60*61, 1985*86 ( 1991 ), 37-43
61 Grover, Usha Justification of divmization of the sun
in the Taittinya Aranyaka
sec 1 9 14 above
62 Gupta, Manoharlal Surya janma kt pnkrija ( Hindi )
Veda-Saiita 11 { 9 ) April 91 , 263-266
Vij 0 U deposits hs tejas in the Mandikmf kepdra and ene'ky
ip the sky
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
537
52 2]
63 Jyesht, Verraan The Vedic godhead sun and the con-
cept of trinity
see 48 130 above
64 Lad, Gaun Suryapratima am puranakatha ( Mar ).
VSMV 1988, 1989, 123-132.
Ved c period amurta sur\opasana
65 Mishra, Yagal Kishor The multi dimensional feature
of the Vedic sun god SP 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989, p 37
66 Paradkar, M D Sun worship in Indian and other
cultures JAS Bom 54-55, 1979-80 ( 1983 ), 103-1 17.
Vedic evidence considered
67 Patanmli, V Sun worship in India Indian and For
R e' 17(10), Mar 80, p 21
68 Sharma, Vinod Vaidika atmatattva * Surya ” ( Hmdi)
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 29
surya alma jagatas lasihufat ca yac cakfuja na pafyall ytna
cakfumfi pas y all jyoltr adabhyam ufxadarfana Jyot/f*
krt
68A Srivastava, V C Continuity and change in the
Puramc sun-worship Pur 34 ( 1 ), 1992, 14-25
see 48 298 above
69 Mishra, Bma Vaidika bhuvadeva - Skambha ( Hindi ).
SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, P 57
Skambha — an abstract div mty
52 Vedic Divinities in General
1 Banerji, Sanat K The secret of the Veda The Vedic
gods and goddesses Adicnt 32 (3), Aug 75,33-41.
2. Chattopadhyaya, Shnmanta On some female deities
having less reference in the Rksamhita SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, p 49
538
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[52 3
3 Chawla, Jyotsna The Rig\edic Deities and Their
Iconic Forms Mun Man, New Delhi, 1990 , 248 + 40 half*
tone dlust
4 Ghosh, Ekendranatb Studies on Rigiedic Deities
Astronomical and Meteorological Cosmo Publications, New
Delhi, 1983 (reprint), 122
see VBD I 116 10
5 Gonda, J Some remarkable combinations of deities in
the Atharvaveda Gopikamohan Bhattacharya Comm 1 °l ,
Kurukshetra
6 Guixri, Vidyadhar Sharma Female Deities in Vedic
and Epic Literature
see 48 130 abo\c
7 Jezic, Mislav The transfer of divme attributes in the
Rksamhita
see 4 24 above
8 Kapur, Karma Narayana Vaidika deva aura devata
( Hindi ) Vedaiam 39 ( 2 ), Dec 86 , 6-8
9 Kapur, Karma Narayana Devata, devapatniyan, tatba
deviyjn ( Hindi ) Vedaunyi 39 ( 4 ). Feb 87, p 23+ “ tle
pngc2
10 Karandikar, A J Vedic Astronomy and Mythology
Gokul Mastic Prakashan, Poona
(cf VBD III 52 14)
Rev Organiser 31 (6) 11
1 1 Kinsley, David R Hindu Goddesses Visions of the
Dlune Feminine in the Hindu Religious Tradition
see 48 1J0 above
12- Krishnamoorthy, K Female deities in the Rig'* 53
J Dharma 5 ( 2 ), Apr June SO, 131-140
(cf VBD IV 52 27)
53. i ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 5&
13. Manohar. Veda ki devataen (Hindi). Veda-Saxitd
7(9), Jan. 87; 192-195.
14. Mishra, Jay am ant. Vaidika mantromen devataka pari-
jSaaa ( Hindi ). Kalyana 64 ( 2 ), Devatanka, 1 990 ; 1 04-1 05.
1 5. Pathak, P. V. On the nature of the deity trio : Apara
Napat, Ahirbudhnya, and Aja Ekapada
..see 51. 2A above..
16. POLOME, E. C. Etymology and function of Vedic gods,
(in) Studi Unguis tici e filologici per Carlo Alberto Mastrelli ,
Pacini, Pisa, 1985; 375-385.
..(Varupa, Mitra, Indra)..
17. Prabhakar, C. L. Deities figuring in the Prasna I of
the Taittiriya Aranyaka.
..see 19. 26 above..
18. Purohit, M. L Vedon men prayukta devatavaci
samkbyaparaka sabda (Hindi). SP , 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986;
67-68.
. numerical words denoting (1) individual divinities and (2)
collective divinities..
19. Purohit, M L Vaidika devon ka pasurupa men pari-
vartana — eka drstt (Hindi). SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989; p. 35.
• (c. g Vir5| Purusa ref to as pasu , Indra as horse or bull;
Agni as horse..
20. Tripathi, Gaya Charan. Vaidika De\ata «* udbhaia
aura ukasa ( Hindi ).
..see 49.116 above..
21. Yajan Veer. Vcdic deities in Panini.
..see 25. 355 above.-
53. Legends, Myths, Symbols
1. Acharya, Mrityuojay. Traces of the origin of Garuda
io Vcdic literature. SP, 35 AIOC. Haridwar, 1990; p. 122.
540 VEDIC bibliography [55 1
2 Agrawala, P K Muhina The male female symbol
in Indian art and thought Varanasi, 1983 , 185 + pi
3 Anand, Subhash Savitn and Satyavat a contempo-
rary reading ABORI6 9, 1988, 1-28
Savity and sanin s a \itrl and the Dvija (jau/rj was origi-
nally inspired by the experience of the sun at sun rise therefore
sav iri became an essential element of samdhya ) saritrl is sj®*
bole of wisdom Jai III and brahmacarya savitrl and dharma
(both symbolically and really sauirl is linked with rta) ssulri
and amita (there are similarities bet Savitri Satyavat story
and Naciketas story)
4 Anand, Subhash Amrtamanthana . life beyond life
ALB 53, 1989, 121-162
[Danoe Legends in the MBh the roots of this legend
in Vedic lit especially in the sacrificial ritual of Soma pressing
R Parrot ABORl 64 churning of butter - very imp fn>®
the pt of view of Vedic Aryans -and Soma pressing] author
suggests that the image of churning comes from the rite of
preparing fire the epithet amna in RV is more common w th
rer to Agni the image enlarged , the image intenorized , the
image transcended see 53 51 below
5 Arole, M Kurraa ( tortoise ) in literature and archaeo
logy JOIB 36( 1 4), 1986-87, 247-255
Prajapali and kurnia in Vedic period role of karma m
sacrifice
6 Arora, U p Motifs in Indian Mythology Their Greek
and Other Parallels Indika Publishing House, New Delhi, 1931,
Miv + 250
( - VOD IV 53 3 )
Rev Chha>a Buattaciiarya Haesnur l HR 11,195-97
7 Baartman Frans A pah the Sacred Waters — An
Analysis of a Primordial Symbol in Hindu Myths D K Publ and
Distr , Delhi, 1990
8 B \UMER, Beilina Purusa and the origin of form Rupa
P/atirupa {Alice Bonner Comm Vo! ), Bibha Implex, New Delhi,
1982,27-34
i3 15]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
54i
since Purufcuukta every form of creation or real ration i*
somehow related to or derived from the Punjsa (archetypal
being the original man ) there is perfect continuity from the
cosmogonic role of the Puruta in the Veda up to the later
theories in the iastras of diff arts Purusa is not only a
principle of organ c wholeness or a k nd of anthropomorphic
symbol he is the mediator par excellence bet the spiritual and
the material in both ways
9 Becker, Gerhold Die Ursytnbole tit den Religioner
Verlag Styrta Graz, 1987 352 + illust
Hindu texts considered
Rev Othmar Gachhx Anthropos 84 577
10 Bhattacharyya, Lakshmmarayana. Vaidika Sauva-
fcathaviroarsah SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 45
tiaiiakathas m Vedic III (c g. RV I 163 13 II 39 4 X. 14.
11-12 X 108) names like ^unafcsepa
11 Bhise, Usha R A distinct version of the Cyavana'
legend SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, 33-34
Cyavana Kr*a legend in Kh la 14 and J C shown to be
superior to gods see 53 12 below
12 Bhise, Usha R The legend of Cyavana as depicted tfl
Vedic literature VIJ 24 ( 1-2 ) 1986 ( 1989 ) , 24-29
from a meek suppliant of Asvinau in RVto a powerful sage,
who is beyond the control of gods in later Vedic lit see
53 II above
13 Biardeau, M The Sami tree and the sacrificial buffalo.
C/s 18 (1 ), Delhi, 1984, 1-23
14 Biardeau, M Naraet Narajana WZKSA 35, 1991,
75-108
Vcd c cv dcace cons dered ref to Puru/ajuita—
15 Bollee, W B A note on the birth of hero in ancient
India, (m) The Concept of Hero ( me) ut Indian Culture (ed.
G D SoNritctMER ), Delhi 1991 , (pre-pub! , typed) 28
tira and — represent the- coiwcpt of 'hero m RV
Indra symbol scs liaoic ideal m RV ideal mod fied in tiaci
542
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 52.16
of the Brahimnas, and in a largely sedentary society transferred
to Prajipati.. Mahavira concept m Vedic ritual.. Mahadeva in
pre-Vedic times (Vratyas).
16. Bregenhoj, Carsten. Rg\eda as the Key to Folklore •
An Imagery Expei intent. Nyt Nordisk Forlag Arnold Busek,
Copenhagen, 1987; 79.
17 Caillat, Colette. Sur le sort d’une melusine indiennc.
JA 272 ( 3-4), 1984; p. 471.
. (report of a lecture).. RV X. 95 Pursravas-Urvasf..
. . Vikramorvailyam. .
18. CARRIES. J. Valmika-a Vedic symbol. SP , Seminar
on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Poona, Aug. 85.
. va7m7fcfl(ant-hiU) is associated with the human sacrificial victim
or with the human head in certain Vedic rituals., udmika-
\apa..
19. Chakrabarti, Samiran Chandra. A study of the FSn*
plava. IIJ 32 ( 4 ), Oct. 89; 255-267.
..fresh attempt to ascertain the nature and contents of P»ri-
plava-Akhyanas . PSrtpIava-Akhyanas narrated every day during
the year when the sacrificial horse roams about., distinction
bet the varieties, akhyana, amakhyana, \)akh)a/ia, Iti sa -
pur ana, etc, was not strictly maintained., origin of ikh)a»or-^
we have reasons to believe that the narration of Paripwv •
legends was a late addition to Alvamedha.. mythological c ' c
lopment as noticed in Panplava scheme reflects transition rom
Vedic to post-Vedic.. Panplavas do not have close ntu* u
connection with Asvamedha-. probable purpose of Paripla'^s .
diversion when the sacrificial horse was away..
20. Dange, Sadashiv A. Pururavas : a research for identity.
Gauruiath Sastn Fel. Vol , Calcutta, 1980; 52-60.
..P. was a nco-ntuahst..
21. Dange, Sadashiv A. The riddle of the black antelope.
Handiqul Fel. Vol., Gauhati, 1982.
22. Dange, Sadashiv A. Sacrifice and the cult of the
mother-goddess, (in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka, Ahgrab, 19S7*
165-176.
53.31] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 543
23. Dange, Sadashiv A. Tile horsc-faccd goddess, (in)
Amala Prajm (P. V. Bapat Fel. Vol. ), 1989; 531-536.
..first indication in RV X. 17 1-2 : myth of Vivasvat and
Sararjya.. SaranJQ identified as a mate (for the first time m
Ntr. XII 10). (Aparh Na pa t — horse m waters). Purimc
extension., the cull of the mare was prevalent in Europe,
especially, Greece, whence it travelled to the East..
24. Dange, Sadashiv A. The bones of Dadblci. Samanr
"dlo Hi). 1992; 63-69.
. .cnptic account from RV the bones of D. are not of a
human, but of the sacrificial horse (particularly head bond)—
myths and ritual later tucked on D . .
25. Dange, Smdhu S. (ed). Myths of Creation . Dept,
°f Sk., Univ. Bombay, 1 987; 74.
..(proc. of Seminar held on 17.3. 1985) .
Rev. : U. C. Siiarma, AJOS 4 ( 1 ), 92.
26. Dance, Smdhu S. Rgvedic accounts, (in) 53. 25
above; 7-11.
..RVX. 129,90 . 121 , 7 2 .
27. Deodhar, Lalita. On some Puramc dimensions of the
kgend of Urvail and Puniravas. BDCRl 47-48, 1988-89 ; 61-65.
28. Doty, William G. Mythography. The Study of
Myths and Rituals. Univ. of Alabama Press, Alabama, 1986;
-f- 326.
29. Dundas, Alan ( cd. ). The Flood My th. Univ. of Calif.
Press, Barkcley, 1988; 452 + fig. maps, etc.
■ •(collection of essays by various scholars)., includes an may
on Indian Flood-Myth
Rev, : Bernhard Lang, Anthrepo i 84, 274-7J.
20. Eulers, Gerhard. Tales from the Jaimmija Brahmana.
rw 25(1-2), 1937 ( 92)164-73.
21. DcutNGER FcRRoLuzzi. Gabnella. The Seif Milking
Cow* and the Bleeding Lingani. Crisscross of Motifs in Indian
Temple Legends, OH, Wiesbaden, 1987; xxiv -f 254 — pi.
544 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [53 32
32. Falk, Harry Die Legende von 3unah£epa vor ihrem
ntuellem Hmtergrund ZDMG 134 ( 1 ), 1984, 115-135
Rajasfiya as originally being adoption ritual Varuna plaji
imp role ^unafisepa legend fitted in the ritual
33 Gachter, Othmar, Quack., Anton Spmbote, Magic
und Religion Anlhropos 84, 1989, 521-529
the paper seeks to remove an ethnocentric prejud ce against
magic Hindu evidence appreciation of symbol sm play* an
imp role in the proper understand ng of rel and magic , mas j®
is viewed as an integral part of rel rel again as part of t «
culture it is embedded in anthropolog cal approach tow *
rel is instrumental in identifying and overcoming ethnoceat
nsm
34 Gail, A I VarAhavatjm E WalJsclwndl ISO)
Fel Vol
Vedic and Purs wc mythological trad iconography
35 Geib, Ruprecht Mythos und Gememschaft un alien
Indien, dargestcllt am Beispiel dcs Rauschdamon Mada. Sac
cuhm 32(2), 209-220
36 Ghosh, A S Symbolism in ancient Sanskrit litcra
ture BJ 18, 57-65, 19, 59 63
37 Glucklich, Ariel Images and symbols in the pheno*
menology of Dharma Hist Rel 29 ( 3 ), Feb 90, 259-285
evidence from Vedic 1 1 and ritual the reconstruction of
the structure of Dharma can be followed by a hermeneutic o
its dynam c aspects that is the cross ng over of bounoane
the transformation with n adjacent bounded areas an
enforce mem of rules against transgression
38 Godbole.G H Later Vedic and Brahmamcal account*
(in) Myths of Creation, Bombay Untv , 1987, 12-17
39 Grottakelli, C. Yoked horses, twins, and the power*
ful lady India, Greece, Ireland and elsewhere J1FS 14(1-2/*
1986, 125-152
considers SantnyO, Sill Helena Klacbis and Biton, *
53.47]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
545.
40. Grover, Ushx Symbolism in the Arcnyakas and their
impact on the Vpanisads.
..see 19.13 above
41. Gupta, Manoharlal. Aditi ka asvarupa aura usaki
m:dhz( Hindi ).
..see 50. 22A above..
42. Gupta, Nalini Kant. A Vedic story. Advent 20(2),
April 63; 51-55.
43. Harshananda, Swami. Principal Symbols of World
Religions. Ramakrishna Math, Madras, 1989; 47.
Rev. : Cheiana Mandavia, Pr Bh (Sept. 91), 399.
44. HEESTERMAN, J. C. Flood story and ritual. Proc. XIV
Congress l AH R, Waterloo, 1983; 1-17.
45. Iksler, Stanley. The shattered bead split and the Epic
tale of iakuntala. BE! 7-S. 1989-90; 97-139.
..ref (1) BAU 36 1 Yijnavalkya-Girgl — mi te murdhi
ryapaptat .. (2) &PB II 5 3. 13 . Uddilaka atuoi and Sauce)*
Priclnayogya.. also ChU 1.8.1 IT ; 1. 10 Iff... dismemberment
or (be sacnfkul borse (in &), beginning with the bead..
epic and PuiiOiC extension cf i be idea., the idiom later deve-
loped the secondary sense-* to nuke a fool of oneself*., ref.
Du bianU-^ak until* ( MBh L 63. 33)..
46. Jamison, S. W. Formulaic elements in Vedic myth.
..sec 42.77 above..
47. Jamison, S. W. The Raienous Hyenas and the Wotmden
Sun. Myth and Ritual in Ancient Indus. Cornell Univ. Press,
Ithaca, 1991 ; xix + 335.
..brief survey of Vedic lit... examines the recurrences of the
myths. "India fed the Yatis to hyenas** and "Svaibhinu
pierced the Sun with daikness”. Focussing on their verbal
form and ritual setting, the author essays a general interpro.
Ution of tbo myths anJ their ntual purpose., sheds new light
on some central Cguics in VeJiC mythology and on the evolu-
tion of Vedic mythological narrative..
m.c?
546
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[53.48
48 Jena, S A study of Yama-Yami legend in the Vedas
and Narasimha Purana, A G Swam Fel Vol , UtkalUniv,
Bhubaneshwar, 1985, 143-147
see SO 94 above
49 Jena, S UrvasI birth story - a study JOIB 36 ( 1-4),
1986-87, 39-43
story of birth of U is absent in RV later Pauranikas have
connected her birth with uru and have fabricated stories y
means of it
50 Kapiladbva Sastri Vedon men Vftravadha ke P ra "
samga aura usaki vyakhya ( Hindi ) Gopikamohan Bhattacharya
Comm Vol, Kurukshetra, 1991, 15-24
Vj-travadha thro’ various gods described in Veda thro
Agm vrtra — spiritual interpretation views of Sri Aurobindo
and Swami Dayananda
51. Kashikar, C G The Vedic metaphor id the “ Chum-
mg of Ocean ”
see 36 19 above (see 53 4 above)
52 Khan, Mohd Israil Rgyedic symbols of the Sun and
the Usas SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 13
53 Kodandaramacharya, K Krsnayajurvede kathanikah.
see 10 28 above
54 Kramrisch, Stella The antelope ( in ) Rupa Pratirupa
( Alice Bonner Comm Vol ), New Delhi, 1982, 35-39
. from Vedic time, the antelope, a denizen of untamed Ba,u /*
was the ammai figure of Prajapati in the spontaneity
intercourse with his daughter ( $P3 9 3) the role of Ru *
in this myth the black antelope skin symbolized the *acn
itself ( &PB 6 4 16) ironically tho by unerring
Rudra who was excluded from the sacrifice was the
the sacrificial sanclifying magic cmanatirg from the flaye *
or the black antelope, bis victim ritually, the black an e
was the sacrifice iconographicatly the antelope was incorpo
fated into the ambience of Siva
' S3. 63 ] REtlGION AND MYTHOLOGY 547
55. Lokesh Chandra. Hellenistic echoes in the legend of
Kr$f}a. ( in ) India and the West ( Goetz Mem. Seminar )» Steiner,
1983.
56. Lurker, Manfred. Der Hund als Symboltscr fur Uber-
gang von Diesseits in das Jenseits. Zeitschnft fur Religions - und
Geistesgeschichle 35 ( 2), 1983, 132-144.
57. Manickam, T. M. The “ Myth of Origins *’ : Aryan
and Hebrew. J Dhanna 2(4). Oct. 77 ; 397-408.
58. Maan Singh. Vaidtha akhyuna aura Acarya Yaska
C Hinds).
..see 26 31 above .
59. Mummjgathi, Sumangal D. Mithakiya kaiba men
Sdhumkata — Kathopamsad tatha Kumvara NarSyana racita
Atmajayl - eka tulanatmaka adhyayana ( Hindi ). SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakh3patnam, 1989; 37-38.
..modernity in mythical tales. legend of Nacikcta* — old and
modern trad. . .
60. Murari Lal. Mithaka : Srffi ke Sandarbha men
(Hindi). Dharma Samaj Mahavidyalaya Prakashan, Aligarh,
1982; 322 + 15.
..myth -in the context of creation..
Rev. : Fatah Singh. AJOS 1(1). 107-08.
61. Neve, Felix. Essay on the Myth of ihelfrbhus.
..sec 51 10 above..
62. Oettinger, Norbert. Zu den Mythcn von Bbujyu- und
Pauruna-. JIJ 31 (4), 1988; 299-300.
..Mythos %on P. ( Yt S.filtT.).. (ref. to Tiuluc : 53.83
below)
63. O’Flaherty, Wendy Doniger. Women, Androgynes^
and Other Mythical Beasts.
..(— VDD IV 53.119).. book concerned uiih •• ihe use of
sexual metaphors and animal symbols to express re!, concept* of
the relationship bet. men and women, god* and goddesses.
548
VEDIC BIBLtOGRAPHV
155 64
humans and deities ’ Parjanya ( ftF VII 101) viewed an t
gynously so too Soma Vedic ritual churning the t
pressing Soma offermg libation in fire — presented in t e y
under the metaphors of sexual friction shifting
power in Indian hierogamic3 ’ — from male gods of .
both males and females in Puranas three animals omm
in SV cow bull horse see 53 64 below
Rev Walter Harding Maurer 3 A OS 105 774-77
64 O Flaherty, Wendy Domger Sexual Metaphors and
Animal Symbols m Indian Mythology Mot Ban, Delhi, 1981,
xviu + 382 + 10 pi
( « Indian cd of 53 63 above , Jso see VBD IV 48 233 ,
53 120)
Rev I P Sinha Rtam 16-18 573-75
65 O’Flaherty, Wendy Domger Dreams, Illusions and
Other Realities Univ. of Chicago Press, 1984 xvi + 361 + 16 P 1
derives material from RV to contemporary folk tales and lit
Rev Joel P Brereton JAOS 105 777 79 Karel W«M*
JRAS 1986 (1 ) 128 30
66 O Flaherty, Wendy Domger The case of the stal-
lion’s wife — Indra and Vfsanaiva in the Rgveda and the
Brahmanas
see 50 58 above
67 O Flaherty, Wendy Domger The good and evil
shepherd (m) Culgul Werblowsky Fel Vol ( Numen 5
Suppl ), 1983, 169-191
the metaphor of the shepherd Hinduism emphasizes the nega
tivc aspect while Christianity emphasizes the pos tive aspect
68 O Flaherty, Wendy Domger Tales of Sex and Vt o*
/ nee Folklore, Sacrifice, and Danger m the Jatmimya Brahmonti
see 15 18 above (why is JB different from all other Bri
hniantul)
69 Oglibemse, B Lc symboltsmc dt la razzia d aprfc
l*s hymnes vcdtques
icc 3 103 above..
51 78 ] RELIGioN AND MYTHOLOGY 549
70. OguibeNINE, B- On the World-Tree symbolism : the
sources of an analytical pattern. ( in ) Semiotics of Culture ( cd.
H. Broms; R. Kaufmann ), Helsinki, 1988; 35-50.
71. Oort, M. S. Variations on the theme of RgvedaX. 95.
SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990.
..see 3. 104 above..
72. Pahari, Ananda Sankar. A brief survey of some of
the creation legends of the extant Brahmanas. SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 48.
, 73. Paul, Narendranath B. The legend of Hanuman.
JASBom 54-55, 1979-80(1983); 118-127.
..personal traits and other characteristics of H. of the epic can
be traced back to Vcdic times — to RV hymns to Rudra and
Maruts..
74. Preciado Solis, Benjamin. Krsna as the eighth child.
Samskrta-Samskrti, UN AM, Mexico, 1984; 309-321.
..cf. myth ofMSrtMa {RVX.12); $PB 3 1.3-4. TA 1.13. It
AV 8.9.21...
75. Rihanj, Vasundhara. Indra dvara Dadhyan ki asthiyon
se Vftravadha ( Hindi ).
..sec 50. 61 above..
76. Sharma, Baldev Raj. Indian tradition of symbolism.
O. N. Shastri Conun. Vol., 1989; 270-280.
..vsk symbolism (iSfc — 1. the ultimate cause, Brahman; 2.
power, i e., tapas, kama, maya. 3. the expressed existence).,
symbolism in diff.ages — lVcivd ; Samhito, Br., Ar.. Up ; epics..
77. Sharma, U. C. The legend of Trasadasyu. AJOS
1 (2), 1984; 109-1 16.
..T. u as a legendary hero of ike PBru tnbe at the lodo-Arytns ;
he and his kinsmen were ranged against the mighty forces of
SudJs and Trtsu-BharaUs; his father Purukutsa died in one of
the battles of Ditari}Sa war. . tee 53. 78 below. .
78. Siiarma, U. C. The legend of Purukutsa. AJOS
5(1-2), 1988: 71-76.
550
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
l 53.75
. (also SP 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1936, p 275) . P. belonged
to the Pflru-tnbe of the Indo- Aryans , was father of Trasadasyu;
was leader of daia rajanah in the Dasaiajna war., see 53 77
above.
79. Shastri, B R. The expanding universe. JIDVP
3(2), June 90, 207-219.
ref. to Purfliavas Urvasi legend P = atmospheric phase of
‘ cosmic fire ’ , U «= a particular phase of the divine power of
Almighty. .
80 Shastri, Dharmendra Nath. Rgvede Cyavanakhya-
nam uttaravaidikasahitye ’sya vikasa£ ca. D. N. Shastri Comm.
Vol , Parimal Publications, Delhi, 1989; 31-54. »
. Cyavana-legend m RV and its development in later Vcdic lit
{&PB, JB, AilB, Nir„ etc ) .
81. Shendge, Malati J Some Vedic myths in a new light.
QJMS 82 ( 1-2), 1991.
82 Sreekrishna Sarma, B. R Kclin DSlbbya mi the
legend of his diksd. ABORI 48-49, 1968; 241-245.
82 A. Swahananda, Swami Hindu Symbology and Other
Essays
. see 48 304 above
83. Thieme, P. [Mythos von Pauruna ( Yt. 5 61 ff*)l
Acta Iranica'6 (Monumentum NybergHI), 1975, 325-354.
. compares Vedic myth of Paura rescued from sea ( T ' s V1 ®' v
is rejected by J Kellens, II J 19, 90 ff. and m VBD IV.
50 87 ) see 53 62 above
84. Tokunaga, Munco. Sources of the Apala-legend in th c
Brhaddevata Indo shisosht kenkyu 1, Kyoto, 1981; 1-6.
85. Toporov, V N Zur RekonstrukUon des Mythos \om
Welt-Ei. Semiotica Sovietica I, 1986, Aachen
. Brahman in the waters of the cosmic ocean..
86 Tripathi, G. C. The legend of the dwarf-incarnation
of Vi$nu : history of its development JGJKSV 36 (1-4), 19S0
(1984); 111-120.
53.91]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
551
English resume of VBD III 53 127 . (the study clearly shows
that the structure, motifs and char of the legend are constantly
modified in the light of contemporary currents of rel thought) .
Vedic references to Visnu and his strides .
87. Tripathi, G. C The legend of the destruction of Tri-
pura and its Vedic origin Amrladhara ( RND Fel. Vo I ), 1984;
445-455
..the picturesque descriptions of the chariot, horses, charioteer,
and weapons used id the episode are but later embelbshments
of apparently simple ntuatistic references in YV-Sarnhit* s and
some Brahmanas nucleus of the story TS 6 2. 3, MS 3 8 1;
KathaS 24 10, KopiftkolaS 38 3 AB 4 6-8 $PB m 3 5 3-20
. author interprets the word upasad occumng m these contexts
as ‘siege” ( sit round ‘ besiege ) -
88 Trivedi, Asha. Pracina Bbarata men apsaraon ki sthiti
( Hindi ). Kosala 3 (1-2), 1980-SI , 105-108
..A in Vedic lit
89 Tsuji, N. Legends of Ancient India from the Brah -
mna literature (Jap ) Shunjusha, Tokyo, J978, am + 197.
. some 30 episodes from the Brahmaras copious bibliographi-
cal notes
90. Upadhyay, G P Reappraisal of the myth of Tripura-
dahana. Proc. 301CHSANA : South Asia 3, Mexico, 1982, 14-21.
. certain rain-charm developed in RV as the myth of Indra-
Vftra or even the older s ory of Tnca Aptya of the same text
In the later Vedic period of ceremonialism it was restructured
and developed into a ritual techn que to control and regulate
seasons. Finally, in the accounts of MBh it was again transfor-
med into the magnificent myth of Tripuiadahana duly asserting
the greatness of 4iva over other gods. In this version, the
symbol c phenomena of death of the old year marked by the
destruction of the 3 cities by £iva and the start of the new
aspaiUutai year ugpabvst by the rainfall are mow lhaa
conspicuous .
91. Upadjiyaya, Bakuleva Nactlclopakhyanasya \ede-
tihisapuranesu vikasah ( in ) Vimariacmtjmaijih, Sharada Sam
stban, Varanasi, 1985, 17-32.
. Jcgcnd of Naoketas us Veda Inhisa. *n.l Purler,
552
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 53 92
92 Upadhye, P M Symbols in Hindu philosophy and
their interpretation SP, Symp Intern de la langue Sk , National
Umv , Mexico, 1982, 41-42
considers om a k a ia aSvattha dra suparra etc occurring in
Up
93 Vedapal, Vidyabhaskar Tnpura evam unaka bhedana
( Hindi ) MUSRJ 10 ( 1-2), 1985, 9-14
ref AB &PB MS Kathaka-Samkalana KathaS discusses
upasad
94 Vedapal, Vidyabhaskar Vamanasambandhi akhyayika
samajaiastriya vivecana (Hindi) VJ 34 (6), Sept 85, 19-20
legend of Vamana unp of samgalhana
95 Vedasrami, Virasena HariScandra evam
kathanaka ka vaijnamka dptikona ( Hindi ) Vedapradipn 2(7).
Jan 88,27-29
sc enlific interpretation of H R -legend
96 Vishva Narayana Sastri Indro halyayai jarab
Paramarthasudha 11 (1), 1988, 29-35
new I ght on the Rama) ana - legend Vedic evidence
97 VON Simson, Georg Rsyaimga Ursprung unc *
Hintergrund
see 3 187 above
98 von Simson, Georg Remarks on the Supama/Garxida
myth ( later Vedic period ) Tnd Taur 15-16, 19S9-90, 353-360
l also SP 7 WSC Leden 1987 p 167) the background^
the Supanja myth seems to be the new moon period rat cr
new moon perhaps at the turn of the year
99 Werner, Karel Symbolism in the Veda and its 000
ceptualization (in) Symbols in Art and Religion the Indian
and the Comparatue Perspectnes (ed Karel Werner), Durham
Indological Series 2, 1990, 27-45
, considers Aditi Vanina see 53 100 below
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
54 2]
553 '
100 Werner, Karel Symbols in Art and Religion The
Indian and the Comparative Perspectives Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1991,
xih + 221 + fig , glossary
. see 53 99 above
101 White, David Gordon SunaMepa unbound
see 32 80 above
102 Witzel, Michael On the origin of the literary device
of the ‘Frame Story’ ( Rahmenerzahlung ) in old Indian litera-
ture Schneider Pel Vol , 1987, 380-414
(also Proc 31 I CHS ANA Tokyo 1984 p 534) Frame -
stones IQ middle Vcdic lit ( «* YV and the Brakmarai of the
4 Vedas) discusses Cyavana legend (JB 3 120 28)
103 Witzel, Michael The case of the shattered head.
SIl 13/14, 1987,363-415
104 Yadav, Babu Ram Evolution of Uriah Vijnana
Prakashan, Aligarh, 1986, 72
105 York, Michael Romulus and Romus, Mars and
Qurinus JIES 16 ( 1-2 ), 1988, 153-172
a pair of divine twins appears throughout several IE daughter
cultures c g. Aftinau (also Arjuna InJra Bhfma W>u
NakuU ( warrior) -Sahadesa (domestic)]
106 Zimmer, Heinrich Abcntcucr und Fahrten der Seele
Em Schlusscl zu indogermanischen \tyihen Diedcnchs Gelbc
Rcihe-67, Eugen Diedcnchs Vertag koln, 1987, 327
554 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [54 3
3 Abhayadeva Yajfiavidbi ki vikrtiyan ( Hindi ) Veda-
Savita 11(2), Sept 90, 45, 55
wrong practices m ntual (mentioned by Swami Munishvasu
nanda Sarasvati of Gaziabad)~
4 Abhyankar, S R Pratikapatham ule mantravibbagam
sambandhica mmaya ( Mar ) SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic
and Avestan, VSM, Poona, Aug 85
decision re the division of mantras owing to pratlkapslha
TS 17 8
5 Acharya, Kala Dbanajay Lamp as symbol of lustre
in ritual HSAJIS 3(1-2), 1 988 ( 1 990 ) , 28-3 1
lamp can be looked upon as a device of sympa hetic magic
6 Acharya, Kala Dhananjay Co-relation m Vistariyajna,
Nr yajna, and Annadana SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989.
p 310
Vistariyajna and Nryajna mentioned in AV
7 Acharya, K C InOuEnce ot Vedi? rituals in KSItdasa's
Raghuvamiam
see 33 1 above
8 Acharya, N N Human sacrifice in Assam SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 29
9 Acharya, N N Vedic rites and rituals of ancient
Assam with special reference to horse-sacrifice SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 1-2
10 Acharya, Ramaknshna Bharatiya samskrti men jajna
kl vai&istya ( Hindi ) Lakshmanadatta Chatuneda Comm Vo,
Delhi, 1986, 113-116
significance of sacrifice in Indian culture
11. Aithal, P Prayogaratna of Nrsimhayajvan (Manu-
script notes) (in) Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc 4 WSC),
1986, 431-434
12 Alper, Haney P (ed ) Understanding Mantras
54.21 J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
555
..see 34 13 above., includes, among others, (1) Ellison Banks
Fxvdly, “ Mantra kartissis : speech as Performative in the RV";
( 2 ) Fnts Staal, “ Vedic Mantras ”, ( 3 ) Wade T. Wheilocx,
“The Mantra in Vedic and Tantric ritual”,.
13- Anantacharya, E Aryan idea of yagna ViSvdtma
12 (10), Feb. 88; 52-55.
. serially, to be contd .
14. Apte, Prabhakar. Agamic vaisnavisation of Vedic
sacrificial tradition. SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan,
VSM, Poona, Aug, 85
..ref. to Sstvatavidhi ( MBh 6 37 9) . erection of yajnaiila in
a temple, fire-worship included in Catufrstbana-arcana; Visnu-
yana with vanous shapes of kuiydas, etc . .
15. Aquilar, H The Sacrifice m the Rg\eda. Bharatiya
Vidya Prakashan, Delhi, 1976.
Id Arole, Meera. Significance of the tortoise in sacrifices
and its archaeological correlation. Indica 24(1), Mar. 87;
15-17.
..Vedic evidence . kurma and kaiyapa..
17. Arsa Pitryafiia. Vaidika Yantralaya, Ajmer.
18. Arya, Ashuram. Yajna ki vyakhya Yaj'urveda men
(Hindi). Vedaiam 36(5), Mar. 84; 1-3.
..devaiya t\a sauiuh prasate . putfadanah pilrjadanam ail ..
19. Arya, Kusum Lata Asvamedha — eka vivecana
(Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 29.
. manj meanings of afia . .
• 20. Arya, Kusum Lata. Avimedha tatha Ajamedha-eka
vivecana ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1 986 ; 2-3.
..four sacrificial animals and four \arnai - their relationships.
an of the Vaiijas, aja of the Madras .
21. Arya, Vedharam. Mahaxsi Dajananda aura paSca
mahjj ajna ( Hindi ). Vedaidni 36 ( 3 ), Jan. 84 ; 3-7.
555 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [54 22
22 Aryabandhu, Yashapal Devayajna-mahinu (Hindi)
Veda\am 36 ( 7), May 84- 7-10
23 Atiratra yajna MLBD Newsletter , June 90, P 7
report on the yajna performed at Kundur (a small village «
Trichur dist ) study of its impact on plants, animals, humans,
and atmosphere with ultia modern scientific gadgets
24 Bag, Subimal The SautiSmam sacrifice and its bearing
dn the Ramayana SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 30
special characteristic features of Saulramanl revealed in the
Rajasuya performed by Rama after his victorious return 0
Ayodhya
25 Baghari, Mehn The legend of Syavas, interpreted in
the light of the aivamedha ritual SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto,
1990
Asvamedha and its Roman counterpart the ‘ October ^ quus ’
are both a reflection of an IE ritual of horse sacrifice
same ritual in one form or another must have also been curren
among other IE peoples
26 Bahulkar, S S The role of Brahman in the Sthali-
paka SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM,
Poona, Aug 85
role of Brahman — obligatory in the SlhalTpiha
27 Bandopadhyaya, Udaya Chandra Katipayakatlya-
yaganam samiksa SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1 986 , 5-6
c g Sarvasvabhidtieyo jagah- tnaranakainenaiva purufe'ja oja'
anujthejahl agnim pravitya mr/yui araitani atra ufutani
28 Banerjee, Biswanath Sacrifice in the Buddhistic tradi
tion SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv , 1986
29 Bancrjee, Santi Purusamedha . its symbolical imph*
cations in the Satapatha Brahmana
see 17 10 above
30 Banuuee, Santi Gfhya riles in the Satapalha
Brahmam.
..see 17 11 above—
54 38]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
557
31 Bap at, P V Sammapasa and other allied sacrifices io
Pali literature JUPHS I, 1952 . 78-83
see VBD IL 54 8
32 B hag wat, V B Vjakaranamahabhasjc yajfiavisayakS
ullekhah
see 43 7 above
33 Biiahdare, V V Sacrifice from the epics SP, Seminar
on Sacnfice in India, Bombay Umv , 1986
34 Bhandari, V S Avabhrtha and the people JASBorn
54-55, 1979-80, 1-5
sec VBD IV 54 23 sacrifices were not individualistic (cot
the monopoly of kings and neb people) but they were perfor-
med for the welfare of the entire community common people
participated in the Avabhrtha cf martyaih manyakrtam
35 Bharatiya, Bhavantlal Vaidika karmakanda aura
vimyoga (Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hartdwar, 1990, p 65
ma n purpose of the Vedic lit is not karmakanda, but the varied
education of the society -awakening society to its duties .
36 Bhat, G K Affection motive in animal sacrifice DRB
Birth Cent Vol , Calcutta Umv , 1982, 187-190
humane consideration in the procedural dcla Is and manirai
used during the performance of an animal -sacnfice- mostly con-
cerned with the conception of mother or 1 mother and father'
of the an mal victim ref to Asvamedba
37 Bhat, J K Trirayusjam SP, 34 AIOC, Visakba-
P^natn, 1989. p 335
discusses the three mantrai emplojcd in karmakanda in order
to secure long 1 fe for the yajamana ( 1 ) na lad rakjamsi ,
(2) dlrgkayas ta Ofadhe (3) yadabadhian dakfayanah
38 Biiate, Saxoja- Bhartyhan and ritual SP, Seminar
on Sacrifice, Vcdic and Aveslan, VSM, Poona, Aug 85
references to ritual in the VakyapaJlya bearing of ntual on
philosophy of grammar
558 Vedic BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 54 59
39 Bhatkhande, S M Sacrifice in the Bhagavadgita
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv , 1986
BG places sacrifice on a philosoph cal footing
40 Bhattacharya, D * Hooykaas’ text of the Balinese
fire ritual and its Indian parallels SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
the SivaBuddh st fire ritual indicates its midway position bet
the Vedic and Tantnc ( 10th cent ) developments
41 Bhattacharya Nitm The ritual tools SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam 1989, 8-9
consideration of Vedic ritual tools from the view pt of l ^ e
socio economic set up of the Vedic society
42 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar The puranic definition
of yajna Pur 29 ( 1 ), Jan 87, 92 106
43 Bhavsar S N Indian sacrificial system and dimen*
sions SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM Poona
Aug 85
44 Bhide V V The Calurmasya Sacrifices ( with specul
reference to Hiranyakesi Srautasutra )
= VBD IV 54 29
Rev B B Chaubey VIJ 21 289-94 T N DhaXMAMMKA**
ABORI 64 281-82 W Rau OLZ 79 (1984 ) 6 588 89
Scharie IF 89 310
45 Bhide, V V Development in ritual practices St
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, p 33
from Samhiias to Pra yogas see 54 46 below
46 Bhide V V Srautaparamparetila sthityantare ( Mar )
(in) Bharatiya Itihasa ant Samskrti Paryalocana, 1985, 19-21
v c ss tudcs in the Sr aula ritual practice see 54 45 above
47 Bhide, V V Darsapumamasayagatila eka prassa
( Mar ) ( in ) Prajnamjah ( Lakshman Sastn Joshi Fel Vol )»
1985, 22-26
about a pra fa n Darsapurnamasa prokfatiir esadaya {TB
3 2-9) — th s pralia recited by ihc Adhvarju and the conei*
54. 54 J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
SS9.
ponding action also done by the Adhvaryu (cf DaiidiiiS 1. 11 )..
alternatively, the Agnldhra acts view* of other SrautasZtras
(and their commentators) mentioned and discussed..
48- Bhimasena Sarma. Dariapaumama sapaddliatih ( Sana-
irauiesti-prakrtih ). Bahalgarb, 198! : 16 -f 124.
..(cd by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka )
49. Bhuteshananda, Swarm. The importance of mantra
diksha. Pr Bh 90, May 85; 217-224.
..meaning of dlkfi. power of mantra; role of guru..
50. BtARDEAU, Madeleine. The iami tree and the sacrificial
buffalo. CIS 18(1), Jan.-June 84.
51. Biswas, Didbiti. The place of rituals in the Upanisads.
..see 22. 18 above
52 Biswas, Didhiti. Concept of the Vcdic dtksd. SP t
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p. 48.
53. Bock-Raming, A. The use of Vcdic mantras in the
final chapters of the A h irbudhny a-Samlu td . SP, 8 WSC, Wien,
1990.
..ritual texts of the Vaisnavas os well as (hose of the 4a lvai
often include a limited no. of traditional Vedic mantras, altho*
in their general outlook they arc certainly non-Vcdic.. the
VaikhSnasas show a marked tendency to integrate Vcdic material
into the descriptions of their non Vedic ritual. In most cases,
however, the mantras selected for a special Vannava purpose
have almost nothing to do with the ritual act itself, the link
bet. mantras and ntual is teauout . /a AMrbuVtnja Samfuts. there
are mentioned : Purufasukta, GiyaUVmanua, hj ma to Jllavcdas
( RV I. 99), h>mn to Marul* (AH VII 59 12). and Caturhotr -
formulas from TA. Ah Sam. interprets each single word of a
mantra in terms of Us own theological i)tlcm..
54. Bodewit7, H. W. The fourth priest ( the Brahman) in
Vcdic Ritual, (in) Selected Studies on Ritual In the Indian
Religions, Studies in the History of Religions 45 ( Suppl. to
Sumen ), Dull, Leiden, 19S3; 33-68.
. lira liman "i sJencc. southern position, corplcie knowledge, and
expiatory fur., no a are to be associated with tl<e fourth and Caa|
560
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 55
item of the classification wh is » a characterized by
and indistinctness the singular brahman with »h the Bra
priest is connected seems to base cosmic or rather supracosnuw
aspects the fourth position of B may be based on a a “
systemization , the priest as such does not seem to be due
late de\ eloprrent his connections with the south ( moon
fourth world) may also point to a bmal opposition from \ *
singular one who had a particular knowledge of the 6ruA/nun
became the generalist in the classical Vedic ritual tn distm 1
to the specialist
55 Bodewitz, H W Viraj and krta tn Santavedic ritua-
listic arithmetics ABORI 68, 1987, 207-214
(ref H Falk Bruderschaft and WurfeUpiel 1936) discus “*
JB f 235 and I 256 and Falk (pp 124-25) how numerical
symbolism of Agn stoma is applied in the Brahmanas
56 Bodewitz, H W The black spot m the moon, salt,
seed, and the devayajana (in) Na\ottmesa (G Kaviraj Comm
Vol ), Varanasi, 1987. E 307-313
the de\ayajana and the black spot in the moon are equated
salt ground has been explained to be a product of the moon
the equation of salt ground and the black spot w the moo
hardly acceptable
57 Bodewitz, H W The Jyotistoma Ritual Jaimuuya
Brahmana I 66-364 Orientalia Rheno Traicctina 34, Brill,
Leiden, 1990, X + 334
Introd , transl comm JB gnes esoteric explanat on$ of the
role of the SV - chanters see 15 16 abose
Rev Klaus Mvuus OLZ 86 (1991 ) 77-SO, J C Wwcirr
RS0.4S54(3) 5°6-97
58 Bolle, K W a world of sacrifice Hist Ret 23 ( 1 )»
1983 37-63
59 Cannadine, David, Price, Simon (ed ) Rituals of
Royalty, Power a id Ceremonial in Traditional Societies CUP»
1987, xt + 349 + maps, fig , etc
collection of essays by various authors
Rev , Thomas Bargatzkv, Anihrcpos S4, 262-63
54 67 J
RELIGION ANP MYTHOLOGY
561
60. Chakrabarti, Sami ran Chandra. Vedic sacrifice and
psychology with reference to human desires SP, Second Seminar
on Inst, of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona. 19S6
. sacrifice is supposed to establish a relation bet the human
beings and the deities, generally for the fulfilment cf human
desires, and sometimes for mutual benefit
61. Chakrabarti, Samiran Chandra A study of the
PSnplava.
. see 53 19 above
62. Chakra borty, Poushali The Sanmata Sattras. SP,
33 AlOC, Calcutta, I9S6; p 9.
. described in PB XXV. Lis X Apis XXIII. I4s XII. KiS
XXIV. Us XIII Sirasra'a SatUaitzc kxalued and (to to say)
mobile sacrifices al«o Da'jadtoia Saitrai imp for ntuai and
geographical aspects
63. Chandratreya, G L Yajna and life SP, Seminrr
on Sacrifice, Vedic and Asestan, VSM Poona, Aug 85
64. Chattqpadiiyaya, Amar Kumar Vaidtkayajruh. SSPP
60-61, 1978-79.
. serially
65. Chaturvcdi, Manik Govind Bharatiya samskyU 12
sanltana lakeana “ >aj£a ’* ( Hindi ). LakihmanoJatta ChaturteSa
Comm. Vol, Delhi, I9S6, I65-J63.
562
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 68
68 Chaubey, B B. What docs the Asuras’ performance
of sacrifices allude to in Vedic literature? VIJ 23 ( 1-2), 1985
( 1988), 71-78, HSAJAS 3 ( 1-2), 1988 ( 1990), 1-7
(also SP 33AIOC Calcutta 1986 p 12) ref 10
sacrifices in KYV and almost all Brahi rnras Asuras m
of performing sacrifices was d IT from that of the De'as ^
mention of Asuras hav ng obtained the fruit of sacr ices
early Vedic period Asuras not associated with non sacr ®
people Rgvedic Indra Vrtra fight d flers from Brahman c ^
surasamgrama — the former is mytholog zation of natu [“ , P (hc
menon and the latter of hist struggle Asuras desen 1
Brahnanas as performing sacrifices committed many rws a
the procedure and therefore d d not get the desired frui
69 Chaubey, B B Vadhula’s treatment of Agnyupastbana
see 24 73 above
70 Chemburkar, Jaya Pitr>ajfia-a study (in) Sacri
fice in India, Vivcka, Aligarh, 1987, 99-106
(paper presented at Seminar Bombay Univ, 1986) P'^
yajna ong nated from de\a}ajna one of the da ly dut *»
householder one of the five mahaycjnas three mo es
form ng pilryajna bahharana tarpona fraLUa “ 1 r
v)a\asiha~ a pccular feature of Vedic social life
71 Cimino, Rosa Maria Un aliare domcstico imliMO
dell antico Museo Borgia di Vcllctn AlUNON 44 ( 3 ), Nap es *
441-450 + pi
72 Clooney. F X Sacrifice and its spiritualization in the
Christian and Hindu tradition Paper, Meeting of the Boston
Theological Society April 85
73 Clooney, F X Jainum s contribution to the theoiy
of sacrifice as the experience of transcendence Hut Rcl 25 ( b
1986, 199-212
( revised vers on of paper presen ed at 6 WSC, Ph tadelph
1934) tries to show how ihe probLm of transcen e ^
dealt with in Parva Mfmi hs3 wh focuses on ihe
sacnfivc being arranged to downgrade the i up of *he ^
other supernatural or unseen real l es and nevertheless ; mo ^
that the sacrificial pciformer gels IxjonJ hmse 1
54 "78 j
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
563
sacrificial action in a definitive fashion (in FN 9, the author
comments on Staal’s view re “ Meaniojcssness of Ritual'*
( VDD IV 54 281 J saying that one sbd not ‘•assume fiom the
lack of explicit ref to questions of meaning that the £rauta
authors thought the rites were ‘meaningless as if they were
blind actions mindless, the authors seem rather to suggest that
the meaning is intrinsic s*,f evident and not explicable in
terms of external, ordinary standards of meaning * ) Jaimini s
demytbolegization of sacrifive, J asserts the inherent meaning-
fulness of sacrifice the material presented in this paper is
expected to cortnbute to tfa; construction of a theory capable
of incorporaung the experiences and conceptualizations of ritual
found in various cultures
74 Cogm, Giulto From Prcnagmhotra to EuchansL
On) Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc 4 WSC), 1986, 237-242.
75. Dange, Sadashiv A Sexual Symbolism from the Vedic
Ritual
. ( «* VDD IV 54 54)
Rev . D k Gupta l IJ 20 259-61, P D Savatiie. ADORJ
64, 294-97
76 Dange, Sadashiv A AjumiLI and speech-coupling.
JGJKSV 36 (1-4), 19£0 ( 1984), 77-85
considers c.j a ml (procreative) 1} pc of concept of miifutna ,
jam i is a simp e pair and hence nonproductive, Nedic ritualism
emphasizes the ajamt t>pc cf rmihujia
564 vedic bibliography [ 54. 79
79. Dange, Sadashiv A. “ Ukha ” — variations from ihc
Satapatha-Brahmana
- see 17 IS above
80 Dange, Sadashiv A Some ritual variations from the
Ait are) a Brahmana
see 13 8 above ( ultra school variations and cvolulioa, also
variations among diif schools ) .
81 Dange, Sadashiv A Ritual variation and the principle
of * Sampad * ( from the Aitareya Brahmana ).
see 13 9 above .
82. Dange, Sadashiv A The Yatis and Uttaravedi.
HSAJIS 1 ( 1 ), 1986, 66-71.
. ref Bodewitz, “What did Indra do with the \atis?" ^
above) (where he doubts Dance’s suggestion re rel suicide ui
the Vedic period -hid Taur 8-9, 113-121 ) . uttara-\edi- ' higher
vedi to the cast - distinct from utiara tedi ( northern attar) •
83 Dange, Sadashiv A Sacrifice and the cult of the
mother godders (in) Sacrifice in India, Vtveka, Aligarh, 1987;
165-176
{paper Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Univ, 1 ) ■
the concept of mother goddess arises prominently out of
actual sprouting experience and gets developed in agncultuo
societies howcv er, the concept often grows irrcspectiv e of t
society being matriarchal m g trait was dimmed by the
rel in course of time, no rel or social organization can
away from m g in the couise of its development, ro 8
effaced in the gathering of the cull of PrajJpaii see *
above
84 Dance, Sadashiv A. The Vedic altar -evolution SP,
33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, 13-14
size and shape of the \cdic altar show variation, and a trend
of evolution
85. DANGr, Sadashiv A. The Prj>am>a and Uda)^ 1
iMts ( A study in variation and evolution). J Dept* ^
Calcutta, I9S7; 27-37.
. (mutton without disturbing the general set up) •
$4.04] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 565
86. Dange, Sadashiv A. The double altar (evolution).
ABORI 68, 1987; 349-358.
..Iwo types of Vedic allars (1) Darsapiinjamasa Ijpc-
‘ single’; (2) NirGdhapasubandha and Somayaga type- two
altars with one extra, there is a third tjpe- three altars (Vanina-
praghasa, Sakamedha, Sau Iranian f ), with two extra. . author
suggests an order of the evolution of the various altars. .
87. Dange, Sadashiv A. The yupa — images and evolu-
tion. VI J 25 ( 1-2 ), 1 987 (1992);! 2-1 9.
..the Vedic yupa was not only the “banner of the sacrifice”
( RV III. 8 8d); it was also a divine zoo-morph, in addition to
its being the symbol of the cosmic tree., see 54 90 below..
88. Dange, Sadashiv A. The Audgrabhana offerings. A JOS
5(1-2), 1988; 57-65.
..AuJ oblations prescribed at the consecration of Agnis(oma,
Asvamedha, and Agmca>ana the symbolism of these offerings.,
there is the probability of Aud- oblations and the formulas relat-
ing to them being originally known as Vailvadeta
89. Dange, Sadashiv A. Devalaya ant ‘ vijnuce 6lr§a *
(Mar.). VSMV 1987, 1988; 10-19.
..temple architecture and Vedic ritual .
90. Dange, Sadashiv A. The yupa — two images from
the Rgvcda.
. sec 4 13 and 54 87 above
91. Dange, Sadashiv A. The ultimate in the ritual of
Soma. ( in ) Ultimate, Bombay Univ., 1991 ; 197-206.
92. Dange, Sadashiv A. The bones of Dadhict.
. see S3 24 above..
93 Dange, Sadashiv A. Mahascditlla pratikatva ( Mar. ).
Vcdaprabha ; 37-45.
. s>mbobsm in Mahascdi .
94. Dance, Sadashiv A. The havirdfuna mandapa. R. M.
Shatma Fcl. Vol.
566 VEDIC BlBLiOGRAPHY 1 54 95
95 Dange, Sindhu S Mirror m ritual symbolism JASBom
54-55, 1979-80 ( 1983), 31-34
GS rituals employ a mirror ( at the first glance of a eh !J at
the moon or the sun xxedd Dg ceremony, tndrantala) *
belief about the reflection being the soul seems to haxe pis)
a great part m giwng the mirror its imp in rituals
96 Dange, Smdhu S Pistamaya ball (Mar ) VSilV
1983, 1984, 1-7
pa o lata as piftamaya ah in also cons ders karan bla apapa
97 Dance, Sindhu S Some non Vedic rituals in the Vedic
tradition SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 36
rauh na fire-altar etc ritual details borrowed by the Ved c
ritualists from people different from them sec 54 104 below
98 Dange, Stndu S Samavartanavidhi am snatakadharma
(Mar ) VSMV 1984, 1985, 7-16
based on GS
99 Dange, Stndu S Hindu Domestic Rituals, A Critical
Glance Ajanta Publ , Delhi, 1985, 117
(an attempt to sec the meaning undeilying the domeste
utuals) collection of essays
100 Dange, Sindhu S Sacrifice and the metres SP*
Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv , 1986
sec 37 14 aboxc see 54 101 102 ard 105 below
101 Dange, Sindhu S Metre magic in the Vedic ritualistic
tradition A JOS 3 ( 1 ), 1986, 1 6
imp of metres and the soman as mean* of mag c aimed at
and worked out by the sacrificial ritual see 54 100 above ae
54 102 and 105 below
102 Dance, Sindhu S VaidiU jjjnija purimparclilu
chandumcc sthana ( Mar )
see 37 13 aboxc s*.c 54 100 and 101 aboxc aoJ 54
be ow
103 Dangc, Sindhu (cd ) Sacrifice in India Cancer'
and Eiolulion VncVa Publ , Aligarh, 1937, xvi + 220
34 . 112 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY J67
. P roe. of Seminar, Bombay Umv , 19S6
104 Dange, Sindhu. Some non-Vedic rituals in the Vcdic
tradition. HSAJAS 2 ( 1-2 ), 1987; 1-7.
- see 54 97 above Rauhma myth {$PB II 1 2.13-17) diffe-
rent methods of Soma pressing
105 Dance, Sindhu Vaidiha yajfiawdhltila ‘chandas-
sarnpad ’ (Mar ). VSMV 19S7, 1988, 1-9.
..see 54 100, 101, and 102 above
106 Dance, Sindhu Vasatkara-sjmbolic significance.
Purnatrayi 1 6 ( 1 ) Govt Sk College, Tnpunithur, Jan 89,33-39.
. the word tojai (as old as RY) does not seem to denote any
specific meaning 'mystic*
107. Dance, Sindhu. Sampads of metres (as seen in the
Kausltaki-Brahmana ).
. sec 13 10. 37 15, 54 105 above
108. Dance, Sindhu The ultimate in the aspects of speech
( in the Vcdic ritual ) ( in ) Ultimate, Bombay Univ , 1991 , 97 IT
. om him, \afat
109. d’ Aquilj, E G , Lalgiiu**, C D McManus, J.
The Spectrum of Ritual Columbia Univ Press, New York, 1979.
. ritual is a form of formalised behaviour that is specialised ft r
Hi commnicative functions
110 Das, R. Yajna its meaning and \alue lllnduua
8(7), Oct 77; 10-20
111. Das. Umesh Prasad Apastamba Srautasutra men
Dariapaurranusajuga ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcu'ta, 1986;
14-16
568
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 113
Hubert and Marcel Mauss ( VBD III 54 77) is deficient be
cause it fails to recognize that deities function in diff W 1 ^
diff sacrificial systems, in the Indian context and in relation^
the Vedic sacnfices the de\at a s are a part of the oierall sa
ficial event and are not higher entities to whom the sac «
offered in praise, thanks-givirg, out of fear etc. in 1°
least, the gods need not be at the center of the conceP ^
realization of sacrifice a truly universal theory of sacrifice can ^
simply presuppose the conventional, deitj-onented mo e
has been generally accepted in the West
113 Das, Veena Structure and Cognition Aspects oj
Hindu Caste and Ritual OUP, 1987
second ed of VBD IV 66 22
114 Dash, Umesh Prasad HaviiyajSon men agmholra
( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visathapatnam, 1989, 33-36
115 Daib, Ranjana S The interpretation of Agnigodat 0
BDCRl 50, 1990, 183-187
(also hot 3 1 ICHSANA. ToVyo, 19W, 146-1 47 )
GS goda na = cudakarana { shaving the hair of a oy
parts of the body in the 16th year (from birth) agmgoaa
goda nil after the completion of the study of the Agncay
mantras
116 Davis, Richard H Cremation and liberation the
revision of a Hindu ritual Hist Rel 28 ( 1 ), 1988, 37-53
Hindu ritual m relation to its Vedic antecedents Vedism *°d
Hinduism- various views (1 ) Hindu ritual is a long story o
degeneration from Vedic ritual, (2) the two types of nu
represent two distinct racial groups . (3) synchronic a ppr° ac
recent stud es of Indian rituals of cremation postulate a 6°^
nuous orthodox * tradition of crematory practices, from ^
RV through GS to Dharmasastra commentators autbor “ j
eludes in ^aiva hands, crematory ritual is substantially a
from its Vedic model and is given a new significance e ' BOf
passu e recipients of a handed-down Vedic ntual tra
Dr* vidian renegades working outside and unaware of ther ^
predecessors Ihe Suva nlualisls arc purposeful revision**^
formulating ntual forms available to them in the 0
and (to their minds) supenor knowledge
54 124]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
569
117 Daya Krishna Yajna and the doctrine of karma
a contradiction m Indian thought about action JICPR 6(2),
1989
IIS Deshpande, Indu Significance of some specifications
among the grauta ritual SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 17
119 Deshpande, Indu Jamitva in the Sama chanting
see 37 J7 aho.’c
120 Deshpande, Indu Prayascitta and its psychological
implications Samamnaya 1 (1 ), 1992, 91-96
~P *= psychological defence to overcome the sin of violation of
rule in ritual or social life
121 Deshpande, Madan, Potdar, Manohar Madhavp,
Agtuholra Inst for Studies in Vedic Sciences, Shivpun,
Akkalkot, 1990, 38
process of purification of the atmosphere
121 A De Smet, R Fleeting time and sacnficially produ-
ced continuity in Vedic Brahmanism and early Christianity
Boletin de la Asociaeion Espduola de Orientahstas 17, 1 47-1 66
122 Dhadphale, M G The Buddhist reaction to and
against the Brahmanical sacrifice SP, Seminar on Sacrifice,
Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Poona, Aug 85
in keeping wilh his doctrine of the ‘Middle Path' and
‘Analytical reasoning* (vibhoJ)avada) Buddha did not condemn
sacrificial system, he only condemned 'violence in it, he advo
catcd a more enlightened form of sacrifice wnh emphasis on
social welfare (he rcinleipretcd many old ritualistic terms), he
utilized the popularity of Vedic sacrifice to the service of the
samgha (community)
123. Dharmadhikari, T. N Epithets of Agm as con*
sidcred in rituals
sec 50 4 above
124 Dharmadiiirari, T N Kamja sacrifices and dharma
SP , Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avesian, VSM, Poona,
Aug 85
570
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54. 125
. do Vedic sacrifices aim at achieving prey as!.. considers tfu*
question in the light of Puno-Mlmamsa 1.1 2 and -a aras
bhajya ■
125. Dharmadhikari, T. N. Gavam-Ayanam (A coa-
structional and conceptual development or sacrifice) ( ,n ) Sacrf
fice in India, Viveka, Aligarh, 1987; 29-36
. (also SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Unru
1986).. Gavamayana is a sattra (Somayaga) extending over 361
days and is regarded as prakrtt of sattra.* the ahahUpU o •
in a tabular form appended. G. « a combination of ck'ahas and
aklnas performed in succession and inverted order..
126. Dharmadhikari, T. N. (ed.). YajHayudhSnl. VSM,
Poona, 1989.
. an album of photographs of sacrificial utensils (with 4“°^
live notes)., yajna utensils described., abbreviations; bo /■
measures; index of entries and sub-entries
127. Dharmadhikari, T. N. Purusamcdha-a critical
study. SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990; p. 147.
. Purusamedha is often misunderstood as a sacrifice in *
human being is offered as oblation; actually P. 15 perf °
with a view to becoming one with Purusa, the Supreme^ •
the Soul of the Universe., the humans are tied to ihejupo
are later released and not annihilated and offered as oblatio
128. Dharmadhikari, T. N. Reconstruction of a prattle
mantra in its full form. ( in ) Prasannapdnjata ( D. Kaveesbwar
Fd. Vol. ), Pune, 1990; 65-68.
..MS IV. 9.1 : lyatyagra asU and ato *»».. (earth du * by *
bore is utilized at two places -adltSna rile and preparation o
mohartra in Pravargya) .
129. Dharmadhikari, T. N. Vajapcya ( ultimate principle
in it), (in) Ultimate, Bombay Univ., 1991; 109-114.
. .Vljapcya revolved round PrajSpati.. sacrificcr holed up w,dl
creator. .
130. Dikshit, Asvi h Kumar. Samdhja aura ga)atry 3 P a ^ J
mahattva (Hindi). Kalydna 65(7), 1991 ; 616-619.
(to be contd , serially)..
54 139 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
571
131. Doty, William G Mythography. The Study of Myths
and Rituals
see 53 28 above
132 Drury, Naoma The Sacrificial Ritual lit the £ata-
pathabrahmana
sec 17 17 above (= VBD IV 17 14 , 54 87)
133 Dvivedi, Bhojraj, Dvivedi, Lekhraj Sastara Rudra-
bhtseka Prayoga eka mimamsa (Hindi) Jodhpur, 1982;
6 + 2+156
134 Dvivedi, Kailashnath Pancamahayajnavimariah.
Saganka 23 (4), 1983, 71-77 , (also in) Lakshmanadatta Chatur -
teda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986 107-112
ref to 5 Ma/uyajnas in &PB TA AfiGS Bhuta yajna ( bah),
Manusya- (aitth pujarta) Pit r- ( tarpana) Dcva- ( homa ) Brah-
ma- ( adhyapana) nonperformance of these five y aft as is con-
demned as being mahmluc
135 Dvivedi, K D Vaidika Samdhya cvam Agnihotra.
Vishva Bharati Res Inst , Gyanpur ( Varanasi ), 1990, 96
mantras (in Devanagarl and Roman scripts), transl in Hindi
and English
136 Dvivedi, Lalta Prasad Tryambakesti anusthana SP,
35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 73
T in Stikamedtuparvan of Caturmisja
137 Einoo, Shmgo Studien zum Srautantual I II J
25(1), Jan 83, 3-16
138 Einoo, Shmgo Review of J Gonda, The Mantras
°f the Agnyupastliana ( VBD IV 54 105), OLZ 79, 1984;
589-594
139 Einoo, Shmgo Studien zum Srautantual II 6 Nigada.
i// 28 (4), 1985,263-273
n gads was so far identified with prat fa or mmpralfa or both.,
on the basis of aoalj neat study of % snout occurrences of rugadd.
it has been concluded that mgada is a prose mantra wb can be
511
VtolC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 140
distinguished from sat tpraifa pra $ and /u» d ngada s spolcn
( mostly ) by the Hotf as an injunction directed to the pr ests
as well as to the deities
140 Einoo, Shingo Altindische Getreidespeisen MSS
44 1985, 15-27
141 Einoo Shingo The interpretation of the Caturnusja
sacrifice according to the ancient Indian Brahmana literature
(Jap ) Kokuntsu Mmzokugaku Hakubutsukan Kenkyu Hokoku
JO (4 ), 1985, 1001-1068
see 54 142 below
142 Einoo, Shingo Die Caturmasyci oder die altmdischcn
Teriialopfer dargestellt nach den Vorsclmften dcr Brahmartas und
der Srautasutras Monumenta Serindia 18, Inst for the Study of
Lgg and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo Umv of Foreign
Studies, 1988, xxn -f 383
see 54 141 above
Rev Francis X Clooney /AOS 109 (3) 457 5S H
J//34 210-12 k Mylius OLZ 85 (1990 ) 3 341-42
143 Einoo, Shingo Who is the performer of the samdhyo
pasana? SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
a brahmacarm or a grhasthal s mplcst form of la ndhyopaSJ'
ria ( KatliakGS) recitation of sa art verse preceded by on an
followed by vja/ rr, ( bhuh, bhuvah s oh) Volkhanasasn atlaiulra
gives a more complicated form
144 Falk, Harry Die LegenJc von !>unah£cpa \or lhrcm
ntucllcn Hintergrund
sec 53 32 above
145 Falk, Harry Zum Ursprung dcr Saitra- Opfef
ZDMG, SuppI VI (22 Deutscher Oncntahstcntag ), Steiner, 1985.
275-28 J
the uiiirai continue the traditions of the festive occas ons dvr
mg wh the greater part of the tuktas of RV were composed
146 Ialk, Harry Bruderschaft ml Wurfetsplcl (Inter'
sujutngen . ur Dumck hm^tgeschlchte tlct udtschcn Offers )
llchvig Talk, Irciburg, 1986, 216
54.152}
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
573
considers texts from RV to $S and GS distinguishes (1)
ritual gambling associated with animal sacrifice involving dicing
with large cohorts of vibhldaka ( 2 ) profane gambl ng ( uni-
formly envisaged in RV nod AV otherwise, and drawing termino-
logy and allusions from the ritual) and (3) possible stray
references to a wholly secular conception of play with a pair of
numbered dice wh. some wd want to associate with Harappan
attestation and wh may have influenced the numerology of RV
and SV introductory ch deals with the mythology of sodalities
relationship bet the Vratyas and the game of dice Vratyas
were not converts in the rel sense but were a product of social
reform *
Rev J L Brockington JR AS 1988(1 ) 203-04, M A
Mehendale ADORI 71 386-92 J C Wrjght BSOAS 53 (2),
358-59
147 Falk, Harry Vedische Opfer in Pali kanon BEl 6,
1988
148 Fujii, Masato The bahispaxamana ritual of the
Jaimuuyas Machikaneyama Ronso 20, Osaka Umv , 1986, 3-25
English transl of JUpBr 1 10-14
149 Fujh, Masato The Gayatra and ascension to heaven,
see 15 26 above
150 Fujii, Masato The Brahman priest (Jatmimya Upa-
nisad brahmana 3 15-19) JIBS 39 (2), Mar 91, 1054-1050
15] Foshimi, Makoto On the Vajapeya festival (Jap )
JIBS 38 ( 1 ), Dec 89 , 440-438
152 Gohler, Lars Zu plulosophisch methodologischat
Grundlagen der Erforschung des vedischen Opferituals Erne reh *
gionshistortsche Sludie Verlag Peter Lang, Frankfurt /a M, 1990,
142
(DD Univ Lepzig) attempts interpretation of Vedic ritual
in terms of modem Rel gionswisseoschaft traces the develop-
ment of the cult sets ritual in the framework of Vcdic culture
in general deals with hist of research re ritual, hist of Vedic
ritual, rel science and ritual, methodology of ritual research,
classification of ritual
574 v£dic Bibliography [ 54 153
153 Gangeshvarananda, Swami Sraddha kya, kyon,
katse ? ( Hindi ) Varanasi, 1983 , 8 + 80
(ed by Govindananda)
154 Garge D V Purva Miroamsa in relation to the miti
tutc of sacrifice SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice, VSM,
Poona, 1986
in the expos t on of Vedas PM not only compares well " ^
the six Veda i gas but excels them in some respects PM n *
Dana a but also a Veda iga par excellence
155 Gautam, Mulachanda Daimka samdhya - yafio-
pasana vj dhi e\am parvapaddhati ( Hindi ) Sad Jnana Prakashan,
Delhi, 1991,96
156 Gayatripuraicaranavidhi Bombay, 1983, 16
157 Gokhale, M V On Adhvarakalpa i<4i SP >
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 39
Adhiaiakalpa is one of t! e iftu connected with the Darsa
ptlrnamasa
158 Gomdrich, Richard F (ed ) Indian Ritual and tu
Exegesis OU Papers on India, Vol 2, Part 1, OUP, 198 ,
XYii + 175 ( Indian ed , Mot Ban , Delhi, 1988 )
includes Ch Malamoud Paths of the kn fe carv ng up o
the victi n in Vcd c sacrifice (1 14 ) ( see 54 26S e 0 *
The contraciual body of the gods remarks on the Ve c
of Tanunaptra (15-31) (sec 54 269 below)
159 Gonda, J Triads in Vedic ritual Ohio Journal oj
Rel Studies 2, 1974, 5-23
see VDD IV 52.11
160 Gonda, J Notes on the ritual use of Ry 10 ^
see 3 53 abotc
161 Gonda, J The J>atarudri>a
see 11 25 and SO 111 abotc
162. Gonda, J The Mantras of ihe Agnyvpasthima tml At
Sautrama/yl
54 171 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
575
(= VBD IV 54 105)
Rev S Einoo OLZ 79 (1984 ) 6 589-94
163 Gonda, J Vedtc Ritual The Non Solemn Rites
(= VBD IV 54 106) mater al from GS
Rev K Mylius OLZ 79(1984) 5 493-95
164 Gonda, J The Vedic Morning Litany ( Prataranu
vaka)
(- VBD IV 54 108)
Rev Steven Coiuns JRAS 1983 ( I ) 122-23 K. Mylius, OLZ
80(1) 68-69
165 Gonda, J The Aghara Ritual of the Vaikhanasas.
Publ di “ Ind Taur ’ -12, Torino, 1981
cf VBD IV 54 101
166 Gonda, J Rgveda 7 59
see 3 52 above
167 Gonda J The Hanryajhah Somah The interrela
tions of Vedic solemn sacrifices
( = VBD IV 24 103) nterrelations = mod fications wb
affect individual components when they are combined in a major
ritual ceremony ( J C Wright in his rev Soma basically
meant any stimulat ng substance rather than a pressing of
juice in particular) see 50 207A above
Rev K Mylius 11J 27 (3) 210-11 E. R Sreekrishna
Sarma ALB 47 239-40 Karel Werner JRAS 1984 (1) 155
J C Wright BSOAS 47 ( 3) 570-7]
168 Gonda, J Soma’s metamorphoses
see 17 19 and 50 208 above
169 Gonda, J Vedic gods and the sacrifice Numen
30 ( 1 ), 1983 , 1 34
1 70 Gonda, J The concluding bath of the Varunapraghasa
D J Horns Fel Vol Brill Leiden 1983
171 Gonda J On the Structure of multipartite formulae
tn Vedic Rues and Ceremonies PubI di ‘Ind Jaur 14 ?
Torino, 1983, 42
576 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 154172
172 Gonda, J The redundant and the deficient in Vedic
ritual VIJ 21 ( 1-2), 1983, 1-34
considers the occurrences of ati + tic and nyuna
173 Gonda, J The gods of the godana ceremony (AV&
6 68 )
see 6 19 above
174 Gonda, J Rgveda I 36 13-14
see 3 54 above
175 Gonda, J The Ritual Functions and Significance oj
Grasses in the Religion of the Veda VKNAW-Lett - NR 132,
North Holland Publ Co , Amsterdam, 1985, 260
trna kuia daibha durva mtinja kata barhis prostata veda
kurca brsi
Rev B B Giaubey, VIJ 24 152 56 K Mvuus II J ^
304-06 R S ZDMG 138(1 ) 197-98
176 Gonda, J A propos of Satapatha Brahmana 2 4 1
'ee 17 20 above
177 Gonda, J Rice and Barley Offerings m the
Orient Rheno Traiectina - 31 Brill, Leiden, 19S7, tx + 235
an examination of the offerings of purodasas and of the offer
mgs of boiled rice or barely ( citrus ) wh often accompany an
complement those of purodasas discussion of putodaias orga
mzed acc to the numbers of kapalas used to prepare them
references from Btahmanas and Srautasutras considers des gna
tions of gods to whom offerings are made deity is character!
by adjective wilh want or i ant suff x occasionally wlt
suffix
Rev Joel P Brereton JAOS 110 369-71 J Tism AO 50
234-35 C G Kashi var ABORI 69, 309-12. K Mvuus U*
32 141-43 Karel Werner JRAS 1988 (2) 426
178 Gonda, J Prayer and Blessing Ancient Indian Ritaal
Terminology Orient Rheno Tratecttna- 3 , Brill, Leiden, 1989,
X + 200
mainly d scusses the word ails (=blcssng) in Veda (ritual)
shorter chh on tadbas siasiyayana
54 187] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 577
Rev. Joel P BRtRCTON JAOS 111 410-11, k Mylius, 113
34 60-63
179 Gonda, J The Functions and Significance of Cold
in the Veda Orient Rheno Traiectina - 37, Brill, Leiden, 1991,
266
1 sign i fiance of sold in \edic lit 2 use of gold m riles
and ceremonies 3 gold in speculate e thought 4 about
hiranyagarbha see 34 73 abo\e
Rev K. K Ram ALB 55 133-35
180 Gune, Jayashree A Pasu sacrifice and the £astras.
SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice VSM, Poona, 1986
concept of ahimsa started being prominent from Up times
(eg ChUp 8 15 1 ahunsan sar\abhutani ) how are atiimsa
and ritual killng reconciled by lastras 1
181 Gupta, Manoharlal Aditi ka as\a rupa aura usaka
medha
see 50 22A and 53 41 abuse
182 Gupta, Rani Agmhotra jaga - eka vnecana ( Hindi ).
1IPAIOC, Poona, 1984, 197 206
183 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Asvamedha ( Hindi ) Veda~
Santa 5 ( 10-12) May-July 85
serially see 54 184 below
184 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Svamidajanandasarasvallma-
tena fgvedije 1 162-163 iti suktadvaye ’svamedhasya pankalpah
(Sk )
see 3 56 and 54 183 above
185 Guragai, Jagannatb Daksinapurva esiyaksetrasya
tnsu desesAi saiivkayayaasatssthiySh. pcahUavah SP, 3S AIOC,
Hand war, 1990, p 24
186 Hech«, Peter flahachamasya and the fourth vjahnti
Adxent 32(3), Aug 75,55 57
187 Heestermav, J C Vedisches Opfer und Transzendcnz,
„ 73
578
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 188
<*= VBD IV 54 112) (see VBD IV 80 285) sacrifice vaa
a medium bet the hunun and th transcendental worlds— t is
idea was later replaced by the notion that sacrifice was know
ledge that pointed the way to transcendence, see 54 189 below
188 Heesterman, J C Veda and society Some remarks
a propos of the film “ Altar of Fire Stud Or 50, Helsinki,
1981 , 51-64
189 Heesterman, J C Opferwildms und Ritualordnune
(=FBDIV 54 114) (see VBD IV 57 146) ritual stands
bet the world and transcendence, and bears amb valence o
order and chaos see 54 187 above
190 Heesterman, J C Other folk s fire (in) VBD IS
54 283, Vol 2, 76-94
191 Heesterman, J. C Flood story and ritual
see 53 44 above
192 Heesterman, J C Non violence and sacrifice Jnd
Tout 12, 1984, 119-127
the typical fusonof ahins a and vegetarian sm arose from
brahman c ritual thought Vedic ritual tbo dcsocahzc
set apart in its own transcendent sphere still rccogn zes an
ass gns a place albeit a reduced anti strictly controlled one,
mundane int-rest, confl ct and v olencc th s paradox
double orientation may well be dec sivc
193 Heesterman, J C The ritualistic problem O n )
Amrtadhara (R N D Fel Vol ), 1984, 1 67-1 ^9
achievement of the Vedic ritual sts was that they f rgeda way
out from the archaic cycle of dcstruct \e violence
194 Heesterman, J C The Inner Conflict of Tradition
Essays in Indian Ritual, Kingship, and Society
see 48 ll'A above (a collection of 13 art clc» already
publ shed ) Brahm n ntual and rcnoun*cr (>'*’
54 73) ihe quest on that occupies rel thought does no * D t
to turn on brahm n superiority or its rejection but on the l'® ^
of who is the true brahmin on these point* both ortho o*
heterodox thinkers seem to agree to a great extent
54 202 J RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 579
Rev N J Allen, /// 30 306-09, B G Gokhale, AHR
90 ( 5) 1251, L M Young Anthropos 82, 699-700
195 Heesterman, J C. Self sacrifice in Vedic ritual,
(in) Gtlgul ( Nit men 50, SuppI Werblowsky Fel Vol ), 1987;
91-106
essentia! ambivalence of saerfeewh results from the interplay
of self sacrifice and sacrifice by an outs dc agent
196 Heesterman, J C Somakuh und Danaergabe
sec 50 211 above
197 HerrENSCHMIdt, Olivier Les formes sacnficielles
dans 1 htndouismc populairc ( in ) Syst ernes de pensee en
Afnque noire le sacrifice II, 1978, 115-133
198 Herrenschmidt, Olivier Role of sacrifice in
Brabroanic and “ testamentary ’ religions ( i e Christianity,
Judaism, Islam) contrasted (in) Between Belief and Transgres-
sion Structuralist Essays in Religion, History, and Myth (ed
Michael Izard, Pierre Smith), Umv Chicago Press, 1982
199 Hillebrandt, Alfred Das altmdische Nett- und
Vollmondsopfer in seiner einfachsten Form Akad Druck- und
Verlagsanstalt, Graz 1981 , xvn -f 199
(unaltered reprint of 1879)
Rev I Fiser AO 45 177-78
200 Hillebrandt, Alfred Ritual Litteratur Vedische
Opfer und Zauber Gruudriss der IA Philologie und Alter-
tumskunde, III (2), Graz, 1981, 199
(reprint of 1897)
Rev Harry Falk ZDMG 133 (2) 458-59 J Filltozat JA
271 158 59
201 Houben, Jan E M Pravargya Brahmana of the
Taittiriya Araijyaka Mot Ban, Delhi, 1991 146
Rev K* K. Ra/a ALB 55 156-57
202 Hubert, Henn Mauss, Marcel Sacrifice Its
Nature and Function Chicago, 1964
585 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 54 203
Engl sh tiansl of the French original ( Par s 1 S98 ) by W D
Halls
203 Ikari, Yasuke The Agnicayana rite and the old
Upaimads ( Jap ) Shukyo Kerikyu 49 ( 2 ) Sept 75 51-73
204 Ikari Yasuke The Purusasukta in the Agnicayana
rite
sec 3 62 above
205 Ikari Yasuke Notes on studies of Hindu rituals
( Jap ) ( m ) Rcl and Culture of Sri Lanka ( Jap ) ( cd Keyi
Iwata ) Osaka 1982, 93 106
206 Ikari, Yasuke Ritual preparation of the Mahavira
and Ukha pots (in) VBD IV 54 283, Part III 168-177
207 Ikari Yasuke The Vedic ritual and its world >«w
( Jap ) ( in ) Oriental Thoughts Indian Thoughts 3 Iwanami
Lecture Scries Vol 7, Tokyo 1989 49-64
208 Ikari Yasuke The development of mantras of the
Agnicayana ( 1 ) on the place of bahuca mantras and their
recensions IWVS, Harvard Umv June 89
( 1 ) Sam Jl em vss for a spt.c al pan ba dba ( 2 ) I P 1 h)tnn
for a spec a 1 pasubandla (3) Yajyanu\ak)a \ss for a spccu
paiuba idl a ( to be rcc ted at hrce main offerings for PrajipitU
(4) Aprai ratha hymr to be rcc ted at carry ng the frc to Ag*
c it see 54 209 below
209 Ikari Yasuke The development of mantras in the
Agnicayana ritual ( 1 ) — on the treatment of hautra mantras-"
Ztnbun 24, Inst for Res in Humanities Kyoto Umv, 1989
I-Il
see 54 203 abuse [tf c redactors of YVi regarded the J
ekn ent* as a hind of supplement! materials »h do not con
lute the indispensable portion of their ) ajus~ corpus J
characlcm ic treatment of hautra elements of Ago cal ana m
leads us to the supposit on that tbc Agn cajana ritual K
lively n w component in TS
210 Jttiram Namhutiri ^aga and Agni (M* 1 ) )
Mathrubhwm Daily , 17 4 1975
54 220 )
REtlGION AND MYTHOLOGY
38i
211 Jagadisuva.rana.no* Sarasvah, Swann, Omprakask
( ed ) Adaria Nttyakarma Vidhi Satyananda Smaraka Trust,
Arya Samaj, Hindaun City, 14 + 190 -f 42
based on Swami Dayananda s Pancamaha} ajnavidlu aura Sans-
haraudh!
212 Jagadisiivarananda Sarasvati, Swami (cd ) Panca-
yajnapradtpika Delhi, 1986, 224
(comm by J )
213 Jain, Kunwarlal Vaidika yajhavidya Delhi, 1991,
359 +8
214 Jamison, S W The Ravenous Hyenas and the
Wounded Sun Myth and Ritual in Ancient India
see 53 47 above
215 Jamkhedkar, A P Vedic sacrifices in archaeological
findings ( in ) Sacrifice m India, Viveka, Aligarh 1987 159-164
( paper ai Sem nar on Sacrifice in India Bombay Umv )
in early li st period ep graphical evidence
216 Jha, Damodar pasubandhavimarsah SP, 35 A10C,
Handwar, 1990, p 40
pasuba idhe pasuSabdo na catu/pa'ad patumalravacakah apt tu
bahrupe ta upahrtah praOiufefah m asya arlhah
217 Jha, Lakshminath Maithilanrpadvara karmakandasya
samraksanam SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985 40 41
218 Jha Lakshin ishvar Sudrarum adhane ’dhikarah (m)
Lakshmanadatta Chatuneda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986, 148 152
&YYT& 1 penaAs Sttdca. * pact c pat on prob bitioa of &adci
is a later phenomenon
219 Jha, Raghavendra Pancamahayajnanam avasyaka-
tva m SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 41
220 Jog K P Vedic sacrifice and Kalidasa SP, 2nd
Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona, 1986
582 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 54 22l
221 Jog K P Sacrifice m the Grhya tradition (m)
Sacrifice m India Viveka, Aligarh, 1987, 88 91
grhya r tual having connection with Agni grhya
does not have any connection with Agm (eg Sam J
vandana) local influences on gr/i;ii ritual
222 Joglekar.P S Yajna- mental disorders in Ayurveda
and neuro physiology SP, Seminer on Sacrifice Vedic aa
Avcstan, VSM Poona, 1985
223 Jqshi, G G Some contemporary sacrificial rituals
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India Bombay Univ , 1986
224 Kanga M F Haoma sacrifice m Avesta SP,
Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM Poona, AuS
1985
225 Kantawala, S G Sacrificial elements in the Puwc
vows SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Univ , 198
PuraQic % ratal as subsl tu c of Vedic sacrifices sec M —6
below
226 Kantawala, S G Sacnacial elements m the Fur,mic
vows SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 17
see 54 225 abo\e
227 Kapur, Karma Narayan Vaidika- Yajna (Hindi)
Vedaxani 42 ( 7 ) May 90, 25-26
228 Karapatri Swarai Yajnamimamsa ( »n ) BhaS aran
Dalla Chaturxcdt Comm Vo\ , Mathura, 1978
229 Karttunen, Klaus Jautumsamaprayoga- South
Handbook of Vedic Pi tual ( Finn ) DD, Univ Helsinki,
( Manuscript )
mtrod ait c*J tranjL anti comm
230 Karttuscn, Klaus Medieval teats on the S'fo a
rtuuioflhc JaummjaSaUu HEI 7 S, I9S9-90. 141-156
icc 8. 18 above
54. 237 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 583
231. Kashikar, C. G. Varaha-&rautasutra I, 7 : Catunna-
syani - critical and cxegetical study.
..see 24.76 above .
232. Kashikar, C G. Varaha-tirautasuira II : Agnicayana
- a critical and exegtical study.
..see 24 77 above .
233. Kashikar, C. G. Vardha-irau tasti tra III. 1. 1-2.2$
Vajapeya and Dvadasaba- a critical and cxegetical study.
. sec 24 78 above .
234. Kashikar. C. G. Vedic ritualistic studies : a retros-
pect and prospect. Rlam 16-18 (G C. Sinha Coram. Vol. ),
1984-86; 177-183.
. survey of recent studies
235. Kashikar, C. G. The area of gyenaciti in the Apas-
taraba tradition. K. S. Birlh-Cent. Comm Vol - Part If,
K. S. R. I., Madras, 1985, 21-26.
. a ent study of the literary sources indicates that Agni to be
piled up for the first time must have an area of 7 J / 2 purufas;
consequently the trad of the ekandha Agni prevailing among the
Apastambins can’t be said to have a sound basis the old trad,
of sapiavtdha Agni wb. was m vogue in all other recensiors
since the beginning was thus set aside
236. Kashikar, C. G Introduction ( Sanskrit ) to Grliy -
agnisagara, Gokama, 1986
237. Kashikar, C. G A structural analysis of Agnihotra.
(in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka, Aligarh, 1987, 16-28
. (paper. Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv , 1986)..
( I ) Veda wise distribution, (2) accommodation of rites, (3)
stage*! initial, principal, concluding, (4) three constituents:
dravja , devalS , lyaga (offenrg), (5) agents sacnficer, his wife,
priests; (6) medium of offering fire, other substances (e g.
footpunt of the cow or stump of a tree) (7) recitation of
mannas' Yajuneda (recitation and muttering), Bgxeda (low
tone, middle tone, high tone, graded speed ), Samaveda ( chanting
by resorting to notes ), (8) philosophy and psychology, spiritua-
lity, magic, combination of spirituality and magic , ( 9 ) sociology
584 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 54 2jS
and economics individual worship, collective worship, socul
solidarity economic distribution
238 Kashirar, C G , Parpola, Asko SrauU tnJJUOM
in recent times ( in ) VBD IV 54 283, Part III , 199-251
239 Kashikar, Mandakim Samdhya worship of tie
Atharvans- a comparative study
see 7 13 above
240 KloppenbORG, Ria(ed ) Selected Studies on Ritual
in the Indian Religions ( Airmen Suppl -45), Leiden 19S3.
M + 20S + 1 pi
(Essajs presented to D J HotM) contain* an * Index ^
ritual terms , H W Boorwrrz, 4 The fourth pr est (t
Brahman) m \edic ritual (see 54 54 above)
241 Kmpe, Da\id M Sapinfikarana the Hindu ntc ^
entry into heasen (in) Religious Encounters with Death (ed
F E Reynolds, E H Waugh), Penn State Untv Press, 1977,
111-124
(see 1 BD l\ 47 104) with few exceptions the H “-'u r '“*
at the t me of death and the procedures for cremation
are fauly uniform throughout the regions of Indu 1 ,nfc,cal
posed ritual inertia contrasted wuh the profound phlowp
developments of classical thought
54. 250]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
585
244. Kolhatkar, Madhavi. About the redressing rites
after the Rajasuya, SP, 32 AIOC. Ahmedabad, 1985; 43-44.
..the performer of R becomes deprived of strength, valour,
glory, etc. AtfB description of R : Ksatnja sacnScer becomes
a Brahma »ia for the performance of R by making certain offer-
ings before dlkfS, by means of certain offerings at the end, be
again becomes ECsatnya
245. Kolhatkar, Madhavi Sura as medicine in the
Sautramani. BDCRI 44, 1985, 75-78-
. sura was used in popular medicinal rites — as a remedy for
vomiting and evacuation when the rites of Ksatnyas were
accepted m the Vedic ritual, sura was also included in it .
246. Kolhatkar, Madhavi The relation between the
Agoicayana and the Sautramam. ABORT 67, 1986; 109-115.
..[two types of S (l)Caraka-S (performed as part of
Rajasttja. (2) Kaukili S (either mtya or naimittikaor komya) J
..m TS S is eulogistically connected with cay ana, itisCaraka-
S . MJmathsakas have connected S with cayana as part of it.,
in ail likelihood, it is due to the influence of PunamVnamsasulra
that, in KafSs, Kaukili S is connected with cayana
247. Kolhatkar, Madhavi. The method of preparing
sura according to the Vedic texts BDCRI 46, 1987, 41-45.
..rer todiff &S mention of Sautrimau I knowledge of Vedic
ritualists about preparation of sura seems to be quite advanced*.
248. Koskikallio, P. Jauninibbarata and asvamedha. SP,
8WSC, Wien.
..assesses Jbh for the study of Vedic ritual and its evolution..
aSvamedha is pivotal to understanding this process of change..
249. Kramrisch, Stella. The Mahavtra vessel and the plant
’fwfrilfta. Ei'momyco'iogita'i SftaJiw TaYt \3tffv. Yitss, *iS2>6.
. ( = IV. 54 147).. see 54 252 below..
250. Krick, Hertha. Das Ritual der Feuergrundung
( Agnyadheya).
. (*= VBD IV 54 1*0) see 54 2 66 below..
.,.74
586
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 251
Rev G Eichsnger Ferro Luzzi RSO 56 219-21 H Fair
ZDMG 135 ( 1 ) 139 41 W 11 am K Mahony Hist Rel 23 (4)
392-94 K Mylius 1IJ 27(3) 211-13 B Oguibenine RHR
205(3) 301 05 Karel Werner JR AS 1984(1) 155 56 J C
Wright 550^5 46(2) 412
251 Krishnalal Vedavyakhya men karmakandasiddhanta
kl bhumika ( Hindi )
see 30 75 above
252 Kuiper, F B J Was the Putika a mushroom ? (m)
Amrtadhara (R N D Fel Vol ) 1984, 219-227
refutes Stella Kramrisch s view ( see 54 249 above)
253 Kulkarni, R P The iyena citi of peculiar shape
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vcdic and Avestan, VSMi Poona,
Aug 85
ref to a manuscript draw ng (Piojna Pathasala Wat) "h
indicates dimensions of a Siena cm of one square purufa area
254 Kulkarni, R P Difference in arrangements of fire
p’aces, Vedi and Mandapa for Dariapurnamasa sacrifices according
to different Srautasutras SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice,
VSM, Poona, 1986
255 Kulkarni, R P Management of sacrificial ceremo
nies of ancient India J01B 36 ( 1-4, ) 1986-87, 45-54
256 Kulkarni, R P Critical path method applied to
Aivamedha sacrifice JOIB 39 ( 1-2), 1989, 5-14
crit path method is a powerful dynam c tool for the planning
and management of all types of projects appl ed to the * c 1
vines related to the preparations for the peiformancc of '
medha 14 items connected with crit cal path method £ ar
and calculations g sen
257 Kulkarni, V M Sacrifice in the Jama tradition
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Untv , 19S6
258 Kunwarlal, Vyasasisya Apastambakalpa wwi Y°J ,,a
vid}a (Hindi)
see 24 7 above
54 267 J
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
587
259 Kunwarlal Vyasasisya Arsayajnaudya (Hindi'.
Itihasavidya Prakashan, Delhi, 1988, 67 + 2C0
260 Kunwarlal Vyasasisya Vaidiki Yajhavidya ( Hindi ).
Itihasavidya Prakashan, Delhi 1991 6 + 359 + S
DD comparative study of and KaibS
26 1 Lal, S K Female divinities vis a vis Srauta rites,
(in) A G Show Fel Vol Utkal Univ Bhubaneshwar, 1985 J
129-136 (also) HSAJIS 2 ( 1 2) 1987, 68 ff
(also SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985 44-45) such female
d vin ties are purely Ved c in the r provenance no trace of
ind genous and £i\a rel d v n t es
262 Lal S K. GhjtakambaJa rite in the Atharvaveda
Pansrsta j3
see 5 26 above
263 Lidova, Natalya Ritual sources of Sanskrit drama
see 38 10 above
263A Lysenko V The rejection of Vedic ritual and God-
Creator m ancient Indian tradition ( in ) Free thinking and
Atheism in Antiquity Myal Pnblishers Moscow 1986
264 Mahadeva Sastri Yajnasistasmah santah ( in )
Lakshmanadatta Chaturveda Comm Vol Delhi 1986, 125-132
imp of pan a mhayajnai n tbe 1 fe of a dvja
265 Mahata K V Vedasvarasyam adhvare paryavasyati
nokratau(Sk) SP 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985, p 470
adhvaa — sacrifice without hmsa kratu= sacrifice characle-
r zed by h msa
266 Mahon y William K A new description and inter-
pretation of the Vedic Agnyadheya ritual Hist Rel 23 ( 4 ),
1984 , 392 94
re 54 250 above
267 Malamoud C Elegise de textes exegfcse de rites
see 30 80 above
5S8
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 268
268 Malamoud, C Paths of the knife carving up the
victim in Vedic sacrifice ( in ) 54 158 above, 1-14
pas oh » bhaktih the authors of the Ved c treat ses on
fice appear ovemd ngly preoccup ed w ith how best to pr
so that the parts resulting from the division of the bo y re
stitute themselves so as to form a 1 ving whole recompos 0
specially addressed in the hermeneut cs and apologat on o
Brahmaras the treatises on sacr fice are 1 ke a laboratory'
discussne thought with ntes as the r working materia
authors of the Brahmanas and the Srauiasulras provide an ou
and in some cases even a precise formulation of some o
essential categories in grammar
269 Malamoud C The contractual body of the gods
remarks on the Vedic rite of tanunaptra (in) 54 158 above,
cf VBD IV 54 162 modelled on a contract among tb *^
in order to defeat the demons th- gods stopped act 1
ton and formed themselves into a group whose cobcsl ° ^ ous
guaranteed by each of them depos t ng their most pr
bod es with a witness to the r oath author reflects on (
mult pi city of bod es pecul ar to the same div ne pe rs °“ . _
sc ss on with n an individual as a precond t on for es
the pol ty and (3) the difference in Indian theory e
tical bond and social organization
270 Malamoud, C Cuire le Monde Rite et pensee dans
I'lnde ancienne
see 34 112 above (see C Malamoud Cu re k**?” * as
VBD IV 73 54 M interprets every sacrificial and ailed a
cook ng , phjs cally or symbol cally )
271 Malieckal Louis Sacrifice core of Vedic re ^° D
and Christianity Journal of Dharina 14 ( 4 ) Banga o
Oct Dec 1989
272- Mantras et diagrammes rituels dans I Huidoinsme
see 48 165 above
273 Matsunami Yoshihiro The relationship between the
Vajasaneyi Samhita and Mahabharata with reference to a mantra
recited in the Rajasuya ( Jap )
see 11 29 above
54 281 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
589
274 Meiira, Baldev Singh The srauta sacrifices described
m the Kausika Sutra
see 24 44 above
275 Michaels, Axel Ritual und GeseUschaft in Indien
Em Essay Neue Kritik, Gutschow, Frankfurt, 1986 142-j-ilIustr
Rev A D ZDMG 138(1) 198
276 Minkowski, Ch Z The Maitravaruna Priest DD.
Harvard Umv , 1986, 395
see S4 28IA below
277 Minkowski, Ch Z Janamejaya’s sattra and ritual
structure JAOS 109(3), 1989, 401-420
the architectural regime of the Vedic sacrifices can be said to
be one of embedding in that it makes use of a hierarchical
principle in building up larger rites that include distinct even
' episodic sobrites this helps us to see the rationale behind
the choice of the setting of the MBh in Janamejaya s sattra
MBh drew us inspiration for using a sustained frame story from
the embedding structure of the Vcdic ritual
278 Minkowski, Ch Z Rgveda Prose Khilas (Nivids and
Praisas) and their relation to Vedic texts and schools
see 4 33 and 33 44 above
279 Minkowski, Ch Z The Udumbara and its ritual
significance WZKSA 33, 1989, 5-23
physical characteristics of U ( Sam and Br ), botanical in-
formation significance of U ( Sam and Br > etymology , ritual
uses
280 Minkowski, Ch Z The Rathakura’s eligibility to
sacrifice IIJ 32 ( 3 ), 1989, 177-194
( ref TB I 14 8) evidence from Ls GS Mimaiitsa Dharma-
saslra Vyakarana h st records other Vuiic evidence modem
theories about Ratbakara Rbhus as mythological embodiment,
the locus for the system of symbols associated with crafting
chariots crafting praise and crafting sacrifice Rbhusas derates
of Rathakara at Agnyadhana
281 Minkowski, Ch Z The Sarasvali in Vedic ritual
and epic pilgrimage SP, 8 WSC, Wien 1990
590
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 28lA
Late Vcdic texts describe an unusual type of Sattra wb is t°
be performed while moving upriver along the east bank of
Sarasvat I , the Santa concludes at Plaksa Prasravaija where the
river emerges from the mountains and the avabhriha is P d° r *
med at Karapacava in the Yamuna compared with Balarama s
tlrthayatra described in the taly apart an
28IA Minkowski, Ch 2 Priesthood in Ancient India
A Study of the Maitraiaruna Priest Publ of the De Nobib
Res Library - 18, Wien, 1992, 272
see 54 276 above M s duties in animal sacrifices, in Agm
stoma, Upavaktr, Prasastr, M , the two divine Hotrs, M s
damla Crit ed of Pratyadhyaya , The M prayogas
282 Misiira, Madhusudan Sacred thread origin and
development Does it have any Vedtc sanction 9 JOIB 39 ( 1-2 ),
1989, 15-23
represents only a popular belief, later Smrtikaras mystified a
cord of thread, has no Vedic sanction, need not be the pivo
of upanay ana
283 Mishra, Raiendra Prasad ApastambiySdhanaviveca-
nam ( Sk ) Saganka 23 ( 3 ), 1983-84, 63-80
284 Mishra, Rajendra Prasad pandita Madhusudana
Ojhakrtam Nirudhapasubandhavivecanam ( Sk ) Paper, A S
Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha ), R P V P , Jodhpur, 1990, 6
285 Mishra, Ramaknshna Yajna bahujanahitaya
bahujanasukhaya SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 58
286 Mishra, R C Paippaladiya Naksatrakalpa rite a
brief survey SP, 33 AIOC, Caclutta, 1986, p 21
see 5 29 above
287 Mishra, Umesh Yajiia-karma paddhati Varanasi,
1988, 6 + 240
288 Mishra, Yugal Kishor Yajnatattvadarsanam (Sk )
(in) Navonmesa, G Kaviraj Comm Vol , Varanasi, 1987, Sk.
118-124.
54 295]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
591
also SS 39, 1984-85 93-100 Yajfta- vatdika irauta smarta
-dff kinds m each category
289 Misra, S N Vedic philosophy and ritual of noma-
dism and settlement Typescript of paper , 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad,
1985, 7
MS 3 2 2 ya)avarah ( prajai ) and kfemtah (projah ) — not
two types of people but two ways of 1 te MS 5 2 1 yogakfema
concept two modes of divine creation vijnufcrcma and iotsa-
pra (&PB 6 7 4 7 ) \ a tscpra part of ntuaJ marks the cessation
of the nomadic and the beg nmng of the settled life
290 Mistree, K P The Zoroastnan concept of sacrifice,
(in) Sacrifice i n India, Vneka, Aligarh, 1987, 66-72
paper Seminar on Sacrifice in India Bombay Univ 19S6
291 Modak B R Aspects of ritual in the Atharva-
Pansistas
see 5 ^0 above
292 Mohapatra, Gopmath The cow sacrifice in the tradi-
tion of India as referred to by Kalidasa ( in ) Sk and World
Culture (Proc 4 WSC ), Berlin, 1986,462-466
ref Meghaduta (Purvamegha) 5147 river Carmanvatl (Kali-
dasa does not mention Carmamat! but Mallinatha rantidevasya
gavatambhefu ekatrasambhrtat rakt antsy and at carmaraleh)
293 Mone Neeltma Arising out of KauiS 75 23 Bh Vid
44( I— >), 1984, 76-83
ref to the rile of vefta vicar tana - a part of w><iA<i-ceremony
with the mantra pra tva mur.cami ( vefta = a band that is tied
around (he hair cf Ibc bride) two mantras beginning w'db pra
tva muncatni ( AV 14 1 19 and 14 1 58) author suggests that
KausS implies two rites of untying (of bair and girdle)
294 Mone, Neeltma Water as a means of pacification SP,
Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Poona, Aug
1985
evo ution of the fuflet on of water in Ved c and Avestan
ritual
295 Moody, T F 77ie Agnyadheya establishment of the
s acred fires DD, McMastcr Umv, Toronto, I9S0, 312
592
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
(54 296
Rev H Falk ZDMG 135 ( 1 ) 132-41
296 Moore, R J Tradition and Politics in South Asia
( ~ VDD IV 82 352) d Hussion is essentially on the ; H ®?“
Great Trad (Rev Hetsttrman in his paper argues
sacrific al nlual relates to a pre state system and t a a
tomy bet power and authority was rot poss ble)
Rev Romila Thapar and S Gopal IHR 5 342-43
297 Moore, S F . Mayeriioff, B G ( ed ) Scalar
Ritual Amsterdam, 1977
298 Mukhopadhyay, Biswanath On the recitation of the
‘ SSixudhem ’ verses
see 37 49 above
299 Mukuyananda, Swami Om, Ga)am, and Strmdhfa
Sri Ramaknshna Math, Madras, 1989, 88 + a
300 Mulay, R A Yajurvcdagranthokta agmhotrapra
yascittajah ( Sk ) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatoam, 1989, P 2
301 Mulay, R A Agmhotrfce samanya svarapa (Mar )
Vedaprabha , 161 169
302 Munishwarananda Sarasvati, Swami YajSon
patni yajamana aura ptvijon ka pandhana kevala Sveta va
(Hindi) Vedavani 37(11), Sept 85,5-8
only white garment in sacrificial ritual for sacrificer bis '
and priests (also in VaiSvanara ed Swami Diksanand
303 Munishwarananda Sarasvati, Swami Havirdravy
se ahutiyan ( Hindi ) Vedaiam 44 ( 5 ) Mar 92, 12-14
304 Mylius Klaus Acchavakiya und Potra ^ erg ^ 7
zweier vedischer Opferpnesteramtes Altonent Forschung9 ,
(see VBD IV 54 ISO) also cf K Mylius Aceh ^
und Potra c n Vergleich (in) Sk and World c “‘‘ ur ‘ , Q tbe
4 WSC) 1986 471-474 Acchavaka and Potr belo ° 8 )Q j a0
Hoty group h st chronolog cal pos t on of A in ° ^ wjt ]j
ptpaj cult the role of A- in Agn s(orna P 18 conne
54 310]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
593
Rtu yajas and the Maruts- he is already mentioned in RV,
Potrs show greater uniformity and continuity than A Accha*
vakl>a came later from the pt of view of social status. A- and
P were not sgmficantly d ff from each other however P had
a longer trad than A and therefore had a higher status
305 Narayanan, K P Vedtc way ( Agnihotra) to beat
pollution AH 3(20), Jan 86 27-28
306 Narayana Sarma tfrifuklayajunediya madliyandma-
lajasaneymam ahntka sulraxaU
sec 12 12 above
307 Navare, S K pindapitryajna independent nte or
subordinate to Darsa sacrifice 7 SP 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985,
P 48
72? I 3 10 ama\aS)otaf» aparahne pu dapitryajnena caranti
acc to Jajmifli this yajna has a separate existence, acc to
Katyayana it is to be regarded as a part of Dargesti these
views are discussed *
308 Navare, S K Yajnavisayaka vividha bhumika ( Mar )
SP, 2nd Seminar on last of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona, 1986
various attitudes re sacrifice
309 Navathe, P D agnavatsnavam havih, Nirukta 7 8
ABORI66, 1984, 141-154
^explanation of Skanda Mabesvara and Durga AgoavisaS to
be understood not as dual divinity but as mentioning Agni and
Visnu together concept of the dual-divin ty AgnavunS not
much developed mantras relating to Agnavis^a do not occur
m the ava lable RV Sanihita (possibly the RV Sam known to
the ErahmanaS dd contain AgnavUnQ hjmns) AgnaviaaS -
mantras in TS if a suitable mantra is not available in the Veda
of a particular school it may be freely taken over from the
Veda of another school
310 Navathe, P D Anusangapatha SP, Seminar on
Sacrifice, Vedtc and Avestan VSM, Poona, Aug 1985
amifonga extccs on of the ell ptical mantras in ell ptical
form to be recited at the uodhyaya to be recited in extended
form at the t roe of the r employment w ritual anufanga-za
exclus ve feature of ya urinantras
594
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
154 311
311 Navathe, P D Some observations on the Daria-
Purnamasa sacrifices of the Katha Sakha ( in ) Sacrifice w India,
Yiveka, Aligarh, 1987, 37-40
paper presented at the Seminar on Sacrifice in India Bombay
Umv 19S6
312 Navathe, P D The offering of agmsomiya purodaSa
at the Full Moon sacrifice SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 104
313 Navathe, P D On the prasthitam Itavth ABORI 68,
1987, 645-651
&PB 3 8 2 26 27 (animal sacrifice to Agnlsomau after tbe
last pra argya and upasad rites of Agnistoma) tbe word pr<f
sthita not to be used in Adhvaryu s call to Maitraiaruna for
the yajyas procedure piescnbcd in difT £S discussed pecul ar
linguist c feature reflected in the use of prasihiia notice in
Panim s system of grammar
314 Oguibenine, B Identity and substitution in Vedic
sacrificial ritual Essay on a case *of figurative disguisenient of
the formal scheme Semiotica 47, 1983, 165-179
314A Oguibenine, B From a Vedic ritual to the Buddhist
practice of initiation into the doctrine ( m ) Buddhist Studies
(ed P Denwovel, A Piatigorsky ), Collected Papers on
South Asia 4, London, 1983, 107-123
315 Oguibenine, B Le sacrifice du pore chez les Indo
Iranians et quelques questions annexes ( in ) Etudes indo europe
ernes (G Dumezil Comm Vol ) I 1987, 45-53
316 Oguibenine B La religion du sacrifice vedique et le
sort de 1 officient et tu guerner dans l’Inde brahmarique ( in )
Mito storia societa ( ed Mario Giacomarra, Elio MarChETTA )>
1987, 193-209
317 Oguibenine B Le deesse Usas, Recherches sur le
sacrifice de la parole dans le Rgveda
see 4 36 and SI 4 above
318 Oguibenine B La genuflexion dans le ntuel vedique
et en indo europeen Paper, I\YVS Harvard Umv , June 89
54. 326 3 RELIGION ANb MYTHOLOGY 595
319. Okanskaja, T. I. A secred drink i$a - what is it?
Papers by Soviet Scholars, 6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984. 104-108.
..(/</£ has a wide spectrum of lexical meanings) in Vedic
ritual, ida is the name of offered butter milk . constant connexion
bet idd and Mitruvarunau emphasized in Vedic texts, particularly
the Brahmanas (aiiukft and payasya also considered) .
320. Panaino, Antonio An aspect of sacrifice in the
Avesta. EIV36 ( 1-3 ), Sept 1986 ( 1988 ); 271-274
..clear connection bet sacrifice and strengthening in Avesta
confirmed by Vedic evidence ref to mottos- broad semantic
range., however, Vedas do not record any examples of an
enhancing sacrifice performed by a god to benefit a champion
of his
321. Pandey, H. S. The evolution of Pauranika vratas in
place of Vedic sacrifices SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
325-326.
. Aryo-Dravidian rel to counteract non- Vedic rel . . vratas and
ttrthas originated out of this rel
322 Pandey, Ram Suresh. A teleological appraisal of
the principal rituals of Hindu marriage. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakha-
patnam, 1989; p. 365.
. RV (cl. X 85 ) testifies to the fact that the credit of the earliest
knowledge of marriage, based on various rites, goes to the
Hindus . AV and GS . GS, while maintaining the Vedic struc*
ture of marriage rituals, have added janapadadharma, deSacara,
gramavacana, and kulacara mantras correspondingly adjusted—
323. Pandeya, Om Prakash. Gavamayanaatargatamaha-
vratavimasah ( Sk ). SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 24-25.
324. Pandharipande, Rajeshvan. Metaphor as ritualistic
symbol.
. see 36 25 above
325. Pardoux, Andre. Mantras - what are they ? ( in )
Understanding Mantras ( ed. H. P. Alper), SUNY, Albany, 1989.
2 326. Parkhe, M. S. Agnihotra. The Vedic Solution for
Present-day Problems. Poona, 1982; iv + 138. d
596
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 327
327 Parfola, Asko Domestic rituals of the Jatmmija
Samaveda ( 1 ) Nambudiri brahrams of Kerala Paper, 6 WS i
Philadelphia, 1984
328 Parfola, Asko Jaimmiya texts and the first feeding
of solid food ( m ) 47 97 above, 68-96
329 Parfola, Marjatta On the language of dress and
personal appearance in Indian domestic rituals ( in ) 47 97 above
330 Pathriya, Sandhya Vaidika sandhya ki visesala
(Hindi) Veda\am 37(1), Nov 84, 2-4
331 Patil N B ^Sacrifice and fulfilment of human desires.
SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona, 1986, S ,
7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 116
seeks to trace the base human psychology wh is at the root
of the concept and practice of sacrifice stud es some o
types of Vedu sacrifice and the symbolism inherent er
association of sacrifice with creation and well being of soci «•
332 Patyal, Hukam Chatrd Augult parlgraha BDCRl
44, 135-136
333 Patyal, Hukam Chand Significance of the plant
apainarga in the Veda ABORI 69, 1988, 205-215
( paper 33 AlOC ) significance of apainarga ( Achyranthes
from the points of view of ritual myth and rel the P an
‘wipes off evil it is a symbol of good fortune
prosperity
334 Patyal, Hukam Chand Vedic sacrifices are desire-
fulfilling BDCRI 49, 1990, 339-342
(paper at Seminar on Sacrfice Vedic and Avestan YSAL
Poona Aug 1985) Vedic sacrifices performed with an ai
gain some positive results and fruits
335 Patyal, Hukam Chand Pigeon in the Vedic mytho-
logy and ritual
see 49 87 above
336 Potdar, Manohar Madhavji Agmhotra I 05 **
Studies tn Vedic Sciences, Shivpjn, 1990, 26
54 345 }
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
597
337 Prashasyamitra SaStri Yajnesu pasuhtmsavidha-
nasya bhrantch karanam tasya ca vastavikara svarupam Part-
jatam 4 ( 1-2 ), Aug Sept 1985, 11-21
animal slaughter in Vedic sacrifice - its real significance see
54 338 below
338 Prashasyamitra Sastri Vaidika grambon evam
yajnon men pa$uhimsavidhana ki bbranti ka karana aura usaka
vastavika svaiupa ( Hindi ) Veda Pradipa 2(3) Sept 87 » 22-25
synopsis in H ndi of 54 337 above
339 Raghavacharya, V S V Rgvedi-Purva Proyoga
see 2 9 above
340 RahuRKAR, V G Veche Priests of the Fire Cult
see 32 54 above
341 Raman A than P S Rg-. Yajur-, Sama vediya sam-
dhyavandanam
see 49 94 above
342 Ramanumcharya, T S Arunadbikaranavicarab.
V R Conun Vol , Chowkhamba, Varanasi 1982, 35-38
rel to Jyotistoma
343 Ranade, H G Nature of the Srauta ( Vedic ) sacri-
fice and related terminology Samskrta Samskrtt UNAM,
Mexico, 1984, 115-123
problems posed by the technical vocabulary n the description
of (rauta sacrifices d scusses partgralia ankadharano, adhara-
inula adhahpindam barhlstaraya
344 Ranade, H G (ed ) Brahmatva-Manjan Role oj
the Brahman Priest in the Vedic Ritual Poona, 1984, iv f 34 +
3M x
text and English transl
345 Ranade H G Some terms and concepts m the
Srauta ritual SP, 32 AlOC, Abmedabad, 1985 p 81
consders (words) Samyopandhi ( Baudh$S 14 17) vrthagni
( Ba idl hS 13 43 etc) a guh pangraha ( Ma ia\a$S) carman
54.363 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
599
lions., regular tendency of the ritualists to practise black magic
thro* Vedic ritual .
354. Sahoo, P. C. Priestly abhicara in the Srauta ritual.
JO IB 38 (1-2). 1988; 7-15.
..how Vedic priests cd practise abhicara against (he yajaniana
(his person, sacrifice, family, kingdom, etc ) .
355 Samksipta-yajnopavita-dharana-vidhih. Vrajagandhd
2(4), Jan. 87; 143-144.
356. Samudra, K. D Concept of sacrifice in the Manusmrti
and the Yajnavalkyasmrtit. SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India,
Bombay Umv , 1986.
357. Sankara Rama Sastri, C ( ed ). Sdmaveda Sandhyd -
vandana, Sdma\eda Upakarmaprayoga, Sdmaveda Srdddhaprayoga.
..see 8 20 above..
358. Sanyal, Lalita. The role of Puranas in the religious
rites and services ( adhyatma-sddhanas ) of 6ruti. SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnara, 1989; p.344.
. irutit (Vedic and Tantric) are the source of all rel practices
and rituals in India
359. Sarada, Sohanlal, Nityasandhyayajnopdsanavidhih.
Shahpura; 20.
360 Sarasvati, R Brahmamc Ritual Traditions in the
Crucible of Time.
Rev : A Jennie, Amhropos 76 ( 3-4 )
361. Saraswati, Baidyanath. Ritual Language : A Trans -
anthropological Perspective.
..see 46 49 above..
362. Sarmah, Thanes war. Veda aru karmakanda ( Assam. ).
Srsti 7 ( 3-4 ), Gauhati, 1984.
363. SathE, Jayashree Oblation of the remnants in the
procedure of Lajahoma BDCRI 47-48, 1988-89; 307-3J0,
598
VfeDlC BIBLIOGRAPHV
[ 54 346
(occurring as a non initial cpd in ghrta-carman etc. BaadhiS
15 16) (concepts) ajavaSa (BaudhtS 14 15) siadhom sam
bharanti ( BaudhSS 14 7) kikktlakaram juhoti ( BaudhSS 14 15 )
apam samyaja ( BaudhSs 14 1 )
346 Ranade, H G Vaidika yajna - ltihasa va svarupa
( Mar ) ( in ) Prasannaparijata ( Kavishvar Fel Vol ), Poona,
1990, 80-84
Vedic sacrifice - history and nature BaudhSS 24 1
tayena kalpo jneyah — chandasa brahmanena pratyayena ( irec
experience) nyayena (general doctrine) samslhavafena (tra i
tion)
347 Ranade, H G Drrny am, dernta, lyagah in historical
perspective (in) Ultimate , Bombay Univ , 1991,23-27
ultimate m Vedic ritual
348 Rao, S R Concept and evolution of sacrifice m the
Indus civilization and Vedic period ( in ) Sacrifice in In in,
Vweka, Aligarh, 1989, 1-15
key note address Seminar on Sacrifice in India Bombay Univ
1986 16 see DHB 6 185
349 Ravi Nambutiri, M K Soma yaga and Agm (Mai )
Mathrubhumi Weekly, 24 4 1955
350 Rawal, Indravadan Vasordhara mantro jajnani
vibhavana ane karmayoga ( Guj ) Siadhyaya 25 (3-4), 19 »
237-242
351 Ries, Julien, Limet, Henri (ed ) kes rites d initiation
Centre d’hist des rel , Homo religiosus-13, Louvain, 1986 , 5
352 Saharov, p D Vedic sacrifice and extra-Vedic deities^
a form of theogenesis in epic and Puramc mythology SP, 0
Scholars, 6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984, 121-124
353 Sahoo, P C A discussion of sanisaia VIJ 24 ( 1-2 )»
June-Dee 86(1989), 30-36
occurrence of santiaia presupposes rivalry bet t»o saCn ®^ > 0 f
the nature of the injunctions prescribed for tbe expia _
rawsai j appears to be different from other expiatory W
54 3 63 ) RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 599
tions regular tendency of the ritualists to practise black magic
thro’ Vedic ritual
3;4 Sahoo, P C Priestly abhicara m the £rauta ritual.
JOIB 38 (1-2), 1988, 7-15
how Vedic priests cd practise abhicara against the yojamana
(his person sacrifice, family kingdom etc )
355 Samksipta yajfiopavita-dharana-vidhih Vrajagandha
2(4), Jan 87, 143-144
356 Samudra, K D Concept of sacrifice m the Manusmfti
and the Yajnavalkyasmrtit SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India,
Bombay Univ , 1986
357 Sankara Rama Sastri, C ( ed ) Sama\eda Sandhya-
vandana, Sama\eda Upakarmaprajoga, Santa veda tfraddhaprayoga
see 8 20 above
358 Sanyal, Lalita TheroJe of Puranas in the religious
rites and services ( adhyatma sadhanas ) of Sniti SP, 34A10C,
Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 344
sruhs (Vedic and Tantnc) are the source of all reL practices
and rituals in India
359 Sarada, Sohanlal, Nilyasandhyayajnopasanavidhih.
Shahpura, 20
360 Sarasyati, R Brahmamc Ritual Traditions m the
Crucible of Time
Rev A Jennie Anthropos 76 ( 3-4 )
361 Saraswati, Baidjanath Ritual Language A Trans-
anthropological Perspective
see 46 49 above
362 Sarmah, Thancsnar Veda aru karxnakanda ( Assam )
Srsti 7(3-4), Gauhati, 1984
363 Sathe Jayashree Oblation of the remnants in the
procedure of Lajahoma BDCRI 47-48, 1988-89, 307-310,
COO VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 54. 364
364. Satyakam Vedalamkar (ed.). SanilhyS-Agmfot'a-
Bombay, 1986; 134.
..text with Hindi transl. ..
365. Satya Prakash Sarasvati, Swami (ed.).
Samdhya • Our Prayer Book. Dr. Ratna Kuman S\adhya>a
Samsthana, Allahabad, 1983; 56.
. (ext with transl. . .
366. Satya Phakash Sarasvati, Swami. Mutilation ot
Shukla Yajurveda Sanhita by ritualists or yajnikas.
see 11.33 above..
367. Satya Vrat Sastri. Vedic sacnfices in Kalidasa.
Bh. Vid. 45-47, 1985-87; 81-91-
368. Seidenberg, A. The ritual origin of geometry.
AHES \ t 1962; 488-527.
..cf VBD IV. 54.252..
369. Sen, Chitrabhanu. A Dictionary of the
Based on the £rauta and Grhya Sutras. Mot. Ban , Delhi,
170 + 3 pi. + 4 charts
..see 35 74 above. .
370. Sen, Milan The place of Rudra in the Traiyan'M' 1
Homa.
. sec 50 140 above..
371. Seshadri, P. Sandh)d\andanam, Bombay, 1987,
vii + 47,
372. Settar, S. Imiting Death : Indian Attitude towards
the Ritual Death. Brill, Leiden, 1989; xxx + 342.
Rev. Acihavasda Dharati, JAOS 110, 737.
373. S karma, Baburant. Tina vyahftijan ( Hindi), leda
Santa 3(10), May 83. 303-3W.
374. Sharua, Bhim Sen. Dar!aiamu‘niiwl^J Jk “ l -
(Sanalrautcffi'prakrtih). Bahalgarh, 1982; 124.
54 383A } RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 601
375 Sharma, D D Divine message for the performance
of Havaa Yagya ( Agmhofra ) The Vedic Path 46 (2), Sept 83,
45-48
376 Sharma, Hndaya Ranjan The spirituality of Vedic
sacrifice ( in ) En cyclop History of Religious Quest, U S A
377 Sharma, Hndaya RaDjan Yagahomayor vatlaksanya-
vicarah Pracyavidya, Samvidhavisam , BHU, 1985
distinction bet yoga and loma
378 Sharma, Iawhartlal Sraddhanumamsa Kalyana
64(5), Aug 90, 550—555
379 Sharma, Narayanadatta Agnistoma ki visesataen
evam usaka mahattva ( Hindi ) ( in ) Lakshmanadatta Chatuneda
Comm Vol, Delhi, 1986, 103-106
see 54 3E0 below
380 Sharma, Narayanadatta Agnistoma yajna SP, 2nd
Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona, 1986
sec 54 379 above
381 Sharma, Ram Murti Sacrifice in the philosophical
perspective SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv,
1986
382 Sharma, Vijay Kumar A study of mantras cited m
Pmdapitfyajna JGJKSV 87 ( Baladeva Upadbyaya Fel Vol ),
1983 ,E 163-167
these mantras are imp not only from the ritualist c view pt
but also from the viewpt of the thinking and wajs of Vedic
society
383 Siiastri, Dakshma Ranjan Origin and Development
of the Rituals of Ancestor Worship in India Bookland, Calcutta,
1963
383A Siujkla, Achatya Gancsh A comparative study of
the Veda and Iranian theology with special reference to rituals and
ceremonies SP, 7 WSC, Lctdcn, 19S7, p 161.
76
602 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 54 384
384 Shukla, D Semiotics of ritual language m the con-
text of Hindu puja ritual SP, 8 WSC, VS len, 1990
tries to find out the relationship bet the meaning of the
Purufasukta mai tras and the r corresponding appl cation m the
16 stages of a Hindu puja primary mean ng of the mantras an
symbol c significance of each of the 16 upacaras deals wit
common ground covered by Vedic and Tantric rituals r
varying forms but aiming at a single purpose
385 Singh Mahesh Vikram A Soma sacrifice signifying
assimilation in the Vedic fold 48 PIHC, Goa Untv, 1987,
P HI
attempts to depict the rel procedure of ass milation of non
Aryan or non Vedic into the Vedic fold as di jas m the orm
of a Soma sacrifice called Agn stoma $PB shows that a non
Aryan cd undertake this sacr ficc in the hope of finding a P a
amoDg the dujas-tor th s he had to discard his diaiec
favour of Sk
386 Singh, S P Sacrificial symbolism in the Upamsads
see 22 114 above
3 87 Sivakumaraswamy, M Ritualism in some South
Indian cults ( Saiva and ViraSatva) SP, Seminar on Sacn ce
in India, Bombay Umv , 1986
major rites and the ph losoph cal perspective in wb they are
set
388 Smith, Brian K Ritual, Resemblance , and Hierarchy
The Case of Vedic Sacrifice DD, Chicago Umv , 1984
389 Smith, Brian K Gods and men in Vedic ritualism
Toward a hierarchy of resemblance Hist Rel 24(4), 1985,
291-307
how are we to understand claims of equivalence bet the human
and the d v nc? desp le first appearances men and gods wer
kept onlolog cally dist net w thin a h erarch cal order of mulua^
rcsemtl ng bul fundamentally separa c forms the div ne sc
and ihe heavenly woilJ constructed for men by sacr fMa *
were but res mbl n< counterparts to unconslructcd pro tot j p
models, not true equals of them
54.393]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
603
390 Smith, Brian K. Sacrifice and being : Prajapati’s
cosmic emission and us consequences
, see c 0 81 above
391 Smith, Brian K The unity of ntual The place of
the domestic sacrifice in Vedic ritualism It J 29(2), April 86;
79-96
one mijor assumption made in Sutras is that there was kalpaika-
tva ( uni tv 0 f ntual) bet the three great classes of sacrifice
( grhya srauta soma), the purpose of this paper to elucidate
some of the guiding principles of the ntual classificatory scheme
as it is found in the Sutras more spec finally to explore those
principles that underlie the fundamental division made bet grhya
( pika domestic) sacrifice and srauta {‘public’, ‘solemn’)
sacrifice grhya ritual - largely undocumented before Sutras .
some of grhya rites were complementary to and/or prerequisites
for Srauta sacrifi.es d ».jss.s char of grhyayajna paka ■=■
emfa.h, arglos ( simple innocent) =< most basic and hierarchi-
cally inferior grayal srauta = domesticated / extended, simple /
complex, inf nor l superior also the relationship bet. grhya and
srauta might be one of equoa'ency the Vcdic ritual s> stem —
the ‘unity of ritual —is hierarchically ordered on the basis of
relative complexity of form modulated by the principle of
resemblance whereby higher and lower are made to conform.*
when in relation to srauta ritual grhya sacrifice takes its place
as the simple and basic form of Vedic ritualism, a formally
resembling but impoverished and incomplete manifestation of us
superior ritual expression at the Sruta level
392 Smith, Brian K Ritual, knowledge, and being j
initiation and Veda study in ancient India.
see 34 170 above
393 Smith, Brian K Reflection on Resemblance, Ritual ,
and Religion
see 47 t2l > 43 256 and 49 103 above classical Vedve teus
dealing with saenfiaa! ntual in general and those dealing wub
domestic ritual bear dose relation with each other, they have
s mijaf conceptions of man, cosmos, life after death, etc. - . a
land of contmuiiy in them author es ab ishes connections bet.
Vcdism and Hinduism .
Rev . M P MsiUTUE, ABORI 71, 351-52.
604
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 394
394 Smith, Brian K , O’Flaherty, Wendy Domger
Sacrifice and substitution : ritual mystification and mythical
demystification Numeti, 1989
395 Smith, Frederick M Names of Agni in the Vedic
ritual
..see 50 15 above
396 Smith, Frederick M The Vedic Sacrifice in Transition
A Translation and Study of the Tnkandamandana of Bhaskara
Mi&ra BO Series 22, BORI, Poona, 1987, xxxn + 520
(sometime bet 1000 and 12'0 A D , B M gathered m this
work all the modifications in the Vedic sacrificial rites approved
up to his time in order to consolidate the Apastamba ntua
practice) mtrod continuity, elaboration, and decline of sacn
fice, its Hmduisation especially with ref to Vispu and Siva
ritual theory was based on ritual practice and not vice versa .
sacrifice taken up and recast by Up thinkers authors of 5
failed to express partiality towards one or other opinions ex
pressed sacrificial ritual as aa hist entity that traverse
millennia as a mo r e or less coherent institution of unique dyna
mism- later influence by the rel and philos currents
Rev Francis X Clooney, JAOS 109 (3) 458-59, T N
Dharmadhikari ABORI 69 323-25, Shingo Einoo 11 J
63-78, S R Sjiarma, I HR 13, 186-88, Brian K
Rel 29(2), 190-91, E R Sreekrishna Sarma ALB 52 26U- •
397 Smitm, Frederick M Agni’s body
see 50 16 above
398 Smith, Frederick M Financing the Vedic ritual * the
Mulyadhyayaparisista of Katyayana
see 24 40 above
399 Smith, R Morton From ntuaj to philosophy in India
3 IP 4, 1976, 181-197
Vedic rel and Up thought
400 Sohoni, Y B Some scientific aspects of Agmhotra.
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM, P° ona »
Aug 85
54.409} RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 605
with special ref to stres* and strain based on some experi-
mental work done ra central laboratory environments
401 Sparreboom, M , Heesterman, J C The Ritual
of Setting up the Sacrificial Fires according to Vadhula School.
Verlag O AW, Wien, 1989, 148
Vadhula & I J 1-4 see 24 74 above
Rev J C Wright BSOAS 54 (1), 237 33
402 Sreecrishva Sarma, E R The Agmhotra in the
Brahinartas SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacrifice, VSM, Poona,
1986
see 54 403 below
403 Sreekrishna Sarnia, E R Winning over the worlds
through the Agmhotra ALB 55, 1991 , 32-39
ref to Bhrgu-episode in JB I 42-44 see 54 402 above
404 Sridhara Babu, D Yajoa-Visnu identity
see 50 187 above
405 Sriram Sarma, C Devanam^inam ca bhagadavadht*
karavicarah SP, 34AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 34
406 Sn rgvedlya pratahsandhya Vraja gandha 2 (4),
Jan 87, 137 142
407 Srivastava, Sumanalata Vatdika yajnon ke ftvyon
ke laksana SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 71
considers such lakfanas of the Vedic ritual priests as arfeja,
anuyana Sadhucarana tagml anyunanga amttk rjna- ana! if veto,
anatiriktad\a y asama
408 Sta vl. Frits Report on Vedic rituals and recitations
see 37 77 above
409 Staal, Frits The concept of scripture in the Indian
tradition (in) StUi Studies (ed M Jucrgensmeyer, N.
Gerald Barrier ), Graduate Theological Union, Berkeley, 1979 }
121-124
606 vedic bibliography [54.410
410. Staal, Frits. Ritual syntax, (in) D. H. H. Ingalls
Fel Vol, Dordrecht, 1980; 119-142.
..(see VBD IV 54 2S0) syntax has a ritual origin and u
older than semantics . there is an independent level of syntax
in linguistics .lg is unlogical and -pace No\aIis-lg pictures
the world in a roundabout fashion . see 54.421 below..
411 Staal, Frits (ed.) Agni-the Vedic Ritual of the
Fire Altar
. (■=> VBD IV. 54 283) .
Rev. :J. L Brockington, JR AS 1985 ( 2). 208-10, C G
Kashi kak, ABORI 65, 277-81. David M Knipe, JAS 45 (2),
355-58, S Lienhard, AO 47, 238-41 ; K. Mvlius, OLZ 81 (5),
496-501 , Richard Schechner, JAS 45(2), 359-63.
412. Staal, Frits. Moon chants, space fillers and flow
of milk.
. see 37.79 above..
413. Staal, Frits. The search for"meaning : mathematics,
music, and ritual. American Journal of Semiotics 2-4, 1984,
1-57.
..see 37.78 above..
414. Staal, Frits. Ritual, mantras, and the origin of
language (in) Amrtadhara (R. N. D. Fel. Vol.), 1984,
403-425.
415. Staal, Frits. Vedic Mantras (in) Understanding
Mantras (ed H. P. Alter), SUNY Press, Albany 1984
..see 34 13 and 54 12 above..
416. Staal, Frits Language and ritual. K. S Birth-Cent .
Comm. Vol., Part 2, KSRI, Madras, 1985; 51-61.
..man, during most of his existence, was engaged in rituals and
started to speak only relatively late . a very interesting feature
of the use of Ig in ritual is that it consists of things that are
often meaningless (eg stobhas ), the meaning of the mantra **
not part of the ritual with wh it is connected, its ritual BJ * aa ’
mg is its vmiyoga . concept of brahman ( antrvacanlya) goes aC
to a pt. wh is before words, ue, to a prelmguistic state oi
development, ritual belongs to that same domain; therefore, rjtW
and meaningless mantras may have rel. significance, wh. is ““ '
54 425 ]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
607
rent from the ordinary linguistic meanings that philosophers are
generally looking for The reason is s mple Ig came later than
ritual or mantras
417 Staal, Frits Mantras and bird songs
see 37 SO above
418 Staal, Fnts The Fidelity of Oral Tradition and the
Origins of Science
see 38 12 above „
419 Staal, Frits Rules without Meaning Ritual, Mantras,
and the Human Sciences Peter Lang, New York, 1989
420 Staal, Frits Jouer avec le fau Pratique et theorte du
ntuel vedique Publ de l Inst de Civil Ind -57, Pans, 1990,
1 14 + pi fig , tab
(summary in Englsh J03-107) (1 ) theoretical orientations
philology oriental sm linguistics anthropology (2) elemen-
tary structures of Vedic ritual CS (rites of daily life)
( sol-mo rites ) (3 ) Hermeneutics and structuralism interpreta-
tions of the Brahmanas philosophy vs science of ritual and
sc ence of grammar ( 4 ) Vedic mantras origin of Ig and rel ,
men and migratory chanters ( birds ) bibl ography, index,
tecbn cal terms
421 Staal, Fnls Syntax and semantics of ntual SP,
7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 181
see 54 410 above
422 Sumth, Vcdapal DarSapumamasestirahasyaprakafa
Pracyaudj an usandhana Kendra, Ajmer, 1991, 8+36
423 TachIKawa, Musashi An Ancient Indian Homa Ritual .
Pautrestt, a modified form of DarSapumamasa Studia Asiatica 8,
Nagoya Umv, Dept of Ind Phdos, 1985, VIII 91
(Part I plates)
424 Tagore, Rabindranath Sacrifice (m) A Tagore
Reader (ed Amiya Chalravarty), Beacon Press, Boston,
1966, 125-148
425 Takaiiasm, Akira Studies on Gjh>a rituals ( pt 3).
Dhru\aS\akalj a ( Jap ), JIBS 29(1). Dec, 80, 442-445,
60S
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 54 426
426 Takahashi, Akira Fbalgum / Caitn Studies on
Grhya rituals V ( Jap ) JIBS 33 ( 2 ), Mar 85, 827-823
427 Takahashi, Akira Sulagava ( 1 ) Studies on Grhya
rituals VI (Jap ) JIBS 35 ( 2 ), Mar 87, 997-995
428 Takahashi Akira Sulagava ( 2 ) Studies on Grhya
rituals VII (Jap ) JIBS 37 (2), Mar 89, 980-977
429 Takahashi, Akira Pancayajna ( 1 ) Studies on Gfhya
rituals (Jap ) JIBS 39 ( 2 ), Mar 91 , 976-973
430 Tambiah, S J A performative approach to ntual
Proc of the British Academy 65, 1979, 113-169
431 Tanaka, Suraio The meaning of upavasatha ( Jap )
(in) Taishun Mibu Pel Vol Tokyo, 1985,277-294
432 Taralekar G H Some peculiarities of Satnan
chants in connection with the fulfilment of desires
see 37 82 above
433 Taraporewala, Nawaz The ultimate in ritual drink
from Indian and Iranian tradition ( m ) Ultimate, Bom ay
Umv , 1991 , 255 261
434 Tatacharya, Nnsimha Yajnopavitatatt\a vintarla
Laghu Grantha Mala 41, Varanasi, 1986, ta + 39
435 Thacil Jose Vedic and the Christian Concept oj
Sacrifice Pontifical Inst Publ 41, Alwaye, 1985, xxi + 363
XXXll
436 Thangaswami Sarma, R Mimamsavyakararudisu
iastresu yajnasiddhantah SP, 2nd Seminar on Inst of Sacri ce,
VSM, Poona, 1986
437 Thapar, Romila The archaeological background to
the Agnicayana ritual (in ) 54 411 above, 3-40
438 Thatte R P Agni Soma Vidya and yajna svanipa
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM, Foo n3 >
Aug 1985
54. 445 J RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 609
• -(acc, to the view-pt. of Madhusudan Ojha and Motilal
Shax.ua } id the context or the Ig cf yajSa, based on Agn;-
Soma, the unalterability of the artha of a Vedic word..
439. Tijatte, R. P. Gayaf ri : upusana tantra ( Mar ).
..see 3 164 above
439A. Thite, G. U. Antipathy to the Rajasuya - why ?
Publ. CASS - cl. A - 48, 1973 ; 43-58.
..see VBD IV 54 288 .
440. Thite, G. U. (ed. ) Yajna : Aiaya anl Atlskara
( Mar.) Yajnavalkya Ashram, Poona, 1979; 200.
— VBD IV 54 299).. collection of papers., attempt at pre-
sen ling a total picture of Vcdic sacrifice..
Rev. : T N. Dharmadiukari, A BOM 69. 323.
441. Thite, G. U. Vaidtka karmakanda : Kanva param*
para ( Mar, ) (in) Agnisaklia, Pune Kanva Sangha, 1985.
...Kama trad of Vedic ritual
442. Thite, G U. Metaphorical description of Vedic
sacrifice. SP, Seminar on Sacrifice, Vedic and Avestan, VSM,
Poona, Aug. 85.
443. Thite, G U. Abhicara-ntes and Mtmamsl SP,
33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 685.
. acc. to Mfmarfisi, abhlccra rites do not form a part of Vcd c
rcl , but this %iew can be shown to be not warranted..
444. Thite, G. U. Vatdic divination rites ( some ideas
and prospects ). Folklore 28 ( 2 ), Aug. 87, 1 73-174.
..rljtianj (in Veda) — divination, also the terms adrfta-dariana,
jiina. utprekfa are used in that sense .
445. Thite, G U. Agnjavabhrtha. HSAJIS 3(1-2),
1988(1990); 19-20.
..agayaxabhrtha means atabhnho file performed in fire (instead
of water) . 2 alternatives ( I ) to peiforro atohJinha after the
dead pciformcr’s cremation m that fire; (2) first perform
arabhrtha in water and ihcn burn the dead performer's body
and connnue the sacrifice..
...77
54.466]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
611
456 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro [ The mantras of the Daria -
pumamasa] (Jap ) Ind Bukk Kenk 31, 1983; 915-912
457. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro The New- and Full moon
ritual and the moon (Jap ). SJukyo Kenkyu 22, 1985; 287-306,
(German summary, p s79)
458. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro The coronation ritual of the
Atbarvaveda- AV 4 8
see 6 49 above
459. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro Some notes on ritual ideas
in the Brahmana teats (Jap ) 11 JIBS 6, Oct 91; 117-127.
460 Turner, V From Ritual to Theatre. Performing Arts
Journal Publications, N.w York, 1932
461. Tvulina, E V Cosmological notions in the memorial
ritual of Ekoddista sraddha ( Russ ) Peoples of Asia and Africa
3 (Russ ), 1983, 44-53
acc. to the Garuda Pa/S/ a ref to BMJ one of the oldest
descriptions of the way to the world of forefathers
462 Umthiri, N V Extant (rauta sacrifices and variations
in Kerala tradition ( in ) Sacrifice In India, Viveka, Aligarh,
1987, 58-65
(paper at lh- Seminar Bombay Univ , 1936) .
463 Upadhyaya, Bhagavatsaran Yajna kl parampara
( Hindi ) Bhagaian Datta Chatimedi Comm Vol , Mathura, 1978.
464 Upadhyaya, Kala Antyejfl : cka aiuhasika uxecana
(Hindi). Varanasi, 1990, X -r 136
465. Upadhyaya, KamalaLant PaSca tT.aha>a;)tah.
Lakshmanadatta ChaluneJa Conun bol, Delhi, I9S6; 87-91
uJhyapa-um P tnarpanam fu/nuh, LhZ/asct a, amhipujanam
466. Upadiiyava, U N Contribution of Yajcas in the
evolution of ancient cities. V1J 22 ( 1-2), i9S4 ( 1987); 56-60,
610
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
{54 445
446 Toporov, V N Sanskrit and its lessons
see 42 24 6 above
447 Toporov, V N Some considerations about tie
nature of ritual ( Russ ) ( in ) Archaitshcskij ritual v fol Uernyl,
1988,7-55
ref to Vedic ntua! ^
448 Toporov, V N Thracian horseman in an Indo
European perspective Orpheus J of IE Palaeo Balkano-aid
Thracian Studies , 1990, 46-63
Thracian comments to af\anieciha-\he molif of mahifl
449 Toporov, V N Horse contests at funerals -3,
Old Ind Santikarman and the IE formula *k'em and *eku
(Russ) Issledoianija v oblast i Balto slaijanskij du hovnoj
kultury Pogrebat'nyi obrjad, 1990, 33-47
450 Tripathi, G C The Ritual of Founding a Village
GDK Publications, Delhi
Rev Madhavi Kouiatkar BDCRl 42 178-79
451 Tripathi, Raraadeva Brahmavidja gajatn aura usaki
upasana ( Hindi )
see 3 173 above
452 Tripathi, Visvambharanath Agmcajana (Hindi)
Umv SJ Granthamala - 10, S S Umv , Varanasi, 1990,
30 + 472
detailed treatment
453 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro Sruva to sruc Indogalu
Bukkyagaku KenkyS 28 (I), 1979, 144-145
454 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro Studies on Darsapumamasa
(Jap ) Ind Bukk Kenk 29, 1981, 23-26
455 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro [manas and \ac from '^ e
ritualistic pt of view] (Jap) Ind Bukk Kenk 30, 1981 •
73-76
54. 466 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 6ll
456 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro [ The mantras of the Daria*
pumamusa] (Jap ) Ind Bukk. Kenk 3J, 1983; 915-912.
457. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro The New- and Full moon
ritual and the moon (Jap ). Slukyo Kenkyu 22, 1985; 287-306.
( German summary, p j79)
458. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro The coronation ritual of the
Atharvaveda- AV 4 8
. see 6 49 above
459. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro Some notes on ntual ideas
in the Brahmana texts ( Jap ). HJIBS 6, Oct. 91 ; 1 17-127.
460. Turner, V From Ritual to Theatre, performing Arts
Journal Publications, N.w York, I9S2
461. Tyulina, E V. Cosmological notions m the memorial
ritual of Ekoddista sraddha ( Russ ) Peoples of Asia and Africa
3 (Russ ), 1983. 44-53
acc. to the Garuda Pargra ref to OAU one of the oldest
descriptions of the way to the world of forefathers
462 UMTHIRI, N V Extant irauta sacrifices and variations
in Kerala tradition (in) Sacrifice In India, Viveka, Aligarh,
1987; 58-65
. (paper at (he Seminar, Bombay Umv , I9S6) .
463 Upadhyaya, Bhagavatsaran Yajna U parampara
(Hindi). Bhagaian Datta Chaumcdi Conwt Vo! , Mathura, 1978.
464. Upadhyaya, Kala Antycsfl : cka atnhdsika mccana
(Hindi). Varanasi, 1990; X-r 136.
465. Upadhyaya, KamalaUnt Paacd mahJjajtuh,
Lakslunanadatta Chatuncda Comm Vol , Delhi, 19S6; 87-91.
..aJHjapaiam pitnarpCQairt homjh, IhZtast r«, aiiih-pujanam
466. Upaduyava, U. N Contribution of Yajnas in the
evolution of ancient cities. VIJ 22 (1-2 ), t9S4 ( 1987); 56-60,
6i2
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 46 1
arch tectural process and methodical techniques wh were
adopted to organize yajnaSaUs proved to be a guideline for
townplanning in India
467 Upadhye, P M Sacrifice in the Puramc literature
SP, Seminar on Sacrifice in India, Bombay Umv, 1986
468 Vakankar, V S Praclna bharatatlla yajnaSala (Mar )
(in) Bharatiya Itihasa am Samskrti — Paryalocana (Mar )
Poona, 1985, 1-7
jcynafalas in ancient India excasations at DaDgwada near
Ujjain yajnakunda of Chalcolithic period
469 Vandyopadhyaya, Udaya Chandra UtsannayajSa -
viraarsah SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 46
470 Varma, Vishnu Kant Big bang of modern cosmo*
logy visualised in the Rigvedic sacrifice ( 1 ) SVUOJ 26 ( 1-2).
1983 (1990), 1-10
471 Varni, Vedapal PaSu visasana aura astbapana
(Hindi) Vedaxani 42(1), Nov 89, 15-21
ref to SPB
472 Vasu, Snsa Chandra The Daily Practice of the
Hindus New Delhi, 1991 , vm + 198
473 Vedabhushan Sandhyopasana ( Hindi ) Veda Sa\ita
9-12, 1988 91
serially
474 Vedalamkara, Ram Nath Sautramanyam surapanam
J1DVP 2(1), April 89, 115-117
this wine is not censured nor is it ntoxicating it is a sacred
drink rite of tts production ma tras for s i apatia
475 Vedia, D G The funeral rites in the Vedas SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 10
(5KX 14-19 154, YV 19 32, 35 Simavldhana JSr
Samans&Q 114,415,528 529 530 as PuoasamhttS, AVXVim
54 481 J
REUGtON AND MVTHOtOGY
6i3
476 Verpoorten J M Unite et distinction dans Ies
speculations tituelles vediqucs Archiv fur Begriffsgescluchte
21 (t' 1977, 59-85
about samanya nona, ja ni
477 Verpoorten J M La terminologie du sacre’ dans
la literature ritueile \edtque ( in ) L expression du sacre dans Ies
grandes religions II Louvaine 1983 165-188
478 Vesci Uma Manna Heat and Sacrifice in the Vedas
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1985 xvn + 339
(cf VBD IV 54 319) ( Foreword by R Pamkkar) cooked
mater a] alone offered in Ved c r tual author traces on the
bas s of Ved c ev dencc the beg nn ng and development of the
dca of cooking as t ansform ng energy Part I emergence and
development of the first mst tut ons wh the Rs s had of their
use of F re as God of energy Part II cons ders four emblc
mat c rituals where heat s espec ally prom neat d scusses how
the presence of h at has worked n shap ng thos r tuals and
the sp ritual ty that has arisen from them
Rev K Chandra Ved c Path 48 ( 3 4 ) 73-74 Ivo Fiscr AO
50 230-31 P N ao araja Rao Dhormaprakash 15(6) 57 S K
Ramac iandra Rao Pt Bh (Mar 87) 117 18 K. V Sarma
I HR 11 185-86 Jayashree Sathe BDCRI 46 211 12 S G
Siiannaran Folklore (Sept 86) 202 E R Sreekrishn \ Sarma
ALB 50 641-42
479 Vesci Uma Marina Sacrifice and its Sublimation
through the Word Delhi 1991 80
480 Vidyalankar, Vishvanath Agmcayana ki mahima
auraSyapama Sakayaua (Hindi) Veda tarn 36 (10) Aug 84,
6 7
&PB Kanda 1 6 ( Agn cayana ) d scusses the h stor city of
byaparna Sakayana and Salvas
481 Vuay Nath Ritual symbolism and stalus-confernng
role of dana 50 PIHC Gorakhpur Umv 1989 90 80fF
R V ev dence early Ved c economy as g ft economy Yajna
based g ft system served the purpose of red $tr bulion of tr bal
wealth in Ihe subsequent per od ( marked by NBP W phase ),
the red str buttog role of dana became more or less redundant ,
614
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[54 482
the new agricultural techn ques based on animal husban ry
eroded the very bas s of yajna daita is found to be more close y
associated with gihy a ntua s (all rel rituals are symbol c ac s
expressive of some spec al value or concern of a group ) '
words g \en in Nighai tu to express dana their sign ficance ne
to be properly understood in the present context
482 Vipash Bahalgarh men abhutapurva srautajaga
samaroha ( Hindi ) Veda\am 4 1 ( 1 ), Nov 88, 26-27
report on the sacrifice performed at Bahalgarh on Oct 25 *-6
1988 see 54 506 510 be ow
483 Virasena, Vedasrami Yajntka - acara * samlnta
Bhagavati Prakashan Nyas, Delhi 1985
Rev Yudhisthhu Mimamsaka Vcda\a 1 38 ( 4 ) 20-22
484 Virasena, Vedasrami Yajna \fahaMj" a,,a
sadan, Indore, 1986 16+ 158 + 12
Sk-enl fic expos tion of 17 sacnbccs
485 Virasena, Vedasrami Agmhotra offering oblations
li sacred fire Vedaprad pa 2(6), Nasik, Dec 87, 13 17
( transl into Engl sh by Hanhar Lahari)
486 Virasena, Vedasrami Usefulness of the jajSa for
the health of the universe Vedapiadipa 2 (8), Feb 88,8
(also Vihatnm 14, Nov 88)
487 Vishvanatii, Vidyalankar SatapaOiabrahmanastha
Agruca ) anasannksa
see 11 14 and 17 35 abo\c
488 Visiiveshvara, Smrtitirtha Yajne paiubalih SSPP
60(5-8), 1977,91-93
489 Vivekananda Sarasvati, Swami
vijnana ki drstl men (Hindi ) Swami Sampurnananda
Inst Gurukul Prabhat Ashram, Tikn, Bhola, 1990, 29+3
Agn hotra from thw point of view of science
490 Vyas, Mishrilal Yajno yajnena kalpatam ( Hindi )
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1936, 24- 5
54 492 ] RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 6J.5
491 Vyas, R T Sacnfice * symbol of cosmic evolution
HSAJ1S 2 ( 1-2) 1987, 22-29
(SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 19£6 3S-V) RV X 130 X. 90
Purusa sacr Sees its status of unitary Self aware Being, its
absoluteness- thereby gives rise to a condition wh may cause
differentiation man festation and creation sacrifice is the law
that requires the voluntary giving up of any prevailing status or
condit on in order to attain the next level of evolu ion
492 Vyas Nandan, Brahmachan Vaidika yajna parya-
varana parisodhana vtjnana ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hand war,
1990, p 60
sacrifice and environmental research
493 WADHWANI Shah Yashodhara Sacnficial ritual and
the Upamsads
see 22 143 above
494 Weber Brosamer, Bernhard Amam— Untersuehungen
zur Bedeutung des Essens und der Speise in vedischen Ritual
Religtonswiss und Theologie 3, Scbauble Rheinfelden, 1988, 274
(DD Freiburg Umv 1987)
495 Werlen, Iwar Ritual und Sprache Zian Verhaltms
von Sprechen und Handeln in Ritualen Narr, Tubingen, 1984;
411
496 Wheelock, W T Problem of mantra use in a Vedic
ritual Numen 32, 1985, 169-193
497 Wheelock, W T Mantra in Vedic and Tantnc ritual
(in) Understanding Mantras (ed H Alper), SONY Press,
Albany, 1989
see 54 12 above
498 Winn, David G Dakkhma and Agmcayana an
extended application of Paul Mus’s typology. Hist Rel 26(2),
Nov 86 188-213
For Mus the key InJ an symbol s>stem from wb early Bud
dhism (and much of Hindu sm) took its insp ration was that
man Tested in the Qrabmacic altar and sacrifice. This altar and
616
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 54 499
its associated ritual were soon to be recreations of the ( se
sacrifice of the ongnal cosmic Purusa from whose 0 ^ __
universe both phenomenal and invis ble came into
Thro the ritual reenactment of this cosit ogon c event J he
ficer maintained the order of the universe and h mself be
acc to the symbol c understanding of ths trad homoog
with the pr mal sacrificed sacrificer who is Purusa t ree
cepts of piimary imp are stated s mbolc significance o «
cayana three levels adhyatma (protocosm) adhi}0} na
cosm) adhidanata (metacosm)
499 White, David G “ Dogs die ” Hist Rel 28(4),
1989, 283-303
studies the ritual killing of a four eyed dog ( catvrakfa *»"»>
in ASvamedha (Ap& 20 3 6-14 Baudh$S 15 4-6 '
iS 20 1-5 WA& J6 I 9 &PB 13 1 2 9 TB 3 8 4 «
in the wealth of ritual detail that surrounds the sacn cc .
four eyed four dice dog every possible counterstroke }
royal horse — n the year of wandering that is to 10
played out and neutral zed in advance, the greates p
in the kmgdom is assured of the victor ous concluson '
sacrifice because he has already realized it thro his ■ P re< * .
be has beaten and bound the dog of death the dice
and the dog of dice
500 Wit2el, M JB palpulam the structure or a Brahmana
tale
see 15 22 and 38 17 above (author points to the struc ur
affinity bet ancient Ind an ritual and narrative)
'01 Witzel M Agmhotra-Rituale in Nepal ( »n ) Fo J^
m°n kulturellen Wandels und andere Beilrage zur Er/orscluing
Himalaya (ed B Kolver), Sankt Augustin, 1986, 157 1
502 Wojtilla, Gy Aspects of ritual ploughing m
and its possible external affinities The Mankind Qnarte
27 (2) 1986, 193-200
503 Yashpal, Aryabaodhu Ha\ana yajha ki \atjnanika
(Hindi) Arya Samaj, Muradabad, 1984, 34 + 10
Rev Kuskwah, Vtdaratfl 37 (4), 16
55. 2]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
617
504 Yasukc, Ikan The philosophy and the world-view
of Vedic sacrifice (in) Inanami Kaza Toydshiso 7, Indoshiso 3,
Tokyo, 1989
505 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Aryasamaja ke itihasa
men prathama vara srauta yaga ka prayoga ( Hindi ) Veelmam
36 (11), Sept 84
see 54 482 above and 54 510 below
506 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka, Viiaypal. Agmhotra se
lekara A£\amedhaparyanta £rautoyajnon ka Samksipta Pancaya
(Hindi) Ramlal Kapur Trust, Bahalgarh, 1984, 164
brief introduction to Vedic sacrifices from Agnihotra to As va-
lued ha (originally pubbsbed serially in Ve Jar art)
507 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka (ed ) trautapadariha -
Ninacanam
see 35 ] above
508 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Somayage vrstivijnanam.
ALB 50, 1986, 540-547
(paper 2nd seminar on Inst of Sacrifice VSM Poona,
1986) Ram Symbol in Soma -sacrifice
509 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka. Srautay aynamimamsd
(St and Hindi) Calcutta, 1987 8 + 256
510 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Srautayaga ka prayoga
(Hindi) Veda\am 40(12), Oct 88, 23-25
re ^rautajaga performed at Bahalgarh Oct 25-26 1988 _
(Y clarifies the position in the light of Swarm Dayanandas
teaching) sec 54 482, 505 above
55 Cults, Festivals, Vratas
1 Basu, Nirmalkanti Evolution of the £akti-cult SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 627
can be traced back to the early Vedic period
2 Dance, Sadashiv A Sacrifice and the cult of the
Mother-Goddess
« 7 §
618 ',
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[55.3*
..see 53 22 and 54 83 above.
3 Dange, Sadashiv A. Varula - pracina samketa (Mar).
VS MV 1988, 1989; 1-7
. anthill- ancient convention.. Vedic ref...
4. Irwin, John C. The sacred anthill and the cult of
primordial mound. Hist Rel 21 (4), May 82; 339-360.
. the cult of anthill occupied a central place in Vedic and
Hindu rel. . figured prominently in rituals associated with al
the critical events of human life, ref to vala as the pr ,m ^ r *
dial mound, ants addressed as the “earliest of creation (
37 4), references to mounds made by ants tn SS ■ termites
(ants) dig down to water anthills and fertility..
5 Jha, Srutidhar. Vratanam svariipavaicitryam. SP, 34
AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p 379.
6 Kantawala, S G. Sacrificial element in the Puramc
vows (in) Sacrifice tn India, Viveka, Aligarh, 1987; 127-132.
. see 54 225, 226 above .
7. Konig, Ditte. Das Tor zur Unternelt- Mythologie und
Kult der Ternntenhugels in der schriftlichen und mundltchen
Tradition Indiens. Beitrage zur Sudasien-Forschung - 97, Umv.
Heidelberg, Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1984; xn -1- 389.
. ( summary in English), ‘ant ’and ‘termite’ (yamra inRV) •
myths and folktales re their creation . association with water,
with gold, with hills, with rainbow, with tigers and demons.,
medicinal uses of termite hill., termite hill and ascetic . ,errru
hill and snake..
Rev P Schreiner, OLZ 83 (1988) 4, 476-77
8. Mehta, Vinodbhai. Decline of Indra-cult in post- Vedic
age. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; P- 9.
9. Merkelbach, R. Mithras.
..see 50 88 above..
10. Nath, Jyotish. Vrtra cult in the Vedic literature. SP,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 63-65,
56 2]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
619
pre Aryan tnbes called Vftras — their de fied hern was Vrtra ,
the r constant enmity with Indra worshippers they lived in the
fort gnt cities and controlled waters of nvers and canals in
later Sam and Br we see Vrfra-cuJt to have been devoured up
by the Indra Agm-cult ( some of the Vrtra s m ght have belonged
to the serpent-cult) see 49 76 and 50 57 above
11 Pandey V P Vedic cult Applied Science to Human
Health Happiness and Longevity Varanasi 1987 xx + 542
12 Pandeya, Sailaja. Preta evam ptsacon ka pauramka
svarupa (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986, 663-664
preta p Sacas mcnt oned io Veda RV ref to thcr presence
at the tim Of p irmedha-karma- mnakadahasamskora ref in RV
to ami ra piiaci
13 Pushpendra Kumar Sakti Cult m Ancient India
(= VBD IV 51 107 55 19)
Rev B N S Yadava I HR 3 244-45
14 Sarkar Amal The Cult of Yama.
see 50 99 above
15 Sivakumaraswamy M Ritualism m some South
Indian cults ( £atva and Virasaiva )
see 54 387 above
56 Vedism Hinduism and other Religions
1 Asha Kumari Hinduism and Buddhism Varanasi,
1990, xiv - 170
2 Bechert, Heinz ( ed ) Die Sprache der allcsten buddlu -
sttschen Vberlieferung AAW Gottingen — Phd -Hist K1 3,
Folge IP, Vandenhoek Ruprecht Gottingen, 1980, 193
[ In the Rev among other th ngs agrahaifam ( AB)- aggahe
sum (Pah) h jma (RF) contd in Candhsrl-Dharmapada Vedic
panna fallen in Pali indrasya bahur as l dakflnah { TS I
1 9 1 ) - Js taka VI (212) uidassa baharasl relation bet. Faptni
taught lg. and Pali
Rev O v Herein. IF 83 307-12
620 VfcDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 56-3
3. Bhandari, Santilal. Vaidikamcl Gayatrl am Jainamci
Padmavatl ( Mar. ).
. see 3 16 above .
4. Chemparathy, G. Bible el Veda comme Parole de Dieu.
Univ. Leuvain.
5. Dange, Sadashiv A. Features of Tantrism and the Veda.
..see VBD IV 56 10.. see 48.75 and 49.24 above..
5A Deodikar, S. G. PancakoSa of Upamsads and panca-
skandha of early Buddhism - a comparative study. SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985, p 340
6. Deodikar, S. G. Upanisads and Early Buddhism. Delhi,
1992J xii + 223.
comp study of major Up and Theravada Pali canon., simi-
larities in ideas and expressions..
7. De Smbt, R. Fleeting time and sacnficially produced
continuity in Vedic Brahmanism and early Christianity.
. see 54. 121 A above..
8. Dhadphale, M. G. The Buddhist reaction to and
against the Brahmanical sacrifice.
. see 54. 122 above
9. Dikshit, Jagadish Datta. Brdhmana latha Sraniana
Samskrtiyon kd DarSamka Vnecana (Hindi). Delhi, 1984; 223.
..philosophical discussion re the Brahmanic and the Sramapic
cultures..
10. Falk, Harry. Vcdische Opfer lm Pali-Kanon.
. sec 54 147 above..
11. Farukh Khan, Muhammad. Veda aura Kuraana.
Markaji Maktab Islami, Delhi.
12. Golzio, K. - H. Die Vervvendung mdologUchcr Litcra*
tur in Max Webers Studic uber Hinduismus und Buddhismus.
(in) 56. 32 below, 1984.
56 20 J RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY 621
13. Gombrich, Richard Theravada Buddhism A social
history from ancient Benares to modern Colombo Routledge and
Kegan Paul, London/New York, 1988, X + 237
cb 2 ‘ Gotama Buddha s problem situation ’ - A Vcdic
cvilization B The social condition of his day acc to G .
Buddha spent much of his time in cities whereas the Vcdic
civil depended on an entirely rural village- based society.
Buddha s message appealed especially to town dwellers and new
social classes
Rev J WDe Jong II J 32 239-42
14 Gombirch, Richard Early Buddhism
see 48 101 above
15 Kantowsky, D Die Rezeption dcr Hinduism us und
Buddhtsmus Max Webers in Sudasien em Misverslandms Arch,
europ Sociol 23, 1982, 317-355
16 Kantowsky, D Die Fehlrezcption von Max Webets
Studic uber Hinduismus und Buddhtsmus in Indien Ursachen
undFolgen ( m) Max Weber e l India, CESMEO, Torino,
1986, 121-136
17 Malandra, W W (ed ) An Introduction to Ancient
Iranian Religion Readings from the Avcsta and the Achacmemd
Inscriptions Minnesota Publ in Humanities 2, Umv of Minnesota
Press, 1983, xn + 195
transl by the editor
18 Mehendale, M A Avcsta rendered into Sanskrit.
Poona, 1982, 23
Rev B BcnUJUTH UJ 28 157-38
19 Mookxnthottam, Antony Selenology from a Chris-
tian and Hindu perspective J of Dharma 14(2), Oct Dec 89,
Bangalore
20 Mukhopadhyay, Ashoh Kumar Asha Vahishta — the
Truth - the keynote of Zoroaster’s new religious system Gopika •
mohan Bhaitacharya Comm Vol , Kurukshctra, 1991, 447-450.
622
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[56 21
21 Narten, Johaune Die Amesa Spentas an Aiesta
see SO 24 above
Rev St Zimmer OLZ 80 (5) 496-500
22 Oberhammer, Gerhard (ed ) Transzendenzerfahrung
Vollzugshorizont des Heils Das Problem ui indischer und christ
licher Tradition Publ of the De Nobili Res Library -5, Wien,
1978,253
acc to O two basic forms in wh experience of transcendence
can become possible — the implicit theistic and the exp
mystic Heesterman The Vedic ritual transcendence t
fice was a med um bet the human and the transcen e
worlds -this idea was later replaced by the notion that sacrum
was knowledge that pointed the way to transcendence)
Rev R N D ABOR1 69 399 400
23 Oberhammer, Gerhard (ed ) Epiphame des Hells Zur
Heilsgegenxiart in indischer und chnsthcher Religion Publ o
De Mobili Res Library, Wien, 1982, 256
Heesterman Sacrifice wilderness and ritual order
stands bet the world and transccndece and bears the a
lence of order and chaos )
Rev R N D ABOR1 62. 40CM01
24 Oguibenine, B La daksina dans le Rgveda et le
fert de merite dans le bouddhisme ( in ) / IK De Jong Fe
Canberra, 1982, 393-414
25 Oguibenine, B From a Vedic ritual to the Buddhist
practice of initiation into the doctrine
see 54 314A above
26 Oldenberg, Hermann The Doctrine of the Upanif
and the Early Buddhism
see 22.75A above
27 1'ANDE, G C The Upamsads and Buddbavacana,
see 22 77 above
27 A Pandya, Hamarayan U Vaidika Jama yogapra
( Guj ) S\adhya)a 26 ( 3-4 ), May-Aus 89, 157-162
56 35]
RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
623
28 Parrinder, Geoffrey Avatar and Incarnation - A Com-
parison of Indian and Christian Beliefs 013 P, New York, 1982;
296
bist survey of the developing idea of avatara in Hindu thought,
beginning with Veda mentions 12 charac enstics of Hindu
ataiara doctrine
Rev Harold Coward PEW 36 ( 2 ) 1 89-90
29 Poley, Utz The significance of Vedic literature for
Jama cosmography SP, 1st Internat Symp on Sk Lg , UNAM,
Mexico, 1981.
the inner structure of rta is also that of Hindu, Buddhist, and
Jama cosmography ref Lokaprakosa (Jaina work Ms.
National Library Berlin or fol 2105)
30 Ram Swarup Buddhism vis-a-vis Hinduism ( I ),
The Vedic Pal h 46(3), Dec 83, 43-55
serially to be contd
30A Ranjan Kumar Vaidika brahraamya parampara
men Bhagavana Rsabha (Hindi) Sodhadaria 15, Tirthamkara
Mahavira Smrti Kendra Samiti, Lucknow, Nov 91 , 37-44
31 Schlerath, B Die Problematik von Metaphem m
den Galhas SII 11-12, 1986 (87) 193-201 ,
(considers asa , rta)
32 Schluchter, Wolfgang (ed ) Max Webers Studie
uber Hmduismus und Buddhismus, Interpretation und Kntik
see 48 258 above
33 Shaligram, Baburao A mythological coordination
of Hindu and Parsee Religious Digest 1 (1), 1987, 16-19
34 ShAnmukha Mudaliar, A Siva Agamas and their
relationship lo Vedas Kapaleeswaiei Temple
Rev JOIB 39 <2-93
35 Sharma, Braja Narayan Vaidika aura £ramana param-
Paraon ka prathama ayama pranatipataviramana ahimsa ka
^deyata ( Hindi ) Paramaria 7(2), Mar 86, 1 93-201.
624
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 56 36
Vedic and ^ramaaic traditions alilmsa
36 Shastri, Y S Upanisadic influence on Mahayana
sutralankara of Asanga
see 22 109 above
37 Shukla, Acharya Ganesh A comparative study of the
Veda and Iranian theology with special reference to rituals and
ceremonies
see 34 383A above
38 Shukla Chandrakant Prarambhika bauddhamata
aura upanisad (Hindi)
see 22 110 above
39 Singh, Lalan Prasad Taotra and Veda in Hindu
cultural context Samskrta Samskrti, UNAM, Mexico, 198 •
359-366
R V speaks about the Aryan sentiment and Ig the Y?
sents the age of transition n it speculation subord nate P
wonderings the AV was composed in present Ind a y
t me the Aryans were greatly influenced by non Aryan a
the name M sra among the Brahmanas reflects the blen
Ved c and Tantric traditions
40 Sivapujan Simha Veda aura cakrankita vaisnava
sampradaya ( Hindi ) Vedavani 36 ( 9 ), July 84, 6-13
(RV IX 83 1 alaptatanuh ref to the first of the 5 samskaros
of cakratikila \a snaias
41 Tabyah, T Isaac Comparative Study of Hinduism
Buddhism, and Christianity
see 48 306 above
42 Thapar, Romila The Hindu and Buddhist traditions
see 48 311 above
43 Tiiapar Romila Millenanamsm religion, and society
in early India
tee 48 312 abo\e ,
PHILOSOPHY
625
57 1}
44 Vyas, R T Yajna\a!k>a and Buddha. JMSUB 25-26
( 1 ), 1986-87, 73-83
(paper 6 WSC Philadelphia 1984) Y revived the ancient
Vcdic trad of perceiving the transcendental reality directly with-
in oneself (anti ritualistic tendency) B undertook to demo-
cratise the same ancient trad
45 Wasson, R G The last meal of the Buddha ( with a
memorandum by Rahul WaJpola and epilogue by Wendy Domger
O’Flaherty ) JAOS 102 ( 4 ), 1982, S9I-603
— no one had ever known what plant it was, we now know
that like Soma it was a mushroom, but a common mushroom—
46 Yamashita, Hiroshi Three adolescent gods of India :
Murukan of ancient South India, Skanda Karttikeya of Hinduism,
and Manjusn of Mahayana Buddhism BITCM, 1981 ( 1985),
65-100
adolescent gods endowed with dual char - benignant and mali-
gnant, their power of possession often partake of both singula-
rity and plurality it is not unlikely that the non or pre- Aryan
idea of gods is reflected not only in the concepts of demigods
but also in those of adolescent gods of the pan Indian panth-on
XIII PHILOSOPHY
57 Philosophy General and Indian
1 Acharjee, Ranjit Kumar Indian philosophy past and
present Pr Bh 90, May 85, 236-241
(Rev art on Ind an Philosophy Past and Present cd S S
Rama Rao Pappu and R Puligandla Mot Ban. Delhi 1982.
xvu+434) three parts ( I ) Tradn on of Indian Philosophy,
(2) Tradition and Modernity (3) Future of Indian Philo-
sophy Pratima Bowtss * What is Indian about Indian philo-
sophy? (Ind philos based on organic world v icw as against
western 4 architectonic * wot Id -view) Sarasvati CiiTnnaahavaN,
la search of Indian phlosophy (survey of Ind philos. from
Vcdic times to the present age) P T Raju, “The western
and Indian philosophx-1 traditions K B. Ras.akjusksa Rao
“ The question of Indianaess of Ind philos. '
»..79
626
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[57.2
2 Agehananda Bharati Self in Hindu philosophy and
“action” ( in ) Culture and Self Asian and Western Perspecti-
ves ( ed J Marcella et al ) Tavistock, New York, 1985
3 Agrawal, M M The Philosophy of Non Attachment
The Way to Spiritual Freedom in Indian Thought Mot Ban
Delhi, 1982, 97
ch II deals wnh the Indian metaphysical view of 1 fe and
conception of man, >.h III analjses the nature of attachment
and non attachment, ch IV does non attachment amount to
amoralism 7 Up and BhagavadgVa mainly studied
Rev Mahesh Mehta, JAOS 105(2) 3S2 83
4 Ananda Acharya, Sn Tattiajnanam or the Quest of
Cosmic Consciousness VVRI, Hoshiarpur, 1985, xvi + 435
5 Arapura, John G Gnosis and the Question of Thought
ui Vedanta Martmus Nijhofl Publishers, Dordrecht, 1986, 211*
three approaches wh philos thought can take thought cm
be approached from human consciousness as ground, as m e
case of speculative thought, intuiUonaod imagination, and logic,
it can be approached from the ground of being (as m the w or s
of Heidegger), and it can be approached from the gnosis as
ground A seeks to philosophize ’ keeping the re ' e ®
knowledge (gnosis) contained in RV, Up BG and Brahmas r
as the ground of thought A s aim is to bring flKand r
thanatra)a into the purview of modern thought thro * *
meneutical approach ch 1 discussion of gnosis and P
thought in RV the Veda, when used as a singular, refers
transcendent and eternal knowledge (to be distinguishe
the individual Vedas) A discusses a no of mantras o
cb 2 Up gnosis Ultimate Reality brahmnjnana
Rev Michael Comans II J 32 ( 4 ) 313-20
6 Banerjee, Hiranmay Coomaraswamy on philosophy
of aesthetics (in) Ananda Coomaraswaniy A Centenary 0
ved Kalyan Kumar Dasgupta), Calcutta Univ , 19S1. 71-7
C s conception of ‘ Ved c exemplarism ” by exemplar'^*
C means the dovtrine of relation both cognitive an
bet the one and the many, being and becoming > n ^
non he adopts the sjmbol of wheel used m the e *
including the ancient Up , tbis sjmbol, acc to C, ref 1
57. 12 ]
PHILOSOPHY
627
the universe in the cross-scction , here the hub stands for the
supreme principle and C3cb spoke represents an mdiv idua], while
the two outer rims represent the two levels of consciousness of
the individual, the adhyatma and the adhidanata, the human and
the angelic
7 Barnett, L D Brahma Knowledge Asian Publication
Services, New Delhi, 1984 (reprint); 112
. sketches the most imp elements m the series of ideas wh.,
under the genera] name of Vedanta, have been m one form or
another, the basis of all Indian thought worthy of the name.,
the philosophical weakness of these is obvious, no less patent
is the intensity of the longing for an intellectual resting place, a
** Rock of Ages ”, which has driven millions of the most thought-
ful Hindus to drown their disquiet in the utterly blank abstrac-
tion of ** Brahman * in the main the Vedanta agrees with the
teachings of Parmenides and the early tlcalics of bis school,
and has many points of contacts with Plato's idealism . but
Vedanta has alwa>s had a deep practical s gmficance like the
early Christian Church, it preached as the highest consummation
the renunciation of the world and of self, passing in some of
its phases into a rel surrender fully equal in completeness, if
not superior, to that of European monastieisra also incalculable
mflucccc as a purely intellectual force in nearly every station of
civil ted life of the Hindus
8. Belardi. Walter Filosofia, gramma tica e retorica ncl
pcnsicroanhco Lcssico intcllcttualc curopco 37, Atcnco, Rome,
1985, 289.
9. Bennett, Allan Wisdom of the Ary as New Delhi,
1984 ( reprint ), xxix + 197
10 Bernard, Thcos 1 luidu Philosophy. MoL Ban, Delhi,
1985, *i + 207.
. reprint of VDD IV 57 14
Rev I Vaco., Arch Or 55 82-83
11. Biiattacharia, Kamalcswar Two notes on the
interpretation of Indian philosophy. ABORl 68, 1987, 305-308.
12. Biiattaciiaryya, Knshnachandra. Studies in Philo*
iophy. Mol Ban , Delhi, 1933, xhn + 722.
628 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [57.t2A
(ed Gopinath Bhattacharyya, 2 vols in one, 2nd rev ed )«
Rev E R Sreekrisiina Sarma, ALB 49, 239
12A Bhattacharyya, Knsbnachandra Review of The
Origin of Subjectivity m Hindu Thought ( Umv of Chicago
Press ) IPQ 11 (4), 1984, 401-410
(reprint of MR Feb 21) see 57 51 below
13 Bhattacharyya, Sibajiban The Indian philosophical
systems their basic unity and relevance today BRMIC 41 ( />
April 90, 75-81
(serially to be contd ) brief outline of the conditions under
wh the Vedas specially RV, developed
14 Bilimoria, Purusottama What is meant by Vedanta ?
Dar Int 22(2), April 82, 1-4
15 Bose, Ram Chandra Hindu Philosophy Popularly
Explained The Orthodox Systems Asian Educational Services,
New Delhi, 1986 ( reprint ), vi + 420
Chh I and II The sources of Hindu philosophy. Ch III
The age of Hindu philosophy .
16 Bowes, Pratima Hindu Intellectual Tradition Allied
Publishers, New Delhi, 1978, vn + 218
( =VBD IV 82 83) the heart of the Hindu intellectual trad
is constituted by a particular intellectual attitude to t e wor
wh combines perception of the unity of all existence a
level with relativism and truism at the other author raws
Vedic and Up sources as well as practices of the ^
throughout their long history ref to plural stic struc ur
Hindu rel contrary to a fashionable opinion I e ' {
culture has a strong sense of realism and commonsense
it concept of Dharma is ambiguous — ref 10 nalurc 0 .
as ii « and as if ought to l e individual Hindus arc ^ ^
concerned with the treatment of evcr> onc on a jus a
basis sec 57 1 above
17 Brown, Brian (cd ), 1 V adorn of the Hindus
pines and Wisdom from their Ancient and Modern Literal
Albuquerque, 1981 , xxvi *{* 293
57 24)
PHILOSOPHY
629
18 Callicott, J Baird Conceptual resources for environ-
mental ethics in Asian traditions of thought A propaedeutic.
PEW 31 { 2), 115-130
18A Chakra variy, Ndiraa Indian Philosophy The Path-
finders and the System Builders {700 B C to 100 A D ) Allied
Publishers, New Delhi, 1992, xxxv + 358
includes Uddalaka Yajoavalkya among 16 thinkers
19 Chandrasekaran, Rajkuman The philosophy of
Indian culture BJTCM 1989-90, 174-184
ind cations of a developed form of material culture in IV civil
and RV civil abundant optimism in RF-culture positivistic
and dynamic Up troth is emphasized as Central Troth by the
Physical Sciences in the 20th cent to both of them Man is
the greatest mystery who bolds the key to all our mysteries
20 Chatterjee, Asokc Spiritual Thoughts of Ancient India
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991, xiv + 223
21 Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad God in Indian philo-
sophy Mainstream 8 ( 21-22 ), 1969 , 43-45
22 Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad (cd ) Studies in the
History of Indian Philosophy
( •=• VDD IV 57 28) two methodological approaches to the
study of Ind philos (I) metaphysical, (2) dialect co-
historical these vols. generally represent the second approach
Rev Suman Gupta, 11IR 9 238-40
23 Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad (cd ) Global Philo-
sophy for E\ etymon Navakarnaiaka Publications, Bangalore
in 8 vols Phlosophyin India by M K. Gancopaoiivasa
( see 57 39 below) (The Dcginn ngs China India Ancient
Greece Tram Eicon to Marx Europe up to Hegel, 20ih
Century Philosophy and Future)
24 CiiatuRvcdi, Vasude'a Krishna. Bralunasutra , Upa-
nifad, and Snniadbhagaiatam
see 22 26 abote
57 41 ]
PHILOSOPHY
631
34 Derrett, G Duncan M Unity in diversity - the Hindu
experience Bhm 5(1), Varanasi, 1979, 21-36
35 DeutsCh, Eliot, Larsov, Gerald James (ed ) Inter-
preting Across Boundaries Aew Essays ui Comparable Philo-
sophy Delhi, 1989, ix-f 316
(includes New Ess*>s on Ind Philos.)
35A Dikshjt, Jagadish Datt Brahmana tatha Srarnana
Samskrtiyon ka Dariamka Vile earn
see 56 9 above
36 Droit Roger Pol L'oubh de I'lnde Une amnesic
philosophique Presses Umv de France, Pans, 1989, 262.
lack of interest in Ind an philosophy of professional philo*
sophers of the West
Rev Maurizio Taodex, ElV 40 359-60
37 Fjlliozat, J Le filosofie dell India La Salamandra,
Milano, 1983 147
(Italian transl by G Dfttori of Vol 2 of Linde classlque )
Rev G R Fkanci SOL 1 317 18
38 Frauwallner, Erich History of Indian Philosophy
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1984
(reprint of VBD IV 57 60)
39 Gangopadhyaya, M K Philosophy m India Vol 3
m 57 23 above, Bangalore, 1990 v»« + 182
40 Gupta, Sudhir K Ultimate in Vcdic thougt and disci*
P ,mc (*n) 57 29 above, 1-17
41 Halbfass Wilhelm Anthropological problems m
Classical Indian Philosophy
(-» VBD IV 65 62) man as th eking, plana ng future*
or ented an mat rat onale is not at all completely absent in
Indian thought (as wd superficially appear) however this
theme has never been developed and cxpl cated in a way ccrr.pa
rahle to what we find m Western trad
630 VEDIC BiBLtOGRApaV [57.25
25. Chaudhary, A. K. Spiritual Thoughts of Ancient India.
1990.
26 Coward, Harold G (ed.) “ Language ” a Indian
Philosophy and Religion.
see 48 72 above .
27. Coward, Harold G (ed.) Studies in Indian Thought.
Collected Papers of Professor T R. V. Murti. Mot. Ban , Delhi.
1983; xvi + 410
“ Rise of philosophical schools ”
28 Dandekar, R G Bharatiya tattvajoana - eka vicara
(Mar.) Paramaria 7(2), Aug 85,9-15.
29. Dance, Smdhu S. (ed ) Ultimate in Ancient him
Thought and Discipline. Bombay Univ , 1991 ; m + 2 + 2 + 27
Proc. UGC National Seminar, Nov 1987 ref to m
Bibliography as Ultimate
30. Dasgupta, Surendra Nath A History of Indian
Philosophy. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1988 ( 1st Indian ed. )
. (1st ed , CUP, 1922) .five vols, Vol I: Vedas, Br .
earlier Up . . .
31. Dave, Mahesh. Real is un-real. Yege-Umtamti
29(3), Oct. 90; 62-76.
. Indian philosophy’s approach., \shat is real to one r e *e ^
system becomes unreal to the other reference system a°
systems belong to one and the same entity .
32 Daya Krishna. Indian philosophy and vioksa . rcvl
siting an old controversy. JICPS 2(1), Autumn 84 ; 49-67-
. sec 57 93 below.
33. Daya Krishna Indian Philosophy : A Counter Pars
pectiie. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1991 ; xiv + 217
..ntokfa as central concern?.. Vedas and Up s are *^ c .
»« orthodox and three heterodox systems., see 57.93 "
57.41 ]
PHILOSOPHY
631
34. Derrett, G. Duncan M. Unity in diversity - the Hindu
experience. Bhm 5(1), Varanasi, 1979; 21-36.
35. Deutsch, Eliot; Larson, Gerald James (ed. ). Inter-
preting Across Boundaries : New Essays ut ComparatUe Philo-
sophy. Delhi, 1989; ix + 316
..(includes New Essays on Ind. Philos.)..
35A. Dikshit, Jagadish Datt. Brdhmana tathd Sramana
Samskrtiyon kd Ddrtamka Vivecana.
..see 55.9 above..
36. Droit, Roger Pol. L'oubli de VInde : Une amnesic
phdosophique. Presses Umv. de France, Paris, 1989; 262.
. lack of interest m Indian philosophy of professional philo-
sophers of the West..
Rev : Maurizio Taddei, EW 40, 359-60
37. Filliozat, J. Le filosofie dell'Jndia. La Salamandra,
Milano, 1983; 147.
'..(Italian transl. by G. Dettori of Vol 2 of VInde classtque)..
Rev. ; G R. Franct. SOL 1. 317-18.
38. Frauvvallner, Erich. History of Indian Philosophy ,
Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1984.
. (reprint of VBD IV. 57 60) .
39. Gangopadhyaya, M. K. Philosophy in India. Vol. 3
m 57 * 2 3 above. Bangalore, 1990; vm + 182.
40. Gupta, Sudhir K. Ultimate in Vedic thougt and disci-
pline. (in) 57.29 above; 1-17.
41. Haldfass, Wilhelm. Anthropological problems in
Classical Indian Philosophy.
• (= VBD IV. 65. 62).. nian as thinking, planning, futurc-
oricnted animal rationale is not at all completely absent in
Indian Ihought (as wd. superficially appear) . however, this
theme has never been developed and explicated in a way compa-
rable to what we find uj Western trad, ..
632
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
157 42
42 Halbfass, Wilhelm Human reason and Vedic revela-
tion in the philosophy of Sankara ( in ) Studies m Rumania a
Samkara (ed W H ) Verlag fur onentalistische Fachpublika-
tionen, Rembek, 1983 140 ff
author firmly rejects any separation bet yuku I tarka and
srulil fastra in &ai kara s philosophy yukli I tarka has its e£
mate role under the guidance of and cooperation wit rut
43 Hai BFASS, Wilhelm India and Europe ( An essa ^^
philosophical understanding) Mot Ban, Delhi, 1990, xvm+
(Indancd of SUNY ed 1981 cf VBD IV 57 74)
Rev K K Ram ALB 55 165
43A Hayashima, Kyosho, Takasam, Jikudo, Hara,
Minoru Mayeda, Sengaku History of Indian Philosophy ( a P
Tokyo daigaku shuppankai, Tokyo, 1983, vm + 269 + xXU1
2nd ed ch I the formation of philosopbcal thought
(PP 9-81)
44 Hiriyanna, S Bharatiya Darhna ki Buparekk
(Hindi) New Delhi 1987,420
(H ndi transl of English original - VBD IV 57 81 )
45 A History of Early Vedanta Philosophy, Part I Mot
Ban, Delhi, 1983, 566
Rev Arvind Sharma PEW 37 ( 3) 325-331
46 Iyer, B R Rambles in Vedanta Delhi, 1991 ( rc
ed ) xxi + 864
47 Jain, Jagadish Chandra Bharati) a Dariana Eka N J
Drsti (Hindi) Chowkhamba Rastrabharati Granthamala >
Varanasi, 1985 8 + 239
from protohistoric penod to modern times
48 Jai Singh Verbal Testimony m Indian Philosophy
Indo Vision, Ghaziabad, 1990, xvi + 208
sabdapra nana
49 Kar, Bijayananda Indian Philosophy on anayti
Study Delhi 1985, 148
SI. 52]
PHILOSOPHY
613
50. Kashikar, C. G Veda-\ edantasarhbandhl thodese
(Mar.)
—see 34 94 above .
51. Kitch, Ethel May Introduction : The Origin of
Subjectivity in Hindu Thought ( Umv of Chicago Press). IPQ
11 (4). 1984; 395-399
■ Ch 1 , early tendency toward an objective development of
nature and the person Chb 2-3 transition to a philosophical
interest and the rise of a subjective interest thro emphasis upon
the class-consciousness of the Brahmana and the function of
this group class-consciousness developed thro’ yajao and
brahmacarya Ch 4 social system and rcl formation armed
at a condition of arrested development first attempt to express
the individual desire for new function and meaning comes in the
Ksatnya doctrine of the se f as the knowing subject see 57 12A
above .
52 Roller, John M. Oriental Philosophies Charles
Scribner’s Sons, New York, 1985, vm + 369
(2nd rev ed ) (Introduction one of the most urgent
tasks is to construct a philosophy of life that reflects the wis-
dom of the Eastern as well as the Western trad ) Indian
philos considered the situational cultural, or pragmatic char,
of Oriental philosophies has two implications ( I ) cultural acti-
vities m Asia are phi!o,ophicaIly relevant, (2) tbo mode of
doing philosophy is ph losophically s gmficani ( this is distin-
guishable from Western pragmatism which is a special theory cf
truth what works in actuality is true) Koluk (first cd )
intimate connection cf Indian philosophies with rcl (Rev .
if Western philosophy is the queen of sciences, and Chinese
philosophy is a pragmatic speculation about cosmic humaoiun,
then Indian philoscphv is a handmaid cf rcl elucidating and
helping to implement our ultimate dream for salvation from
suffering . The religious function of Indian phlosophics explains
why they probed into the ongio of things, the unity of the Self
w'lth the original Cosmic Self ( Brahman is Atman) and death
and suffering as mere shadows of temporary cxu'ence The rcl
significance of Indian ph losopbics also explains some incohe-
rences among several doctrines For. the plulcsopLcrs job here
is more to eluedate our rcl project of salvation from tfe's
suffering thin to tie together diverse speculations on various
fronts and points] . perv.sivc tel s ficascc cf Indian philo-
sophies .
.. 60
634
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rev Kuang-Mino Wu, PEW 36 ( 3 ) 299-301
53 Krishan, Y Doctrines of karma, of moksa, of
mskama karma, and the ideal Bodhisatlva ABORI 70, 1989,
163-180
Indian philosophy and religions exhibit two coDfl ctiog trends
in the exposition of the doctrine of karma r°I& °‘ , "J 0 ,. .
shaping an individuals destiny and in the achiesemen 0
goal of mokfa or mnSna Ups discount the utility 0 ” nj
vity detachment It yaga) desirelessness (akama) as
of escape from samsara ethical doctnne of karma was t e s
of preserving society against ruthless and unrestraine se s
and uninhibited hedonism of man
54 Krishnamurthy, 1 Radba Modes of expression
Indian philosophy SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, P 580
symbolic, metaphoric enigmatic
55 Kumar, Vagish Bharatiya Daritmonmm Antarmlaia
Samarupata (Hindi ) Delhi, 1990, xvi + 168
the inherent uniformity of Indian philosoph cal systems
56 Kumarafpa, Bharatan Realism and Rhumtsm a
Hinduism Delhi, 1986 (reprint), xv + 356
57, Kupperman, Joel J Investigations of the self P^
34 (I), Jan 84, 37-51
ref to Up ChU and Maidukya two major aI,en, ^'”* e °
the view of sell substance view of self and no su
view Up and ad aita vedanfa on substance s e
58 Kuppuswami Sastri, S Compromises in the history
of Advaitic thought from the earliest times to the days 0 ^ ^
mananda Sarasvati K S Birth Cent Comm Vol . a
Madras, 1981, 74-88
59 Larson, Gerald James The aesthetic and the relig'0“ s
in Hindu spirituality Pr BhXS ( 3 ) Mar 78, 131-13
60 Lysenro, V G The rejection of Vedic ritual and God
Creator in ancient Indian tradilion
57 69]
PHILOSOPHY
635
see 54 263A above
61 Lysenko V G Darsana, Anviksiki, and Dharma :
the philosophy and religion m India (in) Metodologiceskta
problem y izucemja istorn filosofii zarubeznoyo vostoka, Nauka,
Moscow, 1987, 94-116
62, Lysenko, V G , Isaava N History of ancient and
medieval Indian philosophy in the works of Soviet scholars -a
review Peoples of Asia and Africa 4, 1989, 174 187
63 Mann Rattan Critique of Indian Philosophy, History f
and Culture Delhi, 1988, 104
64 Marsetta, Anthony J , De Vos, George , Hsu, Franci'.
Culture and Self Asian and Western Perspectives Tavistock
Publications, New York, 1985, 321
65 Matilal Bimal Krishna Logic, Language, and Reality :
Indian Philosophy and Contemporary Issues Mot Ban , Delhi,
1990, xvi + 447
Rex Roy W Perrett JAS 46 191-93
66 Mayeda Sengaku ( et al ) A History of Indian Thought
(Jap ) Tokyo Daigaku Shuppankai, Tokyo, 1982, vm + 266
4- xxui
66A Mehling, J ( Compendium on Vedic and Buddhist
Thought) Insel Verlag, Leipzig
coll ct on of texts in German transl from R V Br Up etc ~
see 57 72 below
67 Mehta, J L Philosophy and Religion Essays in
Interpretation ICPR Series in Contemporary Indian Philosophy!
Delhi, 1990, xi + 292
see 48 175 aboxe
68 Mjshra, Ajad (Madhukar) Vaiyakarananam salL."
dvaitavadah JGJKSV 42 ( 1-4), 1984 ( 1990), 269-276
69 Mishra, Jayamant Gitaya jnanavijaanayoh samlksa,
J SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, 384-385
636
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[57.70
■ ■Gita ‘ parama'manurufavifayakam samyag-jnanotn =
prakrtystmakam visiftam jHsnam => vy ws/ia / =
( Mundaka ), vidyamrtam iSvetafvatara), \idyS (//a)-, vj/nana—
apara v/dpa ( Itfi/ndata), av«/>3 ( $\elaivatara, /fa)*.
70. Misra, Banismita Sabda pramana. /F2 ( Students
Suppl ), 14(4). 1987; 18-32
71. Misra, S. D. Vedanta : tradition, philosophy, and
contemporary significance. Kosal J. of Ind. Res. Soc. of Aiadh
3(1-2), Faizabad, 1980-81; 183-190.
..(I ) earliest phase : NasadDasukta in RV ^ othcr y^
mantras. (2) Up. (8th-5th cent. B C ) represent second phase;
Up — fulfilment of Veda..
72. Mode, Heinz. Ancient Indian thought, (in) De ) a ‘
dharmo (D. C. Sircar Comm. Vol.), Satguru Publications,
Delhi, 1986; 137-145.
. (Inrod to 57. 65A above)..
72A. Modi, P. M. Aksara : A Forgotten Chapter m the
History of Indian Philosophy. Garib Dass Or. Ser. 30, Indian
Books Centre ; Delhi, 1985
. (reprint of VBD I. 121.37)
73. Moffit, John. Reflections on Hiudu Spirituality .
. (= VBD IV. 58 29) .
Rev Ret and Soe 21(3), 87-91, Tnveni 47 (1-2), 85-87
74. Mohanty, J. N. A fragment of the Indian philoso-
phical tradition— theory of pramana. PEW 38 (3), July
251-260.
. it is not uncommon to insist that Indian philosophy is deeply
spiritual, that Us goal is not simple intellectual jugglary, *■
spiritual transformation of one’s nature , that philosophy i
means to the attainment of mokja or spiritual freedom.* su
claims are highly misleading, there is no doubt that t e £
exhibit a strong spiritual motivation - but it is a mistake no
distinguish bet. the spirituality of the Up and the eg
spirituality of DarSanas even tho" the latter trace their i ^
and doctrines back to Up . secondly, thinking about *P ir j .
matters is not itself spiritual. . thirdly, althd Darianas, *
S7. 82]
PHILOSOPHY
637
some of them recogn ze iabda as a pramana they do not
necessar ly ident fy iabda with experience of some sort
fourthly none of the Darsanas uses a pramana v>h suffers a
rendering into intuition ’ ( as against intellect )
75 Mohanty, J N Sense, reverence, and the ineffable in
Indian philosophy J Chinese Philos 14 (4), Honolulu,
401-418
76 Mohanty, J N The concept of spirit VBQ, NS 2
( 1-4), 1991-92 , 39-51
in what sense is Ind philos spiritual ? concept — Indian
and western
77 MukhyANanda, Swami The unique spacetime and
historical sense of the Hindus Pr Bh 87, April 92, 170—176
serially to be contd
78 Mullens Joseph The Religious Aspects of Hindu
Philosophy Classical Publishing Co , New Delhi, 1991 ( first ed ,
1860), viii + 295
( from the Christ an pt of \ ew) seeks to expose the rel,
errors of Hindu pb Jos the Vedic age (pp 11 29)
79 Muni, Rakcsh Kumar Bharatiya Dariana ke Pramukha •
\ada( Hindi) Rajasthan, 1988, 231
princ pal doctrines of Ind an ph losophical s> steins
80 Nagarajan, V Brahma jagato mmittakaranam ityatia
Panimsammatih
see 25 213 above
81 Nakamura, Hajimc Indian philosophy in the conterr-
porary perspective Indotatsugaka BukkySgaku 3, Sapporo, 1988 J
349-369
82 Nakamura, Hajimc A History of Early Vedanta
Philosophy - Vol I Mot Ban, Delhi, 1983 (also 1990)J
xxjy -f 566
(transl into Engl sh by 'revor Lcggett, Scngxkn Mavedaj
T aiteiz U>o) Ch. I and It Upail/aJs
638
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rev A G Krishna Warrier ALB 47, 202-206
83 Nakamura, Hajime A Comparative History of Ideas
( Kegan Paul International, London, 1986 ) Mot Ban , e '
1992 (Ind ed ), xx + 572
a concordance like compendium of rel and pb los a
they developed in India Ch na Japan, Pcrs a an ” . j
N begins his survey (cb I) with primitive or agn .
societies mainly deals with the Vedic period (nature 0 ,
gods, efficiency of ritual awareness of after lfe an a ^ ^
worship developing search for the ‘ absolute ) ^ ecula
ancient world s concern with cosmogonies and re a e ^
tions began to disintegrate with the advent of the p a
Ionian period, individual thinkers eventually f° rtnu a * , be
own particular systems of thought wh tended to 1 g rjt
ancient rituals and mythologes and pursued the qucs .
principles by means of either rational investigation o UJ
philosophy with distinctive char in contradistinction
purely rel pursuits discussion re Up
Rev Tadeusz Skorupski BSOAS 51 ( 3) 580-81
84 Nakamura, Hajtme, Wiener, Philip P ( cd )
of Thinking of Eastern Peoples India China Tibet Japan
Ban, Delhi, 1991, xx + 712
85 New Dimensions in Vedanta Philosophy
purushottam Sanstha, Ahmedabad, 1981 , Part I xV ^
56 + 60 -f- 164 (with glossary). Part II 245 + 117 + ''
glossary )
Swaminarayana Bicentenary Comm Vol 1781-1981
86 Oberhammer, Gerhard (ed ) Epiphame des Hells
87 Pajin, Dushan The legitimacy of the term P Jf .
phy ” in an Asian context the beginnings of Indian p
JIP 15 (4), 1987, 349-362
88 Pandey, Sangam Lai Pre tiamkara Advaita Philosophy
Allahabad Philosophical Series - 2 1983 ( 2nd ed ), xvi 4
from BP to BSdarfiyapa Mandanamiira
57^ 94 J
fHILOSOPHV
639
89 Pappu, S S Rama Rao, Puligandla, R (cd ).
Indian Philosophy Past and Future Mot Ban , Delhi, 1982;
xvn + 434
—(collection of ersajs) (J) What is Indian about Indian
philosophy 7 (2) What is the goal of Ind philos 7(3) What
is the responsible of Ind philosopher 7 (4) What is the
future of Ind philos 7
Rev Dor Int 22(2 ) 82 85
90 PathAK, Divakar, Srivastava, Avinashkumar.
Bharatiya Dariana ki Mula Samasyaen ( Hindi ) Janaki Prakashan,
New Delhi, 1984 , 2 + u + 131
the basic questions of Ind philos
91 Phillips Stephen H Aurobmdo's Philosophy of
Brahman Brill, Leiden, 1986, 200
Rev K K Raja .415 53 213-14
92 Plott, John C Global History of Philosophy , Vol I
( — VBD IV 57 156) Appendix short sketches of some
eminent phlosopbers of Chna and India (Vedic and non-
Vedic) (Up belong to the period c 100 B C -c 100 AD)
Rev P D Navathe ABORI 67 283-84 Prataf Chandra,
JHR 6 287 88
93 Potter, Karl H Indian philosophy’s alleged religious
orientation Philosophic Exchange 1(3), SUNY, J972, 159-174
(also see Enc) eloped a oj Ind Philos Vol II) ref Daya
Krishna VBD III 57 48 three questions ( I ) Is Ind philos
spiritual in the sense in wh western pb los can t be charac-
terized as such 7 (2) Is the concept of mokfa distinctive of
Ind ph los in the sense that no analogous concept is to be
found in the western ph los 7 (3) Even if such an analogous
concept can be found in western ph los trad is it a fact that
mokfa occupies such a central pivotal place m Ind philos trad
that the latter can t make sense or even be possibly understood
without ref to it 7 see 57 32 33 above
94 Potter Karl H Presuppositions of India's Philosophies
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 , xi + 276
(first Ind ed of VBD III 57 159)
640 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY 157.95
95 Puligandla, R Fundamentals of Indian Philosophy.
Umv press of America, Lanham, Maryland, 1985; 364
96 Radhakrishnan, S Indian Philosophy 2 Vols OUP,
1989 (reprint), 738, 807
96A Raju, P T Spirit , Being and Self Studies m Indian
and Western Philosophy South Asian Publishers, Delhi, 1982,
ix + 285
97 Raju, P T Structural Depths of Indian Thought
SUNY, Albany, 1985, xxxi + 599 ( also South Asian Publishers,
New Delhi, 1985)
presents a schemata of the Indian schools of thoug P
ted by lfcs urge and ideals Ind philos is not ony a
salvation, but pays full attention to all those in e
problems wh have preoccupied western thought a rie
mary of Up ideas
Rev RK Acharjte Pr Bh (Sept 86) 395-91, HajoU
Coward PEW 37, 211-14 Karel Werner JKAS l
206-08, Kenneth G Zysk, JAOS 107, 521-22
98 Reddy, V N K Eastern and Western Philosophy an
Introduction Bharatiya Vtdya Prakashan, Delhi, 1980, vm +
99 Reyna, Ruth The spirit of Indian philosophy S»ami
Ahhedananda Comm Vol , Calcutta, 1971, 38-42
chief motivation of RV phlos search for a basic
underlying the apparent multiplicity and ceaseless c ang ^
universe Up search for the principle of 1 fe an< * <iucst
primal force
100 Reyna, Ruth Introduction to Indian Philosophy Tata
Mcgraw-Hill
( = VBD IV 57 179)
Rev Trivem 44 ( 1 ), 79-80
101 Ruben, W Die gesellschaftliche Entuicklang un alte
Indien IF Die Enimcklung der Philosophic ini alien Indien
(= VBD III 57 189)
Rev S SuJSZKlEWtcz, Roc Or, 42, 103-110,
57 109]
PHILOSOPHY
641
102 Rudoj, V I , Ostrovskaya, Yc P Features of
histonco philosophic approach to studies on Indian classic
religio philosophic systems (Russ ) (in) Me todologi ceskie pro-
blem)* izucemja istorn filosofii zarubeznogo vostoka Nauka,
Moscow, 1987, 74-93
103 Sahasrabuddhe, M T A Suney of the Pre Sankara
Adiaita Vedanta Umv of Poona, 1968
304 Sakkar, Ami Kumar Dynamic Facets of Indian
Thought Vedas to Auxiliary Scriptures Manohar Publ ,
New Delhi, 1980, 184
Rev Dar Ini 21(4) 86-87
105 Sarkar, Anil Kumar Systems, movements, and pro-
cesses in Western and Indian thought Dar Int 29(2), 1989
106 Sarma Chandra Shekhar Gita aura upamsadon men
upalabdha somkhya siddhanton ka samiksatmaka a dh) ay ana
(Hindi) Kurukshetra, 1986, xiu + 113
107 Satchidananda MuRthy, K Philosophy m India.
Tradition , Teaching and Research 1CPR, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987 j
xi + 237
overview of pnnc pal forms of philos analysis from the time
of Ihe Veda to present day suney of major and mmor Ind
philosophies from a hist perspective acc to author present
approach of teaching philos. in India is antiquated sources
limited scope too narrow
Rev AH 1 (No 84) 40 S Sankaranarayanan ALB 50,
657-60, Meliita Walicora AAL 14(3) 531 34 Kenneth G
Zysk JAOS 109(1) J 70-73
108 Schayer, Stanislav On Philosophizing of the Hindus
(Polish) Polish Scientific Publishers, Warsaw, 1988, xxxm +539.
selected papers of S ed by Marek Mejor
109 Schultz M Hindu Philosophy New Delhi, 1985 j
via + 105
(cd by B M Chatlrvhdi )
8J
642
VEDICf BIBLIOGRAPHY
[5T.no
110 Sharma, Arvind Philosophy and sociology of know
ledge An investigation into the nature of orthodoxy (astitya)
in Hindu thought JICPR 6(3), 1989
111 Sharma, Chandradhar A Critical Suney of Indian
Philosophy Mot Ban, Delhi, 1987, 1991,415
reprint of VBD III 57 200 see 57 112 below
112 Sharma, Chandradhar Bharatiya Dar&ana Alocana
aura Amddana (Hindi) Delhi, 1990,392
Hindi version of 57 ill above
113 Sharma, Handatta Bharatiya darsana ke vibhajana
ki eka manyata Srauta evam tarkika (Hindi) VJ 33 (5),
Aug 84,34-35
a classical on of Ind philos sranta and terkika
114 Sharma, H L Wisdom of Vedanta, G D K Publi
cations, Delhi, 1981 . xiv f 140
(collection of J5 short essays) kola mo\a fraddha satya
rta samnyosa etc
Rev A V N Sarma JORM 42-46 229
115 Sharma, R M The philosophy of advaita 0°)
Samskrta Samskrn, Mexico, 1984, 125-139
seeds of advaita in Veda ekam sad v pra bahudha vadanti
(RV I 164 46), SV tadihasa bhuvanefu jyeflhatn VP
tho not advocating a particular concept are still incline tow
advaita
116 Sharma, U Problem of ultimate reality ( in ) Mans
Religious Quest A Reader ( ed Whitfield Foy ), London, 197
1 17 Sinari, Ramakant A The Structure of Indian Thought
OUP, Delhi, 1984, xt + 274
(also Mot Ban Delhi 1990) Indian * atmalogy ’ v w *
ontology of the human «elf in ph nomenology and existenlia
lism
Rev Edeltraud Harzeb, JAOS 107 838 39
57. 126 ]
PHILOSOPHY
643
118 Sinha, Harendraprasad Bharat t) a Dariana ki
Ruparekha (Hindi) Mot Ban, Delhi, 1991 (rev. repnnt),
xvii + 358
119 Sinha, K P Reflexions on Indian Philosophy. Chow*
khamba Or Res Stud 32, Varanasi, 19S4 mu + 08
120 Sinha, K P The Absolute m Indian Philosophy.
Chowkhamba Or Res Stud 36, Varanasi, 1991, vju + 292
12! Smith, R Morton From ritual to philosophy m
India
see 54 399 above
122 Staal, F Is there philosophy in Asia? (in) Inter-
preting Across Boundaries ( ed G J Larson, E Deotsch ),
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1989, 202-229
discussej tat ham asi in various Vedic contexts numerical
identifications
123 Stone, James H The problem of canon formation in
the Aupantsadavada ( in ) Freedom, Progress, and Society ( Sat-
chidananda Murthy Fel Vol ), Delhi, 1986, 217-229
tbe VedSnta school wh can only exist subsequent to culmina-
tion of the process of canon formation, is itself the source of
Vedanta trad
124 Sukhlaui, Pandit Indian Philosophy
( = VBD IV 57 214 )
Rev S M Misra PJ 20-21 205
125 Tola, Fernando prmcipios fundamentales de la
filosofia de la India. Reusta Venezolana de Filosofia 19, Caracus,
1985, 89-101
126 Tola, Fernando Tres coacepcioaes del hombra en /a
filosofia de la India Pensamiento 42, 1986, 29-46
three conceptions of man in Ind philos. ( 1 J the materia-
list conception, (2) the phenomena list conception of the
Buddhists, ( 3 ) the spiritualist conception of the Hindus as
found iQ ^ an Lara
644
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[57 127
127 Tola, Fernando, Dragonetti, Carmen Filosofia
hteratura de la India Editorial Kier S A, Buenos Aires,
1983, 213
discusses such topics as sansara nrvana anaditva the colour
of atman Mundaka Up Kaivalya Up
128 Torella, Rafiaele Examples of the influence of
Sanskrit grammar on Indian philosophy EW 37 ( 1—4 )* 1987,
151-164
129 Torwesten, Hans Vedanta - der mystische Weg
Indiens Walter Verlag, Heitersheim, 1985,200
130 Tripathi, Bashishta Narain Indian View of Spiritual
Bondage Studies in Comparative Religion- 1, Varanasi, 1987;
xviu + 463
131 Tripathi, Rajkishor Mani Bharatiya Darianaparam “
para aura Sahityadariana (Hindi) Gorakhpur, 1983, 107
132 Udayavira Sastri Bharatiya darSana saraanvaya
(Hindi) D N Shastri Comm Vol , 1989, 190 197
the viewpoint of Maharsi Da>ananda
133 Upadhyaya, Baladev Bharatiya Dharma aura
Dariana ka Anu&dana ( Hindi )
see VBD IV 57 226 see 48 318 above
134 Upadhye, P M Symbols in Hindu philosophy and
their interpretation
see 53 92 above
135 Vecchiotti, IciIio La filosofia india Doncet, Madrid,
1971
136 Vinod Kumari Humanistic approach to life in Indian
thinking MUSRJ 3 (1), 1978, 71-74
present since Vedic age
137 Vyas R T Roots of Sankara s thought JOIB 21
(1-2), 1982, 35-49
57 *43 ]
PHILOSOPHY
645
(1 Sankaras ad\aita- thro GauiapaJa - to be traced to some
Buddhist form of thought, 2. G not S , made use of some
Buddhist d alec deal arguments in support of Up non-dualism
borrowing of technique rather than of tenets 3 Up biakmait
ga\e rise to the advaitic turn to Buddhst systems of Madhya-
nuLa and Yogacara) 5 s a haita traced back thro a series
of teachers 1 ke Govinda Gaudapada &uka Vyasa Parasara,
£akti, Vasisfha and Padmabhava, to Narayana of the Purufa-
sukta in RV unbroken trad of Vedic texts and commentaries
maintains that the doctrine of advaita first originated with the
mystic experience of Vemadeva ( RV- mandate IV )
23S Waiqun, Yao Dialectical thinking m ancient Indian
philosophy (Chinese) South Asian Studies 4, Beijing, 1989,
67-73
points to some expressions of dialectical thinking in ancient
Ind ph los analyses place and role of such thinking in the
hist of Ind philos
139 Watson, Ian Kesarcodi Studies in Hindu Wisdom.
Allied PubI , New Delhi, 136
Rev ET (24 10 82) 6 4-5 Patriot (16 5 82) 2 5-8.
140 Whiteford Boyle, John E The Indra Web the
Renewal of Ancient Oriental Concepts m Modern Western
Thought Wheat Forders, Washington, 1983, 249
141, Yu, Feng Philosophical Studies in India organiza-
tion, teaching publications ( Chinese ) South Asian Studies 3#
Beijing, 1990, 80 IT
142 Yuda, Yutaka Indische Philosophic by O Strauss?
Jap transl Daito Shuppansha, Tokyo* 1979 xxvt + 350 4- 53
143 Zimmer, Heinrich, Philosophies of India (ed Joseph
Campbell) Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990 (repnnt), x 4* 687 + 12 pi.
( = VBD ]V 57 237 ) ( 1 ) The Highest Good, < 2) The
philosophies of Time, (3) The philosophies of Eternity
646
Vedic bibliography
158 i
58 Vedic and Upanisadic Philosophy
( Also see Section 22 above )
1 Akhandananda Puri, Swarm Vedaloka men tattvanu
cintana ( Hindi ) ( in ) Na\onmesah ( G Kaviraj Comm 0
Varanasi, 1987, H 83-85
2 Apte, K V Methods of self realisation in Indian philo-
sophy Bh Vid 49 (1 4), 1989, 1-33
( 1 ) in Vedic Sam Br At, (2) m Up
2A Arapuru, John G Gnosis and the Question
in Vedanta Dialogue with the Foundations Martmus ‘J
Publishers, Dordrecht, 1986, 332
I Gnosis and philosophical thought m RV H Gnosis an
philosophical thought in Up
3 Bahadur, K P The Wisdom of the Upamsads Delhi,
1989, X + 303
4 Balbip Singh Philosophy of Upamshads Arnold
Heinemann, New Delhi, 1983, 150
5 Balodhi.JP Phenomenology of aggression in an
Indian thought ( an analysis of Rigveda ) The Vedic Pat i
Mar 84, 14-20
considers words like rudra raudra manyu hela kop
bhama krofa etc
6 Bapat, Shailaja The meaning of the term morula m
philosophy of the Upamsads SP , 32 AIOC, Ahmeda a ,
332-333
ananda *= a state wh is devoid of all d fferences and a J ^
(=. brahman itself), anandamaya ( - jlvaiman q( . bA( j
cubed in Ma dukya Up 5 or sva)amjyotift purui«
4 3,n
Ihe
7 Benegal, Som The
Rig Veda
Rev , Tol ( Mag ). 29 4 79, 10 7-3
sva) amjyot
Beginning according 1°
58 16]
PHILOSOPHY
647
8 Betat, R S Dr Radhaknshnan on the philosophy of
the Upanisads Sambodhi 16 1989, 41-57
9 Bharadwaj. Ishvar Upanisadon men vamita vibhmna
yogon men samnyasayoga ha sthana ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC,
Haridwar, 1990 p 63
satinjasajvga in Up
10 Bharati Krishna Tirtha, Swami Vedic Metaphysics
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1978, xxxiu + 3 + 349 +1
Rev c Pn.SA Fol Or 23 356-57
11 Bhattacharya, Bishnupada Quintessence of the
Upanisads BRMIC 40 ( 11 ) 41 ( 4 ) 1989-90
serially see 22 13 above
12 Brahmasanda, Swann The Supreme Knowledge relea-
led through Vidyas ut the Upanishads The Divine Life Society,
Rishikcsh, 1990, 575
sec 22 21 above see 58 75 below
13 Chakra varti, SC The Philosophy of the Vpamshads
S*ema Publications, Delhi, 1980, xv + 274
14 Chakravarty, Ardhendu Sekhar Riddle of life
necessity of supraphysical knowledge Veda Sa\ita ( ES ) 2 ( 1 1 ),
Dec 83, 35-36
serially to be contd acc to Vedas 1 fe is a manifestation
( an outward expression ) of consc ousness acc to Vedas the
same general laws and powers hold good tn the spiritual
psych cal and phys cal be ng
15 Chaubey, B B Vedic and Upamsadic concept of maya
SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 118
the sense of maya as Hus on is defin tely a later development
16 Chidananda Swami Essence of Vedas and Upani-
shads Wisdom Light 10 87, Dec 87,9-17
serially to be contd
648 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 58 1?
17 Dange, Sindhu S Ritual setting of the Upamsadic
philosophy J Dept Sk , Calcutta Umv , 1987, 87 ff
three stages ( 1 ) imp of sacrifice is stressed , use of ritual
terms (2) philosophy presented thro’ sacrificial imagery, (3)
highest Up philos presented in traditional ritualistic termmo
logy
18 Dange, Sindhu S The panca mahabhutas tn the Upani
sadic philosophy B R Modak Fel Vol , Dharwad, 1989, HI
19 Date, V H Upamsads Retold
see 22 29 above
20 Dayananda Jsivasamkalpam man ah Veda-Sauta 6 (6),
Jan 86, 185-187
see 58 30 below
21 de Nicolas, Antonio T Four Dimensional Man
Meditations through the Rig Veda Nicolas Hays Ltd , Stony
Brook, NY, 1976, xvn + 286
Rev Jan Filipsky, Arch Or 54 393-96
22 Deodtkar, S G PaScakola of Upamsads and panca-
skandha of early Buddhism a comparative study
— see 56 5A above
23 Deshpande, Bhimashankar Upanisadamcya vicara
dharece mahattva (Mar ) Juana Vikasa 30 (10), Dec 8 ,
558-559
imp of Up thought
24 Deshpande, Indu The religion and philosophy in
Jaimimya Upamsad-Brahmana
see 15 24 and 49 31 above
25 Dhawan, Thakur Datta Truth and Vedas The Vedic
Path 48(2), Sept 85, 1-8
26 Dikshit, Jagadish Datta Brahmana tatha Sramana
Samskrttyon ka Dariamka Vivecana ( Hindi ),
, see 56 9 above
58 35 ]
PIHLOSOI HY
649
27 Dilip, Vedafankar Vcdon men \fanavmada ( Hindi )
Amar BharaU International, Baroda, 1983 , xxxu + 280
Rev S G Kantawala JOID 33 360-61
28 Dube, Gayaprasad Vaidikavanmaye ’ dhyatmadaria-
nam Surabharati tfliya sopana Mainpuri, 1990-91 , 38-41
29 Fatah Singh, Modern holism and the Veda Veda*
Sauta (ES) 2 (4), May 83, 13-14
the process cf ideation
30 Fatah Singh, Stvasamkalpam manah Veda Savita
6 (6), Jan 86, 187-192
praiaeanas 16 see 58 20 above
31 FRAWLEY, David Creative Vision of the Early
Upamsads Udgttha Adityasya the Exalted Song of the Sun,
Denver, 1982, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1984 vm + 387
the concern of this book is with the older more symbol c
and neglected portions of Up aiming at Iheir original and
creative vision
32 Frawley, David Philosophical thinking in the Rig
Veda The Silent Logos, New Delhi, 1985, 8-10, 31
examines RV I 164 with a view to showing evidences of a
ph losophical background to it and the sense of inquiry into
ultimate reality beh nd it th s entire hymn identifies the fire
with the seer who has realised him
33 Ganapati, S V Man's Origin and Destiny Kalaksetra
Publ Press, Madras, 1983, 105
Ved c cosmology in new light destiny of man
Rev Raj nder K Sharma VI J 2S, 207-08
34 Gangadhara Guru Vedantamandakim Samvid
25 (2), Nov 88 3 9
philosophy based on Vedic and Up quotations
35 Gangeshwarananda Swami Rgveda men advaitavada
( Hindi ) Vedapradipa 2(7) Jan 88 , 23-25
. 83
650 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [58.36
36 Garg, R. K. Is upanishadic philosophy pantheistic?
AP 48 ( 3 ), Mar. 72; 118-121.
37. Gaur, Ved Prakash. Indian Thought and Existentialism
with special reference to the concept of Being in Gabriel Marcel
and the Upanisads. Delhi, 1985; xviu + 106 .
38. Gedam, A. S. Fundamental Philosophy of Upanishads.
Delhi, 1989; xu + 429.
39 Ghosh, Ardhendu Sekhar Vedic symbolism. PrBh91,
Sept. 86; 385-392; Oct 86; 422-426.
serially, .. psychological interpretation ( cf Sri Aurobindo )
wd explain and justify rationally the whole rel trad, of India
having its source in Veda European scholarship., significance
of Vedic sacrificial rites..
40. Gonda, Jan The highest principle in the early Veda.
Sivardmamurti Comm. Vol
41. Goswami, R. P. Bhagavata puranatila vaidika tattva«
darsana ( Mar. ). ( in ) Bharatiya luhdsa am Samskrli : Paryd-
locana 1985; 27-34.
. Vedic philosophy as reflected in the Bhagavata-Fur •
42. Guangchang, Fang. From the Vedas to the Upanisads.
South Asian Studies 3, Beijing, 1989; 13-20.
..mtrod to philosophic concepts in Vedas, Br , Ar . Bp ..
43. Gupta, Bina; Wilcox, William C. ‘Tattvamasi :an
important identity statement or a mere tautology ? PEW 34 ( 1 )»
Jan. 84; 85-94.
. tat tvam asi is a material identity statement . * thou a°d
‘ that ’ are different objects, but yet a single entity..
44. Gupta, Uma The materialistic- philosophy of the
Vedas and the background of ancient Indian sciences SP, N
Symp on Hist, of Sciences of India New Delhi, Oct. 1968.
. science is bom of materialism and materialism culminates 1Q| °
science .. see 58 45 below..
58 55]
PHILOSOPHY
65 1
45, Gupta, Uma Materialism m the Vedas New Delhi,
1987, 236
see 58 44 above
46 Ilari, Y Agumchayana saishikt to ko Upamshaldo
( Jap ) Skukya Kenkyu 225, 1975, 52 IT
47 Jayadeva, Vedalamkar Vaidika Dar&ana ( Hindi )
Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, Varanasi, 1991, xn + 651
sources metaphys cs epistemology sociology ethics etc
48 JOHNSON, Willard Poetry and Speculation of the Rg
Veda
see 4 25 afld 36 18 above
49 Joshi, Shubhada A Upanishadic mysticism -a
reappraisal Pathway to God 24 ( 4 ), Belgaum, July 90, 31-50
(ref R D Ranade s Const met ve Surrey of Up Ph los ) —
udgV/ia is om pranava sama ad tya praya etc it is the
central top c of discuss on of all Up
50 Kalyanasundara Sastrigal, Varchur Brahmasn.
Gita and Upamshads Madras, 1990, vtt + 101
51 Kapstein, M Indra s search for the Self and the begin-
nings of philosophical perplexity in India Rel Studies 24 ( 2 ),
Cambridge, 1988, 239-256
52 Kar, Nimita Humanistic Trends ul Some Principal
Upanisads
see 22. 55 above
53 Karan Singh The Message of the Upamshads and the
Message of the Bhagavad Gita Sansknti Sagar publication, Delhi,
1987, 36
54 Kashikar, C G Kalpasutrakalina adhyatmavada
(Mar)
sec 24 93 above
55 Keith, Arthur Bemedal The Religion and Philosophy
of the Veda and the Upamshads
652
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[5* 56
see 49 52 above
56 Krishnamurti, C S Understanding the true concept
of Vedas Vdvatma 11(9), Jan 86, 48-52
57 Kulkarni, G A ‘Brahmana’ vanmayatila tattva-
jfiana(Mar ) Prasada 39 (7), Feb 86, 11-13
58 Kulkarni, T R Upamsliad and Yoga An Empirical
Approach to the Understanding Bombay, 1988, vn + 160
59 Kulkarni, V A Classification of souls in the Upani-
sads SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 330
60 Madhusudana Reddy, V The Vedtc Epiphany Vol I:
The Vedtc Vision Inst of Human Study, Hyderabad, 1990/91,
414
(based on Sri Aurobindo s The Secret of the Veda)
61 Mahashabde, V S Visvotpattici rgvedJtila aatsat
samkalpana ( Mar ) Prasada 45 (8) Mar 92, 33-35
ref Nasadlya-mkta
62 Mangal Dev Sastri Vaidika dhara se aupamsada
dhara ka vikasa ( Hindi ) ( in ) Ancient Indian Culture an 1 era
ture (Pt Gangaram Comm Vol ), Delhi, 1980, 67-68
development from Vedic to Upani sadic
63 Matsunami, Yoshihiro Philosophers of the Upamsa s
(Jap )
see 32 41 above
64 Mayeda, Sugaku The Upamsadic concept of aud)
(Jap ) Bukkyogaku 9-10, Oct 80, 1-20
see 58 65 below
65 Mayeda, Sugaku The concept of audya
Upamsads (in) Satclndananda Murty Fel Vol, De *>
197-208
(ref VBD III 60 100) in the early Up * e
is used in four senses (1) lack of knowle g ^
1 10), (2) the cause wh makes one feel the same
58. ?0J
PHILOSOPHY
653
object in the dream as that of an object m the waking state
(B4(f IV 3 20) (3) the state of being unconscious ex-
perienced by Atman until it takes a new body after death (BAU
IV 4 3-4) (4) non knowledge i e what is not the know-
ledge of Brahman or Karman (rituals) ( BA U IV 4 10 /fa
9) see 58 64 above
66 Mehta Rohit The Call of the Upamshads Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1990, vi + 320
mystical teachings gleaned from Up
67 Miller, Jeanine The Rigveda in the light of the secret
doctrine
see 4 32 above
68 Miller, Jeanine The Vision of Cosmic Order in the
Vedas Routledge and Kegan Paul, London /Boston, 1985,
xix + 358
(Foreword by R Panikxar) rta as Ihe principle of trans-
formation as the law of becoro ng rta refers to the course
of things rta as the dynamic order of reality as the eternal
transformation of the divine 1 fe ’ at the cosm c level rta is the
law of harmony at the human level the law of truth righteous-
ness justice at the personal level integrity the man festation
of human consciousness universe as stupendous sacrificial
rite
Rev H W Bodewitz 1IJ 10(2) 107-111
69 Mirasdar, Mangala Sodaiakala Purusa a study;
VIJ 25 ( 1-2 ), 1987 ( 1992 ) 90-98
occurs clear y m PraSna Up often referred to in Other Up _
16 kales prana Sraddha kha vayu Jyofis a pah prtknl indrlya,
manas a ma vlrya tapas maitra karma n loka nainan — these
16 katas form the subtle body of a be ng they have the capa-
city to reflect the conscious jess of Atman ( Prasna Up glori-
fies the gayatrasaman)
70 Mirasdar, Mangala £rauta and philosophy sorre
conceptual problems SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 117
knowledge of philosophy in Up rooted in ritual link bet,
irautadhari a and ph los proved thro a study of some concepts
rituals and similes
654 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 58 7t
71 Mishra, Adyaprasad Aupamsada darsanam Part-
iilanam 3, Lucknow, Feb 90, 33-39
72 Mishra, Krishna Kumar Vaidiko ’dbyatmavado
*thav5 prakrter udattikaranasya phahtarthah SP, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985, p 45
73 Misra S N Vedic philosophy and ritual of noma-
dism and settlement
see 54 289 above
74 Mukhopadhyay, Biswanath The Vedic lore and the
quest for self JOIB 34 (3-4), 1985, 129-133
prayer performance ( performance of sacrifice is nothing But
recognizing the position and role of the uniyersal elements in
ones inner form) meditation, recognition
75 Narayanaswami Aiyar, K The Thirty two Vidyas
Adyar Library and Res Cent , 1975, xxvm + 147
reprint of VBD IV 64 35 see 58 12 above
Rev P M Upadhye Bh Vid 43 94-95
76 Narla V R Art Essay on the Upanishads A Critical
Study Hyderabad 1989, 8!
see 22 73 above
77 Nirakari Ramdas Sutratmaka Vedatattxadananam
Panjab, 1987, 67
78 Pandey, G R Sankaras Inlerpi elation of the Upa-
msads S N , 1988
79 Pandeya, Uma Aupamsadika paramasat exam mulya-
siddltanta ( palcatya cmtana ke panpreksya men) (Hindi)
Varanasi, 1973 , 5 + 245
concept of ult mate reality n the pnnc pal Up and axiology
80 Paramananda, Swami Plato and Vedic Idealism
Anmol Publications, New Delhi, 1989, 111
81 Patiiak, N S Veda Rahasya ( Mar ), Part I Sn
Aurobmdo Books Distribution Agency, Pondicherry, 1988
58.91]
PHILOSOPHY
655
. Marathi rendering of The Secret of the Veda by Sri
Aurobiwxj
82. Phillips, S H Aurobmdo's Philosophy of Brahman.
Brill, Leiden, 1986, xti +200
—(Preface by R Nozjck)
83. Prabhakar, C L The religion and philosophy of the
Veda in R5mayana
see 49 90 above
84 Prabhavananda, Swami The Upanishadic thoughts
and essence.
see 22 81 above
85 Prahlad Kumar Vatdtka samskrti men aupamsada
dhara ke udbhavaka tattva ( Hindi )
. sec 22 82 above
86 Purani, A B Veda, Upamshads, and Gita Ad\ent
22(2), Aug 65 , 22-41
87 Raghavan, V. The Vedas have an active philosophy.
Organiser 17 ( 14 ), 11 II 63, 41-42
88 RaI, M Sundar Veda and Vedanta Madras, 1986;
Xiv +223,
89 Ramakrishna Rao, Vetury The Upamsads and
Modem Thought
. see 22 85 above
90 Ramamurty, A The Central Philosophy of the Rig-
Veda Ajanta Publications, Delhi, 1991 , xi + 256
( inspired by Sn Mikobb^dos interpretation) discovers in
RV creative beginning of the later Indian thought nature and
meaning of the Divine considers Agm, Indra Soma, Vrtra .
91 Raman, Aparaa Satva upamsadon men jivatattva
(Hindi)
, see 22 ?7 above,
656
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 58.92
92. Ranade, R. D. A Constructive Survey of Upanishadic
Philosophy Being an Introduction to the Thought of the Upaniskads,
Bombay, 1986 (reprint); xxx + 338.
93. Ranganathananda, Swami. The Message of the Upa-
nisads.
. see 22. 89 above..
94. Ranganathananda, Swami. The self behind the brain.
Pr Bh 93. Nov 88; 409-414
. Xtman and experience (acc to Up ) .. training of the mind
to realize Xtman
95. Rodrigues, Antonio F. X. In Search of Meaning. J
phenomenological reading of the Upanishads.
see 22 90 above..
96. Ryutaro, Tsuchida. Development of Indian thought .
Veda and Upani$ad( Jap), (in) Jwanami KOza : TdySs is
Indoshisd /, Tokyo, 1988.
97. Sampath, R. N. The pith of Upamsads
Rarcunuja-Siddhanta
. (see 22 94 above) . Ramanuja had not only ,ak 5 D thC ^
as a whole in interpreting the metaphysical basis o eV0 [ U .
but also got the influence of Prabandliam m the P rop a M f er
tion of the Vedantic themes and built up his system
and stronger foundation..
98. Satchidananda Murty, K. Revelation and Reason
Advaita Vedanta. Mot. Ban , 1974; xix + 365. ^
. Vedanta conception of Veda .. authority and mean, g
Vedanta vakyas. .
99. Sharma, R D. Vedic Fundamentals . Bombay, 1935.
Viti + 202.
. (2nd enlarged ed )..
100 Sharma, U. C The ultimate in the Rgvedic
phical thought. ( in ) Ultimate, Bombay Umv., 1991 ,
58 1101
PHILOSOPHY
65,7
101. Shastm, Jnana Prakash Brahmanasahitye ’dhyatma-
cmtanam
see 18 12 above
102 Shastri, Rupa Kishor Sama\edi)a Brahmana Dai*
famka Adhyayana ( Hindi )
sec 15 31 above
103 Shende, N J The Religion and Philosophy of the
Athar\a\eda
see 49 102 above
104 Siddhantalankar, Satyavrata The Vedic philosophy
of life The Vedic Path 46(2), Sept 83 , 1-5
lla Up 1-18 Engl sh transl and exposit on
105 Siddhantalankar, Satyavrata Thus proclaimed
Prajapati AH 1 (5), Oct 84, 11-15
the Vedic view is that both matter and spirit are comple-
mentary and not antagonistic tho matter is for the spirit and
not the spirit for the matter
106 Siddhantalankar, Satyavrata Pragmatic (Vedic)
view of life AH 2 (9), Feb 85 23, 30,4 (39), Aug 87;
15-16
107 Sinari, Ramakant The worldly and the transcendent
in Indian philosophy BRM1C 43 ( 11 ), Nov 91, 325-330
( 1st instalment to be centd ) Up views
108 Singh, Satya Prakash Philosophy of Dirghatamas.
Delhi, 1989, 192
109 Sivaramakrishna Sastri Rgvedapratipadyo ’rthaJi.
^ R Comm Vol , Varanasi, 1983 , 6-11
' tea akfare parame vyoman ill mantra\urnena rgtedapratb
padyam brahma parama ma eieli sphutam prat 1 ) ale
110 Sivaraman, Krishna Hindu Spirituality Vedas
through Vedanta Crossroad Hew York, 1989, xlm + 447,
., 8 $
658 '
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[58 111
111 SUBRAIIMANYA SaSTRI, V AuFBn'“ dld “ 5ana ' ,a
sanmkrstam darsanam V R Comm Vol , Chow a® »
Varanasi, 1983, 48-58
Nj a ) adarSanam aupanifadadarfanasannikTftam
112 Sushav Simha Upanisad tatha adhyatmavidya
(Hindi) SP, 33AIOC Calcutta, 1986, 77-78
113 Tate, Paul D Comparative hermeneutics Heidegger,
the pre-Socretics, and the Rgveda
see 4 59 above
114 Thite, G U Religion, philosophy, and medicine in
the later Vedic literature
see 49 112 above
115 Thus spake the Upamshads Pr Bh °4 (6), ^ une ®
serially on the opening page
116 Tiwari, Dinesh Prasad Aupamsada dwiana
atmatattva nirupana ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 12(1-2) 1987,
117 Tiwari, D N Upamsadic View of Life Varana ,
1986, xii + 194
118 Tiwari, Kailash Nath Vaidikavamnaye dhyatmadar
Sanam Surabharati - trtiya sopana, Mainpun, 1990 91 ,
119 Tiwari, Omkar Nath Darsamkadrstya rgveda y
mahattvam
see 4 60 above
120 Tiwari, Omkar Nath Rgvedam airitya jivasvarup
Vicarah SS 42 ( 1-2 ), 1987 , 53 60 ^ ^
121 Tripathi, Jaideva Upamsatsu Karmmadah
1989, vm +244
, , cp 35 A10C,
122 Tripathi, Ramabhilash Agnividya ’
Handwar, 1990 p 30
Veda and Up e g Katha Up Yamanackelesa^
58 131]
PHILOSOPHY
659
123 Trivcdi, Rudrakumar Vaisna\a Upanisadon ka
Samiksatntaka Adhyayana (Hindi) Indo Vision, Ghaziabad,
1989, 221
124 Varenne, Jean Cosmogonies \ediques Coll “ Le
mondc Indien , Les belles lettres, Pans, 1982, 322
(see VBD IV 59 27) Pari I (1) Various approach's,
( 2 ) The Vedic I terature ( 3 ) The structure of the myth ( 4 )
The fight of the origin (S) From Non be og to Being,
Part II (193 - 301 ) Transl of texts from RV AV -Br , Ar,
Up
125 Varma, Tilak Upanisadon men darsanikata eka
adhyayana ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1980, p 65
Up •=» Brahmajnana
126 Varni, Ram Prakash Vedesu adhyatraadarsanam.
Surabharati- t;tiya sopana, Mainpun, 1990 91 , 4-8
Vedas as bass af adhyatmadursana — not merely as texts
dealing with kantakofda
127 Vittala Sastri, S Mulavidya - Veda xs against
Samkara s Advaita BRM1C 28 ( 7), July 77, 147-152
128 Weerasinghe, S G M An aspect of the concept of
belief as reflected in Platonic thought and Upamsadtc philosophy.
Kalyani (J of Humanities and Social Sciences, Umv of
Kalaniya ) 3-4 1984 85, 129-135
compar son of Ch Up VI 14 1 2 and Meno 9713
129 Werner, Karel The teachings of the Veda and the
adhyatnuka method of interpretation G J Vol , VSM, Poona,
1981 , 288-295
130 Yadav, M R Philosophic perceptions of the
Rgvedic seers SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta 1986, 84-86
nature of deit es process of creation of the universe, aintan,
transmigration
131 Yasuke, Ikan The philosophy and worldview of
Vedic sacrifice
see 54 504 above
660
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[5<U
59. Cosmology : Cosmography
1 Bender, Ernest The place of the mandiika m a Hindu
cosmological system (m) Samskrta-Samskrti, Mexico, 19845
55-58
ref ftp VII 103, X 16 14, 166 5, $PB IX. 1 2 20. both
frog and serpent can be described as creatures connected wii
water or symbols of lejuvination or recreation .
2. Bodewitz, H. W The waters in Vedic cosmic classi-
fication. Ind Taur 10, 1982, 45-54
classifications discussed in this paper have no relation to the
four quarters or regions and the centre , they are vertical rat cr
than horizontal, but they also have non-spatial implications
combining the data of Sadvimfa-Br. and Jcumuil}a Br , **
may notice that subterranean waters, totality, and nocturna
situation of the fourth position belong together . . this suppor
the theory of the cosmic reversal during the night in w
subterranean waters represent the nocturnal sky..
3. Bharatiyanam drstya vyomapindanam sfstikramah SP,
35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 18.
. TB 1 I 3, TU 2.1
4 Bhattacharjee, Siva Sadhan The Hindu Theory of
Cosmology Bam Prakashani, Calcutta, 1978.
5. Bhattacharyya, Bhaskar Nath Concept of siarga in
Vedic literature. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p 2 •
Is the word svargu used to connote the same meaning in
different Vedic passages? .
6. Chaude, Kishor Chandra Bharatiya Brahman$a\id)&
(Hindi). Delhi, 1988, da + 134.
7. Chenet, F. L’umcite de l’univers et le probteme d
sohpsisrae dans la pensee mdienne. WzKSA 31 , 163-195
8 Dange, Sindh u S (ed. ) Myths of Creation.
..see 53. 25 above .
9. Dayananda Sarasvati. Atha sfMiwdyuM^yah san1 ^ - '
patah. JIDVP 3(2), June 905 293-302.
59 17]
PHILOSOPHY
661
Nssadtya , Ihranyagarbha Purufa- suktas (D s comm )
10 De, Aditi The theory of creation an advaita vedan-
tic interpretation ( in ) Sanskrit and World Culture ( Proc.
4 WSC), Berlin, 1986 , 521-525
the Vedanta ach eves a synthesis by point ng out that the
two cause and effect mast be of two d ff levels — the one real
and the other unreal if both are regarded as real at least the
relation bet the two must be unreal but there can t be an
unreal relation bet two reals
11 De Smet, R V Origin creation an emenation.
Wisdom Light 4 89, April 89 , 42 46
(serially contd from Jan 89 issue) V The positive and
adequate definition of creation Up evidence studied
12 Fra wley, David Vedic cosmology and the supermind.
see 4 20 above
13 Gombrich, Richard Francis Ancient Indian cosmo-
logy ( m ) Ancient Cosmologies ( ed Carmen Blacker, Michael
Loewe ), George Allen Unwin, London, 1975, 110-142
14 Gupta, Manohar Lai Veda ka sfstvvijnana (Hindi),
Veda Savita 8(5) Dec 87 148 152, 168
15 Jjtatmananda, Swami Vedic cosmology and modern
astrophysics Pr Bh 90(6) June 85 260 269
modern sc ent sts views on the ong n of the universe how
they come close to ancient Indian cosmology
16 Klaus Konrad Die altindische Kosmologie Nach
den Brahmanas dargestellt Indica et Tibetica 9, Bonn, 1986 197.
(DD Marburg Umv )
Rev H W Bodewitz 11 J 32(4) 294-300
17 Kuiper F B J Ancient Indian Cosmogony Vikas
Publishing House, Delhi, 1983 , 27 2
Collection of Essays (already pub) shed) selected and intro
duced by John Irwin contains ( 1 ) The basic concept of
Ved c rel ( VBD IV 49 39) ( 2) The golden germ (originally
662
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
in Dutch 1951) (3) The three strides of Visnu
50 165) (4) The bliss of Asa ( VBD III 50 135), (5)
mogony and conception a query (VBD III 39 1®)* j
heavenly bucket { VBD III 80 143) ( 7 ) The ancient t
verbal contest ( VBD III 4 28) (8) The Indian
( VBD IV 48 187) (9) The worsh p of Jarjara on
{/// 16 1975) {Malandras rev acc to KuiM* . ,
W N Brown etc there is a ba., c concept or myth u
Vedic rcl but no such base concept can be discoserto
poets and nsuahsts were operat Dg with a plural ty ® variety
and myths that they were wodI to bring together i
of ways] ^
Rev William W Malandra Hist Rel 24 (2) 189 u
Rocker JAOS 106 ( 2 ) 346-47
17A Lovin, Robin W , Reynolds, Frank E (ed ) ^
mogony and Ethical Order New Studies in Comparative
Uxnv of Chicago Press, 198.6 , 448 j
connection of a culture s beliefs about the or g ns ^tudy of
with its ideas about a moral order for that w0r
cosmogon c myths of di£f cultures from lh s pom
18 Maher 1 Peter ■ Stone , " hammtr and
in Indo European language and cosmology ( » n ) K f
Language Anthropological Issues ( ed W C h
S A Warm), Mouton, The Hague, 1978, 457-482
see VBD IV 79 294
19 Mann, Ulrich Schopfungsmythen Vom Ursprung an
Sinn der Welt Kreuz Verlag, Stuttgart, I9<2, 238
Rev llans Jurgen Findeis Anthopos 81, 738
20 Mehta, Vishwanath Metaphysics of Crcat ' on ^
Theory of the Universe explained in Modern Scicn Ji
Vi&vakalu Publications, Shunla, 1990,544
21 Miller, Jeaninc The Vision of the Cosmic Or
the Vedas
sec 53.68 abosc
22 Modal, B R Nasadtya Sukta arthal Srffict karjr
katha (Mar )
59:30}
PHILOSOPHY
m
..see 3,57 abosc..
23. Pahari, Ananda Sankar A brief survey of some of
the creation legends of the extant Brahmanas.
..see 53.72 above
23 A. Palit, Piyali A scientific explanation of Advaita-
Vedanta on the theory of origination. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakha-
patnam, 1989; 245-346.
..irurtkarara ( Ch Up ) and paSclkarara ( TV) and latest disco.
venes cf Astro-Pbys:cs (' light ' is the primary element on the
wav of creation) .
24. Pandeya, Om Prakasb Aupamsadika-systiprakara-
vimarsah. Sagankd 21 (3), 1984.
25 Pandeya, Rad he Shy am. Rgvaidika sfstipraknya
( Hiranyagarbhasuktapara adharita ) ( Hindi ). Vedavaift 37 ( 1 ).
Noy. 84; 4-6.
..cosmology as reflected in the Hironyagorbhasukia. .
26. Pathak, Mahavir. Vaidika-sfsti*vid)jyah bhQmika.
SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad, 1985, 50-51
27. Polome, Edgar C Vedic cosmogonies and their Indo-
European background. The Mankind Quarterly 24, Washington,
D.C, 1983; 61-69.
28. Rinne. Olga (ed.). Ursprungsmythen. Samrolung
Luchterhand 506-507, 1985.
. ( 1 ) Der neuc Entwurf der Well. (2) Dcr serlorcne Himmel..
29. Sharma. Dharmananda. Sfsmadopapattih. Sagarikd
25(4) - 26 ( 1 ), 1983; 125-128.
..Up evidence..
30. Sharma, Durgesh Kumar. Ambhosada vhecana
( Hindi ) Paper , A. I. Vidvat Sammclana ( M. Ojha ), R. P. V. P.,
Jodhpur, 1990, 9.
. .epah (omWu/i) as base principle of trjuraconi .
664 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 59 31
31 Shukla, Nityananda Brahmana granthon men srsti
vicara ( Hindi ) >
see 18 13 above
32 Sinha, K P Indian Theories of Creation A Synthesis
Chowkhamba Or Res Studies - 34, Varanasi, 1985, xn + 127
33 Sudyumnacharya Isa loka k i adhara kya hai 7
( Hindi ) Vedaiam 38 ( 11 ), Oct 86, 13-15
what is the support of this world 9
34 Tejomitra Vaidika samhitasu Iokanam parikatpana
JIDVP 2(2), Aug 89, 231-239
trayo lokah catvaro sapta caturdaia — etah pardelpo
nah upalakfanarupah
35 Tiwari Kailash Nalb Veda aura brahmandavijBM.
( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 51
Vedic descriptions of India Vanina Yama etc are imp from
the pt of view of the science of universe
36 Toporov, V N In den kosmologiscben Quellcn
fruhgeschichtlicher Beschreibungen Semiotica Sovietica 1 , Aachen,
1986,587 643
Vedic cosmological texts Puranas
37 Tyulina, E V Cosmological notions in the memorial
ritual of Ekoddista Sraddha ( according to the Garuda Purana
( Russ )
see 54 461 above
38 Upadhyaya, S S The Naradiya Turrna, a pM°-
sophical study Jnanamdhi Prakashan, Muzaffarpur, 1
IV + m +195
Ch 1 Cosmo log cal speculation of the RV Ch 2 Cbsro
logical accounts as given in AV, Br and Vp
39 Varenne, J Cosmogonies \ediques
see 57 124 above also VBD IV 3 260 59 27 ^
Rey Stefano Piano hid Ta ir 12 434-35, W
80(5) 491-9?
PHILOSOPHY
665
€0.4]
40. Varma, Vishnukant. Vaidika Srsli Utpatti Rahasya,
Part I. Vilaspur, 1986; 210.
..Vedjc cosmological sccreis- Vedic chemistry and nuclear
science..
41. Vartak, P. V. Genests of universe. Rigvcdic concept
in comparison with the modern scientific concept. Samdmnay a
1 ( 1 ), 1992; 23-30.
..ref. Natadiyasukta
42. Vira Ragiiavacharya, K. Nasadlja sukta aura $fst>
vidya ka varnana ( Hindi ).
..see 3. 183 above .
43. WAYMAN, Alex. The Vedic three worlds in early and
later times. ALB 50, 1986; 373-387.
44. Yadava, Babu Ram. Vedic Cosmogony. Aligarh,
1987; 184.
60 Metaphysics
1. Basu, S P. The Concepts of Brahma. New Delhi, 19S6;
384 + 18.
2. Bharati Kristina Tirtha, Swami. Vedic Metaphysics,
Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1983 ( reprint); xxxm + 349 + pi.
. (— VBD IV CO 5). collection of miscellaneous talks on
ancient Indian thought and culture..
Rev.: Ed, Dar Ini 19(2). £6-87; G. MlttA. JO RM 42-46,
237-59. S. V.. Arch Or 52. 301-02.
3. ClIOUDHLRf* Roma. The Vedamic conception of
Brahman as Saccidananda- Snaml Abhedananda Comm. Vo! ,
Calcutta, 1971; 161-17 6.
4. Diiawav, B. D. Nature of the human soul. AH 1 1 C 93 ),
Feb. 92; 6-7.
. four states — pi)chologfc.al a-oJ nxtapVsjcal <ii neavuas . ,
InJraAiu'vana in O V||J. 7-1 J..
666 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 60 5
5 Dubey, S P Idealism East and IVest Delhi 1987,
xv + 236
6 Dvivedi Parasnath Atmasvarupavimarsah (in) Aa on
mesali G Kaviraj Comm Vol Varanasi 1987 Sk 57 62
7 Fort, Andrew O The Self and its States
h st of the doctrine of Cat $ pad from the Ved c t mes to t
present day
Rev M P Pandit Ved Kes 78
8 Gangeshwarananda Swami Rgvedi men advaitavada
( Hindi )
see S8 35 above
9 Gaur Shashibala BharatnaitarSanesu Mvasumpa-
vi marSah Delhi 1988 vm + 298
10 Goudrian Teun Maya — Divine and Human Mo
Ban Delhi 1978 516
Rev Ed Dor In t 19(2) 84-85
11 Grimes John The relation of • self realization *»
* liberation within Advaita Vedanta SP 33 1CANAS or
1990 s oce
ult mately there is noth ng to d scover but ® ne s ®* ton }
Atn an (Self) and Brahman are not dfTerent Scl 5 - rep( tsenn
Liberat on h**re and now iruii )ukt anubha a
the progress towards atmajnana
11A Gupta, Rameshwar Prasad Atma ka svamp 1
(Hindi) Kalyana 63 (9), Dec 89 786-788
the nature of aiman (ma nly based on Up evidence
12 Gupta, Uma Materialism m the Vedas
see 58 45 above ^
13 Hahn, Robert Being and non being in R'S Vcda
Lao Tzu and Chuang Tzu, and in the later Plato
see 3 58 above ^
14 Ingala lli Rachappa I The aJ'aila doeln" 1
Biahavakja Pr Bh 90, Feb 8a, 55 61
60.21]
PHILOSOPHY
667
. the pragmatic outlook implied in the doctrine of mahatakya
becomes clearer when applied at the level of interpersonal affairs
in order to understand the nature of true human relations .
1 5. Kaplan, Stephen Hermeneutics, Holography and Indian
Idealism. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1987; xu 4- 147.
16. Krishnananoa, Swami The nature of the self. The
Divine Life 46 ( 12 ), Dec. 84 , 406-412
17. Kupperman, Joel J. Investigations of the self PEW
34 ( 1 ), 1984, 37-51.
..I two views (1 ) a ‘substance’ view of the self (eg Up ,
Advaita Vedanta), or (2) a ‘ non substance ' view (eg early
Buddhist philos ) II ( I ) one can hold self to be constructed
to unify elements of empirical consciousness, or ( 2 ) one can
regard it as having a primitive, matter-of fact unity..
18. Mukhopadhyaya, Btmalkumar A probe into the
origin of brahmaiada in India SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986;
588-589.
. a probe into the origin of this concept may lead us to some
pie Aryan notions cf Nasadlyasukfa word brahman does not
occur in that sukta knowledge of brahman inherited thro*
female line (cf Vak, daughter of Ambhr°a, BAU 6 5, Um»
Haimavatl in Kena 3 12, 4 1 a hill girl, made Aryan gods, who
were completely ignorant of omnipotence of brahman, aware of
it brahman- concept purely indigenous, found nowhere in Ar^an
trad outside India • Mana ’ of Austronesians and ‘Bonga’of
the Indian Austrics seem to be the indigenous counterparts of
brahmamc onccpi
19. Nair, Madhavan. The Human Soul Travancorc Law
House, Kochi, 1991 , MS.
..views of Up.
Rev : Ranjit Kumar AciiAiuir, Pr Bh 97, 117
20 Oberuammer, Gerhard (cd ) Transzendenzerfahrung.
. see VBD IV SO 285, also 56 2 2 above .
Rev : Haney Alpcr, JAOS 103, 813-14
21. Oetke, Claus. “ Ich ” und das Ich Anatylische Un»
tersuchungen zur buddistisch- brahmanischen Atmank ontroi erse.
668
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien-33, Univ. Hamburg, Steiner,
Wiesbaden, 1988; viii + 577.
. (1) theories of a non-subject m Buddhism (57-242); O)
proofs for the existence of atnum in brahmamcal schools (24
457), (3) philosophical crit. of al/nan-controversy (45 7-549) ••
[ the nature of Zttnan or the individual experiencing subject .
whether it is illusory or real, temporary or permanent, pheno-
menal or nominal or both]..
Rev J Bronkhorst. I VZKSA 33. 223-25; J. W. DeJo.no,
/// 34, 144-47, Karel Werner, JR AS I9S9(I), 171-72.
22. Phillips, Stephen H. Aurobindo's Philosophy of
Brahman. Brill, Leiden, 1986: xn + 200.
Rev • Robert N. Minor, PEW 38, 455-57.
23. Saciideva, O. P. Doctrine of avidya in Vedanta. SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; 364-365.
. majS and audja.. is the doctrine of maya Vedic or ^
nisadic’ . acc. to author, originally there is no diuercna^ •
may a and and) a , it is only the subjeclne and the o jxu
approach wh. has established their separateness..
24. Saini, Anupama. The ultimate reality. AH 6, No. 65,
Oct. 89; 15-16.
..brahman .
25. Sevasimha. Maya aura Mayd\ada (Hindi). Hoshi^
pur, 1985; 166.
26. Sharma, Brahmananda. Sadasadvadavtvccanam. ^ a '
A. I. Vidvat Sammelana (M. Ojha), R. P. V. P., Jod pu •
1990; 4.
<j1. 3]
PHILOSOPHY
669
29. Sihha, Asha. Bharatiya astika darsaoa men maya
tattva (Hindi). Kosala 4 ( 1-2), 1982-83; 187-190.
30. Tripathi, Ramnarayana, Isrutisammato vivartavadah.
..sec 22.129 above..
31. Upreti, Jayadatta. Kya SamkarapraLpadita mayavada
aura advaitavada vedamulaka hai? ( Hindi ) Vedatdm 43 ( 10),
Aug. 91; 2-11.
..are Sarhkara's Mayavada and advaitavada basically Vedic r >.
32. Vaithen, Maryvonne. The in-itself and the Brahman.
VBQ 37 ( 2), 1971-72; 99-111.
33. Wilber, Ken. The Atman Project. Theosophical Publ.
House, Wheaton, II!., 1982.
..psychological transformation ( = process by wb wc move from
one equilibrium state to another), psychological transplantation
( = process by wb we make adjustments within one equilibrium
state)..
61. Ethics : Karma, Purusarthas; Axiology
1. Acharya, Balavir. Brahmanagranthcsu naitikacarah,
SP, 35 AIOC, 1990; p. 28.
. ethical conduct acc to Br .
2. Bailey, Greg. Materials for the Study of Ancient Indian
Ideologies : Pra\rtti and Nitrth. Publ. * Ind. Taur. ’ - 19, Torino,
1985; 99.
. (at the metaphysical level the differences bet. Hinduism,
Buddhism, and Jainism are less than thei / similarities). (I)
Indigenous definitions of the two ideologies. (2) The Brahma*
meal precursor to the JVa»rM/-idcology; (3) fcarly hist, deve*
lopment of asceticism. (4) The P.-idcology ; (5) The A' -
ideology. .
3. Balbir Singh Hindu Ethics ; on Exposition of the
Concept of Good. Humanities Press, Atlantic Highlands, N, J.,
1984*. 342.
670 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 61 4
4 Bharadwaja, V K Naturalistic Ethical Theory M UD
Man , New Delhi, 1978 , 202
5 Biiartiya, Bhawamlal Purusarthapracodito vaidiko
yatharthavadah SP, 34 AIOC, Visakbapatnam, 1989, p 39
6 Bhattacharji, Sukuman Fatalism -its roots and
effects JIP 10, 1982, 135-150
it was in the interest of the priests to posit fatalism with its
myriad agencies and man festations
7 BIST, U S The nature of Dharma and Vidht (A study
of Mimamsa system ) The Vedic Path 50 ( 2-4 ), Mar »
92-97
8 Byles, Mane B Overcoming our karma Mahabo
71 (5), May 63, 100-102
9 Byles, Marie B Forgiveness of sin and the law
karma Theosophist 85 ( 1 ), Oct 63 , 48-54
10 Chapple, Christopher Karma and Creativity SUNY
Series in Religion, SUNY Press, Albany, 1986, x» + 144
considers several texts (including Vedic and Up ) «h 4'*^
human a-tion in a positive light relation of a ^ uo " , ^
and creative power in ihc Vedas , the quest for the (fcr0
it is to be achieved thro* the creative process m p a
activity the binding influences of the past are o>er .
new order a new vision is brought forth a way o aC tioo
in creativity raihcr than by past action karma •=• J°
and creativity
Rev J W De Jong, II J 31. 146-47, Ashok Mauionu,
38 (I ) ES-S9, Karel Wt»Nia, JRAS 1987 ( I ) 37
11 Ciienet, Francois Karma el aslrolosic •
meconnu de l’anthropologic mdicnne Dioglne No
Mar. 85
12 Coward, Harold G Psychology and karma P £}y
33(l),49-60
61 21 ]
PHILOSOPHY
671
13 Crawford, S Cromwell The Evolution of Hindu
Ethical Ideals Asian Studies at Hawaii - 28, Hawaii Umv Press,
Honolulu, 1982 17 + 180
rev ed of VBD IV 61 14 RV author singl-s out Vanina
as making the period cf that Veda not ody the formative one
for all of Hindu sm but the etb rally normative as well na as
the moral concept of truth acc to the au hor tho Hinduism
may appear to be other worldly in its intent the idea! of the
samnyai n is in fact th s wor dly he is a 1 vmg proof that spiri-
tual fieedoro is poss ble and that man can perfect himself in this
world
Rev AustnB Creel PEW 32 ( 2 ) 229-30 Ellison B FindlY,
JAOS 104 342-44
14 Creel Austin B Contemporary philosophical treat-
ment of karma and rebirth (in) Karma and Rebirth Post -
Classical Developments ( ed R W Newfeldt) New York, 1986
15 Dandekar, R N The theory of purusarthas a re-
thinking ABORI 68, 1987, 661-671
16 Dandekar, R N Hindu ethics some reflection'
Ind Taur 14 (CaillatFel Vol ), 1987-88, 163-168
17 Dange Sadashiv A Moral value and the Purva-
Mmumsa HSAJIS 2 ( 1-2), 1987 59-67
considers dharma rta an + rta sat) a a-puna kraltartha,
purufartha
18 Dascupta, Manashi Reflections on ideas of social
philosophy and Indian code of conduct JICPR 6(1), Sept -
Dec 88
19 Dastidar, Koyeli Ghosh Individual autonomy in
traditional Indian thought JIP 15(1), 1987, 99-107
20 Daya Krishna The myth of the purusarthas JICPR
4(1), 1986
21 Daya Krishna Yajna and the doctrine of karma a
contradiction in Indian thojght about action
sec 54 117 above
672 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 61. 22
22 Derrett, J D M Gesetz und Moralilat in oncnta-
lischen Religionen
see 47 23 above
23 Devendra Muni Karma Vijnana (pratharaa bhaga)
Karmasiddhantapara sarvangina vivecana (Hindi) Udayapur,
1990, xvin + 620
detailed exposition of the Karma theory
24 Dhawan, B D Ethics in Aitareya and Taittinja
Aranyakas
see 19 7 above A,t Ar upright life, charity, domestic : res-
ponstb litres, commonness of the property of the fa w a"
son Taut Ar adoplton of high ethical values, sigm ca
good deeds in life, universal brotherhood among mc f' C5 f_
observances for leading a happy life, moral upng
means to mystical perfection, purification of entire fabn
25 Dinanath Pracma Bharata ki Nitiyan (Hindi)
Kitabghar. Delhi, 1982; 280
mainly rajanltl
26 Fausset, Hugh I A Karma, reincarnation, and d> c
individual AP 40 ( 4), 1969 , 281-285
27 Gangadeen, Ashok Comparable ontology and th
interpretation of karma JFg 6 ( 2 ), Jan 79; 203-256
28 Geroiv, E What is karma (Aim karmett
exercise in philosophical semantics Ind Tour 10, 198 >
(A) A: in the lexicon, (D) significance of k m and to s)°
(C) Kosmos (frequent ref to VBD IV 61 6)
29 GlUcrlich, Arid Kaima and pollution ml ll^“
dharraa distinguishing law from nature CIS 18 ( I /»
1984
30. Gokiiale, P P Karma doctrine and freedom ItQ
15 4), Oct. 88. 527-544
31. Goldman, Robert P. Karma, guilt, and buried trefflj
nes public fantasy and private reality in traditional In 13
|0S 1985,413-425
61 39 J
PHILOSOPHY
673
32 Gonda, J Karman and retributive justice m ancient
India JORM 40-41, 1970-72, 1-13
33 Gopalan, S Hindu Social Philosophy Wieley Eastern
Ltd , New Delhi, 1979, 294
Hindu social ph losophy is basically a philosophy of values*
discusses four purufartlas
34 Gunaratne, Neville A philosophical approach to the
doctrine of karma Mahabodhi 79 ( I ) , 8 13
35 Haddick, Vem Facing karma the obligatory scene,
Theosophist 102 ( 9 ), June 81 , 385-395
36 Hansen, Virginia Karma and grace Theosophist
84(9), June 63 163-173 85 ( 10) July 64, 217-227
37 Hansen, Virginia, Stewart, Rosemarie (ed ) Karma:
the Universal Law of Harmony Theosophical Publ House,
1981,166
(repr nt of 1965)
Rev Theosophist 99 ( 4) 117 104(1) 35-36
38 Hariharananda Aranya Swami Karmatattia:
Karmaiada ka Darlanika aura Vaijitantka Vnecana (Hindi).
Varanasi, 1988, X + 276
( transl into H ndi by Swami Om Prakash Aranya comm,
by Samkhyaprakash Brahmachari and Vivekaprakash Brahma-
chari) phlosophical and scientific exposition of doctrine of
karma
39, Herman, A L An economic model for the law of
karma JGJKSV 42 ( 1-4 ), 1986 ( 1990 ), 1-35
three phases in the development of the theory of karma corres-
ponding to three phases irt the econom c development of India
( 1 ) the trade and barter phase of the early Vedic per od karmo-
theory patterned after the fradJha ritual (2) C/p age karma-
thcory patterned after agricultural model (3) Buddhist karma-
theory trade and barter plus merchant coinage special ration
(urban zal on)
674
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 61.40
40. Hindery, Roderick Comparati\e Fifties in Hindu cn
Buddhist Traditions Mot Ban, Delhi, 1978 , 308
ethics in RV and l p
Rev Ed, Dar Int 19(2) 88
41 Jhingran, Saral Aspects of Hindu Morality Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 1989, xvn + 241
speaks of • ntual centnc morality of the Vedic Dharmasssu
trad* ‘ arroral nature of Br ritual .
Rev R N D ABO FI 71, 422. Werner F MemU, B
54(1 ), 182-84 K. K. Ram, ALB 53, 217-18
42 Kapoor, Satish K Hindu ideal of service Pr Bh 96 >
Nov 91 , 463-468
service is a way of life Vedic ref
43 Kashikar, C G Voice of morality 0°) VclmC
Voice of Morality, Karachi, 1985
44 Kevts, Charles F , Dawer, E Valentine ( ed )
An anthoropologtcal inquiry Umv of Calif Press, Ber e e ,
ix -4- 313 #
by locating karma m everyday phenomena as th J rt bav*
folktales ritual fasting, kinship astrology, etc . . dh)S , ^
shown how karma is integrated into Hin u a ost jonsutent
turcs [Weber characterized karma as thc . larme 11
theodicy produced by history”, but as a * ^ yob*
much more than theodicy, karma as a term £ rcuibutiv*
tional act, and doctrinally it refers to a ,hc01 ”* ^ an j toora'
justice (over eons of time) in wh karrtia is joes 001
retribution (good and bad future) is effect ^ j caj| m the
connote, let alone denote, fate or destmy no * (o jod rf*
Western (Greek) meaning of these concepts f ow j o**>
of karma one s present fortune is a conscque ^ |0CDe d*
action ( karma) performed in previous lives l * jocu^*
tent, even m one s present 1 fe) karma is m pn
of hope] 123 ( 11 ’
Rev G B ZD\tG 135 ( I ). 203 , Daniel Gold. IhB
272-76, MatforJ Smo A A 86. I002-10CU ^
45 Kiras, Prabha Sannkrta Sahitja men A
Ylmaria (Hindi ) Varanasi, 1989, 2 + gha -1- 259,
61. 54]
PHILOSOPHY
675
..ethics in Sk. lit. ..
46. KolhatKAr, B V. Social and moral thoughts in the
Taittiriya Upamsad.
. see 20 109 above
47. Kjushak, Y. The doctrine of kenrn and Ayurveda.
B1IHM 10 ( 1-4), 1980 ; 34-39
48. Krishan, Y. The doctrine of karma and Hindu law.
V1J 20(1-2), 1982; 141-147
. .a close link bet karma and penal laws , human la tvs were accep-
ted as an operation of the divine retribution embodied in the
law of karma . penal laws received indirect sanction..
49. Kris HAN, Y. The doctrine of Karman, Dana, and
Purusartha. ALB 48, 1984; 119-132.
30. Krishan, Y The doctrine of Kama and iraddhas.
ABORI 66, 1985; 97-115
..evidence (among others) of Br and Sutras . conflict bet. the
doctrine of karma and cult of ance>tor worship produced three
direct results ( 1 ) evolution of the worship of prera- during
the life-span of wh. karma-tipoka is blocked. (2) introduc-
tion of the practice of brahmana-bhojana ( instead of oblatiocs
to Pilrs). (3) admission of deceased females to the ranks tf
ancestors entitled to iraddha
51. Krishan, Y. Social consequences of the doctrine cf
Karma, (in) Essays in IHC, 1HCS, New Delhi, 1986, 151-159,
52. Krishan, Y. Doctrine of karma and “ Hindu ” mytho-
logy. JOIB 37 ( 1-2), 1987; 1-20.
..doctrine of karma had a profound and far-reaching impact on
“Hindu” mythology; this is evident in the evoluuofl of cosmo-
gony and cosmology. . evidence of Yedic suktas and other Vedic
texts.. Vp ..
53. Krishan, Y. Is karma evolutionary? JICPR 6{\\
1988.
54. Krishan, Y. The Vedic origins of the doctrine of
karma. Journal of South Asian Studies 4, Cambridge, 1988.
676 VEDIC bibliography [ 61 1 55
materialist char of iflapurla and its relation to Xern a*
doctrine
55 Krishan, Y The concept of yugas and the doctrine of
karma R C A gr aw ala Fel Vol , New Delhi, 1989,39-42
56 Krishan, Y Doctrines of J anna, of moksa, of mi*
kama karma, and the ideal BodhisatHa
see 57 S3 above
57 Krishan, Y Collective karmas E)V 39 ( 1-4), S9l
179 194
collective karmas are those wh. either are not limited to m
dividuals or are operative in the interactions of ind viduals 1
various collectives absence of the concept of collective torwifl
m rel lit the concept of collective karmas is fore go to In ®
rel trad — in fact, it is a negation of the class cal n
of karma
58 Kwiatkowski, Dennis Karma Rosicrucian Digest
67(2), Mar Ap 89, 14 16
59 Lovin, Robin W , Reynolds, Frank E ( cd ) Cos*
mogony and Ethical Order New Studies in Comparative Ethics
sec 59 I7A above
60 Malamoud, C On the rhetoric and semantics of
purusartha (in) Way of Life King, Householder, Renouncer
(ed T N MaDAn), L Dumont Fel Vol , Mot Bah , D '•
1988 (rev new ed ), 33 54
consders the words cat irtha and turlya dharma
make up a self sufficient whole with its own coherence
on the contrary can only appear m the background *s »
and has meaning only in terms of tbe functioning of tnrars
61 Mazumdar, B P The concept of dharma »n anc-cnt
India BRMIC 37 ( 4 ), April 86 , S0-S5
from Vcdic t mes onwards
62 Mehta, Mahcsh M Dbarma and molu or
continuity? SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 19S7. p 90
61 . 73 ]
PHILOSOPHY
67?
. dharma and samnyasa may be opposed, but Jharma and mokfa
ate compatible and complementary pursuits of life..
63 Mehta, Vinodbhai P. Concept of * evil ’ in Indo-
Iranian mythology. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 88. *
64 Mensen, Bernhard (ed ) Schuld und Versuhnung in
verscliiedetten Rehgionen Steyler Verlag, Nettetal, 1986, 116
65. Mishka, Shashilekha Bharatiya Darlana men Karma -
vdda aura Punarjanma — eka alocandtmaka adhyayana ( Hindi ).
Delhi, 1988; X + 154.
doctrine of karmavA rebirth in Indian philosophical thought..
66. Mishra, Virendra Kumar Vaidika vanmaya men
paropakara ki bhavana (Hindi) Vedaiam 41 (7), May 89 j
9-12.
67. Nayak, G. C. Eul, Karma, and Reincarnation. Vtshwa
Bharati.
68. Nigal, S G Vedic concept of values The Vedic Path
46(4), Mar 84; 6 2-66
69. Nigal, S G Vedic concepts of artha and karna. The
Vedic Path 48 ( 3-4 ), Mar 86, 14-22
70. Nigal, S G Axiological Approach to the Vedas Mot.
Ban, Delhi, 1986, xii + 131
. (DD) presents an integral sjstem of values in the Vedas —
purufarthas .
71 Neufeldt, Ronald W (cd. ) Karma and Rebirth ,
Post Classical Developments. SUN Y, Albany, 1986; xv + 357.
72 O 'Flaherty, Wendy Domgcr The Origins of Evil in
Hindu Mythology Mot Ban, Delhi, 1988, ix + 411.
. Ind cd of VBD IV 61 53
73. O’Flauerty, Wendy Domger ( ed. ) Karma and Rebirth
In Classical Indian Tradition Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1991; xxv+342,
..Ind ed of VBD IV. 61.54..
678
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 61. 73 A
Rev R P Atreya, The Vedic Path 5 0(1), 72-73, Camel
Gold, Hist Rel 23 (3), 272-76.
73A O’Flaherty, Wendy Domger. Karma and rebirth in
the Vedas and Puranas. (in) 61. 73 above.
numerous peculiarities in the classical karma doctrine begin
make good sense when viewed as developments or inyersio ,
the process of death and the view of after life lcn P lC1 1
sraddha ntual .
74. Oommen, T. K. Towards reconciling traditional and
modern values The Indian experiment. ( in ) India and the I est >
Goetz Mem. Seminar, Sterner, 1983.
75. Panda, Narasimha. Vedon men sadacaravisayaka
sarvabhauma sandeia : eka paniilana (Hindi). Vedaiam H
April 89, 3-9
76 Pandurangi, K T. Indian concept of human values .
Rita, Satya, and Dharma. BJ 38 (10 ), 31-12-91; 61-
77 Panikkar, Raimundo. Is the notion of human rights
a western concept ? Diogenes, No 120, 1982
n Papfu, S S. Rama Rao(nd.) The Demmone of
Karma Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, vm + 442 ^
. (introd and 16 essays) karma examined from the
metaphysical, moral, and comparative pts of view
79. Parashar, Kanhaiyalal Rgvede papapunyayor vim
rSah SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p. 38.
80. Prabhakar, C. h Thu idea of sin and virtue m tte
Yajurveda QJMS 60(1-4), 1969, 28-38.
. see VBD III 61 42
81. Pr ABHU, Joseph Dharma as an alternative to
rights ( in ) Studies ui Onentology ( Basham Comm, o •
Publishers, Agra, 1988; 174-179. ecu help*
. subdivision of righteousness into moral and cosmic asp ^
us to distinguish three diff aspects of “ n 8 (3)
righteousness , (2) social righteousness ( Sittlichkeit-
PHILOSOPHY
679
61 86]
rights in the sense of entitlements The first is defined primarily
thro' the category of order the second thro’ that of norms and
the third thro’ that of rules in the Indian scheme, the priority
runs from order to norms to rules in the western scheme, the
priority is exactly reversed dharma is the order of the entire
reality, that wh keeps the world together and maintains each
thing acc to its nature It is the moral internalization of the
cosmological notion of rta ( I ) in Indian thought there is no
question of rights m any possessive sense (2) the idea of
maintaining the world rejects the anthropocentrism inherent in
the idea cf exclusively human rights (3) the individual is not
a substantial category but rather a functional one
82 PradbaS, Sudbir Chandra The problem of evil and
human freedom 1PQ Students* Suppl 13(2), 1986, 15-23
83 Rajendra Prasad Karma, Causation and Retributive
Morality ( Conceptual Essays in Ethics and Metaethics ) ICPR
Senes in Contemporary Indian Philosophy, Mun Man , New
Delhi, 1989, xiv + 426
84 Raman, S Karma Writers’ Workshop, Calcutta
Rev Ed Tnveiu 51 (4) 93
85 Rani, Pratibha Vatdika Samhtaon men Acaramimamsa
(I'mdi)
see 34 144 above
86 Reichenbach, Bruce R The law of Karma and the
principle of causation PEW 38 ( 4 ), Oct 88, 399-410
the law of karma w variously described as identical with,
parallel to or an application of the law of universal causation
the relations^ p of the law of karma with the law of universal
causation is not strict identity (1) whereas the causal law is
concerned with results regardl ss of whom they affect, the law
of karman is concerned with the effects of the action insofar as
they mpigne on the doer of the action, (1) whereas acc to
the law of universal causation the production of effects does not
depend on the intertions cf the agent (except as they are
casually related to actions) but on his action the harm c rela-
tion depends upon both ( nifkama karma has no karmic con-
sequences even tbo it has causal consequences), (3) ace to the
law of karma like causes produce like effects, not so m unit
680
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[61 8 ?
versal causation, (4) in the law of karma, the causal fta
wh is central is a moral one, causal law holds irrespective o
moral judgement law of causation relates to phalas of or
to samskaras law of karma is a special application o
principle of universal causation
87 Reichenbach, Brace R Karma, causation and diwe
intervention PEW 39 ( 2 ), April 89
88 Sabastian, V T The concept of self realization An
approach to the Upam«adic theory of value IPQ ^ ' ’
July 88, 279-294
an analysis of self realization as the highest value
the Up It is understood that the criterion of the “ ^ of
value experience wh the Rsis advocate is not a class ca
goods but rether a classifiction of altitudes towa _ . ica i
goods in terms of the degree of reflection and p (hat
insight manifested by the attitude the bas c argum (0
the attainment of the highest value is directly propor
the degree of insight
89 Sarkar, Kishonlal Hindu System of Moral Science
Delhi, 1986 (reprint), tv + 219
90 Sasaki, Genjun H Karma and fate Indo Asian Culture
18 (4), 1966, 271-281
91 Satchidananda Murty, K Ethics and values
Hindu view ALB 50, 1986, 314-325
92 Sengupta, Anima Rebirth and karma Dar
12(3), July 72, 46-54
93 SenSharma, D B Indian theory of k£ * ma ~ g *
reappraisal Vii i atma 34 ( 4 ), Aug 88 , 54-55 , 34(6)
40-42
94 Seshadri, K The concept of freedom its m
physical meaning Ved Kes 65 ( 10-11 ). 19 78, 376-37
95 Seth, Surabhi Hindudharma&stnya acaravyava^tb ^
(Hindi) Lakshmandcitta Chatuneda Comm Vo! , De
92-100
61 106 ]
PHILOSOPHY
681
different acaravyarasthaj in diff yugas contemporary well
established soc al practices as govern ng factor
96 Setubai, G The problem of free will and the doctrine
of karma TatUadipah II ( 1-2), Acad Sk Res, Melkote, 1989,
97 Shankara Rao, K B Karma and human choice.
VedKes 65 (7), July 78 , 270-273
98 Sharma, Arvind The Purusartkas A Study m Hindu
Axiology South Asia Series Occasional Paper No 32, Asian
Studies Centre, Michigan State Umv , East Lansing, 1982,
V + 56
Rev Ed 11 J 27(1 ) 77 PS ZDMG 134(1) 205, Wt
Slajf tVZKSA 34 257 58
99 Sharma, Munshi Ram * Soma ’ Vaidika samskpti aura
sadacara ( Hindi ) Vihatma 1 3 ( 2), June 87, 17-18
100 Sharma, U Theodicy and the doctrine of karma,
(in) Man’s Religious Quest A Reader ( ed Whitfield Foy \
London, 1978
( also see Problem of ultimate real ty ’ in the same vo! )
101 Shearman, Hugh Prayer and karma Theosophist 89
(11), Aug 68,298 303
102 SlDDHANTALANKAR, Satyavrat Can wc change the
fate ? Triad of * fate *, ‘ free will, ’ and * niskama karma * AH
3 25, June 86, 12-14
103 Sivaswamy Aiyar, P S Exolution of Hindu Moral
Ideas Delhi, 1986, xix + 242
reprint of VBD IV 61 84
104 Smith, R Morton Sin m India EIV33 ( 1-4), 1983 1
125-142
105 Sontheimer, G D Die Ethik im Hinduismus.
see 48 291 above
106 Speziale, Arturo Ethical and Religious Values in
Ancient India Calcutta, 1987, I 1- 458 + vi
682 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 61 10?
107 Sundararajan, S The Purusurthas in the light of
critical theory IPQ 7(3), 1980
108 Sundar Rajan, R Approach to the theory of puru-
sarthas Husserl, Heidegger, and Ricoeur JICPR 6(1)
109 Swahananda, Swami The doctrine of grace and
karma Ved Kes 69 (11*12 ), 1982, 430 433
110 Tahtiheh, Unto Indian Traditional Values Humani
ties Press Atlantic Highlands, 1983, 103
see VBD IV 61 89 sludy of 4 puru fart has
Rev Sheldon Pollock JAOS 105 (1) 185-86
111 Tiwari Shashi Rgvaidika mti ka viSlesana ( Hindi )
D N Shastri Comm Vol , 1989, 131 143
Rgvedic ethics
112 Trjpathi, Jaideva Upamsatsu karmavadah
see 58 121 above
113 Tull, Herman W The Vedtc Ongm of
Cosmos as Man in Ancient Indian Myth and Ritual S
Albany, 1989.x + 181 ^
acc to author earlier scholars have concentrated
aspect of karma taken in isolation from its p ^ oper , j aC j; 0 f
is the paradigmatic event of the Vedic ritual th s e aU u,or
proper understanding of the orig n of karma oc r ^ £ f
analys s the textual sources for karna in h st se<3 “ , bat (he
structure underlying all Brahmanic thought is the bro p 0m or
cosmos arose from the pnmord al sacrifice of an a il the
phtc being ( Purufasukta) emphasis on Bra mat? we tf
ideas necessary for the fulfilment of the doctr ne rl tual
already in place in the B ra bi anas extended lrom
world outward to a larger world of experience
Rev Frederick M Smith JAOS HI 173 74 Kar * 1
JRAS 1990(2) 401-02
114 Upadhyaya, Amrit M Pracina bharatiya m
vtbhavana (Guj ) S\ adhy ay a 26 ( 3-4) 1989,215-222
Concept of values stud ed from Up material
62 3]
PHILOSOPHY
683
115 Upreti, Jayadatta. Vaidikadbarme karmasiddhantah.
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 419-420
116 Verma, S P The Indian doctnne of karma -a scien-
tific theory KURJ II, 1977, 173 178
117 Vyas, R T Theory of ethics Indian perspective.
VIJ 23 ( 1 2), June Dec 85, 163-175
ref to RV KaihaUp CkUp BAU l la highest watermark of
ethical evolution is the deal of d smlerestcd action achievable
thro three discern ble levels ( 1 ) in the Vcdic age the world-
asserting aspirations withn the framework of divine inscrutable
law (2) world negating transcendental aspirations affirro.ng (be
truth of the non dual self (3) synthetic world new in wh. the
world is re-asscrted as the man festation of the divine principle,
in wh. one is expected to lne sagely within and kingly without
118 Weeraratne Amarasirt Evidence for karma and
rebirth Mafia Bod/u 80(9), Sept 78, 41 6-4 J 9
1 1 9 Workshop on Karma and Rebirth— Minutes Washington,
Oct 22-23, 1976
120 Yagsesvara Sastry N karma and belief Thcoso-
phlst 84(2), Nov 62, 83 86
62 Psychology Epistesiology Eschatology . Mocsa
1 Agrawal, Madan Mohan MoLsa (Hindi) Pracya -
Prajna 11, Aligarh, 1979, 29-37
2 AnasD, Sublush Tlic lady and ih* demon. Vi dyajyoil
50, 454-468
684 vedic bibliography t^2 4
Rev , V. N Jha, ABOR1 69, 338-39, V RAM, PS 20-21
199-200.
4 Bardis, Panos D History of Thanatology Umv P feSS
of America, Lanliam, Maryland, 1981
ph los rel psychological, and sociolog cal ideas concerning
death from primitive times to the present ref to oriental i eat
and practices relative to death
Rev Arthur W Monk Dar Ini 21 (2), 84-88, John E 0«N,
Darlnt 21 (2) 82 84
5 Basu, Arabmda Historical perspectives of liberation ia
Hmduism J Dharma 2(1), Jan 77 82-98
6 Bharadvaj, Ganesh Mana ka svarupa vaidika rsiyoa
ki drsti men ( Hindi ) VJ 37 ( 5 ), Aug 88 , 17-19
* mind ’ acc to Vcdic seers
7 Bharatiya, Bhavamlal Vedatrayi aura Atharvavtda
men vamita manovatjnamka evam iastriya sandarbha ( Hm U
Vedaumi 43 ( 6 ), April 91 , 9-14
psychological contexts in the four Vedic samhitas
8 Bilimoria, Purushottam £abdapramana W° r d
Knowledge Kluvver Academic Publishers, Dordrecht, 1988,
9 Bollee, William Zur Typologie dcr Traume und lhrer
Deutung in der alteren indischen Ltteratur SII 10, 1985,
ref AV Par KauUkasutra Ap $S etc
10 Borman, William A The Other Side of Deadt Ufa
sadic Eschatology Delhi, 1991 , xi -r 72
11 Chakrabarti A Is liberation (moksa) pleasant 7
33 (2), 167-182
12 Collins, Steven Indian ideas of the mind ( »“
Oxford Companion to the Mind ( ed R L Gregory ), O ,
13 Das, Bhupendra Chandra The advaita theory of Jib
non IPQ, Students Suppl, 17 (4), Oct 90, X— 22
62 20]
PHILOSOPHY
685
evidence from Up and Vedantasulrai the distinction bet
jl\anmukti and videhamukti is peculiar to adiaita, but there seems
to be I ttle justification for such distinction from the standpo nt
of the mukta
14 Da vane, G V Dreaming sleep and deep sleep in the
Vedic literature 31 PAIOC, Poona, 1584, 189 196
traces the develop of the ideas from Sam. to Up
15 Davis, Richard H Cremation and liberation the
revision of a Hindu ritual
see 54 116 above
16 Daya Krishna Indian philosophy and mokja , revisit-
ing an old controversy
see 57 32 above
17 Desiimukh, D K Veda am manasasastra (Mar )
Juam Vikasa 27 1 10) Dec 83 , 536 '43
psychology and the Veda
18 Deshpande, Indu Prayascitta and its psychological
implications
see 54 120 above
19 Fall, Maiyla. Il nuto psicologtco nell’ India ant tea
Adelpbt Ediziom, Milano, 1986, 526
reprint of VBD II 62 26 seels to elucidate the rclationjh p
bet the ecstasy of Yog c trance ( supreme at man brahman, ntr-
ian a cc) and the phenomenal world of ever) Jay existence
examines the solut ons suggested by a whole succession of Indian
seers as represented ma nly m various Up Up and Buddhist
texts author d scusses N asaSlyasuJaa Purufaiukta, Skamba-
tukta{AV) and hymn to Vak X. 125) exegesis of several
Up texts
Rev David L. S^tlXGRovt BSOAS 5! (2) 362-65
20 Flowers, Stephen £ Toward an archaic Germanic
psjcbologj JIES 11 (1-2) 1933, 117 138
iL words and concepts cons dered
686
VfcblC BIBLIOGRAPHV
[62 21
21 Franci, G R Grammatica e libcrazione appunti
sulle yoga Imguistico ( in ) Diacronia, Sineroma, a Cultures
( Leuigt Heilraann Fel Vol ), La Scuola, Brescia, 1984, 91-114
22 Franci, G R Mukti and history, SP, 8 WSC, Wien,
1990
( 1 ) liberation seen as ihc ultimate end of a universal and
positive process (2) liberation seen in its relationship wit
sam*ara as instrumental toward liberation itself, (3) 1 ® era 011
seen as a continuing process
23 Frawlby, David Rebirth m the Rigveda (7/7,19831
1-12
see 4 21 above there is much in RV wh shows a back
ground knowledge of karma rebirth and mokfa but e*P r *
thro a many sided symbolism and not clear cut ph losop
(Indra — the transcendent nature of the Self)
24 Gangeshwarananda, Swaral Veda men mrtatmaki
astavidha da£a ( Hindi ) Vedapradipa 3 (8-11 ), 1989
serially
25 Ganguli, Bhabam Manas in the advattic tradition
SP 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 343 344
in the Up trad n anas has a phys ological position and is
constituted of physical elements
26 Ghosh, pralay Kanti The concept of liberation i
Indian philosophy IPQ, Students’ Suppl , 15 (3), July 8®*
27 Ghosh, Ranjit The Idea of Person ( Some
relating to Body, Mind, Identity, and Death) Calcutta,
ix + 138
28 Ghosh, Shyarn Hindu Concept of Life and Death
Mun Man , New Delh 1989, 288
29 Gonda J The creator and his spirit ( Manas
Prajapati ) h
see 50 74 above P ofien associated or even *4*®^ ^ Jsyc j ll
manas manas stands for the seat of mental activi y
cal organ in wh the pro-esses of thought will an
62. 38 J
PHILOSOPHY
687
place., author (houses why P is associated or identified with
mar.at in VedlC lit. ..
30. Gonda, J. Mind and moon. ( m ) Deiadharma : D C.
Sircar A fem Vo!, Sateuru Publications, Delhi, 1986; 147-160.
. connexions and even ‘identifications' (homologations) of the
psjchological and cosmc logical principle called manat and the
moon are. id the Veda, early recorded cf caniiania manaso
jatah the association of manat and moon sheds some light on
the fact that, in the classification system of the Brahmanas, (hey
both arc — like Brahman, the Brahman-priest as well as Praji-
pati, the waters and rain — regarded as occupying the same,
viz the fourth, place or as forming the same ( fourth) element..
31. Hino, S. Is action necessary for liberation? CASS
6(8), 1982; 177-186
. Suresvara can’t accept the utility of action m the form of
meditation as a direct means the mahaiikya directly enables
one to realize brahman
32. Hiriyanna, M An Indian view of reincarnation. AP
46(2), Feb. 75, 49-53
33. Ito, Michiya. After jhanmukt l ( Jap ) JIBS 35 ( I ),
Dec. 86; 424-421.
34. Josm, R. C Rebirth • An Analysis of the Hindu Philo-
sophy of Rebirth. New Delhi, 1987, X + 100.
35. Jwala Prasad History of Indian Epistemology. Muo.
Man , New Delhi, 1987; 260.
36. Khosla, Indcr Dev. Vcdic cpiphenomenalism. AH,
II; 93, Feb. 92,3-5.
. mind -Us nature and functions as reflected m the Veda..
37. K Li mkEJt, Hans- Joachim (ed. ). Tod und dense its Im
Ciauben der Volker. OH. Wiesbaden, 1983; 200 + ill,
. ( 2nd ed. )
38. Klostcrmaicr, Klaus Mythologies and Philosophies of
Sah a tton In Thtlsttc Traditions of India.
. 48 152 abate..
688 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 62 39
39 Klostermaier, Klaus Moksa and critical theory PEW
35(1), Jan 85,61-71
40 Krishan, Y Evolution of the ideal of moksa or
nmarta in Indian religions ABORI 69, 1988, 195-204
the concept of mokfa in San Dr Up Sait root mue ~~
release or deliverance from evil [papman d jkrla) Up (
release from both papa and pi ya (2) release from r
and embod meat Up and Buddh sm postulate two tjpes
ethes- relative or pract cal and ibsolute
41 Kuppuswamy, B Elements of Ancient Indian Psychology
Delhi, 1990, xm + 30a
42 Layer, Satyajit An Analysis of Dream in Indian Philo
sophy Sn Ganb Dass Or Ser -99, Delhi, 1990 xvi + 157
43 Madhusudan Reddy, V Yoga of the Rishis The
Upamshadic Approach to Death and Immortality Pondic err ,
1985, 144
44 Mathor, Ghanasyam Lai Vedon men moksa ka
svarupa (Hindi) Vedapradipa 3(4), Oct Nov 88, P 10
45 Matilal, B K Sabdabodha and the problem of
knowledge representation in Sanskrit
see 42 158 above
46 Mishra, Virendra Kumar Vaidika vanmaya men P a ^
lokasambandhi emtana ( Hindi) SP 33 AIOC Calcutta
61 62
the other world m Ved c lit
62 60 }
PHILOSOPHY
6S9
50 Porwal, N K , Kulasuresth R. P A compilation of
the literature on Indian psjchology The Vcdic Path 49 ( I ), June
86, 100-110
51 Pramod KlMAR \1oksa The Ultimate Coal of Indian
Philosophy lndo*Vision Ghaziabad 1984 x\i + 210
( trails! from H nd and cd by M C Biusma)
52, Reat N Ross Origins of Indian Psychology Mot
Ban , Delhi 1990, X + 356
speculation re nature of const ousness RV early Up., Pali
Suttas special ref to work of He nr cb Zuoux essentially
dual oi % n of Indian thought Ved c and non-\ed ,
53 Safaya R N Landmarks in Indian psjchology The
Vedic Path 49 ( I ) June 86 17-23
(I) pro-Up period wh fotmi a nebulous period of some
preliminary specula! on s in ps chology (2) Up period wh
culminates n 600 B C
54 Sen, Indra. What is n oksa 9 ( Moksa as a dogma and
tnoksa as pcrsasive urge of life ) JICPR 4(1) I9S6
55 Sharma Arvtnd Eschatology in the Katha Upanisad
see 20 47 above
56 Sharma, Ashok The Vcdic sjstcm of knowledge the
sc cnee of consciousness JIDVP 4 (3), Oct 91 53-87
57 Sharma, Ram Murti Liberation ( mukti ) VIJ 18
(1-2). 19S0 354-357
58 SilASTR! B R- Vedc eschatology JIDVP 4 (3),
Oct 91,8 97
(add note by S«mj Sat>a Puiaiii Saxmvatl pn SS-97)
59 Shekhavsat, Vircndra Two techniques of theorization
scientific versus Darsanika knowledge Diogenes 116 107 127
60 Sisari, Ramakant The »ay toward mokfa ( in )
FiceJom Progress and Soe ety ( X Satchidan-nda Murty Fcl
v “l X Mot Boa Delhi 1S£6 45-00
690
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 62 61
61 Singh, H G Psychotherapy in India { from Vedsc to
modern times ) Agra, 1977
see VBD IV 76 31 see 62 62 below
62 Singh, H G The Vedic origin of psychotherapy
Dar Int 21 ( 3 ), July 81 , 57 63
AV is a treatise of Vedic appl cd psvchology its a PP“*J h s
mainly psjehogeme both n theory and practice see
7 41 see 62 61 above \
63 Singh, H G Gleanings of applied psychology 10
ancient India The Vedic Path 47 ( 1 ), Juno 84, 19 32
see 62 64 below
64 Singh, H G Applied psychology in ancient India
The Vedic Path 49 ( 1 ), June 86, 1 1 1-124
see 62 63 above cons ders Vedic evidence
65 Singh, H G Contribution to psychology lD
Atharva Veda
see 7 26 above see VBD IV 7 41
66 Siva Muni Bharatiya Dhamon men Maklincara
( Hindi ) Jaipur, 1988 , xvi + 292
concept of mukti in Indian religions
67 Stuhrmann, Rainer Der Traum in der
Literatur im Vergleich mu altiramschen, hethitischen , un
schen Vorstellungen Tubingen, 1982, 5 + 296
( DD Tubingen Umv ) see VBD IV 62 71
Rev G B ZDMG 134(1) 203-04
68 Tart, Charles Samsara a psychological
Reflections of Mind ( ed Tarthang Tulku ), Dharma
view ( ,n )
Published
Emeryvilla, Ca , 1975, 53-67
69 Tiwari, Kailash Nath Atharvaveda mea raanovijna
(Hindi) SP 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 79 SO ( ,j
psychology in AV in practice ( 1 ) ,kal P a or “
san\vasikarana and abh cara ( 3 ) cikitsa
63 2]
PHILOSOPHY
691
70 Tiwari, Shashi Rksamhita men maranottara jivaoa
( Hindi )
see 4 61 above
71 Udayavira Sastri Moksa aura avrtti ( Adi £amkara-
carya aura Dayananda kl drsti men ) ( Hindi ) Vedavam 37 ( 8 ),
June 85, 5-8
three questions ( 1 ) m attainable thro jnana or thro karma
or thro jnanakarnuuamuccaya 7 (2) m. - does it relate to jlvatma
or to prakrti 7 (3) m does it imply return 7 or is it final 7
72 Varma, Satyadevi Manasa indriyatvam ( in ) Na\on-
mesah (G Kaviraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987, Sk 39-40
73 Werner, Karel Pratyaksa and darsana Indian theo-
ries of perception and knowledge SP 32 ICANAS, Hamburg,
1986, p 33"
74 Witzel, M The earliest form of the idea of rebulb
in India Proc 31 ICHSANA, Tokyo 1984, 145-146
Ved c texts provide several stepp mg stones allowing one to
follow up the development of the classical rebirth theory
IE belief in b rds as the souls of departed ancestors and unborn
children fear of the second death ( panarmrtyu ) ahimsa and
karma - ideas the combination of wb res u ted at an unknown
time ( c late Dr I early Up period ) in the creation of the
* classical Indian theory of rebirth
75 Zimmer, Stefan Tod und Stcrbcn im Rg\eda
sec 4 67 above
63 Yoga Meditation
1 Adhayadeva Introversion (Inwardness) Veda-Santa
(E S )2 (4), May 83. 14-16
2 Brmimananda, Swamt As3d-Vid>a meditation on the
unmanifested The Diune Life 47(5), May 85, 152-155
asad c\a ulam apra atll
692
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[63 $
3 Bronkhorst, Johannes The Two Traditions of Medua
Uon in Ancient India Alt* und Neumdische Studien - 28, Steiner,
Stuttgart, 1985, XU + 145
mainly philological investigation considers 6ramana and
Brahmamcal traditions seeks to highlight the manner ,n w
non Buddhist modes of meditation came to be amalgamate
into the Buddhist trad
4 Dhawan, B D Om dvara dhyana karaae se atraa-
saksatkara ( Hindi ) VJ 36(6), Sept 87 , 2-3
self real zation thro om- meditation see 63 5 below
5 Dhawan, B D Om ka cintana kya hai 7 Usakt
upasana kl vidhi kya hai ? ( Hindi ) Vedavani 4 j ( 7 ), May 91 ,
8-14
procedure of om meditation see 63 4 above
6 Dutta, R C Yoga the ancient Vedic science Haryana
Rev 16(7), July 82, 31-32
7 Kapur, Devendra Kumar Vedic Concept of Yoga
Meditation International Aryan Foundation, Bombay, 19 »
li + 106
8 Kapur, Devendra Kumar Lectures on Y oga Meditation
( as revealed in the Holy Vedas ) Mun Man , New Delhi, 1 >
164
9 Keshavadas, Sant Gayatn The Highest Meditation
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, xn +144
G helps the higher man to be born m us all esotenc mea
mg of mantra pranava vyahrti
10 Pandya, Harnarayana U Vaidtka Jama Yogaprana i
o ( Guj )
see 56 27A above
11 Raghuvira, Vedalamkar Upamsadon men Yogaudya
( Hindi ) Delhi, 1991 , X + 144
It A Raphael Tat tiam asi The Path of Fire accordug
to Asparlayoga Delhi, 1992 via +122
PHILOSOPHY
693
64 6]
12. Tola Fernando, Dracosetti, Carmen Yogic trance
in the oldest Upamsads
see 22 12 6 above
13 Varma, Visbwanath Prasad Yoga and early Indian
philosophy Re 1 Publ Intern Affairs 5(1-2) May 81 ,5-17
14 Werner Karel Yoga and Indian Philosophy Mot.
Ban Delhi 1977 192
Rev A G Javadekar JOJD 33 J 94
15 Werner, Karel Yoga and the old Upamsads
see 22. 145 above
16 Yogendra Purusiiartii! Vedon men Yo gaudy a
( Hindi ) Yaugika Shodh Samsthana, Jwalapur, 1933 400
17 Yogish Muni Pracinopamsatsu dh>anaprakalpanam
Saganka 24(3) 1983 93-96
64 Miscellaneous Philosophical Topics
1 Amaladass Anand (ed ) Philosophy of Religion in
Hindu Thought Sri Ganb Dass Or Senes -93 Indian Books
Centre, Delhi
2 Ames Roger T , Callicoit J Baird ( cd ) Mature in
Asian Traditions of Thought Essays in Enuronmental Philosophy
Albany, 1989, xxi + 335
3 Ambrosini R W agia e sapticn a dell bid a antica
Rev G Costa AGl 0 132 37
4 Arole Gopalrao G Orientalization of the WcsL Pailr-
*ay to Cod 24 ( 4 ) July 90, 51-56
need for Lpan *adic insight
5 Asopa Sav tn Sp ritual ideals and social values
Wsdo 1 Light 10 S7 1987. 31-44
6 Babr Laurence A Amnesian remembrance in a Hindu
theory of h storj tsian Jolklore Studus 41 ( 1 ) Nagoya, 49-66.
VEDIC bibliography
[rf7
7 Balslev, A N A Study of Time m Indian Philosophy
OH, Wiesbaden, 1983
8 Balslbv, A N An over all view of the problem of time
in Indian philosophy Ind Taur !2, 1984 39-48
9 Bhartiya, Kanti Kishor Adhumka atankavadijon ko
vaidika rsiyon ka sandela (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 198 ,
39-40
the message of Vedic Rsis to modern terrorists
10 Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar Grammar and P^ 1 ' 0 "
sophy m India SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
m the West the techn cal basis for ph losophy 10
was given by mathemat cs in Ind a it was fur®
grammar considers nyayo vedanta and Buddhism >°
1 1 Bhattacharya Sibajivan Mysticism in Indian phd°
sophy (in) Navonmesah (G Kaviraj Comm Vol ), vara .
1987, E 372-388 .
mystic sm in RV I 164 X 136 m ,n a !'°
other systems three techn ques or methods
liberation
12 Bowes, Pratima Mysticism in the Upamsads
Samkara s Vedanta
see 22 20 above
13 Briggs, Rick Knowledge representation m Sanski
and artificial intelligence The Al Magazine, 1985
14 Bussagli, M Le espenenza estetica nell In<b a 11111
Ind Taur 8-9, 1980- 81 , xv-xxvi
15 Cardona, George On reasoning ^ jy
vyatireka m early advaita Pandit Sukhlalji Vo
reasoning from art\0)<*
and
87 177), 1981, 79 104
adveut ns used a mode of reason ng wh Qg ,
nucd presence ( a/naya) and absence (ventre a
wh a relation is to be established
6L25J philosophy 695
1 6. Clooney, Fr_ X. Jammu's contnbntJcn to lie theory
of sacrifice as the experience to transcendence.
. see Si 73 abase
17. Dascupta, S. N Hindu Mysticism. Mot. Ban., Delhi,
1987 (reprint) and 1992 ( reprint); xx — 16S
. ( = VBD IV 64 13) author redefines the term ' mysbasa '
— widen* its —£?r.zr.z ongni of Hindu njsnasm traced back
to acraeizl n teals of tic \edic priests
Rev p D Nasaihe, ABOR1 66. 777.
18. DE Mora, Jean Miguel. The Principle of Opposites in
Sanskrit Texts. P. R. S. Charitable Trust Beawar ( Rajasthan),
1982; 85.
..En&sb traasl cf La Diabetica at el Rigreda (by Lloutea)..
19. Deskpande, Madhav M. An exploration of philo-
sophical and linguistic issues SUNY Vol. (ed- Matual; G. C.
Bhattacharya ), 1984
20. Devaraja, N. K. Theory of Person and Other Essays.
Allahabad, 1985, 116.
21. D ha wan, B. D Mysticism and Symbolism m Aitareya
and Taittifiya Aranyakas.
. see 19 11 above
22. Dikshit, Jagadisb Datta. Brahmans tathd Sramcna
Samskrti kd DarSamka V tree ana (Hindi)
see 56 9 above .
23. Dube, Sat) aprakash Path} asvasti men sabdadvaitatada
( Hindi ). Paper % A I. Vidsat Sammelana ( M. Ojba), R P- V. P,
Jodhpur, 1990. 10.
24. Frawley, David. Beyond the Mind. Sn Ganb Dass
Or. Scries -28, Delhi. 1984
25. Gasapatt, S. V. Man's Origin and Destiny. Kah)-
kshetra, Madras, 1932; 103 -f 2.
696
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 64 26
(Rev acc to author the book was undertaken because
of many refresh ngly new ideas having come to 1 ght from the
Vedas He however does not even once quote from any
Ved c text
Rev Yashodhara Wadhwani Shah BDCRI 46 212 13
26 Gombrich R Precepts and Practice Oxford 1972
27 Gupta, Sudhir Kumar Dravyagunajnata ki lokopa
karaparayanata ( Hindi ) Bharat mdyavaibhat am, Jaipur, Sept 84,
1-2
28 Halbfass, Wilhelm Indien und Europa Perspektnen
ihrer geistigen Begegnung
( - VBD IV 57 74) see 64 29 below
Rev B Baumek WZKSA 29 215-16 H Bruckner OLZ
80 ( 3 ) 287 90 J W DeJong IIJ 27 217 19
29 Halbfass, Wilhelm India and Europe An Essay m
Understanding SUNY Press, Albany, 1988, xv + 604
see 64 28 above
Rev J W DeJong /// 34 142
30 Jha, V N Language and reality Acta Indologica 6
( Studies of Mysticism ), 1984, 73-89
31 Jones Richard H Must enlightened mystics be moral
PE]V j 4 ( 3 ) July 1986 273 293
ref Up and advaita \edanta knowledge and tod Here
32 Kaplan Stephen Mind may a, and holography
phenomenology of projection PEW 33 (4), 367-378
33 Kapur, Karam Naram Location of soul in the bo y
AH 7, No 80, Jan 91, 11-12
Ved c evidence heart = the seat of the soul * , e( | l0
heart located on the left side of the chest or beat { 0 j
the brain but soul and heart are not located in a
the head
34 Kashjkar, C G Man world peace ( in ) Vd me
Man World Peace, Karachi, 1988
PHILOSOPHY
697
64. 45 ]
' 35. Kaviraj, Gopinath. Mysticism m Veda, (in) Notes
on Ret. and Philos., SSW, Varanasi, 1987; 158-162.
36. Khole, Gajanan. Vaidika va bauddha tattvajfiana
( Mar. ). Prasdda 40 ( 1 ), Aug. 86; 49-51.
..Vedic and Buddhist pbilos
37. Kiiubchand, Chetan Anand. Spiritual science. SP,
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p. 382.
. the process of jKanayoga consists of four stages * prajfianam
^ brahma', ayam at m3 brahma, tat t\am asi, aham brahmasmi—
38. Kulish, Karpurchand. Mana, prana, aura vak ka sva-
^Pa (Hindi). Paper, A. I. Vidvat Sammelana (M. Ojha),
R. P. V. P., Jodhpur, 1990; 7.
..acc to OmA • \dk, prana, manas as constituents of Itman
( SPB J4), each of these three principles has 6 adhiksras
39. Kunst, A. Man - the creator. JIP 4, 1976 ; 51-68.
40. Mehta, R. N. Istapurta works in India. JOIB
32(3-4), 1983; 207-215.
41. Mishra, Mangilal. Ravlndra dariana ke vaidika tatt\ a
( Hindi ). Vedapradtpa 2(3), Sept. 87; 26, 30.
..Vedic principles in Rabmdra's philos ..
42. Mittal, K. K. Materialism m Indian Thought. Mun.
Man , New Delhi, 1974 ; xn + 336.
IV. 64.33)..
Rev. : Pratap Chandra, I HR 5, 255-56
43. Mukhyananda, Swami. Mantras and their significance
m spiritual life. BJ 37 ( 7), 15. 11. 90; 29-31.
. serially ; to be contd. . .
44. Mushrooms and plulosophers. Ethnomycological Studies
“ 10, Yale Univ. Press, 1986.
45. Oberhammer, Gerhard ( ed. ). Epiphanie des Hells •
..see 47.84 above..
Rev. : G D , ZDMG 135 ( 1 ), 202.
...88
698
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
46 Oberhammer, Gerhard (ed ) Iiikhisiusm Erne indi
sche Denkform Putt of De Nobili Res Library, Occ Papers 2,
Wien, 1983, 113
P. Hacker, « Inklusivismus ’ (11-28) mclusiwm wh may
be regarded as a central and defin ng characteristic o
thought, consists in claiming for and thus including
own religion what really belongs lo an alien religious 1
this tendency is prominently observable among pro ag
Neo Hinduism like Vivekananda and Radhakrishnan ^
Hinduism as the point of union of all religions W ’
“Inklusivismus und Toleranz im Kontext der indoeurop
nung* (29-60) A Wezlir ‘Bemerkungen zuro J ,
smus” (61 92) G O dirham mi r, * Versuch eines Nach
(93-113)
Rev J W DeJono, 77/29(1 ) 68-70 C Oats
82 ( 1987 ) 3, 286-91
47 Pahari, Satyabrata Where the Buddhists and the
orthodox philosophers meet SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
592-593 h ve
the Up s speak of brahmanhara wb the Buddhists
accepted in full
48 Pandeya, R C Indian attitude towards nature 0“ )
Reality, Knowledge, and Value (A G Javadekar Fe
Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, Varanasi, 1985, 119-124
. nature in polytheistic frame work Vedic mythology
49 Pandit, M P Traditions in Sadhana SM ^
Tantra, Yoga, Philosophy, and Mysticism Sterling P u
New Delhi, 1988, xiv -I 289
50 Piantelu Mario The “mystical” attitude
indifference to worldly values and commitments Some con
tions on the Indian outlook Ind Tour 13, 1985-86, 2
51. Pollock, Sheldon The theory of practice and^c
practice of theory in Indian intellectual bistory JA
499-519
52 Prasad, N S Convergence of Science W& *
philosophy 1989 , X -f J54,
64 59]
PHILOSOPHY
699
seeks to bring out sim ferities bet the findings of the modern
f science and what was stated in Up s and Pur anas
53 Raman, N S S Indian and German idealism ( in )
India and the West ( Goetz Mem Seminar ), Steiner, 1983
54 Siderits, Mark The sense reference distinction m
Indian philosophy of language J Chinese Philosophy 14 ( 3 )j
Honolulu, 331-355
55 Sivananda, Swami Philosophy of the two birds The
Divine Life 47(8), Aug 85 , 240 242
56 Smith, Brian K. Reflection on Resemblance , Ritual ,
and Religion
( = 47 121, 48 286 49 108 54 393 above ) resemblance
( samanja ) as a category of Ved c thought reenvisionment of
the Vtda in Hindu thought primarily tbro the adoption of the
idea of resemblance resemblance as described here is the philo-
sophic centre around ub all Vedic thought revolves Ch. 1
Making Connections Hinduism and Ved sm , Ch 2 * Con-
structing Vedism sacrifice was displayed as a constructive
activity creating the human being (ontology) the afterlife
(sotenology) and the cosmos as a whole (cosmology) ch 3
‘ Ritual and Reality last Ch The Destiny of Vedism”
emphasizes continuity of yajna in India yajna as a category -
one of the defining characteristics of Indian reL thought
Rev Frederick M Smith JAOS 110 735-37
57 Staal, Frits Exploring mysticism a methodological
essay JIP 6, 1978, 79-85
(rev AC Graham)
58 Staal, Frits The search for meaning mathematics,
music, and ritual American Journal of Semiotics 2 ( 4), 1984 j
1-57
59 Staal, Frits Unnersals Studies in Indian Logic and
Linguistics Umv of Chicago Press, Chicago and London, 1988 1
xt + 267
collection of papers (up to 1977)
Rev Paul J Ciumne Jhst Ret 29 ( 2) 174-77
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
60. Stork, Hclfcne. Bifanccs indiennes Etudes de
logic transculturclle et comparee du jeune enfant. 0 eC
paidos, Centurion, Paris, 1986; 237.
61. Suneson, Carl. Richard Wagner and die aid, id t
GastesMclt Brill, Leiden, 1989; xt + 124.
. \V *s knowledge and mterprelalion of the philos and 1 httfi i .
of India the ontological negativism of Scbopenhau _ ^
decisive for W 's experience and understanding . *.
rcl and cultural milieu of India wh W. en “ “ n , cr , , 10Q c f
ing Buddhological works. Parts II and III : W.s P j
some fundamental Indian philos concepts o
aesthetics..
62. T1WARI, Kapil N. (cd). Suffering : Indian Ferspec-
lives. Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1986; xui + 302.
. Karl H PorttR suffering docs not find a *“ L ndu
philos. wh is mokfafaslra . Arvmd Sharma s Varuna,
theism, Vcdic divinities associated with suffen * fact 0 f
Rudra, Nirrti, for tbo Vedic man, suffering ex,s ” aD d
life wh. can be counteracted thro* devotion, P 0 f
pra>cr, in Up theism, suffering is associated with the natu
the world..
Rev, I vo FisER. AO 50, 235-39; M P. Maratue, ABO
327-29
63. Tripathi, Hanhar Nath. Bharatiya tantra aura
fila (Hindi). JGJKSV 38-39, 1982-83; HS 217-228.
64. Vairaci, Chakradhar Jnanakarmasamuccayak
nani. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 545.
Tndo-Visioo*
65. Ved Prakash. Philosophy of Da>ananda J
Ghaziabad, 1986
66 Vyas, R T Qustion m philosophical perspec
JOIB 36 ( 1-4), 1986-87: 17-27.
..‘question* in RV, in Up •• ^
67. Wayman, Alex. The human body as n't
India, Greek cosmology, and sixteenth century Burop •
22 (2), Nov. 82; 172-190.
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
701
65 4 J
Up text tat tram asl impl es that man in h s phenomenal self
is equivalent to the Lord of the universe microcosm macrocosm-
analogy in India and in Greek cosmology Geometry and
number symbol sm of man
68 Werner, Karel (ed ) The Yogi and the Mystic
Studies in Indian and Comparative Mysticism Durham Indo-
logical Series I, Curzon Press, London, 1989, *V + 192
(a collect on of II papers) Werner Mystic sm and Indian
sprituahly (20-32 orgnallyin VBD IV 87 177 241 256)
three stages of mysl cism — ( 1 ) v a purgat vq ( 2 ) via illumma
Ua (3) i a unitiva S N Dasgupta speaks of sacnGcalmy
sticism of the Vcd c trad ( wh is not proper ) mystical
vision ( iihl dhMi) of the Ved c seers must properly evaluated ,
concept of rta grasped thro th s myst cal V is on Mum sukta
(RYX 136) — is Mum a shaman a mystic or a yogm?
l’rat ma Bower Mystic sm in the Up and in Sarfikaras
Vedanta
Rev D H Killingley JR AS III 1(2) 307-03 Peter
Schreiner, BSOAS 53 (3) 586
69 Zimmerman, F V echelle des etre clans l Inde anci
enne Pans, 1976
XIV SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
65 Anthropology Ethnology Sociology
General Social Studies
1 Agehananda Bharati, Svvatni Great Tradition and
Little Tradition Indological Investigations Ui Cultural Anthropo-
logy Chowkhamba Sk Studies -96, Varanasi 197 s
2 Bhattacharya Nitin The ritual tools
see 54 41 above
3 Bhoj Raj Social mobility - its origin and evolution in
the Rgveda
see 4 8 above
4 Bhumananda Sarasvati Vaidiki Lohayjaiastha ( Ec»
clesia Diune)
702
VBDIC B1BLIOGRAPHV
[65 5
see 30 18 above
5 Bongard Levin, G M Ethnocultural outlines of ancient
populations in Hindustan linguistic families and archaeologica
cultures (Russ ) (in) Roots of Modern Population of Soitt
Asia (Russ ), Moscow, 1990,9 36
see 65 6 below
6 Bongard Levin, G M , Gurov, N Ancient ethno
cultural history of peoples of Hindustan results, problems, pers
pectives (Russ ) Drevnei Vostok, Moscow, 1989, 58 111
see 65 S above
7 Bongard Levin, G M, Vigasin, A A Society and
state in ancient India - based on Sanskrit sources, mainly on e
ArthaSastra (in) Sanskrit and World Culture (Proc 4
Berlin, 1986, 31-40
at any given hist period India represented a complex
of d ff societies and cultures at d ffermg stages of evc -
( non un form nature of b st and cultural deve op ^
ancent societies) wrong notion of belated orign°
India Har civl substantial soc al and property®'
fication develop of political organ zation appearance ^
complex system of rel notons existence of s, * e _. re d
period typologically the society of that period can e
to synchronous societies of Mesop and Egypt
8 Bose, N K Fifty Years of Science i n India f'W™
of anthropology and archaeology Indian Science Congress
Calcutta, 1963
9 Botto, Oscar Socreta e stato nell* India classica 0°)
Max Weber e l India, CESMO, Torino, 1986, 13-22
10 Burghart, Richard For a sociology of Ihdia ^
mtracultural approach to the study of ‘ Hindu Society
17 (2), 1983
11 Buss, Andreas Societe, Politique, Indtudu
elementaires de la \le sociale en Inde ancienne Van
Amsterdam, 1978, 121
65 17]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
703
why political institutions in India did not achieve the inde-
pendence from rcl dogma as in the West (mainly based on
Pah canon and Ja okas)
Rev E. Franco WZKSA 30 193-94
12 Carman, John B , Marglin, Fredenque Appel (ed ),
Purity and Auspiciousness in Indian Society Intern Studies in
Sociology and Social Anthropology -43, Brill, Leiden, 1985, 129,
Rev G B ZDStG 137(2) 439
13 Chakrabarty Haripada Socio-Economic Life of India
in the Vedic Period Sanskrit Pustak Bbandar, Calcutta, 1986 j
4 + 292.
caste-s>stem samikaras positon of women, family life, dress
and decoration food and drink amusement diff professions;
trade and commerce corporate activities
14 Chartkoff, J L. World prehistory and the theory of
cultural evolution m Anthropology 13 (4), Bedford
Hills, 1986, 283-^94
15 Chatterjee, K N New horizons of research in
Dharmasastra ( in ) New Horizons of Res in Indohgy, CASS,
Poona Umv, 1989, 153-157
Dharmafostra is too inclusive a lit. ( GS DS Smrtl TlkaJ,
Nibandhas ) DS and GS produced to counteract rise of
Buddhism rise of vanjas monarchy and republics status of
women family DS = work of priestly class, the pictuie
presented by them is partial
16 Chattopadhyaya, Sudhakar Some thoughts on Hindu
Society 1AC 15(4), Oct 66, 260-270
17 Chaudhary, Btjoy Kumar Kinship relations and
social hierarchy in the Vedic period SO PIHC, Gorakhpur
Vmv, 1989-90, p 134
eatly Vedic people were predommently cattle-breeders (bo*
they also practised cultivation on a limited scale cattle-herding
requires stabil ty of human relationships and some division of
labour k asbip considered imp in early Vedic period , kinship
began to extend only from the beginning of the later \ed19
period
704
YEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
18 Chaudhuri, Mamata Tribes of Ancient India
Mus Monograph - 7, Calcutta, 1977 , +162
(- VBD IV 65 38)
Rev B D Qiattopadiiyaya IHR 43M0
19 Chaudhuri, Mamata A note on absorption of tbe
tribal people in the Hindu society, as gleaned from early
literature 4S PIUS, Goa Umv , Panjim, 1987, P 148
20 COHN, Bernard S Note on the history of the study of
.Indian society and culture ( in ) Structure and Change
Society ( ed M Singer , B S Cohn ), Aldme Publ Co, a E •
1963, 3-28
21 Crevatin, l- Ossetvaziont sulla societR Indiana
sedica In L 8, 1982-83 ( 1984), 11-25
nature of Veil c ktngsh p * social competence , no
lizcd society, etc
22 Danda, Ajit K Tribes m India J/w/68(4), Dtc - S3,
313-334 ./tuuiak)
pre-liar populations belonged to sacral cu of e thw>*
Aryan invader. found ui Ind,a com-denUe
cultural diversity Vcdic population ref to as
23 Das, Vccna The uses of hroinahty
cosmos in Hinduism CIS (NS) 10 (2), 197 .
ntlP. Delhi.
24 Das, Vcena Structure and Cognition
1977 wall
25 Dasgupta, Manashi Reflections on ideas or
philosophy and Indian code of conduct
sec 61 18 above .
26 Dash, R M Sociolinguistic study of Pumnon
see 25 83 above f ^
27 Duhpandc, Madhav M Soclotmgalstic At
(nJu An Historical Reconstruction
65.35]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
705
(“ VBD IV 4 6 14 and 65 45)
Rev Franklin C Southworth, Lg 57 ( 4 ) 935-41
28 Dikshit, Bharati Pracina Bharata men Samdjika
Gatihlaia ka Adhyayana Allahabad, 1985
social mobility in ancient India
29. Dimock Jr , Edward C , Kachru, Bry B , Krishna-
MURTI, Bh ( cd ) Dimensions of South Asia as a Sociohnguislic
Area Oxford and IBH Publishing Co , New Delhi, 1991 , 320
30 Douglas, Mary Introduction to the Paladin edition
of Dumont’s Homo Hierarchicus Grenada Publ Ltd , London,
1972, 11-22
see VBD IV 66 30
31 Dubois, Abbe J A Hindu Manners, Customs, and
Ceremonies Asian Education Services, New Delhi, 1990;
xxxiv -I- 741.
.. (transl into English by Henry K Beauchamp) fourth ALS
ed
32 Dumont, Louis Essais sur Puidniduahsm. Une pers-
pective anthropologique sur Videologie modeme du Seuil, Pans,
1983,267
33 Dvivedi, K N Rgvedikagungunamanusandhanam.
Sag 23 (2), 1985, 79-80
Gungus were diff from the Aryans, they lived on the bank
of the river Gungu ( QV II 32 8), Divodasa vanquished them..
34 Fuchs, Martin Theorte und Verfremdung Max Weber,
Louis Dumont, und die Analyse der wdischen Gesellschaft Peter
Lang Verlag, Frankfurt, 1988 , tv + 702
Weber's attempts at defining the concept of caste are not
satisfactory also his presentation of karman and samskara arc
criticised author attacks Dumont s rigid structuralism
Rev Karl Heinz Golzjo, Mundus 26 ( 3), ISO-92.
35 Ghosh, A K Man e\olving in India. Proc 62 Jnd \
Science Cong , Delhi, 1975
... 8 ?
706
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 65 36
36 Gnoli, G , Vernant, J -P (ed ) I* Mon, lesmons
dans les societes anciennes Ed dc la Maison des Sciences e
1 ’Homme, CUP, Pans, 1982, 505
Rev H J G ZDMG 134 ( 1 ) 174
37 Goel, SitaRam Adivasis versus Aryan invaders
scholarship? or lunacy? a rejoinder Organiser 17 ( >
9 12 63 11-12
38 Goodfriend, Douglas E Rank and reflectivity *
speculative enquiry into the ethno ontology of rank
38-39, 1982-83 173 199
ref to Grhya and Dharma iutras
39 Gopalan, S Hindu Social Philosophy
see 61 33 above
40 Grantovsky, E A , Raevsky, d S [Into A ^“
ethnic elements] (in) Simpozium Antichnaya Balkants
Moscow, 1980, 13-16.
41 Halbfass, W Philosophical anthropology in non Jains
and non Buddhist Indian thought (in) E Wawdmtit l
Pel Vol |fe _
themat zed idea of man as opposed to other forms of
is it possible to speak of it 7
42 Heesterman, J C The Inner Conflict of Tradit
Essays in Indian Ritual, Kingship, and Society
s« 48 I15A aoj 54 194 the ta'ol
social thought it the confl ct bet the ideal of {be fe4 j ty
(»h is also the ultmalo source of authority ) » 1 { of jte
of part cipation in ihe normal soc at order »h. 4
ideal and >ct is the source of power in society
43 Indradeva, Shrirama Evolution dcs form ^l ra( ^p n ].
ncllcs dc stratification sociale cn Inde Dlogu e
June 85
44 Jauwai, Suwra Studies in early Indian soo:l1 h “'°' 1
trends and possibiliUcs IIIR 6, 1979 SO, 1*63
65. 53]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
707
-.caste-system • views of earlier scholars .question of rarna
and jati . changes m the social order m the context of the mode
of production., detailed picture of Brahmana rarna . priests
and political power . Brahma-Ksatra phenomenon , problem of
£fidras.. endogamy and aiiuloma-pratiloma untouchables or
impure castes., concept of pollution position of women., kin-
ship structure and nature of family orgamzauon . gotta institu-
tion.. patriarchal joint family as the norm..
45. Jatava, D. R. Evolution of Indian Social Thought.
Bohra, Jaipur, 1987; X + 447.
46. Jha, D N Feudal Social Formations m Ancient India.
Delhi, 1987.
47. Jha, Vjvekanaftda Social stratification in ancient India:
some reflections Social Scientist 19 ( 3*4 ), Mar -Apr. 91.
48. Kantowsky, D. Max Weber on India and Indian inter-
pretations of Weber CIS ( NS ) 16 ( 2 ), 1982, 141-174.
49. Karve, Iran ati Kinship Organisation in India. Delhi,
1990; xx + 389 + 1 chart.
..reprint of VBD IIL 65 42 .
50. Kaur, Paramajit. Dayanandakrta Yajunedabhasya
men Samajtka e\am Rajanaitika Sandarbha ( Hindi) Delhi, 1990;
vm + 200
..references to society and polity in Dayananda's comm, on
Yy. . see also 12 9 above..
51. Kolhatkar, B. V. Social and moral thoughts in the
Tattunya Upamsad.
. see 20 109 and 61 46 above .
52. Lele, JayantK , Singh, Rajendra. Language ard
Society : Steps towards an Integrated Theory. Brill, Leiden, ]1989.
. (pp 90 IT views re Pacini * grammar.. P.’s grammar and
Gk., Roman, and other grammars)..
53. Leopold, Joan. The Aryan theory of race. Indie n
Economic Social History Reuen 7(2), 1970; 271-297.
708
VEDiC bibliography
[65 54
54 Madan. T N ( ed ) Way of Lfe Vikas, Delhi 1982
55 Malamoud, Ch Le malencontra de la boetie cl >**
theories de l’lnde ancienne sur le nature de la societe i
VEspnt des lots samages, Pierre Clastres on une nou.\e c ant
pologie politique , Seuil, Pans, 1987, 173-182
56 Malik, SC ( ed ) Determinants of Social Status w
India (IAAS, Sfaimla), Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986, xi + 192
the ro e of economics and pow er has been and is
in determ ning social status.* common ritual perspective
the close connect on of ritual status and pohti
status
Rev Em 1 D Cruz Indca 25(1) 77 79 Sta ^ ey „ £ SQ FiLUD
A A 90 207-08 Richard W Laxjviere, JAOS 110 37 **
57 Malik S C Intellectuals tradition, and elhnojrapluc
studies M m I 69 (4), Dec 89, 317 345 ^
3 mam traditions of study administrative oriental mi
nary
58 Marclin. F a , Carman, John B (cd ) P^ity
Auspiciousness in Indian Society Brill, Leiden, 1985
58A Mazumdar, B P Society and religious belief
BRMIC 37 ( 6 ), June 86, 137-141
(continuation of 48 172 above to be conld ) rites
murt puja tlrlhas \ratas
59 Michaels, Axel Ritual und Gesellschaft in tndien &
Essay
sew 54 275 above
60 MINES, Matttson Conceptualizing the person h ^ ;
chical society and individual autonomy in India. A .
568-579 n u t
explanations by social scicnt sis of the
emphasized the subord nation of th" inu \i a pUimrj
fam 1y and the compcil ng influence of h crarc y H ^ rod
motivations for behaviour they have asserted 1 '
for individuation and persona] autonomy m
65 69 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDV
709
based on 23 life histones the findings of th s article contradict
this view
61 Mishra, Hanram Panmisutresu samasamayika
samajah
see 25 202 above
62 Mishra, Pratibha. Vaidikah samajtkaroanyatah Partja
lam 5 ( 6) Jan 87, 30 -j3
63 Mishra Ramakrishna Vedon men samajavadi vicara
dharake sutra (Hindi ). SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 59-60
indicat ons of socialism in the Vedas e g. jajna dana etc...
64 Misra, S N Vedic philosophy and ritual of nomadism
and settlement
see 54 239 and 53 73 above
65 MuKHERJ! Prabhati Status determinants in early brah-
man ical literatures (in) 65 56 above
66 Munshi S Max Weber on India an mtroductoiy
cntique C/S22(I) 1988, 1 34
67 Nandi, R N Anthropology and the study of tic
Rgveda IHR 13, 1986-87 153-165
(Rev art. on 65 104 below) the problem of social group-
ing jana (tribe) jaii (class) kula ( lineage not mentioned in
RV) — these terms are used to deser be RK-socety withoLt
taking into account the variations m the mean ng of these terms
seen in dlf re* ons s gmfkance of desenpt ons of war* in
RV clan exogamy and nf not sir ctly observed anthropo-
logists differ on what const lutes a lineage study of social
d ffcrcntiation m RV needs greater analysis of the mode of self-
subsistence and the mechan sm of d stnbution need for recon-
sidcrat on of the text of § V
6S Narang, Saiya Pal Sama malar - a lost socio-fegtl
institution of tbc Rgveda. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 p 65
69 Numata Ichito Dhaxma and kingship in the Dharma*
iastras Hokkaido Journal of In lologlcal and Buddhistic Studies
4, Sappoto, Oct. 89, 98 107
7iO
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 65.70
70. Om Prakash. 1 Religion and Society in India.
..see 48 204 above.
71. Pant, Sushila Ideal versus behavioural patterns a
case study of ancient Indian society. 46 PIHC, Amritsar, 1985,
130*135.
.ref Kalpasutras, Dharmafastras, Pur anas specifically discusses
airama scheme . samuccaya vtkalpa, bodha three alternatives
all norms put forward by the teachers not accepted V P® 0 ?
72 Patyal, Hukum Chand. Bhratrvya as a term of kinship*
A JOS 2(1-2), 1985,95-100.
. original sense of bhratrvya in pre-hist times might hate
' brother s son *. later on it became ‘ father’s brothers so
the metaphorical sense of ‘rival* developed simultaneously
73. Podder-Theising, loa Hindus lieule Matemlcn •“
enter Soztalpsychologie der stadttschen Mittelklassc. Ver ag c
Lang, Frankfurt, 1984; 198
. ref Hindu middle class . no such thing as “ homo*eneo^
and formalized rel Hinduism” .the unifying factor is
of “Hindu mentality \ a specific rel attitude. a w ^ lbo .
sphere wh became intelligible only by ref to Hindu t ,, y
nous) trad Hindu culture represented as being d chm .
opposite to scientfic technological civil , to the Wes . ^ cuJ[I ^
tianity various philosophical schools and rel sects an ^
Hindu culture urban and rural , regional vana i
reflection is not the Hindu “way”..
Rev . Otbraer GAarrtR, Anthropos 81, 749
74. Raghavan, V. Some glimpses of social life ID
Rgveda Organiser 19 ( 11 ), 24 10 65; p. 15.
75. Rai, Jaimal. Rural-Urban Economy and Social CkwS<>
In Ancient India Varanast, 1974
76. Rajesu, Satyavrat Maharft Dayananda ke
bhafya men Samaja kd S\arupa (Hindi )
..DD..
■ 77. Raiurkar, G G. Tie second uiban rcvolutioa
India. Jijtiasa 1 ( 1-2), Jan -Apr. 74; 74-88
65 84] SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 71]
early RV - society devoid of any class gradation by the late
RV period fixed social gradation emerged and pol tical power
was given to the Ksatriyas whle other centralising poser
remained with the priestly class Vedic society in a st3te of
formation after the eod of the urban civilization of the Hara*
ppans later Ved c society = fusion of and nonArjan
elements first urbamsat on used copper and bronze the second
one ( 1700-600 B C ) used iron the term ay as d scusscd
1150-600 B C witnessed growth of iron agriculture ( use of
plough and subsidiary industres) and cattle breeding in RV
in RV cow as medium of exchange term para nagara
d scussed
78 Sahu, Bbairabi Prasad The Brabmamcal model view-
ed as an instrument of socio cultural change — an autopsy
46P1HC, Amritsar, 1985, 180-189
79 Sahu, Bhairabi Prasad Front Hunters to Breeders
Delhi, 1988
80 Sarkar, Benoy Kumar A Positne Background oj
Hindu Sociology Introduction to Hindu Positiusm Mot Ban,
Delhi, 1985, 697
reprint of VBD I 133 16
81 Sarkar, Subimal Chandra Some Aspects of the Ear-
liest Social History of India Pre Buddhist Ages Janaki Praka
shan, Patna, 1985, *iv + xi + v -f 244 + ill + pi
(first publshed 1928)
82 Schneider, Davtd M A Critique of the Study of
Kinship Umv Michigan Press, Ann Arbor, 1984, IX + 208
83 Shapiro, Michael C , S chi mi ANN, Harold F ( ed )
Language and Society in South Asia Mot Ban., Delhi, 1981 ,
293
Rev L A SciiWA*zscnrLD R K Ba*z, II J 28 ( 4 ) 295-96.
84 S harm a Arvind What is Hinduism ? A sociological
a Pproach
see 48 270 above
712
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[65.85
85. Sharma, R. S. Conflict, distribution, and differen a*
tions in Rgvedic Society. IHR 4 ( 1), 1977.
( =• VBD IV 83 118) .
86. Sharma. R. S. Stages in social evolution in ancient
India, (in) Ancient Indian Culture and Lit, Pt- Gangara
Comm. Vol., Delhi, 1980; 77-81.
. not possible to give one label to society m early ^
Vedic texts indicate a social formation wb. for mos
Vedic period was tribal., even in the Vedic pen°
pastoral life giving way to agriculture and tribal socie y
grating into a class-divided society .
87. Sharma, R. S. Material Culture and Social Formations
in Ancient India. Macmillan, Delhi, 1983; xxtv + 246.
Rev. . Suraj Bhan, IHR 11, 111-16
88. Sharma, R. S. Perspectives in Social and
History of Early India. Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1983, At
Rev. . A jay Mitra Sastri, IHR 9, 233-35.
89. Sharma, R. S. Traces or promiscuity in “““‘'“(rf
society. ( in ) Essays m Indian Art, Religion, an oci
K. M. Shrimau), Mun. Man , New Delhi, 1987; 68-
90. Shastri, Radhaknshna. Vedon men samajika vja
( Hindi ). Vedapradipa 3 ( 10 ), May 89; 4-5.
social orgomzation in the Vedas..
91. Shukla, Hiralal. Samskrta kd Samdjaidstra (Hindi)-
Delhi, 1989; xw + 367.
..sociology of Sanskrit..
92. Shukla, Shahgram. Kinship system
A}{ddh) ay I.
..see 25 297 above.
93. StDDHANTALANKAR, Satyauata. Vedic concept
life. All 7 : 73, April 90; p. 10
def
94. SicrntLC, R. P. Indien und die Ancr m ^ j6?>
the one. Zeitschrlft fur Kulturaustausch 37(3), *
pjnioJ s
t of toco!
65. IOI ]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
713
95 Singh, G P The genesis and growth of tribal emit*
zation in North India QRHS 20 ( 4), 1980-81, 13-18
(from pre-hist time* to ]2ih cent AD) various tribes
evolved a mixed civil and de\ eloped various theological and
philos doctrines wh contributed to the growth of proto-Hindu-
ism (acc to Atkinson hill tribes of Nothero Himalaya -
Khasa Naga, KirSta Cma- bad attained certain degree of civil
in some respects superior to that reached by Vedic Aryans)
96 Singh, K S Tribal Society m India An Anthropo-
logical Perspective Manohar, Delhi, 1985, xn + 327
acc. to author Sanskrmzation is secondary to technology or
mode of production in triggering off the process of change in
tnfcaJ society see 65 97 below
Rev R. S Mann J Ind Antkrop Soc 22, 91-92.
97 Singh, K S Technology and acculturation the
Brahmanica! model reconsidered Social Sciences Probings 2 ( 1 ),
1985,20-36
con ests the val dity of the Brahmamc model of the diffusion
of agricultural technology and cultural change in areas peripheral
to the Gangetic pla ns see 65 96 above
98 Singh, Mahesh Vikram A Soma-sacrificc signifying
assimilation in the Vedic fold
see 54 385 above
99 Srjnjvas, M N The Cohesive Role of Sansknti+ailon
and Other Essays OUP, Delhi, 1989 , 220
100 Tanaka, Masakazu For a sociology of Hinduism a
critical view of holism
see 48 308 above
101 Tiiakur, Vijay Kumar Urban status of the later Vedic
society an inquiry (m) Studies in Onentology , Basham Comm
Vol.Y K Publishers, Agra, 1988,54-63
13 tra ts distmgu sh eg urban centres from rural settlements
both I t and arch of the later \cdic phase just hint at uiban
origins implying at the same time its weak incipient, and
□ascent nature
00
714 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [65 102
102 Thapar, Romila General President’s Address
44 P1HC, Burdwan, 1983, 3-21
Vedic society as tribal’ — this is a questionab’e characterise
tion rather, Vedic society was lineage based (uuhfa) s *
ficance of Vedic w S
103 Thapar, Romila Ancient Indian Social History Some
Interpretations Orient Longman, New Delhi, 1984 (repnnt),
X + 396
(= VBD IV 82 591)
Rev John Burton Pace JRAS 1986 (2) 289, B N S
Yadava I HR 5, 234-38
104 Thapar, Romila From Lmeoge to Slate Serial
Formations m the Mid First Millennium B C in the Ganga a e)
OUP, New York, 1984, 189
sec 65 67 above
Rev B G Gokhale, AHR 90 ( 5) 1251
105 Tiwari, Shashi Rsi Vasistha kS sSmajika dfstikona-
Rksamhita ke adhara para ( Hindi )
see 32 78 above
106 Trauiman, T R (ed ) Kwship and Him I" Sa “ i
Asia Michigan, 1974
Rev Romila Thapar, IIIR 3(1) 149
107 Tripathi, L K Traosmon from ancient 10
period as reflected m the organisation of the In ian
Bharat 1 17, BHU, 1987-88, 168 172
ref to l arnatramaJharma
108 Upadhyaya, Baladeva Panklipavanatajah
mlmamsa ( in ) Vunariacmtamaijlh, Sharada Samsl ana,
nasi, 1985, 176-182
109. Variiadpandc, N R [ reply to Sharad
bharata, April 86, in connection with V *s letter, a* 1 *
Mar 86) (Mar ) Naiabharata 39 ( 10), July 86, 5 ’
65.5]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
715
1 1 0. Varma, Baidya Nath. Social Science and Indian Society.
A Cnilisational Perspecthe. Concept Publishing Co., New Delhi,
1985; X + 96.
..(collection of 5 essays)., concerning the basic tenets of
Hinduism in the context of the modernization of India.. “High
Hinduism ” and “ Popular H, ” H docs not stand as much
in the way of India’s modernization as is frequently averred..
111. Verma, H. C. Dynamics of Urban Life in Pre-Mughal
India. Mun. Man., New Delhi, 1986; xvi + 255.
112. VjDYARTHI, L P.; RAI, B. K. The Tribal Culture of
India. Concept PubI , New Delhi, 1985; 488 + illust , maps, etc.
113. VlGASiN, A A , Samozvantsev, A. M. Society, State t
and Law in Ancient India. Sterling Publ., New Delhi, 1985)
8 + 238.
Rev.. Ludo Rocker. JAS 46, 201-02.
114 Von Furer-Heimendorf, C Tribal Populations and
Cultures of the Indian Subcontinent Handbuch der Orientalistik,
Abt. II : Indten 7, 1985; VII + 182.
. .about 30 tribal societies discussed .
66. Varna : Caste
1. Ambedkar, B. R. Collected Writings -Vol 7. Govt, of
Maharashtra, Bombay, 1979.
..on caste-system, Madras, etc .
2. Anand, Shanta. Ksatriyas in Ancient India. A socio*
economic and religious study. Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1985; xx -}- 212*
3. Baker, Sophie. Caste : At Home in Hindu India »
London, 1990; vtu -f 183 -t- 37 p).
4. BanerJEE, Biswanath. Some thoughts on Varna and
Jati. Man and Life 8 ( 1-2 ), Jan -June 82 ; 65-74.
5. Banerjee, Hemendra Nath. Re-consideration of the
principles of social stratification viewed through class-caste dtstin*
vEdic bibliography
ction social mobility w India * a sociological approach
69(4), Dec 89, 393 402
6 Berberoglu, Berch (ed ) Class, State, an ^ ere ^
meat in India Sage Publications, New Delhi, 1992, 3
Introd by B B Class, state, and development in lada »
hist perspective”
7 Berreman, Gerald D Caste m India and the U“> ,cd
States Am J of Sociology 66, 1960, 120*127
sec 66 25 below
8 Berreman, Gerald D The brahmamcal view of caste
CIS (NS) 5, 1971; 16-23
9 Bhattacharya, JogendraNath Hindu Costelor^Sc ^
An Exposition of the Origin of the Hindu Cnsle Sy
Bearing of At Seas mortis Each Other and mords 0*
gi ons Systems Editions Indian, Calcutta, 1973, M +
(first ed , Calcutta 1896 )
Rev Rahul Peter Da,, ZDMO 135 ( 1 ) l*" 48
10 B1IATTACHARYA, Sibesh Political autbonly^J
mana Ksatnya relationship in early India an a pe
elite configuration IHR 10, 1983-84, 1-20 . >uo
treat, the subject witbm the framework o ,IU ’^ (h perw>J
power of making and enforern, • law much
roughly bet Early Vedic and ,bt rl “ M c0 7 encorenr"
or the inconsistency and the ambrvalanee :tli out
the ancient Indian theory or state end soon J ^ pL ,u
come or an ctTort to synthesise Ihe .“, b ere is “
and interests of brahman and kfatra > . . au tbonty
indication of Brahraanic attempt to share po Brt hnuP>
in the Brahmanas we find clear evidence of j 4 ^
Varna staking claim to polt.cal auUwrily ■ >r tU
tells how Mitra the brahman cd iUai I t ^ VaWl(B np.
kfatra but not w ce \erso polity ** 2 shU* *“
or the Purobitas function (DrShmaeas ha ^ l»M"}
implementation of rffiarara) J ll ‘ h ™"’ „ lt e source cf
authonty show, three phase, (1) claim lo shm.
authonly w.lh .he king, (I) cla « I™ ““
(3) claiming luimuoity from rojal a
66 18 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
717
Dharmasastra king s power was generally regarded as un-
questionable supreme and all comprebccs ve BAU (1 4 11)
puts the matter n a nutshell The Brahma 9a is the womb of
royalty therefore the Brahmana sits at the RSjasflya below
the Ksatnya Tho the Ksatnya may reach the highest state,
in the last resort he rests upon the Brahmana, his womb
11 Biardeau M Brahmanes et potters AEPHE 5, 79,
1971-72
12 Chanana, Dev Raj The Jsudra the Dasa and Manu,
Indian Journal 0 / Social Work 20 ( 3 ), 1959 , 201-208
13 Chattopadhyaya, Aparna Reference to Ya}a\ara
Brahnanas of ancient India in Charaka Nagarjuna, Calcutta,
Dec 69, 3
14 Das Veena Structure and Cognition Aspects of Hindu
Caste and Ritual
see 54 113 above
Rev Richard W LarivujI£ JAOS 107 837 38
15 Dhar, M K Royal Life m Ancient India Delhi, 1991 j
xn + 247
16 Douglas, Mary Introduction to Paladin Edition of
Dumont’s Homo Hierarchies
see 65 30 above
17 Dumont, Louis Homo Hierarchies The Caste
System and its Implications Univ Chicago Press 1985 , 540 +
illust
( complete rev English ed CransI by Mark Sainsbiry Lou s
Dumont and Basia Gulati) two central theses (1) the
ft erarchy of pur ty and poltul on is tho central ideology round
wh Hindu sm and Ind an culture arc oriented (2) understand-
ing the d chotomy bet tf e renouncer and the man in the world
is central to undeistand ng both Ind an culture and purty*
pollut on h erarchy
Rev Brian K Smith Hist Ret 21 100-102
18 Gandhi, Raj S Caste and inadequacies of researches
on caste SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 100
7i 8
VEDIC BIBtlOGRAPHY
[& 19
goes back to Max Webers hist portrait of caste and hgh
lights his analysis of comparative stratification and the charac-
teristics of caste as a closed status community wh. are usefu
studying changes in caste system m contemporary India
! 9 Gilvray, Dennis B ( ed ) Caste Ideology and Inter-
action Cambridge papers in Social Anthropology - 9, CUP»
1982,255
20 Gould, Harold A Caste and Class A. Comparative
View Addison-Wesley Publ Co , Reading, Mass , 1971
21 Gould, Harold A Hindu Caste System The Sacra
luaiion of a Social Order Chanakya Publications, Delhi, 198 ,
xt + 193
22 Gupta, Shantt Swamp Varna, Castes, and Scheduled
Castes New Delhi, 1991, 182
(Foreword by S P Acrawal) a documentation «
perspective class fied Index to scholarly writings in n
journals (1890-1990)
23 Hanuiuntkan, K R Untouchability A Hutared
Study up to 1500 A D ( with special reference to Tamil Ha u)
Koodal Publishers, Madurai, 1979, xu + 282
(see VBD IV 66 43) individuals became Cabalas ei her
by birth or by conduct
Rev V jaya Ramaswamy IHR 5 242-44
24 Harikrishna Sastri Brahmanotpattimartania Bombay,
1986, 8 + 616
orig a of the Erahmanas
25 Harper, Edward B A comparative analysis of caste
the United States and India (in) VBD III 65 75, 1968,
see 66 7 above
26 Hutton, J H Bharata men Jatipratha Siarvp •
Karma, aura Ulpatti Mot Ban , Delhi, 1983, xvu + 319
Hindi transl by Mangal Nath Sinha of VBD lit 66
66. 34 J SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 719
27. Jaiswal, Suvira. Studies in early Indian social history;
trends and possibilities.
. see 65 44 above
28. Jaiswal, Suvira Changes in the status and concept of
the SGdra Varna in Early Middle Ages. ( in ) Essays in Indian
Art, Religion, and Society ( ed K M Shrimau ), Mun Man ,
New Delhi, 1987, 160-168
29. Jaiswal, Uma. Pracina evam purva madhyakallna
bharata men suvamakaron ki saraajika sthiu - eka aitihasika viSle-
sa °a ( Hindi ). JGJKSV 36 ( 1 -4 ), 1980 ( 1 984 ) , 247-260.
. social condition of goldsmiths m ancient and early medieval
periods.. Vedic evidence considered
30 Jauhari, Manorama Pracina Bharata men Vamalrama-
vya\astha (Hindi). Varanasi, 1985, 16+ 191.
(2nd ed ) Van>lsrama in ancient India
31. Jha, D N. Validity of Brahmana-peasant alliance.
Social Science Probings 1(2), June 84 , 270-295
32. Jha, Lakshmishvar £udranam adhane ’dhikarah.
. sec 54 218 above
33. Jha, Vivekananda. From tribe to untouchable : the
case of Nisadas.
. see VBD IV 65 70
34. Jha, Vivekananda CandaJa and the origin of un-
touchabihty. IIIR 13 ( 1-2), 1986-87, 1-36
. no ref lo CaodSIa in RV, no scmMance of untouchabdity in
Purufasukta where £adra is menlioned C mentioned 6 times
in liter Vedic til (c. 1000 B C -600 B C.) later Vedic
references lo C. tho la Jang in deuili. broadly conform to the
prevailing socio-economic milieu -primarily agrarian economy,
proliferation of castes growing division of labour and speculi-
ration of functions, overall increase in both production and
surplus creating conditions for s eady dts megrat on of the Aryan
Jana I nS and fom-ilion of not only hierarchical fourfold \anyt-
s)stem (cusses) but also of Jsils ( social groups) based cjteciw
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
(66.35
ally on birth and heredity, evidence re C 10 post-Vcdi p
( Sutras) is more detailed .
35 JilA, Vivekananda Vamasamkara in the D I j anE *
Sutras : theory and practice ( in ) Essays in Indian Art, e 'S' >
and Society ( ed K M Shrimali ), Mun Man , New Delhi,
85-98 ^
three categories of people combined to . J^nted
menon of mixed castes — later untochables l * • uxoup*
backward aboriginals, (2) degraded artisans, ^ g
wh thro* infringement of caste rules or o . had
association with a region outside the pale of ra
lost their Aryan status
36 Jordens, J Two giants look at the cosmic
Ambcdkar and Dayananda interpret the Purusa Su ta
sec 3 73 above
37 Karve, Iratvatt. Anthropometric measurements^
Sukla-Yajurvediya Madhyandina Brahmins M < n ’
55-57.
38 KasiiikaR) C. O Soma drink vts-a vis the '“ 1,ng *“■
sec 50 214 above
39 Khare, R S The Untouchable as /'‘"“fcMbndEe
Identity, and Pragmatism among the Lucknow amar
Studies m Cultural Systems, CUP, 1984, 206 ^ ouUKje
Indie trad of the holy nun (renouncer, ’ ***JJJJj pursuilfc
the castc-hicrarchy and opposed to it,m { ,ptrtiul
every one is equal and has his own indivi u ’ felUI , ( since *•
trad predated Aryan Brahmanism and piow** p ,e-AO>°
existed in IV evil . untouchables are descendants ol^ ^ ^
autochthones, therefore, spiritual asceticism
tage by rights of ancestry
Rev Pauline Kollsoa, AA 88, 992 93
40 Klass, Morton Caste The Emergence */* ,B * i h pb(U .
Social System. Inst for the Study of Human
delpbia, 1980
66. 47 j SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 721
..a materialist interpretation of the origin of caste-system ca*te*
system is clearly not the classic Varna-system K refutes the
‘ occupation ' hypothesis subcastes or * marriage circles ’ are
the fundamental units into wh e/ery member of the society is
born., various attributes of caste-system economic functions
of the trad cast e-s> stem K‘s approach is only ‘materialistic’
-not hist material st K- presents a ‘ reasonable explanation •
for the origin and develop of caste as a concrete hist pheno-
menon.. K. claims to be ‘eclectic’ in his approach to and
treatment of the subject
Rev. : Satya P Sharma, The Eastern Anthropologist 36, 55-77.
41. Kroeber, A L Caste, (in) Encyclopaedia of the
Social Sciences, Macmillan, New York, 1959 ( repnnt ).
42. Lallanji Gopal Devaladharmasutra on \arnas and
jalis. Amrtadhara, R N D Fel V 0 1 ,1984 , 239-245
43. Leach, H. R What should we mean by caste ? ( m )
Caste in South India ( ed. E. R. L. ). CUP, 1962; 1-10.
. introd. to the vo]
44. Lincoln, Bruce. Priests, Warriors, and Cattle : A
Study m the Ecology of Re/igfons Umv Calif Press, Berkeley,
1981; 242.
..(« VBD IV. 66 69)..
Rev • F. Bader. BSL 79(2), 96-1 13
45. Madan, T N. ( ed. ) Non- Renunciation OUP, Delhi,
1987.
46. Maprabhulal Goswami Pragjanmakarmavamavja-
'astha. Naunlstyam 5(1), Aug 84, 1-8
. . \arnaryarastha and karma of the previous life..
47. McGilVray, Dennis B (ed ) Caste Ideology and
Interaction. Cambridge Papers in Social Anthropology -9, CUP,
1982; X + 255.
. ( — 66 19 above) the papers in this Vol address the rival
theories of castc-s) stem m ibe structuralist approach of L. Dumont
and the ethnosocioiogical approach of McKun Mass err. .
722 vldic bibliography; [ 66 4S>
48 Mehta, Harsha Varnavyavastha - eka vivecana ( Hindi )
SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 634
49 Meisig, Konrad Das Kastensystem des Hinduismus
(in) Wer ist mem Nachster t Die A/ituorf der I Veltrel gioncti,
Freiburg, 1988, 11-58
50 MlSHRA, Man gilal JSliyata ki stbiti tatha usaki vaidiki
avadhSrana ( Hindi ) Vedapradipa 4(1), Aug 89, 12-13
caste and Vedic view
51 Mishra Padma Evolution of Brahmana Class Unde
Perspective of Vedic Priesthood ) BHD, Varanasi, 1978, xx +
considers the terms vipra rj» purohita and brahman no
of these denotes memfcershp cf a specific caste they re e
specific priestly funct on Vedic society — brahma ktatra w
members of the same class author postulates a fatly °
RV Aryan period therefore RV is silent about ; Arjan
tton vipra = internally an mated or enraptured man ' .
mstiv activities played an imp role in the emergence 0
order among the Vedic people) ultimately the term ^
(a derivative of brahman ) came to desgnalc a reen \
priestly class, as this term was more comprehensive <*
every type of priestly activity
Rev Suvira Jaiswal IHR 8(1 2) 124 26
52 Mukherjee, Prabhati Beyond the Pour Vanias
Untouchable in India IAAS, Shimla, Mot Ban , Delhi,
xv + 120
Ved c lit (from Sam to Up ) ro evidence of
of any group or groups by the four i anja society v, ufl
cate the forming of a nucleus of future commum ^ 0 j
touchables there are only signs of segmentation an ^ feJ tnc*
hierarchical d scrimmation on grounds of occupation fl(ua jj
t ons on the participation of some loner strata m c
^Ddras mentioned by Pan ni Caijdalas by Kauplya
53 Nandi, R N Client, ritual and conflict m c3rly
Brahmamcal order IHR 6 ( 1-2), 1979 80 , 64-118
54 Narang, Sudesh Sudra vama (Hindi ) \edaS
11 (9), April 91, 240-246
66 61 ]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
723
in support of catunarnya (m ssionary, military merchandise,
menial ) accept* Maaasmm
55 Nu'tATA, Ichiro Rules of tax exemption for Brahma-
nas m the Dharmasastra JIBS 37(2), Mar 89 , 990-988
56 O’Malley, L S S Indian Caste Customs Carzon
Press, London, 1974
reprint of VBD I 134 23
57 Ostor, Akos, Fruzzctti Lina, Barnett, Steve (ed ).
Concepts of Person Kingship, Caste, and Marriage in India .
Harvard Studies in Cultural Anthropology 5, Harvard Umv.
Press, Cambridge, Mass , J985, xtv + 271
Rev David Hicks A A 86(4) 999-1000
58 Panda, Harihar R. G Bhandarkar’s approach to the
social history of ancient India the caste system 48 PIHC, Goa
Umv , Panjim, 1987, 135-140
imp characteristics of c s endogamy commensal ty connu-
bium B challenged Slsart s ih"ory of caste brahma, kfatra,
vii — three orders indicating three occupations B as a social
reformer
59 PaisDEY, Rajendra The Caste System m India Myth
und Reality Criterion Publications, New Delhi, 1986, vi + 241
60 Parashar, Aloka Attitudes towards the mleccha in
early Northern India - up to c A D 600 777/2 9 (1-2), 1982-83;
1-30
MJecchas as a reference group in early India included all out-
siders who did not conform to the values and ideas and con-
sequently to the norms of tbs society accepted by (be elite
(Indo-Aryan speaking) groups see 66 61 below
61 Parashar, Aloka Mlecchas in Early India A Study
m Attitudes towards Outsiders up to A D 600 New Delhi, 1991:
xiv-f 350
. see 66 60 above
724
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[66.62
62. Patil, Sharad. Dasa-Sudra Slavery: Studies & M
Origin of Indian Slavery and Feudalism and their Philosop ies>
Allied Publ., New Delhi, 1982; VIII + 344.
63. Pfeffer, G. Puri’s Vedic Brahmins : continuity and
change m their traditional institutions, (in) The ^
Jagannatlta and the Regional Tradition of Orissa ( ed Kui-
Tripathi), Delhi, 1978; 421-437.
64. Ramashraya Sharma. Gfhastha, adi asrama,
vama ( Hindi ). Veda-Savita 5 (7)-5(12)* 1985.
..serially.
65. Ratha, S. N. Caste as a Form of Acculturalm.
Gauhati Univ., 1977. InJa
. survey of civil of the villag'c cultures » f P re ltoe j
and of thenar, culture as gathered from arch, remaj» J( ,..
by a survey of the culture of the Aryans as m [b(
on the basis of these surveys, author discusses WALSO v..
formation or a caste system, in the light of lmc > *• " % 1B> J
mam assumptions t(l) Aryan colonisers in Sr- 8 IflduJ „
percentage of the total population in the re, 810 I , tJ
Yamuna; (2) during the interval bet. Ita » ■ uot j
the composmon of R V hymns, the conquero ..mbiolic it*
in the Aryavarta had become partly Integra e given
lationship — some of the elites among t e of m ,imry
niches in the society of the conquerors., estaoiis ^ DW
alliances bet Aryans and Dasas; < 3) b0 ‘" .J, or< jen
societies were stratified tho\ pethap ^ . wnim on in AO»o
different .and ( 4 ) white slavery was defin ^* actlJC d by d*
society, near-slavery was likely 10 have 0 *ncd; ( b I
Dasas.. Aryan society : (a) land was comm , a !*j bigb •
womens status was high, (c) level of a • 1S ceuiril 1,5
on the question of purity-pollution syndrome l ' Myiat be mi
caste-system) SK-evidcnce seems to be “ega 1 b craft* 1 * 0 *
backward in the arts of peace and not having i)iX a
recruited craftsmen from among the conquered.. .
allowed upward mobility in society.. 2-tl - * 3 *
Rev. : A. Aiyappan, The Eastern AnihropoloS llt ^
66. Ray, Upcndranath. Sudron U
Vcdanlasuira ( Hindi ). Vcdaiarfi 36 ( 12 ), Ocl. 84 »
66 76 ]
SOCIOLOGICAL study
725
Brahmas utra 1 3 34-38 ‘•'Odra not entitled to study braknta -
vldya
67 Rihani, Vasundhara Padbbyam sudro ajayata VJ
34(5), Aug 85,35-36
SuJra in Vcd c t mes was not rtica varna
68 Ritschl Eva The VamaSramadharma in the early
Dharmasutras and in the Kautiliya Arthasastra Berlin, 1991
an attempt to dep ct a process of development
69 Rosel, Jakob The link between rebirth and caste
society some questions on Weber’s model of Hinduism
see 48 241 above
70 Saraf, Samarendra Hindu Caste System and Ritual
Idiom Delhi, 1986, vm + 203
71 Sauparna Durisethi Venkatesvara ( ed ) Madhuudya
see 22 99 above a ms at the soc al emaoc pation of the
Visvakarma Brahm ns
72 Scheteuch, M Die Anfange ton i ar^a System und
varna Theone m \edischen Zeit Dtss 8, Berlin 1983
(publ in Englsh transl )
73 Scheteuch M Separation of status and power in
Louis Dumont s theory of the caste system R S Shanna Fel
Vo! , Delhi
74 Scheteuch, M Das Phanomen Kaste in Indien
EAZ 30, 1989,36-55
7y Sen, Ranjit Social dynamics of ancient Indian civiliza-
tion SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
Brahmana abstained from labour the consequence of th s fact
socially Brahmana was the master and pot tically the Ksatriya
76 Shandilya, H A Vamavivecana (Hindi) SP, 34
AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 302
varijaija ast/ia has survived in spte of various L. nds of
onslaughts
726
YfcDIC bibliography
77. Sharma, Ramayana Prasad. Bharatiya Karnairanw.
samskrtika e\am dar&amka uilesaqa (Hindi) Varanasi, »
dha + 415.
. Indian \aniaframa cultural and philosophical analysis-
78. Sharma, R. N. The status of the Brahmins as repealed
in the Upanisads Bhdrali 17, BHU, 1987-88; 26 ff.
..BighmanM. who were great scholar. acd »*•**' gK
were quite practical in their approach to the matlen "•
concerned then, they were aware of the ^
dominance, and therefore took precautionary measute.
themselves
79 Sharma, U S. Sudras In Ancient India A S °'^
History of the Loner Order donn to area A. D. 600. M
Delhi, 1990; xx + 384.
( reprint of VBB IV « 117) origin of MJn*
subsequent develop from a tribe to a \arnj . , j
and StJdras who enjoyed certain ritual, economic. PO' ^ #f
social rights an all-cmbracmg deterioration to “ £1* »r J
Madras due to the relative development of pro
reallocation of surplus products in society nc j^y-ure..
or the vo mas as well as other units in the „*,*!/ **
ultimately, some of the ^adras turned to agr coirpcO'
agricultural labourers . loss in their earthly pas fl f
sated by assurance of spiritual gains (san ctl °
numerous » ralas and pijai ) • l°lc Citiv* as.. ^.333,
Rev All 8 (No 84). 40, 1) N. Bn.IC. 7010 »■ -
Prabliati Mukiiuui, J InJ Anlhrop Soc 17. *«
SO. Sharma, Satya P. A materialist thesis OB '_!****„
and continuity of the caste system m South Asia.
Anthropologist 36, 1983; 55-77.
I A UtltS I* 1
. rev. art. on 66 40 above.. S has devised a # cuaaT’**
mula — ItCCAFoUM (hierarchy, endogamy. jueo.
ascription status, fooJ and water {commcnu ‘
occupation, rrtual purity and pollution and r» ^
81. SlIArrav, P. Madanapala-S Smpi Kl “ m “£/ *
appreciation of &udra Vama. SP, S WSC, Wtcn, i
66^88 ])
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
727
nature rights and duties of ^edras (^odras enjoyed in Vedic
times a status equal to that of other \arnas, gradual degradation
during the next 2000 yrs )
82 Sinha, Atul Kumar Changing denotations of the
term irsala A case study in downward social mobility JGJKSV
38-39, 1982-83 ( 1986), E 257-276
vtfala m Akfasukta (RV X 34 11 ) up to the period of $S t
Vr talas enjoyed a high social status they were treated even as
substitute for Sro rtya Brahmanas gradual degradation from the
period of GS onwards Vfsala in other Vedic texts ($PR BAU,
BaudhfiS KauSS, Latyayana&S Gobhi/oGS JairrumGS ) from
the time of GS down to the early centuries of Christian era, the
term Vfsala carried a sense of social d sapproval and disres-
pectabihty - wb gradually resulted in its equation with Sadra—
83 Sinha, B C Origin and evolution of caste system.
The Vedic Path 47 ( 4 ), Mar 85, 31-34
84 Sinha, Mangal Nath Bharata men Jatipratha Sva -
ru P0, Karma , aura Utpattt
( =» 66 26 above )
85 Smith, Brian K Ritual knowledge, and being initia-
tion and Veda study in ancient India
see 34 170 and 54 392 above
86 Smith, R Morton Bowdlerizing Brahmanas Proc.
30 ICHSANA - South Asia 3, Mexico, 1982, 72-75
the Yedic ohscentlies ’ / sexualities arc in the hymns mantras,
or rituals — that is they are m re« and therefore not funnv,
they are m fact part of the technology and without them the
fertility magic wd not work considers words like urugaya
{■“•enlivening wdely-in the Joins) ref to several Vedic
Passages see VBD IV 34 217, 66 122
87 Srjnwas, M N Some reSections on the nature of
caste hierarchy CIS 18 (2), 1984, 151-167
88 Sriramamurti, P Varnadharma — caste m Indian
society a perspective Bh Vid 44 ( 1-4 ), 1984, 39-48,
728
VLDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
89 Srivastava, Surendra Kumar Vaidika Sa ,lya
Vaina vyautstha (Hindi) Nagma Prakasban, Varanasi,
24 + 282
varnavyavastha in Ved c lit
90 Thakur, Vijay Kumar Role °f rel'P™ “
tation of lower orders m ancient India Arch Or * •
,i tj c.) hold
begins with IV civ 1 (second half of 3rd cu ltuie-
of rel m Har society Ved c period pastoral ( , sta tus
systematic exploitation cf lower orders was very , Ve( j c
of ^adras — almost as a servi'e domest c a J Ksa{t , y as to
times a strugg e bet the Biahmanas an
control the ever increasing soc al surplus
91 T.lak, M A Does the Vedtc Cbat“™rDja c°nceF>
govern the modern earth 9 57 32(16), Mar 1986,
92 Upadhyaya, Baladeva panktipavanataya
mimamsa Panitlanam (praveianke) 1, 1988,1-5
knowledge of Veda Vedanga — as well as vectoUa
kanda
93 Upadhyaya, Mrityumjaya Bharatiya samskf^
varnavyavastha ( Hindi ) Gaganancala 7 ( 2 )» 1 »
varna organization in Ind an culture
94 Ursekar, H S Varna Airama a reconsiderat
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 7 ^
in ancient India, mil ally varna and afroma d
equal opportunity to any one
95 Vajafeyi, Krishnadatto Bharatiya
dhara vamairamadharma Lakshmanadalt w<ur
Vol, Delhi, 1986, 101-102
^an,Airamadhanna as the basic prop of m
9S Vikramaditya 1 Vasanta * Pradurbhuta p
$a\Ua 7(9), April 87 , 299-300,
67 10 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
729
67 Asrama Samskara Goira, etc
1 Altekar, A S The Asrama system ( in ) Ghurye Pel.
Vol (ed K M Kapadia ), New Delhi, 1963
2 Anantha Murthy, U R Samskara A Rite for a Dead
Man OUP, Delhi, 1978
(transl by A K Ramanujan)
3 Arjun Dev Samskara — kyon, kya, kaise ( Hmdi ),
Vedayaqi 41 (8) — 43 (9)
a scries of articles on samskaras
4 Brough, John Additional notes on the Brahmin clans.
JAOS 74(4), 1955,263-266
see VBD II 67 6-7
5 Brucker, Egon Das Pumsavana Ritual aus der Sicht
der hentigea Medizm ZDMG 136 ( 2 ) 1986 428-433
(summary id English)
6 Burghart, R Renunciation in the religious traditions
of South Asia Man 18 (4) I9S3 , 635 653
7 Dave, Kantilal R Upanisatkahna upanayana samskara
( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 52
upanayana id Up time
8 Devdhar, S K Upanayana samskara ( Mar ) Prasada
43(1), Aug 89,89-92
9 Dvivedi, Radheshyam Yajnopavita aura upanayana.
Lakshmanadatta Chaturveda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986, 153-155
toe toniiss M/i tV.rea dandtss jKsjuopavUa the v vxs %\ C
significance
10 Fatah Singh Gfhastha ka vaidika vyaktitva Veda-
Santa 4 (2), Sept 83 , 47-50
Ved c personality of a householder ,
,92
730
\EEIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
11 Heesterman, J C Householder and wanderer («0
Way of Life King , Householder, Renouncer, Dumont Fel 0 *
(ed T N Madam), Mot Ban , Delhi, 1988, (rev new ed
( = 67 19 below), 251-298
( CIS 15 1981) distinction bet normal householder and^the
Srauta sacnficer ( Satina and yayavara) dlksila s way 1S
a wanderer — the whole paradigm of the Soma sacn “
to be strung out along a cycle of wandering and re
break bet the social world and the sovereign sp ere o
ritual on the break ng line bet the two worlds is foun
dhc) a significance of punaradhe\a the transforma l0 ° lutici0
wanderer into a householder is logical enough t e „
of renunciation can be seen to have arisen ort og
within the Vedic trad as a result of the inner og
trad
12 Jauhari, Manorama Pracina bharata men varnasram
vyavastha (Hindi)
see 66 30 above ^
13 Kaelber, Walter O The brahmacarm homology an ^
continuity in Brahmamc lehgicu Hist Rel 21 ( 1 )> u
77-99
in the ‘ career * of the b an assimilatioa indeed a ^ g
is effected bet ascetic practice and the concept 0 * ^odcl
career is in large measure a forerunner and leg' ssim , feted
for the initially * heterodox * practices of ascetics f orer unner
into orthodoxy as vanaprasthaznd samnyasn ° as well
and legitimizing model for ent sacrificial activi * c|Mn l0
that is why b cd help assimilato sacrifce an
Brahmamc rel ^
14 Kaelber, Walter O Tapta Marga Ascelt “ s " ^
Initiation in Vedic India SUNY Press, Albany, 1989, X +
(Ind ed 1990)
15 Kapani, Lakshmi Aspects philosophiques psycho
ques, et rituels de la notion de samskara Pans
(DD dactylography) see 67 16 below ^ ^
16 Kapani, Laksmi La notion de Samskara dan^ ^
Brahmamque et Bouddhique I Publ Inst Ciwl
College de France, Boccard, Pans, 1992, 314
67 23]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
731
(summary m English 5-41) I phlosopbyof act ritual
making of Agm Prajapati and the sacrificer II Hindu life-
cjcle, sarlra amskaras m GS-DS see 67 15 above
17 Madan, T N Is the Brahmamcal gotra a grouping of
km? SW J Anthrop 18, Albuquerque 1962
18 Madan, T N Non Renunciation — Themes and
Interpretations of Hindu Culture OUP, Delhi, 1987 xtu + 184
rcnunciatioo has been considered the supreme value among
the Brahmanas who were the idealogues of Hmdu.society M.
investigates the uncodified but symbol cally stated ideology of
the Kashmiri Pand ts ( grhasthas) renunciat on becomes the
twin idvals of self possession and detachment in the midst of
worldly involvements uh are not considered evil in themselves
the wortbwh leness of the man in the world
Rev John Cort H st Ret 29 C 1 ) 68-71 R M Sarkar,
M i/« / 68 480-83 Rupert Swell BSOAS 5 3 (3) 539
19 Madan, T N (ed ) Way of Life (King, House-
holder, Renounccr) Mot Ban Delhi, 1988 xiv 435
(Louis Dumont Fcl Vol ) conta ns 17 contributions deals
mainly with imp aspects of the ideological foundation of Indie
civil namely puruforthas
20 Malamoud, Ch Le Siadhyaya Recitation personae le
du Veda
see 37 43 above
21 Mishra, Kedarnath Chanchil Upanayanapaddhati
( Hindi ) Allahabad, 1986, 104
22 Mishra, Vidhata Significance of the Vedic samskara*.
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985, 46-47
samskaras cover the full span of I fe they even influence tl e
individual after h s death thro the cult of soul
23 Mishra, Yugal Ki shore Asceticism in Ancient Indn.
A Study of asceticism of different Indian schools in philosoplucal t
religious, and social perspectives Prakrit Jam Inst Res Publ.
Scries — 29, Vaishali, 1987, xvm |- 119
732 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 16124
24 Mukhopadhyaya, Biraalkumar Gotra system in India.
SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990, p 120
gotra is but an Indian counterpart of the toiemic system found
among other pre-literate people throughout the world
25 Olivelle, P Mimamsa rules in the history of the
Airama system SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
shows the imp of Mlmamsa hermeneutical prifl-iples for un-
derstanding the hist of tdeas within the Brahmantcal trad *-
see 67 26 below
26 Olivelle, P Contributions to the semanric history of
samnyasa JAOS 101 ( 3 ), 265-274
see 67 25 above
27 Olson, C The existential, social and cosmic signi-
ficance of the Upanayana rite Nunteit 24 ( 2 ), 1977, 152-160
28 Pandey, Raj bah Hindu Samskaras Sacto Religious
Study of the Hindu Sacraments Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, 1991,
xxvii + 327
reprint of VBD ir 67 17
29 Pant, Sushila Ideal versus behavioural patterns a
case study of ancient Indian society
see 65 71 above
30 Patel Gautam The concept of samnyasa SP, 32
AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 50
the concept as known in later lit is not found in Sam , Br ,
or early Up even the word dors not occur sonny asms who
are parasites on society were not accepted by Veda
31 Pathak, Mohan Svarup GarbhadhSna samskara
(Hindi) Lakshmanadatta Chaturveda Conun Pol , Delht, 1986 1
161-164
ref AV 14 2. 31 32 38 58 39
32 Patyal, H C The yayavira Samanmaya 1 ( 1 ),
1992 , 56-62
67.40]
SOCIOLOGICAL study
734
)a)a\ara = a type of householder who used to wander from
place to place or a class of seers etc. . yj connected with
many ntes, e g Prancgmhoira, Pakfahoma ys as the foremost
among householders recognized as pankt pa tanas
33 PRECtADO-SOLts, Benjamin Some problems concer-
ning the origin of Samnyasa, ABORl 68, 1987, 359-169.
asceticism has existed since very ancient times in Aryan trad ,
it is possible that Vedic re’igion s transformation from ritualism
into mysticism was made by the r anaprasthas dnjas had their
asceijcj »o vjrapraukas sarnttyasa al bean attempt to recover
all ( including non brahmamc ) ascetics for the brahman; cal
order
34 RamarATNAM, S The Pumsavana ceremony — certain
differences m practice according to the Baudhajana and the Apa-
stamba schools SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
35 RamashraYA Sharma Gjhastha, adi airama, aura
varna (Hindi )
sec 66 64 above
36 Ritschl, £»a The Vanuiramadhama in the early
Dharmasutras and in the Kautillya Arthaidstra
see 66 68 above
37 Roy, Kumkum Legitimation and the Brahmamcal
tradition. ; The upanayana and the brahmacarya in the Dharma
Sutras 46 PIHC, Amritsar, 1985, 136-146
c 500 B C — c. 100 B C increasing emphasis on upanayana
and brahmacd'}a in DS has to be viewed m the context of
changing sociopolitical situation wh rested increasingly on a
•hierarchy of privilege
38 SatyananPA, Vedavagish AntyeUisamskora (Hindi).
Alwar, 1989, 42
39 Siiarma, Ramayana Prasad Bharatiya \ariyalrama ;
saimkmka eiam dariamka iiilcfatja ( Hindi )
see 66 77 above
40 Sjiarma, Sat j end u Nimalaranavimarsa men vihita
sastriya avadharanaea ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AIOC, Hand war, 1990;
p 103.
VBDJC BJ13L10GRAPHV
f67 4l
V4
name nfluenccs the char of a person
41 Siddhantalamkar, Satyavrata The theory of Sam
sUras Vdvatma 13(10} Feb 88, 57 60
42 Siegel, Lee Fires of Love Waters of Peace Passion
and Renunciation in Indian Culture Umv of Hawaii Press,
Honolulu 1983 11 + 122
Rev TuvaGu.Bi.UM JRAS 1984(1 > J 60-62 Sheldon Pollock
JAOS 104 340-42 Maria Claude Porcher JA 272 441-42
43 SlMHA Alakha Narayan Pracma Bharata men Mrtaka
Samskara ( Hindi ) Varanasi 1987, 16+ 174
funeral rites m aoc eat Ind a
44 Smith Brian K Ritual knowledge and being initia-
tion and Veda study in ancient India
see 34 170 and 54 392 above
45 Sprockhoff J F Dte Alien im alien Indten Em
Versuch nach brahmanischtn Quellen
( -VBD IV 67 43)
Rev K Mylius EAZ 22 540
46 Sprockhoff J F Aranyaka und Vanaprastha in der
vedischen Literatur Neue Erwagungen zu einer a 1 ten Legende
und lhren Problemen WZKSA 35, 1991 , 5-46
=continuat on of 19 23 above Zwc ter Hauptte I Kap V VII
47 Srikant Four stages of man ( A modem view of an
age-old concept) BJ 35(23) 15 7 89, 41-45
48 Steinmann Ralph Marc Guru sisya sambandha Das
Meister-Schuler Verbatims tm traditionellen und modernen Hindi i
smus Beitrage zur Sudasienforschung 109 Steiner, Stuttgart,
1986 xi + 312
49 Tambiah S J World Conqueror and World Renouncer
CUP, 1976
0 Tambiah S J The renouncer his individuality ard
his community (in) 67 19 above, 299 320
67. 57 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
735
[ ref Dumont, ‘ World renunciation in Indian religions ’*
( VBD III 4ft 83) H = the rel of caste society, * interior '
practices and sectarian movements wh have modified H by way
of addition rather than substitution H has developed by the
Progressive integration or aggregation by the orthodox establish-
ment of elements introduced by the heterodox the agent of
development in Indian rel and speculation, the ‘ creator of
values * has been the renouncer] author deals in great detail
with Buddhist renouncer renunciation and purujartha
51 Tewari, Kapil Narayan Dimensions of Renunciation
in Advaita Vedanta Mot Ban, Delhi, 1977, 156
nature of renunciation Vedas and Up
52 Thapar, Romtla The householder and renouncer in
the Brahmanical and Buddhist traditions (in) 67 19 above,
1988 , 273-298
(= CIS NS 15) the Brahmanical insistence in the early
hist period that the individual samnyasm alone cd be regarded
as a renouncer was not only an attempt to reiterate the earlier
model but also to hold back the tide of the various orders of
renouncers who were looked upon by the Brahmanas as heretics
(pafandas) the osrama theory may have been less of an idea
list abstraction projecting an ordering of the ideal Iife-c>cle for
the dvtja and particularly for the Brahmana and more of ventri-
loquism of a Brahmanical perception cf a lime of troubles
53 Trivedi, Bbavam Shankar Samskara laksana ( Hindi ).
Lakshmandatta Chaturveda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986, 169-170
54 Ursekar, H S Varna Airama a reconsideration
see 66 94 above
55 VAJAPEyi, Knshnadatta Bharatiya samskjti ka mula-
dhara vamasrama ( Hindi )
see 66 95 above
56 Van der Veer, Peter Taming of the ascetic devo-
tiooahsm in a Hindu monastic order Man 22 ( 4), 680-695
57 Vedabodha Swami Gfbapati ki sadhana ( Hindi )
V?da Savtta 9(3), Oct 88, 88-90
736 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY f 67 58
58 Venkata Raghavacharya, VS ( ed ) Rgvedi Purva-
prayoga Madras, 1986, vn -+ 175
cut ed contains all the purvaprayogas from garbhadhana to
u pansy ana for the fjtgvedins ( author s earlier work .if vafoyana-
Grhyaprayoga )
68 Woman Marriage Family
1 Agrawal, Ashvini Satl — how old 9 how Indian?
HSAJ1S 3 (1-2), 1988 ( 1990), 91 ff
in RV X 18 7 8 there is no ref to actual burning of the
widow this is confirmed by Ay 18 3 1-2 no ref to widow-
burning in Br Ar Up Sutras
2 Agrawal, Satla Practna samskyta sahitya men striyon
ka sthana (Hindi) Prajha 28 (2 >-29 ( 1 ), 1983, 111-114
3 Altekar, A S Position of Women in Hindu Civilization
From Pre historic Times to the Present Day Mot Ban , Delhi,
1987, 1991 , xvi -f- 380 + in + pi
reprint of VBD IV 68 6
4 Apte, Usha M Vedic Hindu and tribal marriage (m)
A Homage to Dr Matnkar ( « VBD fV 87 II 4A ), 223-230
5 Bader, Clansse Woman in Ancient India Moral and
Literary Studies Delhi, 1987 ( reprint ) xiv + 338
5A Banerji, Surexh Chandra The Castanay of Indian
Society Calcutta, 1989, xiv + 264
hist of prostitution in Ind a since Ved c times based on Sk ,
Pah Pk and Bengali sources
6 Bhaduri, Chtra Kisore Widow marriage «n Vedic
India 45 PIHC, Annamalai Umv , 1984, 229-236
discusses various Vedic texts on the subject and states that
they d d not sponsor widow marnage
7 Bhat, G K ‘Mother m Vedic literature [Brahmanas
and Ar an y a kas ] ABORI 68, 1987, 471-489
68.161
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
737
8. Bhattacharji, Sukumari. Women in Vedic society,
(in) New Horizons of Res. in Indojogy, CASS, Poona Univ. r
1989; 17-28.
9. Campanile, E. Sulla struttura del matrimonie indo*
europeo. SCO 33, 1983 ( 84 ) ; 273-286.
—evidence from, among others, old Indian sources.. 4 types of
marriage correlated with Dumlzil’s 3 functions. .
10. Carter. [Households in Indial. ( in ) Households :
Comp, and Hist. Studies of the Domestic Group (ed. Robert M.
Netting ct al), Calif. Univ. Press, Berkeley, 1984.
11. Dange, Sadashiv A. Woman’s share and the
Mlmamsa-rule at diayoh pranayanti ( An examination). Bh. Vid.
45-47, 1985-1987; 59-64.
12. Dance, Sindbu S. Taboos in the Dharmaiastra tradi-
tion. Bh. Vid. 45-47, 1985-87; 65-69.
..concept of niftdha. e g. ref to GS after wedding, for
3 nights, husband and wife ;hd. abstain from saline or pungent
food; garment of the bride is to be given away, rules fora
pregnant wo man ..
13. Dange, Sindu S. The institutions of Gamka and
Devadasi from ancient to medieval times. Sangeet Natak 97,
July-Sept. 90.
14. Datta, V. N. Sari : a historical, social, and philosophi-
cal inquiry into the Hindu rite of nidow-burning. Manohar
Publication, New Delhi, 1988; XX + 279.
Rev, : Werner F Menski, BSOAS 54(2), 398-99
15. Dave, Jayananda. Bharatiya dampatya jlvanano adarsa >
(Guj.). Saihmanasya 51-52, 1987; G 13-15. '
..ideal of marned hfe..Vedic evidence .
16. Deshpande, Uma. Position and status of women in
early Upanishads. ( in ) The Glimpses of Indological Heritage,
Good Companions, Baroda, 1989; 9-18.
..also Bh Vid 49 (1-4), 1989* 96-103.. see 22.33 above..
,,.93
735 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 68 17
17. Dev, Aruna Pracma Bharata men Stnyon he Krt$a
QUra Manor moda (Hindi) Varanasi, 1990, xvi +212
women s sports and entertainments in ancient India
18 Dhawan, B D Vedon men panvanka jnana ( Hindi )
VUxatma 13 (10), Feb 88
family life «n the Vedas
19 Dube, Raj Deb Vaivahika umra ke badalate prati-
m5na — attihasika samdarbha men ( Hindi ) VJ 33 ( 12 ), Mar
85. 19-21
marr age age in hist perspective Vedic evidence considered
20 Emeneau, M B , Van Nooten, B A The young
wife and her husband’s brother Rgveda 10 40 2 and 10 85 44
J AOS in (3), 1991,481-494
devrkama textual problems attempted to be solved thro
cons deration of social structure involved in the n yoga institu
tion similar custom in many communities in present day
North India
21 Ghosh, S K Indian Women through the Ages Delhi,
I989,xvi + 344
22 Goyal, Priti Prabha Hindu Vi\ aha Mnnamsa
( Hindi ) Rajasthani Granthagar, 1981 , vm -f 215
23 Gupta, A R Women m Hindu Society A Study of
Traditions Jyotsna Prakashan, 264
Rev Ind a and Foreign Rev 16(23) 29
24 Haddad, Yvonne Yazbeck, Findly, Ellison Banks
(ed ) Women , Religion, and Social Change SUNY Press,
Albany, 1985
Findly s essay explores the Upamsadic record of Gargi,
desp te con trad ctory pair arcbal cm quei of Gargi s accomplish
ments F demonstrates that the record acknowledges her const
derable intellectual skills Gargi — a woman who pushes against
the boundaries imposed on her class in a period of social
fhange
68. 32 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
739
25. Jaiswal, Suvira. Studies in early Indian social history*
trends and possibilities.
. see 65 44 and 66 27 above..
26. Jha, Akhileshwar. Sexual Designs in Indian Culture ,
Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi. 1979; xxi -|- 185.
. .an underlying sexual pattern at the core of our culture deter*
mines our very negative present day attitudes to freedom, change,
and moral action
27. Jha, Upendra. Veda nariprapujakah. SP, 35 AIOC»
Haridtvar, 1990; p. 16.
28. Joshi, G. H. Ritual sequence in mamage — Vedtc
and present (with special reference to Western Maharashtra).
SP % 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 42.
29. Joshi, Mahesh Chandra Prdcrna Bhdrata men Darn-
patya Maryddd ( Hindi ). Delhi, 1988; 16 -f 389.
. see 68 29A below .
- 29A. Joshi, Mahesh Chandra. Prdc'wa Bhdrata men
Ddmpatya Sambandha ( Hindi ). Saccidananda Prakashan, Delhi,
1991 ; 384.
..Husband- Wife relations in ancient India.. ( Prakkalhana by
Lallanii Gopal) see 68 29 above .
Rev : R S. Bhattacharya, Par 33(1). 120-121.
30. Kapadia, K. M. Bharata\arsa men Viraha evam
Pariidra (Hindi). Delhi, 1990, xxi -J- 301.
..Hindi transl. of VBD III 68.31 ( VBD U 68 30) by Han-
katshna Raw at..
31. Khan, Jalaluddin Ahemad. Women ascetics in pre-
Gupta India. PURB ( Arts) 20 ( 1 ), Chandigarh, April 89; 189 ff.
..in Vedic period, worren enjoyed various xel rights., in later
Vedic period, their position was lowered..
32. Khan, Jalaluddin Ahemad. Prostitution in ancient
India (from early Vedic times to 300 A. D. ). PURB ( Arts ) 21
(2), Oct. 90; 215-226.
740
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 68 35
&V mention of apsaras nrtu (Usas) several other referen-
ces or gi Dating id early Ved c India the profession of prostitu
tion contd unabated throughout the period under review Vedic
economy helped the custom
33 KUJUR S Vaidika evam Dharamaldstriya Salutya
men Nari (Hindi) Vishvavidyalaya prakashan, Varanasi, 1982,
13 + 347
woman in Vedic and Dharmasastra lit
34 Kujur, S Vaidika kahna samaja men nari saundarya
( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 , p 56
feoun ne beauty in Vedic soc ety
35 Kujur S The position of girls in the Vedas SP, 7
WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 72
in RV the birth of a daughter is not a calamity
35A Kujur, S Position of girls in the Vedas SP, 8
WSC, Wien, 1990
the girl s position was not at all pitiable
36 Kushwah, Sivapujan Simha Satidaha Eka Lomahar -
saka Pratha (Hindi) Dayananda Vaidika Shodh Samsthan,
Jwalapur, 1987, 60
Satl d scusses X 18 7 reads agre for agne introd Jdya
Sarhkaracarya s views re l 'Odra ka sravana * Aupanisada
mamsabhaksana are rejected
37 Leslie, L Julia Essence and existence women and
religion in ancient Indian texts ( in ) YVomen s Religious Ex-
perience ( ed P Holden ), Croom Helm, London, 1983
38 Leslie, L Julia The Perfect Wife The orthodox
Hindu woman according to the Stndharmapaddhati of Tryamba*
kayajvan OU South Asian Studies Senes, OUP, Delhi, 1989,
xiv -f 375 + 8 p/
contains a hist survey of the domestic I fe of the orthodox
Hindu woman based on DS grammar texts ep cs etc.
38 A Laslie L Julia ( ed ) Roles and Rituals for Hindu
Women Delhi, 1992 , xvm + 267 + ill
68.4S]
Sociological study
741
39. Mahadeva Sastri, A. The Vedic Law of Marriage or
The Emancipation of Woman. Asian Educational Services, New
Delhi, 1 988 ( reprint ); xiv + 6 + 255.
40. Maity, S. K. The women in the Rig Vedic culture.
(in) Vajapeya: K. Z>. Bajpai Fel Vo!., Agam Kala, Delhi, 1987;
383-387.
..house-wife; daughter., education and other accomplishments J.
marriage, morals, and material relationships..
41. Manohar. Kula-pa kanya ( Hindi). Veda-Savita 9(4),
Nov. 88; 128-129.
..ref. AV I. 14 kula-pa kanya • one among brotherlcss
daughters has to remain kula pa..
42. Meera, S. Contribution of women to literature
and arts.
..see 33.42 above..
43. Mensen, B. ( ed. ). Ehe und Fannlie in \erschiedencn
Kulturen. Akad. Volker und Kulturen, St. Augustin, 1982; 136.
44. Menskj, Werner P. Role and Ritual in the IFindu
Marriage. DD, London Univ., 1984. 0
..(unpubbsbed).. coaUtas detailed (tody of RV X. 85, API4~
.45. Mishra, Rajeshwar Prasad. Upanisadon men nan,
(Hindi). j
. see 22.66 above..
46. Mone, Neelima. Arising out of KauiS 75. 23.
..see 54.293 above . rite of vefta-itvartana .
47. Moorth y, Krishna. Woman in Ancient India. Raja-
hmundry, 1989; n + 33.
48. Murari, Krishna. Prostitution in ancient India.
JGJKSV 41 ( 1-4), 1985 ( 1989); 57-65.
..RV refers to love affairs and prostitutes : cf. I. 167; II 29, Jj
I. 66.4, 1.117. 1.8; L 134.3..
742 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY { 68 49
49 Narang, Bhim Sam Concept of Stndhana in Ancient
India Delhi, 1990, xxm + 314
50 Narasimhan, Sakuntala Sati A Study of Widow
Burning m India Delhi, 1990, X + 202 + 12 pi
51 Oort, Marianna Reflections of the divine ? Female
deities and females
see 47 90 above
52 Ostor, Akos, Fruzzetti, Lina, Barnett, Steve (ed )
Concepts of Person Kingship, Caste, and Marriage m India
see 66 57 above
53 Pancholi, Badri Prasad Veda men mata ka svarupa
(Hindi) Veda Savita 5(8), 266-273, 5 (9), 307-313
various aspects of mother in the Veda
54 Pandey, Ram Suresh A teleological appraisal of the
principal rituals of Hindu marriage
see 54 322 above see 68 55 below
55. Pandey, Ram Suresh The ethical aspect of the rituals
of Hindu marriage SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
ref RV X. 85 AV 14 1-2 GS, later digests see 68 54
above
56 Pathriya, Satya Manavonnali kt pratika vaidika aari
( Hindi ) Veda van! 42 ( 10 ), Aug 90, 2-3
Vedic woman — symbol of human glory RV I 164 41, YV
11 68-69
57. Pradhan, Shruti S The concept of kanyaiulka jn
Vedic and post-Vedic literature ABORI 69, 1988 , 29-49
the fortunes of the practice of kanyatulka are connected with
the position of women m social production in ancient India
this practice was not considered to be degrading even in higher
classes evidence from Vedic and later texts ( dowry system is
the exact reversal of practice of kanyasulka occasioned by the
reversal of woman s role in social production ) RV I 109 2
( vyamatr — d stinct type of son in law who gave gifts for secur-
ing a wife)
68 . 67 J SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 743
58. Pradhan, Shruti S. The Yama-Yami sukta : new
perspectives.
..see 3. 123 above..
59. PuNfA, Dharmapal Singh. Women and public admini-
stration in ancient India. Bh. Vid. 38 ( 1-4), 1978; 29-35.
..considers Vedic age .
60. Rax, Jaimal. A factorial study of the status determi-
nants of women in ancient India. JO PIHC, Gorakhpur Univ.,
1989-90; 139-140. i
..from tbe juridical pi. of view, the status of women belonging
to the upper classes was much lower than that of those belong-
ing to lower sections where women enjoyed higher status and
greater legal privilege..
61. Ramnath, Vedalamkar. Vatdika nan : usa ke samana
prakaSayati ( Hindi ). Veda-Sa\ito 6(8), Mar. 86 ; 260-265.
62. Rana, Pravina Simha. Vaidika kala men nariftksS I
eka tathyaparaka visle$ana (Hindi). VJ 33 (10), Jan. 85;
35-38.
..education of women in Vedic times..
63. Rao, Prakasa V. V.; Rao, Nandini V. Marriage,
the Family, and Women in India. Heritage Publication, New
Delhi, 1985; X + 244.
64. Ray, Bidyut Lata Vedic women : their status and
position. SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990; p 116.
65. SanyAl, Lalita. Self-realisation of women of ancient
India. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; 671-672.
. ref. to women of Vedic age who attained self realisation..]
66 . SatyaKAM, Vidyalamkar. Atharva Veda on ideal,
Wedded life. The Vedic Path 48 ( 1 ), June 85; 1-3.
..select passages .
67. Sergent, B. Three notes on the trifunctional Indo-
European marriage. JIES 12 ( 1-2), 1984; 179-191.
744
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 68.68
ref Georges DumeZIL s Marriages indo-europeens [ VSD I
81 951 1 Greek legendary marriages 2 Broaden ng of the
t afunctional marriage ( in ancient Indian law ) 3 The SW®
vara problem (ancient Indian evidence) the eight Indian 0
of marriage probably derive from an earlier tripartite classi ca
tion of marriage svayamvara to be explained by t e socia
structure of kinship among the ancient Its where the svayanv
vara wd have been a counterpart to the other forms o
marriage sv derives essentially from tbe warrior principle
68 Shah, K K Women in prehistory anthropohistori-
cal perspective PURB ( Arts ) 17 ( 1 ), April 86, 123-139
ref to Vedic texts
69. Sharma, Arvmd ( ed ) Women tn World Religions
see 47 115 above
70 Sharma, Arvind et al (ed ) Salt Historical and
Phenomenological Essays Mot Ban , Delhi, 1988, xva + 129
Rev J P D Souza Indca 27 151-52 M M Pathak JOIB
38 179-80
71 Sharma, Jayamangal Uttama santati hi prapti ke
upaya (Hindi ) Veda Santa 11 (2), Sept 90, 37-40
means of good progeoy based on Vedic references — parti-
cularly AV
72 Sharma, Munshiram ‘ Soma” Vaidika parivara
( Hindi ) Veda-Santa 6(11), June 86 , 379 380
Vedic family
73 Sharma, Ramashraya Pracina bharata men nan
( Hindi ) Veda Santa 8(2), Sept 87 , 44 48
woman in ancient India
74 Simha, Rajendra Prasad Vaidika kala men parivara
(Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 , 73-74
family in Vedic times AV samaiil prapa sammanasya,
jyssvantah R V sam gacchadhvam
7a Singh, G B Hindu marriage — symbolism and
Change Social Welfare 20 ( 3 ), June 73 , 13-15
68.84]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
745
76 Singh, Sarva Daman Polyandry m Ancient India ,
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1988, xi + 212
reprint of VBD IV 68 95
77 TklPATHI, L K ( ed ) Position and Status of Women
tn Ancient India Dept of A1HC, BHU, Varanasi, 1988;
Xn + 352
33 papers Vedic and Sutra periods papers include those of
P L Bhargava M Srimanmaravana Murti A K Srivastma,
T K Sharma Shubbra Sharma Indu Deshpande
Rev Pamasaban Bhattacharya I HR 13 225-26 S G
Kantawala JOlB 38 173-74 V C Srivastava EharaPlYl,
203-07
78 Upadhyaya, Vedaprakash Vivahavidhau vivahavicch-
edah SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 41
divorce is generally regarded as being undes rable
79 Upendrarao, V Dajanandasammata parivara myo-
jana stri ya purusa ke kitane pati patnJ hon, aura kitani
saatana Vedaiam 40(6), April 88, 11-19
family planning acc to Dayananda Vedic evidence
80 Vedaprakash Rgvede panvarika adatiah JID VP 2
(2), Aug 89,249-254
81 Velankar, S B RgvedasamhiUkalinam stnjivanam
Gmanasudha 10 (6 ), April 89, 2-3 ,
82 Wolfe, Susan J “ Sister ’, “ sister s son ”, and
u mother s brother ’ linguistic evidence for matriarchal kmshipj
( «n ) 1982 Mid American Linguistic Conf Papers ( ed Frances
Ingemann), Univ of Kansas, Lawrence 1983 , 254 268
83 Yusuf So, Khalid bin Parda pratha Rgveda tatha
Kuraana ke aloka men SP, 33 AIOC, Culcutta, 1986 , 55 56
RV VIII 33 19 ref to Padada custom several other RV-
mantras confirm its existence so too references in &RB
84 Zhangrang, He The position of Indian women in the
Vedic age ( Chinese ) South Asian Studies 3, Beijing, 1989, 44 ff,
7 A6
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 68.85
difference in the early Vedic period and the later Vedic
period reason trad ideas and socio economic structures d
the time
85 Zhangrang, He Indian Women’s position in the
Buddha’s time ( Chinese ) South Asian Studies 3, Beijing, 1990,
32 ff
it was much better than during the Vedic age
69 Educahon
1 AgnihotrI, Prabhu Dayalu Bharatiyam iiksa darsanam.
Saganka 25 ( 4 ) - 26 ( 1 ), 1988 . 83-99
education in India
2 Bandhu, Manudev Upamsadyugina iaiksamka jivana
( Hindi ) VJ 35 ( 1-2 ), 1986, 27-30
education in Up period
3 Bhalla, A V Vedic education institutions AH 8 84,
May 91 , 35-36
4 Bharadwaj, Ganesh Vaidik.kalina Siksa para eka
gimbavalokana ( Hindi ), VJ 35 ( 3-4 ), 1986
overview of education in the Vedic period
5 Bhaskaran Nair, S Ancient Indian approach to
education AH 1 6, Nov 84,25-26
6. Chakraborty, Roma Education and socialization of
the youth in the Vedic period Pr Bh 94, Sept 89, 374-381
various agencies of transmission family, residence of the
teacher brahmanasamghas (academies for higher levels of educa-
tion), sacrificial sessions, conferences at royal courts, sylvan
schools and hermitages, brahmodja (discussion of theologies
subjects), wandering teachers
7 Chatterjee, Gauri Notes on the technique of spiritual
education in ancient India KKT 35(12), April 90 , 1037-1042
all concepts in ancient India are dharma oriented ref t9
RV, SPB CtlUp
69- 1 8 3 SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
8. Chhabra, B. Ch. Educational institutions in ancient
India. HSAJIS 1(1), 1986.
..also AH 4 : 33, Feb. 87, 19-21..
9. Das, Santosh Kumar. Educational System of the
Ancient Hindus. Gian Publishers* Distributors, Delhi, 3986;
xi + 508.
..reprint of VBD I 138 7 .
10. Dingham, Jin. Traditional education and moderniza-
tion in China and India (Chinese). South Asian Studies 3,
Beijing, 1990; 14 ff.
..comparative study..
11. Duggal, S. P. Methods of teaching in ancient India,
AH 2 : 10, Mar. 85; 10-12.
12. Education in ancient India. AH 3 : 24, May 86; 9-11.
..(reproduced from Manthan, Jan. 86)..
13. Fatah Singh Education for nation-budding. Veda-
Savita ( English section ) 4 ( 5-10), 1986.
..serially .
14. Gangaram. Veda-siksi kj sakti ( Hindi ). Veda van]
37(1 ), Nov. 84; 7-14.
. power of Veda-study
15. Hooja, G. B. K. Vedic system of education. AH 1 : 2,
July 84; p. 26.
. report of a seminar field at Gurukul Kangri Umv. ..
16. JynsHT Verman. Vedic education in modern perspec«
tive, SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p. 84.
17. Kotenkar, Arun. Grundlagen der hinduistischen Erzie *
hung m alten Indien. Dipa-Verlag, Frankfurt, 1982.
18. MookeRJI, Radha Kumud. Ancient Indian Education /
Bfahnanical and Buddhist. Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1987 ; xxxvi + 655,
..reprint of VBD IV. 69. 18..
74 & VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [69 \9
19 Pandbya, Om Prakash Vaidika 4iksa vyavasaya ka
adhumka Siksa para prabhava ( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC,
Abmedabad, 1985,48 49
influence of Ved c education system on modern education
20 Pandeya, Om Prakash Vaidika siksa vyavastha men
Siksakon ka svarupa ( Hindi ) SP 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 J
p 66
teachers in Ved c education system
21 Pipitonb Giuseppe Aspetti del ’ educaztone nell-
India anticu Studi Onentah e Linguistici Bologna Univ , La
Medusa Editnce, Marsala 1983, 116 -f lllustr
h r st part of the book based mainly on ApDS ref to brahma-
carya second part ed of princes acc to CautamaDS Baudh
DS ApDS Kaut Ilya ArthaSastra
Rev Andre Bareau Ind Taur 12 423-24 G R Franci SOL
2 352 53 Irma Piovano EiV 36 { 1 3 ) 306-07
22 Rabha, Rajan Vatdik yuger iiksa ( Assam ) Prakash
22(11 ), 1987, 33-36
ed in Vedic age
23 Ramanath Vedalankar Upantsadon ki siksanapaddhatl
(Hindi) D N Shastn Comm Vol 1989, 79-84
ed in Up attractive style from gross to subtle evoking
interest quest on answer scope for self percept on
24 Rana, Pravina Simha Vaidika kala men narl siksa \
eka tathyaparaka vislesana ( Hindi )
see 68 62 above
25 Rihani Vasundhara Vedakalina siksa banani*
adhimVAaiiksl VS 36(3-4), Y3&7, 164 167
Vedic ed and modern ed
26 Sarma K V Tradit on of learning m ancient and
medieval India AH 2 9, Feb 85,8 14
<0.3]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
f49
27 Singh, Bhanu Pratap Aims of Education ut In£a .*
Vedic, Buddhist , Medieval, British, aid Post-Independence TT K.
Publishers, Delhi, 1990, xiv — 242.
28 Singh, H G Evaluation m ancient Indian system of
education The Vedic Path 46 ( 2 ), Sept 83 , 29-35.
( I ) greatest posvble personal contact bet. teacher and student;
( 2) motivation — from mere formal to real cd. (3) sessional
evaluation by the teacher concerned (4) open assembly evalua*
tioa of senior scholars
29 Singh, H G Modem relevance of Vedic principles of
community education The Vedic Path 47(4), Mar 85,25-30.
30 Si\ A rama Sarma, Akella Pammkale Siksapaddhatih.
Suryodayah 62 ( 2-3), 1985,21-23
31 Srivastava, Satjakama. VaidiD siksavyavasthi.
Lakshmandatta Chatuneda Comm Vol , Delhi, 1986,60-65
32 Sushav Simha Aupatusadika siksa evam jivana patha
( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 6-77
33 Zhongjian Zhao The study of [Indian education by
Chinese scholars during the 1980s ( Chinese) South Asian Studies
3, Beijing, 1990 , 1 8ff
70 Law
1 Banerji, Sanat K The march of India VI Law m
ancient and medieval India Adient 25 ( 3 ), Aug 68, 45-52
2 Beta! Jayaben Dharmaiastroman manava (Guj ),
Svadhyaya 24 ( 1-2), 1988, 115-121
man n Dharmagastra
3 Birendra Nath Judicial Administration in Ancient
India Janaki Prakashan, Patna, 1979, xu + 164
( =, V BO IV 70 5) from Vedcage to A D 600 .
Rev H C Satyarthi IIIR 8 (1-2) 280-81
750 VfeDIC bibliography [ 70 4
4 Chatterjee Sastri, Heramba Can the Srutis be regard-
ed as the source of Hindu law (Dharma)? SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, p 635
considers whether all or at least a good no of the laws of
Smrti can be traced in the Vedic texts or not
5 Chemburkar, Jaya Prayaicitta (expiation) and dan$a
(punishment) a study ABOR1 70, J979 89-101
studies these two concepts in Dharmasastra (particularly
Manu and Yajnavalkya) word prayaicitti (/fa) in Vedic lit.
and Sutras
6 Creel, Austin B Dharma and Justice , comparative
issues of commensurability PEW 36 ( 2 ), April 86, p 157
. abstract
7 Dave, ( Smt ) J H The ultimate in ancient Hindu law
(Dharmasastra) (in) Ultimate, Bombay llmv , 1991, 67-71
8 Day, Terence P The Conception of Punishment in Early
Indian Literature Humanities Press Atlantic High Lands, 1982,
iv + 328
from Veda to the medieval digests five mam conclusions
(1) punishment is a man festat on or or an affirmation of, a
transcendent Older referred to as rta (2) punishment is a
negative manifestation of the transcendent Order in Nature and
in human societies (3) punishments are retributions of acts
(rather than of persons) (4) punishments are treatments of
guilt ( 5) punishments are equivalentially interrelated consi-
ders rta = concept of rightness dharma = concept of obi gation,
karma ( conept of retribution )
Rev Richard W Lawviere JAS 43 ( 3 ) 565-66 W F.
Menski, BSOAS 46 571-72 Susan OleksiW JAOS 106(3),
607-08 Gerald Turchetto PEW 33 ( 4 ) 415-17
9 Derrett, J D M Duty in ancient Indian law (in)
Modern India Heritage and Achievements ( ed R C Sharma )»
Priam, 1977
10 Derrett, J D M Die Entwicklung des indischen
Rechts ( in ) Max Weber's Studie uber Hindussmus und Buddhl m
sinus, Suhrcamp Taschenbuch 473, Frankfurt 1584, 178-201
70 18 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
751
1 1 Derrott, IDM, Sontueiwer, G D , Smith, Graham
(cd ) Bettrage zu indischen Rechtsdenken
(= VBD IV 70 II) (rev Hindu DbannasSstca does not
represent Law systun id curopean sense )
Rev F Laszio OLZ 79 ( 1 ) 82 84
12 Dhar, S , Dhar, M K E\olution of Hindu Family
Law ( Veda to Vasistha ) Deputy, 1926
13 DoonGAJI Damayanti Crime and Punishment in An •
clent Hindu Society AjantaPubl Delhi, 1986, xvt + 294
14 Fezas Jean Le voleur, le roi, et Ja massue Expiation
et chatiment dans Ies textes normatifs Sanskrits BEI 7-8, 1989-90,
47-95
tbeft of a Brahmins gold stud es mas and kilbija ref to
DS ( Gautama Ap Baudb Vasifjha)
15 Fuller, C J Hinduism and scriptural authority in
modem Indian law
see 48 96 above
16 Gl vcklich, Ariel To royal scepter (danfa) as legal
punishment and sacred symbol Hist Rel 28 (2), Nov 88;
97-122
da da in nature in society n the sacrifice n mythology,
danda and the goddess d is the symbol for the instrumental
role of chaos and violence in the world — both in the body
polit c and in the cosmos as a whole uni ke Kali s h s is not
pure independent and pr mord al v otence but the instrumental
force that makes farm ng rut ng sacrificing and even marriage
efficacious legal pun shment (in lnda) possesses positive
cosm c virtues
17 Gupta N C Law and Society in Ancient India
New Delhi 1986 (reprint) 102
18 Hazra R C Was capital punishment of thieves
unknown in the Rgvedtc age 7 ( m ) Hazra Comm Vo! Kashiraj
Trust, Varanasi , 46o-^99
752 VcDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 70 19
19 Hengmiao, Chen Ancient Indian law a preliminary
study South Asian Studies 4, Beijing, 1989, 46-51
introd to Indian jurisprudence legal codes andrel ( Brahma*
me and Buddhst) canons before 10th cent A D
20 Jha, Chakradhar History and Sources of Law in An-
cient India New Delhi, 1987, xxiv + 233
21 Khosla, Inder Dev Vedic jurisprudence AH 7 79;
Dec 90
Vedic concept of law of Dharma Vedas do not contain any
codified laws Vedic legal terminology adm of justice
punishment to beasts control of cr me qualification of judges
court procedure and witnesses (based on Vedic quotations)
22 Krishan, Y The doctrine of Prayaicitta in Hindu
law and the Jama doctrine of Karma ABORI 64, 1983 , 109-117
in Vedic 1 1 prayaScitta meant expiation for ritualistic error
or accident
23 Lahiri, Tarapada Crime and Punishment in Ancient
India New Delhi, 1986, xlu + 207
24 Lingat, Robert The Classical Law of India
(- VBD IV 70 19) [ asalt h>anum a nam it is the hypothe-
tical or symbol c code rather than the surviving Vedic texts
wh the ancient authors have in m nd when they proclaim that
the Veda is the primary source of dharma the word Veda does
not mean the Vedic texts but ralher the total ty of knowledge
the sum of all understanding of rel and moral truths
25 May, Reinhard Law and Society East and West
aharma, li and nomos their contribution to thought and life
Bcitrage zur Sudasienforschung - 105, Sterner, Stuttgart, 1985,
251
Rev Werner Menski BSOASSO 571-72 Ludo Rochex JAOS
107 520-21
26 Misra, K Human rights in Hinduism ( in ) Human
Rights in Religious Traditions (?d A S\vjdler ) Pilgrim Press,
New York 1982, 77 84,
70 35 ) SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 7#
27. Narang, Satya Pal. Social vision of ancient Indian
jurists, (in) Ancient Indian Culture and Literature (Pandit
Gangaram Comm. Vo!.), Delhi, 1980; 82-88.
28. Narang, Satya Pal. Sama-raatar - a lost socio-Iegal
institution of the Rgveda.
..see 65 68 above..
29. Nobuyuki, Watase. Development of Indian thought :
Dharmaiastra, (in) Inanami koza : Toyoshiso 5 : IndoshisQ I,
Tokyo 1988.
30. Pendse, S. N Oaths and Ordeals in DharmaSastra.
M. S. Imiv. of Baroda, Vadodara, 1985; X + 302.
Rev. • S Jayaskee, ALB 50, 666-67
31 . Post, Kenneth H. The failure of contract among the
fishes. ABORI 65, 1984 ; 1 1 -26.
..reviews ibe study of “ contract ' in Yedic texts Mitra shd.
not be identified with the particular type of political foundation
called contractualism. discusses the two stones involving con.
tracts and Mitra ( 1 ) Vedic animal sacrifice in wb Manu,
US, PurOravas, Urvagi, Mitra, and Varuna all appear together
in a sacrifice tied to the discernment of proper political order;
( 2 ) the Sruti stones themselves wh differ from versions as they
are told in other pieces of Smrti-Ut . asceticism and transmi-
gration, wb are taught by the feminine brutality necessary to
political order, are seen to be common political foundation held
by all of the texts involved .
32. Puntamberar, S. V. The Hindu concept of human
rights. ( w ) UNESCO - Human Rights, Allan Wingate,
New York /London, 1948, 195-198.
33. Ritschl, Eva. Das altmdische Recht (xm 6-3 Jh.
u u. Z.). Das Altertum 35 (1 ), Berlin, 1989, 23-28.
34. Samozvantsev, A. M, Observation over evolution of
Dharmaiastra-texts (Russ ). Narodii azu i afnci 3, Moscow,
1985; 56-66.
35. Sastrv, K R. R. Hinduism and international law.
t,.?§
754
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[70 36
see 48 255 above
36 Schnapp, Alain, Svenbro Jesper Du Nazisrae &
" Nouvelle Ecole ” Repares sur la pretendra Nouvelle droite
Quderm di Storia 6, 1980 107-120
37 Sharma, S D Administration of Justice in Ancient
India Harman Publishing House, New Delhi, 1988 , xxxi + 264
I Rta Crescent justice Veda and Dharmasastra JI Dharma
Aspects of just ce III Van aircma IV Pur u far I ha V Vyavar
hara, VI Dharmadhikarana VII Prakrtya
38 Shukla, Bimal Chand Social genesis of PrayaScittas.
JOIB 32 ( 3-4 ), 1983 , 236-239
expiatory rites and rules in primitive societies are the result
of the needs of society sanct on of the feeling of fear from
supernatural beings
39 Sontheimer, G D Jndology and Law
40 Tahtinen, Unto Non-violent Theories of Punishment
( Indian and Western) Mot Ban , Delhi, 1983, 148
Indian retribution protection exp at on Vedic evidence
considered prayaScitta since ^F-times pray as (destruction)
cilia (mental disposition)
Rev Jayammal ALB 47 223-24 Avneesh Singh The Vedic
Path 47 ( 4 ) 52-53
41 Tripathi, Vacaspati Sharma Prac'ma Bharata ki Darjda
Vyavaslha ( Hindi ) Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1989, xvi -f 232
punishment in ancient India
42 Upadhyaya, Vasudeva [Capital punishment in an-
cient India! JBRS6 3-64, L N Mishra Comm Vol , 1977-78,
215-222.
43. Urserar, H S Rgvedic roots of Hindu law
see 4 64 above
44 Vigasin, A A , Samozvantsev, A M Society, Slate,
and Law in Ancient India
, see 65 113 qbove
7i. 9 ] SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 7 55
• 45- Von Stietenkorn, H. Zur Theorie von Ordnung und
Strafe ira Alten Indien. ( in ) Entstehung und Wandel rechiUcher
Traditionen, Freiburg / Munchen, 1980; 537-555.
71. Polity
1. Abhayadeva. Yajamana ka rastra (Hindi)- Veda-
Saxlta 8(2), Sept. 87; 41-44.
..(proc. of a study-camp ) .
2. ALTEKAR, A. S. State and G ox eminent ui Ancient India.
Mot. Ban., Delhi, 1984 ; ix + 405.
..reprint of VBD IV 71 2..
3. Arya, Jagadish. Vedon men prajatantra ke siddhanta
evam vyavasthl ( Hindi ). Vedaxdm 43 ( 10 ), Aug. 91 ; 12-1 8.
..theory and practice of republican govt m Vedas..
4. Banerjea, Praraathanath. Public Administration in
Ancient India. New Delhi, 1985, xi + 316.
5. Banerjee, N. N Swami Vivekananda on Vedic socia-
lism. Hindutva 9(12), Mar. 79; 1-10.
..cf. VBD IV 71 5 -
6 . Baso, Praphulla Chandra. Indo-Aryan Polity : Rigvedic
Period. Nag Publishers, Delhi.
. reprint of VBD IV 71 8 .
7. Bhagavad Da tea. Raja ka adarsa : Vaisvanara-Varura
(Hindi). Veda-Savitd 7(7), Feb. 87; p. 231.
..model of a king .
8 . Bhandarkar, D R. Some Aspects of Ancient Hindu
Polity. Patna, 1988; 200
..reprint of 1925 cd . ..
9. Bhargav, Prabha. Pracina bharata men iasaka ki
padacyuti (Hindi). Viivambhard 19 (4), Bikaner, 1987; 32-37.
..deposition of ruler in ancient India..
756 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY I 7i lO
10 BHArrA, Gadadhar Vedon men rastriyata aura loka-
samgraha Veda Savita 12 ( 4 ), Nov 91 ,113-1 14
nationalism and social solidarity in Veda
11 Bongard Levin, G M, Vigasin, A A Society and
State in ancient India - based on Sanskrit sources, mainly on the
Arthahstra
see 65 7 above
12 Botto, Oscar Societa e State nell’ India classica
see 65 9 above
13 Buss, Andreas Societe Politique, Individu Les for
mes elementaires de la vie sociale en Inde ancienne
see 65 11 above
14 Cannadine, David, Price, Simon (ed ) Rituals of
Royalty Power and ceremonial m Traditional Societies
see 54. 59 above
1* Chakraberty, Chandra Study in Hindu Social Polity .
Delhi, 1987 ( reprint ) 2 92
16 Chand, Vinayak Ram Atharvavede Rajamtih Varanasi,
l989,m + 25 + 148
17 Chaubey, B B Vedic foundations of Kautilya s
Arthaiastra VI J 24 ( 1-2 ), 1986 ( 1989 ) , 9-23
18 Clevenot, Michael (ed ) Vetat des religions dans le
monde Pans, 1987 , 640 + lllus , tables, maps
19 Crevaein, Franco Observazione sulla society Indiana
d’eta vedica
see 65 21 above
20 Crevatin, Franco Encore a propos de la royautc
vedique (in) Studi Jndo Europei, Pisa, 1985,97-99.
(add to Incontri Ungust Ki 8 1982 83 11-12. 9) Vedic
king reigns but does not govern, his role limited only to urgent
occurrences
^1.30) sociological study 7si
21. Dayananda Sarasvati. Rajaprajadharmavisayah.
JIDVP 2(2), Aug. 89; 265-274.
..(condensed from Rgvedadibhafyabhunuka)..
22. Dhar, Niraojan. Vedic Hinduism ; political role.
Social Science Res. 2(1), Aug. 76; 14-18.
..(rev. on Kenneth W Jone, Ary a Dharma ) .
23. DhavaukaR, M. K. Political organization in pre*
historic Maharashtra. SP, National Sem. on A. I. Political
. Theory, TMV, Poona, Jan. 91.
24. Ganguly, Dilip Kumar. Aspects of Ancient Indian
Administration. Abhinava Publications, New Delhi, 1.79;
xxiv + 352.
..(=*F1?Z> IV. 71 38).. from RV - period to 13th cent. A. D. ..
Rev : K M Shrimau, [HR 5, 240-41.
25. Glucklich, A. The royal scepter (danfa) as legal
punishment and sacred symbol.
..see 70 16 above..
26. Goyal, Suranji ( ed. ). People's Manifesto of Good
Government, Vol. I (4). New Delhi, Mar.'1991.
—the Vedic heritage.. Mitra Varuna-bipolanty . .
27. Haradas, L Vaidika Ras(ra-darfana ( Hindi ). Suruchi
Sahitya, New Delhi. 1982; Vol. I, 156, Vol. II, 144; Vol. Ill, 106.
. (transl. by K. S. Sudarshan ) .
28 Heesterman, J. C Power and authority in Indian
tradition. ( in ) Tradition and Politics in South Asia ( ed. R. J.
Moore), Vikas, New Delhi, 1979; 60-85.
29. Heesterman, 3. C. India’s politiek bestal. Osmose
van oud en meuw. ( in ) Pohtieke Stelsels ( ed. U. G. Rosenthal ),
Alphen a/d Rijn, IvS2; 294-315.
30. Heesterman, J. C. The Inner Conflict of Tradition ;
Essays m Indian Ritual, Kingship, and Society.
558 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [7l M
see 48 115a 54 194 and 65 42 above role of the king n
class cal Ind an soc ety
31 Jain Prakash Sharma B K Pracina Bharatiya
Rajya aura Samaja (Hindi) Meerut 1970
anc ent Ind an soc ety and pol ty
32 Joshi Ratan Lai Hamari adarsa ganatamtnya param*
para (Hindi) Viimtma 12(9) Jan 87 8 9 12
our ideal democrat c trad Ved c ev dence see 71 33 below
33 Joshi Ratan Lai Bharata men ganatantra kl param-
para (Hindi) Vi&vatma 14(9) Jan 89, 28-29 33
democrat c trad n Ind a see 71 32 above
34 Kaur Paramajit Dayanandakfta Yajurvedabhasya
men samajika evam tajanaitika samdarbha ( Hindi )
see 65 50 above
35 Krishnapal Simha Vaidika rajaniti vijnana ( Hindi )
Vedavam 37 ( 3 ) Jan 85 3-7
Ved C pol ty
36 Kumud Rani Aitareya Brabmana men rajanaitika
acara eka drsti ( Hindi )
see 13 11 above
37 Law Narendra Nath Aspects of Ancient Indian Polity
Delhi 1986 ( reprint ) XX + 228
(1st ed OUP 1921)
38 Maan Singh Vedon men rastriya bhavana ( Hindi)
see 13 12 above
39 Mabbett Ian ( ed ) Patterns of Kingship and Atttho
rity in Traditional Asui Croom Helm London 1985, 202
40 Mishra Kaushal Kishor Nature of the functions of
the state m ancient India Praj a 28 ( 2 ) 29 ( I ) 1983 73-79
(Ved c ev dence not cons dered )
71 SI]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
759
41 MlSHRA, K K Police Administration in Ancjent India
Mot Ban , Delhj, 1987, Xiv + 186
42 Mjshra, Sacchidananda Bharatiya sasakatva ka adima
rupa - \iraja, gopa, cvam ksatra (Hindi) Bharati 17, BHU,
1987-88, 43-50
the earliest form of Indian governance
43 Nandi, R N Agrarian growth and social conRicts m
early feudal India Social Science Probings 2(2), June 85 1
44 NuMAT-t, Ichiro Dhanna and kingship in the Dharma-
iSstras ( Jap )
see 65 69 above
45 Numata, Ichiro The parisad in the Dhannaiastras
(Jap ) Hokkaido JIBS S, Oct 90, 95-107
46 Ohkuma, Keishiro Kingship in ancient Ireland
JIBS 14, 1986, 231-245
common points with ancient Indian kingship
47 Ostor, Akas, Fruzzetti, Lina , Barnett, Steve (ed )
Concepts of Person Kingship, Caste, and Marriage in India
see 66 57 and 68 52 above
48 Pandey, Unia Kant Political Concepts and Institu-
tions m the £ukla Yajuneda
( =*VBD IV 71 66) see 12. 14 above
49 Pankaj, N G State and Religion in Ancient India
see 48 213 above
50 Parekh, Bhikhu Some reflections on the Hindu tradi-
tion of political thought ( in ) Political Thought in Modem India
( ed Thomas Pantham , Kenneth L Deutsch ), Sage Publications,
New Delhi
51 Pathariya, Sat) a Rastra ka rastrapati kaisa ho 7
(Hindi) Veda \ am 39 (4), Feb 87,1-2
yv 5 24
760 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 71. 52
52 Paul, Sarad Praclna bharatlya sabhagrha (Mar ),
Navabharata, Oct -Nov 85,45-55
nartfta ( AV 7 12 2) sab/a-sam/lt {AV 8 JO)
53 Prabha Kiran Pracina bharata men ganatantra ka
SvarOpa ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1 986, 411-412
democracy in ancient India
54 Praina Devi, Pandita Kya veda ke adbtdaivika artha
upeksanfya ham ? ( Hindi )
see 30 9S above a propos of 71 S3 below
55 Priyavrata, Acharya Vedon ke Rajamttka Siddhania
(Veda ke adh>ayana evam anusandhana ki eka naylna disa)
(Hindi) Meenakshi Prakashan, Meerat, 1984
( Princpjes of Vedc Polilv — a n*w direction of Vedic study
and research) Part 1 Sarfividhsna KaijcJa lxxu + 672.
Part II Abhyudaya Kanda vm + 488 Part III Pratiraks*
Kanda vin + 248 see 71 54 above
Rev G B K HooM, The Vedic Path 47, 63-64
56 Rajendran, C Democratic principles m the polity of
ancient India SP, National Sem on A I Political Thought,
TMV, Poona, Jan 91
ref to Vedic lit election of king sabha and somitl
57 Ramamurti, Pratapagiri The Problem of the Indian
Polity Delhi, 1986, xu + u 4- 475
reprint of VBD I 135 28
58 Rawal, Narendra Prakash Vedic samiti in the form
of ministry SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 51
three functions ( l ) defend ng and maintaining security in
the state (2) counseling the king (3) policymaking,
functions similar to samili and ministry
59. Rishi, Jagadish Chandra Bharata ki pracioa ganatan *
triya parampara aura dharma (Hindi) Vi ivatma 11 (9),
Jan 86,5 7
, ancient democratic (rad in India,,
71.64)
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
761
60. Rjtschl, Eva; Schetelich, M. Die Batwickluag der
Btaatslehre im alien Indien und jhre Widerspiegelung in der Li (£•
ralur. { in ) Probleme von Schnfttum und Gesellscfiaft in altastatifr
chen Gessehchafien.
6L Rowlett, Ralph M. Archaeological evidence for early
Indo-European chieftains. JfES 12(3*4), 1984; 193-234.
..PIS *reg was equated m status to the anthropological concept
of a ‘chief* (not Ling) *reg- is to be understood in term of
* chief that is, the principal executive officer with some centra*
lizing functions m what is still essentially a tribal society, based
on kinship relations and often incorporating various smaller
kinship-based social units, this is supported by arch evidence!!
[ Max Weber the early Indo-Aryan kings or raj- were leader*
by virtue of an assumed 4 familial charisma ’ or inherited
magico-rel. efficacy, deemed to be acquired by birth into one qf
the specially endowed noble or royal families) .
62. Sarita Kumari. Role of State w Ancient Indian
Economy. New Delhi, 1986; vul + 266. ’
63. Scharfe, Hartmut The Vedic word for " king
JAOS 103(3), 1985; 543-548.
..Vedic r%j—'' king '* is a ghost word Sk rajan (and Gk.
Oregon) go back to IE period, but the word did not mean
" king " at that time early JEs had no “ kings " but must
have had political and military leaders . two Vedic titles of
worldly authority can Jay claim to high antiquity r dumpatl
( = master of the house) and vifpait ( = master of the clan);
out of these two, viSpLtl is the most comprehensive title that
can be traced to IE, vis pans were, in all likelihood, the " protec*
tors of their people ”, the 44 men of power and charisma . the
term rajan was frequently used to denote the ruling class.,
vifatii vi f pah comes closer to our notion of 44 king 4 ’. . j
64., Scharfe, Hartmut. Zur Einsetzung des Konigs im
vcdischen Indien. S/I 13/14 ( W. Rau Fel. Vol. ), 1987; 185-193f
..the ratmns play a central role in the ancient royal consecra-
tions . ratmns ntually grant the new king (heir specific service*
as a ratna, the ritual shows that the roval succession m latji
Vedic times was neither automatic nor free and spontaneous.,
when political conditions changed, the term ratna took co
different connotations (see 71.65 below)..
t,.96
762
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 71. 65
65. Scharie, Hartmut The State in Indian Tradition
-llandbuch der Orientalistic, Indian-Ill, Brill, Leiden, 1989J
-« + 265.
deals with the concept and actualization of the state m India
and the developments leading up to the formation of the state,
essentially from the Vedic period until the Muslim conquest
distinguishes characteristic phases m this hist process (discusses
ralmni - pp 127-132 see 71 64 above)
Rev Werner F Menski BSOAS 54(2) 394-95, Burton
Stein JAOS 111 591
66 Sen, Ajit Kumar Hindu Political Thought Gian
Publishing House, Delhi, 1986 ( reprint), vi + 179
67 Sengar, J S Parliamentary system in Vedic era.
Vedic Path 44 ( 4 ), Mar 82 , 49-54
68 Shailendra Kumar Vaidika pamcayata — adhumka
pamc5yata ki adharasila ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989, p 10
69. Sharan, Paramatma Ancient Indian Political Thought
and Institutions Meenakshi Prakashan, Meerut, 1984, X + 588
considers Vedic evidence see VBD IV 71 84
70 Sharma, Om Prakash power m ancient India
SP, 33 I CAN AS, Toronto, 1990
. dharma and daiyda are the two ancient Indian concepts wh
come nearest to the western concept of power
71 Sharma, R G Early school of Hindu political
thought J Raj Inst Pol Res 6 (2), April July 19^0, 1-9
72 Sharma, R S Taxation and state formation in Nor*
them India in pre-Maurya times Social Science Probings 1, 1984'
73 Sharma, R S From gopati to bhupati A review of
the changing position of the king ( in ) Sanskrit and World
Culture (Proc 4 WSC ), Berlin, 1986, 67 74
, sec VBD jv 71 98 ,
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
763
It si ]
74 Sharha, R s Stages m state formation in ancient
India. Proj S Ramachandra Rao Fel Vol , Bao galore, 1986;
180-203
early Vedic predominantly caltle breeding economy kept it*
people semi nomadic galra also considers terms like rri*
vrata, / ardha, gr a ma later development tribe jana, vif, garjn,
grha RV- economy was primarily a non food producing econo,
my tribal chiefs were called janatja gopalj, vifpatt, vtfmmpali,
gaijasya raja gramanl gammon ganapati RV power structure
can be called tribal cinddom (tbo’ the bead of the tribe wajN
called raja ) idea of territoriality was not strong in $V . the
structure of authority m RV can t be called a ’ state'; it wai
tribal chieftainship later Vedic develop of a food producing)
economy, beginnings of social difierentiauon AVnnd Br show
that only the peasants (Vanyas) were meant for paying taxes*,
emergence of territorial element ~ raftra emergence of incipient
clashes and a proto-state element of priesthoods ^
75 Sharma, R. S Origin of the State m India D. D.
Kosambt Mem Lectures 1987, Bombay Univ , 1989
76* Sharma, Saroj PrScina bharatiya rajamti men dautj a
pratha ( Hindi ) Pracya-prajna II, 1979, 55-69
institution of ambassadors in ancient Indian polity. Vedic
evidence considered
77. Sharma Sastri, R. Evolution of Indian Polity Nag
Publishers, Delhi, 1977 \
78 Siddhantalankar, Satyavrata Vedic concept of state*)
The. Vedic Path 46(3), Dec 83, 1-2
79. Singh, Rajendra Prasad Vaidika kala men grama*
pimcayata ( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p 53
village panchayat in Vedic times
80 Smith, R. Morton Names and kingship in Vedic ^
India ( m ) Monarches and Socio-Religious Traditions In the
Ancient Near East (ed Prince Mikas a), 31 ICHSANA,
Tokyo, 1984
81 Srivastava, A L Pradna kala men rastra aura
tastriyata (Hindi) Gaganancala 9 (3 ), 1986, 60-63
tef VtDlC fcffiLlOGRAPHY [71.8^
. nation and nationalism in ancient times Vedic evidence con-
sidered
82 Srivastava, Suresh Kumar, Simha, Raghava prasad-i
Brdcma Bharatiya Rajya aura Samaja (Hindi) Varanasi, 1986;
14 + 322 + 160
ancient Indian state and society
83 Srivastava, Urmila Vedesu yuddham £anti£ ca
JfDVP 4(3), Oct 91, 99-105
84 Tandov, Kiran Pracuia Bharatiya Rajanitika Vicaraka
(Hindi) Delhi, 1988, xvi + 271
ancient Indian polity
85 Thapar, Romila State formation in early India.
International Social Science Journal 32 (4), 1980, 655 669
(theories on the earl est formation of states in India remain
generally rather simplistic, because of obsession either with
• oriental despotism ’ or with * Astatic mode of production * )
evidence from Vedic and related texts suggests that a range of
stratified societ es - chiefships of RV times, such as that of the
Bbaratas — moved gradually towards a monarchical system in
Western Ganges valley of wh. the Kuru and the Panes la were
typical clan = rajanya and uS the theory of \arna
86. Thapar, RomiJa From Lineage to State Social
Formation in the Mid First Millennium B C in the Ganga Valley.
QUP, Delhi, 1984, vm + 189
(Heras Mem Lectures 19S0) lineage-based societies mem-
bership of a lineage * determines social status and control over
economic resources sacrificial ritual peasant economy
Rev R N Nandi, I HR 13. 153-65
87. Tripathi, L K Reflections on state-formation in
aicientlndia Bharat i 17, College of Indology, BHU, 1987-88;
157-161
m the organisation and working of the early tribal commu-
nities, the seeds are present that subsequently grew into such
constituents of the state as rSja ( king), amatya (minister),
and djrik-bak (army) in Vedic period people are found firmly
\l. i ] SOCIOLOGICAL STUDV
^ settled practising agriculture, as the principal means of sub-
sistence, and a no. of other crafts and professions. .
88. Trivedt, Satyadev. Prdcina Bhdrata men Guptacara
Seva (Hindi). Anupam Prakashan Sanstha, Delhi, 1985.
. secret services in ancient India see 71 89 below - ^
89. Trivedi, Satyadev. Secret Sen ices in Ancient India;
Techniques and Operation. Allied Publishers, New Delhi, 1984;
xxiii + 238; 1988 (2nd rev. ed. of 1984); mv + 291. 4
..see 71.88 above Introd Vedic cosmic order ( ria) and the
growth of security system..
' 90. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro. The coronation ritual of the^
Atharvaycda ( AV 4.8 ).
. see 6 49 and 54 458 above.. ,
91. Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro. Ancient Indian kingship and
t areas (Jap ). JIBS 88 ( 1 ), Dec. 89; 454 450.
92. Vaidika, Vedavati. Upamsad aura rajanaya ( Hindi ).
..see 22 136 above .
93. Varma, V. P. The Rigveda, Buddha, and Marx.
. see 4.65 above.
94- Vasuja, Kiran Chandra Pracina-bharatIya-cintayam J
samajatantrabhavana. SSPP 63 (1-12), 1980*81; 241-253. ^
..(Sk. transl. by Jayadeva Sastri )
95. Vidyalankar, Hemalata Rgveda men samajavada kf‘
pankalpana ( Hindi ). SP, 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990; p. 51.
..socialism in SK
96. Vigasin, A. A. ; Samozvantsev, A. M Society, State ,
''d’U axw'm ‘Anhe/n'lduiu.
. see 65 113 and 70 44 above.,
tt
72. Economic Life
I. Adhya, G L. Early Indian Economics. Bombay, 1966*4
766 vedic bibliography { 72 2
2 Arjus Das Economic Philosophy of Ancient India
Agam Kala Prakashan, Delhi, 1986, vu + 224
3 Bose, Aruo India s Social Crisis an essay on capitalism^
socialism, individualism, and Indian cnihzation OUP, Delhi,
1989, xv + 155
4 Chakrabarty, Haripada Socio Economic Life of India
m the Vedic Period
see 65 13 above
5 Chattopadhyaya, Brajadulal ( ed ) Essays m Ancient
Indian Economic History Mun Man , New Delhi, 1987, 260
6 Chaudhary Radhakrishna Economic History of Ancient
India Janaki Prakashan, Patna 1982, X + 328
(ch 2 role of iron)
Rev Vijay Kumar Thakur I HR 11 215-18
7 Ciienna Reddy P The guilds m ancient India SVUOJ
26(1 2), 1983 (1990), 77-85
corporate activ ty tn Vedic India — ref BAU
8 Jha, D N Early Indian feudalism a historiographical
Critique <0 PIHC, Pres address. Ancient India Section,
WalUir, 1979
9 Nandi, R N Client, ritual, and conflict in early Brah-
njqmcal order I HR 6, 1979-80, 64-118
problem of transit on from anc ent to medieval m India ini
the light of tho broader perspective of the relapse of a market-
based exchange economy of ancient t mes into an agnculture-
based subs stence economy of the early med eval penod
Biihmaoa as an csscntal inspirational factor of the trad power ^
flite m Ind a Br DharmasSstra texts cons dcred
10 Nig am, Shjam Suadar Economic Organisation In
Ancient India Mun Man , New Delhi, 1975, 352
1] Oil Prakasu Economy and Food in Ancient India f
Vol l Economy Delhi, 1987, vi + 176
02, 19 J
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
767
12 Prasad, Prakash Cbaran Foreign Trade and Commerce
in Ancient India Delhi, 1977
( derivation of the Phoec cians from Vedic Pan is, Baal from
Vala, Sumer from Sambhar Assyria from A sura Chaldea from
Coladesa author be! eves that a Harappan or g a for the whole
Mejop culture is completely proved J
13 Rai, Jaimal Rural Urban Economy and Social Changes
in Ancient India
see 65 75 above
14 Rajiv Kamal Economy of Plants m the Vedas Janaki
Prakashan, Patna, 1988, xi + 138
mcd cmal herbs ranaspaii ( trees in gen rai ) lata trna mis-
cellaneous plants plants trees creepers and grasses together
constituted the back bone of the Ved c and post Vedic economy.,
15 Roy, Brajdeo Prasad. The Later Vedic Economy.
Janaki Prakashan, Patna, 1984, xvi + 448
(from 101b to 6th cent B C ) lit and arch, ev dencc
16 SaRITA Kumari Role of State m Ancient Indian
Economy
sec 71 62 above
17 Schetelich, M Zum Anted von Metallgeraten an
den laadwirtschaftlichen Produktionsinstnunenten in Indicn um
1100-600 v u z (nachden Zeugrns der vedischen Literatur)
(in) Produktukrafte und Gesellschaftsformation m \orkapttalischer
Zeit (cd J Hermann, J Kuhn j, Berlin, 1 982 2Q3-208
18 Schetelich, M Fruhe Formen des Gmndeigentums
to Indicn - urvara und ksetra u n Rgveda i
see 4 50 above
19 Smm Huang Private ownership of land in ancient
India (Chinese ) South Asian Studies 2 Beijing 1990 Iff
private ownersh p of land evolved in anaent India over a long
period commune owners* p and state owners* p existed side by
side with it
768 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 172.20
20 Singh, Han Sabai Institutions of money-lending.
JGJKSV 38 39, 1982 83, 109-124 5
concept of rna and allied evidence in Vedic texts considered
21 Sinha, Satrughna Sharan, Rajiv Kamal The khadira
plant , its utility in the ancient Indian economic life JAS 29 ( 2 ),
^Calcutta, 1987 ( 89), 79 82
many references in Vedic lit (tbe plant found engraved P9
one of the Hat seals)
22 ThakuR, Vijay Kumar Problem of defining peasantry:
a note on the beginnings of present stratification in early India
(c 2500-200 B C ) 45 PIHC, Annamalai Umv , 1984, 129 138.
considers Har period Vedic period, post Vedic period
23 Thakur, Vijay Kumar Changing patterns of the form
jvnd distribution of landed property in ancient India Itihas 8(2)
24 Tripathi, O N Taxation and Fiscal Administration in
Ancient India from the Vedic Times to the End of the Maury an
Period Lucknow, 1983, xn + 152
25 Vijay Nath, Ritual symbolism and status conferring
role of dana
see 54 481 above
73 Miscellaneous Topics
(Cow, cattle, war, sport, dress, charity, etc )
1 Acharya, Subrata Kumar Evolution of the instituuon
of beggary in ancient India ABORI 69, 1988, 269-277
(also SP, 32 AIOC Ahmedabad 1985, p 245) prior to
IV civil , there was no surplus man lived on tbe edge of bis
need, in the next epoch NW India witnessed affluent urban
culture but the rest of ths vast country remained at the stage
of food gathering with the rapid rise of the cultured Aryans,
the constantly migrating nomads resorted to begging later the
ripid \antaframaJharma of Biibmapas tbe austere asceticism of
73.10]
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
769
the Jamas, and the liberal Ira mane way of the Buddhists en-
couraged homeless life with begging as the sole in cans of
survival..
2. Alkazi, Rc c hen Ancient Indian Costume Art Heritage
Books, New Delhi, 1983, 209 + pi , fig
3 Banekji, Suresh. Drinking in ancient India. Kosal
4 ( 1-2), Ind. Res, Soc. of Avadh, Faizahad, 1982-83; 31-33.
..Vedic evidence (RV I ]9l 10, VII, 86 6, VIII 2.12; AY
14 1 35-3 6, TS 11 5 I, $P3 16 3) festive occasions; r*L
ntes, means of relaxation
4. Bhagwan Simha Rg\eda men pur.
. see 4 6 above .
5. Cevkner, William A Tradition of Teathers : Sankara
and the Jagadgurus Today Mot Ban, Delhi, 1983; xiv + 210.
. Ch. 1 Up antecedents of S's thought..
Rev : Ellison B Findly, JAOS 108(1 ), 182-83
6. Chakraborty, Pranada Sankar The skeleton-bunal — a
remotest mode in disposal of the dead as evinced in the datapaths
Brabxnana
. see 17 14 above..
7. Chakravarti, P C. Art of War in Ancient Indta.
tWIu, 1987; bv + 212.
. reprint of VBD I 141 6..
8. Chakravarti, Ranabir ( ed. ) Warfare for Wealth.
‘Ftrma KLM, Calcutta, 1986, 250
. analyses economic factors that were the mam motivation for
warfare in ancient India from the Vedic tunes onwards. . con-
siders terms like gopati. jana bhupatl, mahlpatt discusses how
jana gave way to janapada in Vedic polity
9. Chakravarti, Vani Pracinayuge aharjam. SSPP,
60(1-4), 1977, 20-29
9
s 10. Chaudhuri, Nirad C The Continent of Circe. Jafcp
Publishing House, Bombay, 1965.
ii.9T
770
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
L 73 U
(cf VBD in 73 23) if the familiar words about t0,c ™ D “ l
and capacity for synthesis of the Hindus were true one w e
hard put to explain why there were such deep suspicions an
enmities among the human groups of India
1 1 Chauhan, D V The yak in the Rgveda
see 4 11 above
UA Chhabra, B Cb Navigation in ancient India AH
4 . 35, Aqnl 87, 11-13
12 CLASON, A T Wild and Domestic Animals W Prehisto-
ric and Early Histone India Ethnographic and Folk Culture
Soc , Lucknow, 1979, 46 + fig » tables
( = DHB 4 76)
Rev Bhairabi Prasad Sahu I HR 7 217 18
13 Dange, Sindhu S Taboos in the DharmaSastra
tradition
it / 68 12 above
14 Deloche, J Contribution a I histoire de la votture en
Inde Pans, 1983
15 Dev, P R Megde, Nandkumar G Dyuta cka
pracina bharatiya khela ( Marathi ) Bharatiya Itihasa anl Sam •
skrti 24 Vol 95, Bombay, 1987, 3 ff
Dice — an ancient Indian game Vedic evidence, PSnini tj
16 Dikshitar, V R Ramachandra War m Ancient
India Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, xv + 419 + pi
reprint of VBD I 141 79 from the Aryan advent to Vijaya-
nagar emp re
17 Einoo, Sh Altindische Getreidcspeisen MSS 44
'( Karl Hoffmann Festschrift I ), 1985, 15 27
v 18 Falk, Harry Bruderschaft und Wurfelsplel ( Untersu-
chungen zur Entmcklungsgeschlchte des iedischen Opfers) ) o
sec 54 146 above relationship bet the Vrityas and the
of dice YrStyas were not converts in the rel sense, ut wer ^
product of a social reform
‘73. 29 ) SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY ^7i
19. Fi|er, Ivo. Indian Erotics of the Oldest Period. Delhi,
1989; 139. ; ,
..reprint of VBD Iff 73 35
20. Ghildjal, Vineet. Wildlife in post -Vedic pe nod with
special reference to Sutras and Smrtis The Vedic Path 50(1),
June 87; 47-53
r ? j
21. Ghildial-Sharma, Vjneet, Sharma, Ramesh C. Clas-
sification of animals m ancient India. .MS 31 (3-4), Calcutta,
1989 ; 45 ff
. based on works of Psoini, Manu, Umasvati, Caraka, Sol ratal .
22. Gonoa, Jan Fatherhood in the Veda Ind. Taur.
PubJ. Series- 18, Torino, 1986
23. Guha, Dina S Food in the Vedjc tradition.* India
International Centre Quarterly 12 (2), June 1985.
! 24. Gupta, Sudhir Kumar. Aivavidya ka upayoga
(Hindi). Bharafnidy a i albha » am, Jaipur, Sept. 84, p 2.
25. Harris, M. The cultural ecology of India’s sacred
Cattle. Current Anthropology 7, 1966, 51-60
- see 73 27 below
26. Hazra, R. C. The professional jesters of the Vedic age.
. see 38 8 above
27. Heston, A. An approach to the sacred cow of India,
Current Anthropology 12, 1971, 191-209. ^ ‘
. ref 73 25 above
28 Hulsewiede, Brigitte. Indiens helhge kuhe In rellgioser t
okologischer, und entnicklungspolitischer Perspckthe. Ergebnisse
einer aktuellen ethnologischen Kontroierse. Ethnologische Studien
I, Munster, 1986; 152 + map.
-.29. Jaisvvae, Jnanesfawan Prdclna Bhdrata men Padupd/ona
(Hindi). Patna, 1987; 213.
7ft vEdic bibLiographY [73.3d
30. Jha, Naresh. Pracmabbarate krida. JGJKSV 38-39.
1982-83 ( 1986). HS 277-280
sport in ancient India Vedic period RV IX 20 7, SV-
Uttara 6 27 4, AV 13 2 11 extension of sports in Papmi’s
time
31 Kanva, Santosh Vaidika vanmaya men go-himsa
(Hindi) Vedapradipa 4(2), Sept 89 , 23-24
cow slaughter in Vedic lit
32. Kaur, Paramjita Rsi Dayanandakyta Yajurvedabhasya
men grha, gthopakarana, tatha bhojanavyavastha ( Hindi )
see 12 9 above house, household articles, arrangement for
meals
33 K Host, A, Inder Dev Dress and its varieties in Vedas.
AH 7 No 78, Nov 90, 8-10
( article based on A Study in Vedic Polity by 1 rjyavrata Wd
Vachaspat:) ref to 19 varieties mentioned in Samhitas, spin
ning and weaving of cloth , dyeing of garments and their use in
proper seasons, proper costumes for proper occasions )
34. Krishna Lal Atharvaveda men yuddhanlu ( Hindi )
see 7 16 above
35 Mahdihassan, S The precise natures of the Vedic
drinks. Soma, Sura and Pansrut
see 50 227 above see 73 36 below
36 Mahdihassan, S A history of early alcoholic distilla-
tion and of the beverages, Pansrut ( Indian ) and arrack ( Mongo-
lian )
see 50 236 above Soma - ihc fresh extract of the plant ephedra
as an anil fatigue drink used thrice a day by the Aryan* fl *
hunters, it was consumed unlike any alcoholic beverage -dis-
cusses sura (beer) pansravana pansrut (domestic alcoholic
drink) from Mahuwa flowers sec 73 35 aboie **
37. Malamoud, Charles Village et foret dans I’ideologie
de Unde brahmamquc (in ) Archnes europiennes de sociology
17, 1976; 3-20. '
1 3.46] SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY 77 J
38. Manohar. Gayen (Hindi). Veda-Savitd 11 (5),
1990-91; 159-160.
..cows.. AV IV 21..
39. Mathuranath Sastri. Aryasahitya men gauka gaurava
( Hindi ). Katydna 64 ( 12 ), Mar 91 ; 835-836.
. glorification of cow in Aryan lit. . .
40. Mehendale, M. A. Praclna bharatiya dyuta : Ved£*
kllina dyuta ( Mar. ) Nmabharata 39 ( 7 ), April 86 ; 36-54.
. dice rn Vedic times, see 73 41 below
41. Mehendale, M, A. Prdcina Bharatiya Dyuta ( Mar.).
Juana"' Prabodhini Prakashan — Samtrika Samsodhanamala 3,
Poona, 1990; 6 -f 107.
..VedakaUna dyuta ( 1-26) — mainly based on H Ludexs, “ Da*
Wurfelspiel im alten Indicn”, Philologica Indica, Gottingen, 1340}
106-175..
42. Mehta, Nandim Vaidtka samhita kala men avasa*
nivela ( Htndi ). Prafhd 28(2)-29(l), 1983; 89-99.
. housing in Vedic samhitas (considers grama, grha, pur)..'
43. Melotti, Umberto. Marx and the Third World.
Macmillan Press, London, 1977
. (transl by Pat Ressford of Italian original, 1972).. two
themes * ( 1 ) “ Multilinear scheme ” of hist develop. , ( 2) A
new analysis of Asiatic mode of production . .
Rev : Habiba Zaman, J Ind Anihrop Soc 2j (2), 194-96.
44. Meyer, Johann Jakob Sexual Life in Ancient India ,
Delhi, 1989; xv -f 590.
reprmt of VBD I 139 S2
45. Mishra, Virendra Kumar. Vatdika vanmaya men
paropakara kt bhavanu ( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Abmedabad,
1985; p. 47. f
.eg pumait pumamsam panpat u vtftalah (/?K VI 75.14)..
46. Mohapatra, G. Meat and drink m Indian cultural
tradition. SP. 8 WSC, Wien, 1990-
774 Vedic bibliography [ fa 4V
47 Nath, Vyay Continuity and change in the institution
of dana JAS Bom 54-55, 1979-80 ( 1983 ) , 95-102
during the period 600 B C - A D 300
47 A Nath, Vijay Dana Gift Systems m Ancient India-
Delhi, 1987
48 Odend hal, S Energetics of Indian cattle in their
environment Human Ecology 1 (1 ), 1973, 3-22
49 Pandey, Indu Prabha Dress and Ornaments in Ancient
fndia Bharatiya Vidya prakashan, Delhi, 1988, xv + 232
50 PANDURANGA Bhatta, C The Dice Play in Sanskrit
Literature Amar Prakashan, Delhi, 1985, xiv + 145
gambling— a popular pastime m Vcdic period the word*
deva and dtv indicate divine origin of dice-play seo vuu
73 70
Rev S Jayasree, ALB 49 243 S S J , JORhf 47-55, 27T-7I
51 Pant, G N Cavalry in ancient India Vajape) a
(K D BajpaiFel Vol ), Agam Kala, Delhi, 1987,347-351
the heyday of the war horse dawned with the age of the
horse usually associated with chariots
52 Patel, M R Pracroa bharataman gulanu pratha
(Guj ) Siadhyaya 29 ( 1-2), 1988 89 , 77-84
slavery la accent India itf In Dharmasaras V)
etc.
, 53 Piggott, S The Earliest Wheeled Transport London,
1983
54 Rasikska, Ram Saroop Hospitality in ancient India,
Vliialma 11 ( 9 ), Jan 86 , 56 57
55 RASIOGI, Kalpana. Vaidika vanmaya men dandiya-
varaana ( Hindi ) SP, 32AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1935. I79-1S0
description of poverty in Vedic 1 1
56 RlllANI, Vasundhara Veda, Aryasamaja, aura D A V.
andolana ( Hindi ) VJ 35 (3-4), 1980, 197-200
SOCIOLOGICAL STUDY
VS
57 Sahu, Bhairabi Prasad Patterns or animal use in
ancient India 48 PIHC, Goa Umv , 1987, 66-75
58 Sankalia, H D General President’s address 48 PIHC
Goa Umv , Panajim, 1987 3-6
(ref to disposal of the dead)
59 Sarao, K T S Iron, urbanization, and Buddhism.
-Arch Or 58, 1990, 102-124
role of iron in the or.gn and deselop of urbanization
60 Sarmah, Thaneswar Natnher vidyate param ( Assam ).
Geeta-Jeuti 2, Guwahatt, 1989, 15-17
hosp tality glonfied
61 Sharma, Arvind The religious justification of war in
Hinduism
see 48 269 above
62 Sharma, B R The cow -mother of the universe.
AH 7 . No 80, Jan 91 , 3 4
63 Sharma, Kr.shn.lal ’Sudan.’
SM,yam«liakma cram AJbhum GhaUnaen (Hind.) Sahran-
pur, 1989, xxx vm + 354
omens and portent. .» Ved.c and Sanskrit literature
64 SHASTRt. Yajneshwar S Stool :»“*> “ f “
culture and religions Jam Journal 22 ( 2 ), c »
Vedic evidence ( l£a Up 3 ) Dharmasutras codemn su.c.de .
65 Simoons, F J . Loor.cr, D O Background to undcr-
staudrog the cattle sttua.ion of India the sacred cow concept m
. Hindu religion and folk culture Zemdmjt fa, Ethnolo S ,e 106
(1-2), 1981, 121 137
66 Singh, Sarva Daman
Ban . Delhi. 1989, xix + 203
Ancient Indian Warfare Mot.
reprint of VBD III 23 111
776 VBDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 73. 67
1 67. Singh, S V. Rest and recreation in ancient India.
Rtam 11-15, B R Saksena Fel Vol , 1979-83,381-391.
,.Vedic words knda. krVayah also utsava, prasava. the rasa-
theory of play has been in slow but steady evolution from
Vedic times to the time of Bharata it had its roots in the
fertile soil of the sensual pleasures offered by chariot racing or
horse racing of the Vedic period
68. Sinha, Sabhapati Pracina Bharata mtn Sain) a
Vyavasthd (Hindi) Delhi, 1990, ni + 508.
. army installation m ancient India
69. Sparreboom, M Chariots in the Veda. Memoirs, of
the Kern Inst 3, Brill, Leiden, 1985, xut + 156 + fig , pi , ma P*
. (DD, Leiden Umv , 1983, ''see VBD IV 54 271 ),. VediC
people ( represented in the oldest strata of Vedic lit ) were semi-
nomadic tribes, a central feature in their way of life was the t
chariot — a speedy vehicle with spoked wheels, drawn by horses.,
imp references to the uso of chariot in the prescriptions for
ritual performance the use of chanot in ritual, PP, 28-74..
ratha-yojn a correspondence chariot-races chanot as a device
or royalty discusses words ratha, anas texts, with transl and
comm , of the main Surra-passages describing tho chariot and
its use
Rev H F, ZDMG 137(2), 438-39, Rudiger Schmitt, Die
Sprache 32 ( 1 ), 144-45
70. Srinivasan, Dons. Concept of Cow in the Rigveda
(- KBiJ IV 73 107)
Rev Vasudha Gandiie, BDCRI 42, 169, G B Palsulf.
ADOR1 64. 301-02
71 Steinmann, Ralph Marc. Guru £lsy a Sambandha : Das
Melster-Schti'er-Verhaltnis in tradmoneUen und modernen Hindu is*
mus Beitrage zur Sudasicnforschung - 109, Heidelberg Umv ,
Steiner, Stuttgart, 1986, XI + 312 + 2 pi
. see 67 48 above (I) Guru institute. (2) characteristics of
guru-slfya relationship from Vedic, Up evidence semantics
and typology of the ^uru-conccpt .
Rfv, P. ScimuNiR, OLZ 85 ( 1990 ) 3. 342-4?,
77S
VEOIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 73. $2
quotations from RV with English transl
82 Yogamaya Rgveda men * go ’ pada ke arthagata ajama
( Hindi ) SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 28.
the word go m RF..
XV ARTS AND SCIENCES
74 Fine Arts and Crafts . Writing : Pottery
1 Agrawala, P K Mtthtata The Male-Female Symbol
in^ Indian Art and Thought Delhi, 1983, xxxu + 105 + 241 pi.
2 Agrawala, V S Bharatiya Kald ; prarambhika yugase
t sari iati isau taka ( Hindi ). Varanasi, 1987, 14 + 346 + 190 pi.
(reprint of 2nd rev ed , ed by P K. Agrav.au ) .Indian
art— from the beginning to 3rd cent A D
3. Al*GeOrge, Sergiu Brancusi et l’Inde Rev. Roumauie
d'Histoire de l' Art, S&rie Beaux Arts IS, Bucarcst, 19S1 ; 3-53.
forme et sjmbole, la colonne mythique, la colonne rituelle;
la colonne, la couple, et la porte. la colonne et 1 ovolde , Lessor
de la tortue, forme, symbolc et essence
4 Baumer, Bettina ( ed. ) Kalalattiakoia. IGNCA, New
Delhi, I9J8. xxviu + 181.
(part of Kalakota division of IGNCA's lexicon of 250 fund*,
mental terms) contains major articles on brahman, purufa .
cl man, far Ira, prana btja lakjapa iitpa
5 Begley, \V E ViptWs Flaming Wheel . The Icono~
graphy of the Sudariana Cakra
. (— VDD IV 74 5) the connotation of cakra is varied right
from Vedic period cakra — solar disc in the sky, wheel as *
, -wfunaHfi vsufirslaiL VAfc. iwi W1, h
Vij 3 u .
Rev. Kalpana S Disai IIIR 3, 174
6 Bollee. William B Tr-dilionell mdische Vorstellungcn
hber die Fusse in Litcratur und’Kunst- ( in ) Belt rage zur allge-
picwci und i ergleichenden Arcfaologie - 5, Bonn, 1983 ; 2?7“2§1*
74.15)
Arts and sciences 779
fool metaphors m Ry (e g Aja ckapada) and other Vedic
texts (U| 2 S Agai Savtr as footless in
7 Boner, Alice, et al ( ed ) Vastulastra Upamsad Tne
Essence of Form tn Sacred Art
see S 24 and 20 203 above (supposed to belong to Pa ppa-
lada AV but the text gives ciiat ons only front Szunaka AV)
Sic text English transl notes
Rev O V H ZDMO 134 ( 2 ) 385
8 Brentjes, Burchard Weltbilder und mdoiramsche
Architektur (m) Sk and World Culture, Proc 4 WSC, Berlin,
1986, 709 719
9 CHAWLA Jyotsna The Rgiedic Deities and Their Iconic
Forms
see 49 18 above
10 Dance, Sadashiv A Altars and platforms in ancient
India (with special reference to the Samaranganisutradhara )
see 54 78 above
11 Dance, Sadashiv A DevaJaya am ‘Visnuce iirsa*
(Mar )
see 54 89 above
12 Dass, Ayodhya Chandra The origin of Brahraamcal
image-worship and the icono genic properties in Rgvcda
see 48 77 and 49 27 above
13 Dual, U N Iconography of GanapaU in the Putinas.
JGJKSy 36 ( 1-4 ), 1980 ( 1984 ), 25 36
(paper at 30 AIOC Sant n kttan 19S0) G m early text*
$K(1I23 1) VS {16 25) TA 10 15)
14 Ghosii, Niraj Sri Saras* all in Indian Art and Utcre*
lure Shn Garib Dass Oriental Scries II, Indian Books Centre ,
D.lhi, 1984
15 Gupta, S P The Roots of Indian Art B R Pub',
Cotpn , Delhi, 1980
no
VEDlC bibliography
[14.-T6
. (Vedic yupa and Asokan pillars -re John Irwin’s view about
them acc to SPG, it is when a pillar is surmounted by
something sacred that it is worshipped , while the Vedic yupa u
uncrowned, it is not worshipped) . n
16. Joshi, N. P. Praclna Bharatiya Murtmjndna ( Hindi ).
Bihar-Rashtrabhasa-Pansai, Patna, 1977; dha + 238 + pbotos
and sketches.
. ancient Indian iconography pp 9 ff • idols in Vedic age .
17. Kaualavasini, A ; Shree Padma, B. The * Vedic-Vani *
links : the missing nuance in the evolution and continuity of
Indian costume. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p. 42.
..Veda and tilpa coordination sought..
18. Lallanji Gopal, On the origin of the Indian alphabet.
DRB Birth Centenary Vol , Calcutta Umv., 1982; 239*248.
DRB produced evidence from Vedic texts and Papuu is
support of the existence of writing (numerical notauon and
alphabet)
19. Mehta, R N ; Kanxawala, S. G. Stone tools in
the Rgveda. (m I Vajapeya : K. D. Bajpai Pel. Vol, Agam Kala,
Delhi, 1987; 23-26.
..Vedic mantras were revealed in the atmosphere of chplcolitbic
cultures of India ,
20. Mishka, RajChhatra Family of the Vedic artisans,
(in) Essays in Indian History and Culture, IHCS, New Delhi,
1986; 351*368. i
..Tvasjr, SaranjO, Rbhus building materials..
21. Mode, Heinz. Der Chakra — BiJdtradition, Symbol,
•Funktion. (in) Tucci Comm. Vol, Sene Onentale Roma 56, 2§
IsMEO, 1987; 925-942 + pi. '
..ref to Har evidence .
22. Moowerjee, A. Ritual Art of India. 1985; 106 + 135
must. 0
78l VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY [?4.3i
..when ihe actual Vedic trad was lost, the Vedic symbols w efe
wrongly read into mythical legends in puratuc period , later these
mythical gods were developed into icons, e g misinterpretation
of the Vedic symbol Slinadeva led to the origin of God Phallus..
31. Ray, Ntharranjan An Approach to Indian Art.
Panjab Umv, Chandigarh, 1974; xn + 299.
. some pts relating to Veda ref to Nasadtyasukta, ChUp,
Tamil p coming into being of a form ( rupa).. discusses deva-
ill pa { Ait Br ) . art is reflection of nature ( &PB) . Vedic word
kan derived from root ku («= to show or to reveal)., acc, to
Ait Br, atmanam samskurute tbro’ ill pa or art..
32. SatyAwadi, Sudha. Pipal-leaf motif in protohistoric
India, (in) Essays in Indian History and Culture, IHCS, New
Delhi, 1986; 359-370 + fig.
. in Har age, in Vedic age .
33. Treub, Wilhelm. Achse, Rad, und Wagen. Funftausend
Jahre Kullur-und Techmkgeschichte. Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht
Verlag, Gottingen, 1986; 412 + lllust.
. .considers evidence from India ( beginning from prehist times)..
Rev. ■ Karl Heinrich Kauthold, Mundus 23(2), 123-24.
34. Upadhyaya, U N. Contribution of the Yajnas in the
evolution of ancient cities.
..see 54 466 above..
35. Vatsyayan, Kapila The Square and the Circle of the
Indian Arts. Roll Books International, New Delhi, 1983; xii +
159 + pi., fig
. certain fundamental concepts of Indian arts correlated to specu-
lative thought and organizational pattern of ritual . simatf
brahman-purufa concepts, ritual of yajna is the conceptual basis
for the building of all sacred architecture in India. . yaJXa l*
performed in "the belief that cosmic time cd be restored to
cosmic order”., all Indian arts are bound by some underlying
ties such as a common world-view and a distinctive concept of
man. .
75.10]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
783’
75. Mathematics : Astronomy : Astrology
1. Apte, S. S. Vedic Astronomy and Mythology.
..see 49.2 above..
2. Ary A, Ravi Prakash. Contrastive study of the Vedic
and classical numeral system. MUSRJ 12 ( 1-2), 1987; 127-135.
3. Astronomical evidence on the Vedas. Organiser 19 {11),
24. 10. 85; 45-48.
3A. Babu Ram. Evolution of the sun.
..see 51.53 above..
4. Bag, A. K. Mathematics in Ancient and Medieval India,
..(« VBD IV. 75.4)..
Rev. : ViDod K. Gupta, 1HR 9. 257-58.
5. Bauga, V. Ram. Atharvaveda men gam la kc camatkara
( Hindi ). Vejmam 38 ( 8 ), June 86; 6-10.
. mathematical wonders id AY..
6. Balse, Maya. Learning - " maths the Vedic way. To I
{Sunday Rev.), 17-8 80; 6; 4-8.
7. Bentley, John. Historical View of the Hindu Astronomy.
Haridwsr, 1990; xxxvtii + 282 + 9 pi
..reprint of VBD IV. 75 8.. from the earliest dawn of that'
science m India to the present tune . Part 1 : The Ancient
Astronomy ; Part II : The Modem Astronomy. .
8. Bepin Beharj. Myths and Symbols of Vedic Astrology. .
Utah, 1990; 278.
..(ed. by David FuAwLtY) .
9. Bharati Krishna Tirtha, Swami. Mathematics in the
Veto. 3/34(6), Oct. 16-31, 1987; 27-29.
10. Bharati Krishna Tirtha, Swami. Vedic^Matkematlcs
° r Sixteen Simple Mathematical Formulae from the Vedas, Mot,
Delhi, 1991 (reprint ); xxxti -f 378.
7S4
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[75 n*
( •- VBD IV 75 9 ) (also repr nts 1985 1986 1938) 1 ekadhi
kcna yurvena 2 nkhilam navataS caramam daSatah 3 urdhrtf
tiryagbhvam 4 patavartya yojayet 5 S unyam samyasamuccpye ,
6 ( anurupye ) tuny am any at 7 samkalanavyaxakdlanobhyam
8 puranapuranabhyam 9 calamkala abhyam 10 yaiadunam,
11 vyaft santa f(I 12 iefany atikena caramena 13 sQpantyadva-
; yamantyam 14 ekanyu ena punerta 15 gumlasamuccayah
16 gunakasamuccayah (sec 75 11 below)
11 Bharati Krishna Tirtha, Swami Vaidika Ganita
athava Vedon se Prapta Solaha Sarala Gam tty a Sutra ( Hindi )
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1991 xxxiv + 334 + append
(Hindi transl of 75 10 above by Vishva Mohan Tiwari)
12 Bhasin, J N Astrology m Vedas New Delhi, 1984,
136
13 Bhat M Ramaknsbna Astrological elements in
Panin l
see 25 23 and 251 above
14 Bhatnagar, I Hindu arithmetic Cultural Forum
8(3), April 66, 54 57
15 Bhatnagar Satish Chandra Fast mathematics Lecture
notes. UNLB Mathematic Sciences, Jan 83
16 Bhatnagar, Satish Chandra Mathematics in the Vedas
and the Yoga Yoga Mandir 13(7), July 87, 14 15
17 Bhatnagar, Satish Chandra Seven open questions
about mathematics m the Vedas Yoga Mandir 14 (7) July 88,
41-42
sec 75 18 below
1 8 Bhatnagar , Satish Chandra Vedon men ganita ke
ViSaya men kucha khule pra$na_( Hindi ) Vedaiam 41 (6), April
89, 14-17
Hindi vers on of 75 17 above
19 Bhatnagar, Satish Chandra Fermat s last theorem
flnd mathematics in the Vedas JIDVP 2(1) April 89, I0J-106,—
ARTS AND SCIENCES
785
20. Bhatnagar, Satish Chandra. Vaidika ganita men
Samskfta ka mahattva (Hindi). Veda-Sauta 10(10), May
298-300.
_( see 75.21 below).
21. Bhainagar, Satish Chandra. Importance of Sanskrit in
Yedic mathematics. SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990.
. . ( see 75. 20 above ) Vedas do not contain the modem termi-
nologies of any discipline, also, the Vedic ideas are in very
ratified and compact forms..
22. Bhattacharyya, Nirmalendu. The fundamentals of
Vedic astronomy on the concept of time and place. SP, 33 A ,
Calcutta, 1986; 697 699.
23. BHATTACHARyvA, Nirmalendu. Vedic concept in
sion of equinoxes and the.Ubration theory. SP, 34 AlOC, Visakh -
patnam, 1989; p. 393.
24. BRENNAND, W. Hindu Astronomy Caxton, 1988.
25. Chaudharv, G. V. Vedic Numerology- Part I. Bombay,
1968; viii + 365.
..antiquity of astrology..
26. CHAUDHURI, Ashim. A” ;° s f
decline of Hindu mathematics. AIR 112 (8), ep . .
27. Dahel, Lokamani, S/mrnllynj)Olifniuslrus}t0nsnh.
Varanasi, 1990; vi + 233.
28. Datta, Bibhutibhushan; S ,N GH’ Avdhesh Narajan.
Hindu geometry. JJHS 15 (2), 198 ,
v Ssnkar Shukla).. origin of Hindu geometry
. (revised by Knpa all ' rJ for wcrl Sces.. geometry
connected with <»n S t™ ^ to be cultivated as
g,ew booed .11 i°nB»a P dllr „ e „, stools of Erometiy
a science in me vcoiv *•6'-
were founded..
29 Dwived. Indranarayana. Bharatiya jyotirvigna aura
u-Jfiksa Uiindl ). 62, .78-180; 550-556; 590-595,
..Indian astronomy..
-.99
786 VEWC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 75 J0
30 Dwivedi, K N Rgvedika tulamana pratimana vjmar
$ah Sag 23 (1 ), 1985, 107-109
khatt and drono{RV IV ^2 17 X 101 7)
31 Equation with Vedic maths “ MLBD Newsletter 10(7),
July 88,7-8.
ref to work of Ranjam Chari of Secunderabad acc to her
sixteen sutras spelt out in 120 words can perforin all mathe-
matical calculations
32 Frawley, David Astronomical evidence of 12,500
B C m the Rgveda
see 4 19 above
33 Ghosh Ekendranath Studies on Rigvedic Deities
Astronomical and Meteorological
see 52 4 above
34 Gupta, Manoharlal Surya., ka mandakmikendra se
yukta hone ka rahasya ( Hindi) Veda Santa 7(11) June 87,
P 376
YV 1 6
35 Gupta, Manoharlal Grahon ki utpatti aura surya ko
cakrakara kaksa ki jirapti ( Hindi ) Veda Savita 7(12), July 87 ,
413 15, 423
origin of planets
36 Gupta Manoharlal New scientific truths as revealed
W the Vedas 7 II Veda Savita 7(12), July 87 , 405 <09
the sun s 1 fe span on the sole bas s of Ved c verses
37 Gupta Manoharlal Manavasrsti ka udbhava aura
kafa vistara aura srsti samvat ka rahasya ( Hindi ) Veda Savita
8 (3), Oct 87, 82 90
37A Gupta, Manoharlal * prajapatidvara surya ko apam
kaksa men paribhramana^aura urja utsarjana ki prerana ( Hindi )
Veda Savita 8 ( 8 ), Mar 88 , 239 242
YV 1 9,
ARTS AND SCIENCES
75 47]
ttl
38 Gupta, Manoharlal Grahoa ki kaksaon Id sthirata
aurasuryake havya ki suraksa (Hindi) Veda Santa 9(3),
Oct 88 , 93 95, 98
39 Gupta, Manoharlal Upagrahon ka janma aura
&odhana, aura grahon ki ksatipurti ( Hindi ) Veda Santa 9(7),
Feb 89, 247-250
40 Gupta, R C Mathematics of the Mahavedi VI) 22
(1 2), 1984(1987), 1-9
41 Gupta, R C New Indian values of “ from the
Manava Sulba Sutra Centaurus 31, r 1988, 114 126
42 Jacgi, O P Indian Astronomy and Mathematics .
Delhi, 1986, xm + 272
continuation of VDD III 78 17 and IV 78 i7 VoL 6
43 Jha, Permeshwar Algebra and algebraic equations in
ancient India JAS 30 ( 1-4 ), Calcutta, 1989, 112 118
ref to measurement. or Ved.c rlual atari
SulbaS evidence
44 Kanjilal, D K The earliest reference to eclipse in
Sanskrit texts JORM 47-55. 1977-86 , 247-251
5F V Atri (Svatbfaanu)
45 Kaasaba N M Vedic mathematics a novel ancient
tool for modern science JOIB 36 t 1 4 ), 1986-87,
laho SF 33 A.OC, Catania 1936 722 723 ) 29 i.irar of
vita roailiematics da mej 10 hare been culled from Adam*
PanUjtas
46 Kansara, NM Vedic numeration and lie genesis of
Arabic numerals Sambodhl 14, Feb 90, 137-152
(paper 6 WSC PhlaJelpba. 1934)
47 Kapoor S K Vedic Mathematical Basis of Structural
Feam.es and Systems of Soma Veda Saad.Ua Indian Inst, of
Mahans hi Vedic Science and Technology, Mahanshi Nagar,
1990, 150
VEDlc BIBLIOGRAPHY
[75 4&
M
Rev N M Kansara Sanamn a )a 1(1) 167-70
48 Kapur, Sant Kumar Vaidika gamta (Hindi).
Vedavam 38 ( 4 ) Feb 86, 1 7 S
49 Kapur Sant Kumar Vaidika gamta Rgveda Samhita
ka gamta adhara ( Hindi) Vedavam 38 ( 6 ), April 86, 17-21
50 Kapur, Sunil Kumari Vaidika gamta ( Hindi )
Saptahika Sodhapatnka, 22 3 86, 16
51 Karandikar, A J Vedic Astronomy and Mythology.
see 52 10 above
52 Kasturf D Y Vaidika vanmayatila gamtace mula-
srota(Mar) Vedaprabha 170 180
sources of mathematics in Ved c 1 1
53 Kumar. S Putting ' Vedic maths ’ to the test Tol,
2-8 81 , 1 2-5
54 Lishk Sajjan Singh, Sharma, S D Standardization
of time unit muhurta through the science of sciathencs in Atbarva
Yedanga Jyotisa
sae 5 27 and 28 2 above
55 Mehta, D D The nine planets and their influence on
human destiny AH 6, No 60, May 89, 16 ff
Ved c evidence
56 Mehta, H M Astiology a Code of Cosmic Computer
or Secret of the Vedas Ahmedabad 1987, 290
Rev N M Kansara Saman na) a 1(1) 179-83
57 Mehta H M Astrological bases of the sounds and
tint script of Vtdvc. Sanskrit Samawmaya \{\\ **991 , 46-51
58 Michaels Axel Be\\ets\erfahren tit der \edischen
Sakralgeometrie
sec 24 96 above the proof of Ved » geometry u implicit
in sc\eral construct ons prescribed m the ^ulbaiulrai
Rev. S R Sarua, OLZ 79(1) 76-79
1$. 66 } Arts and sciences
59. Mukherjee, R. N. Background to the discovery of the
symbol for zero. IJHS 12 (2), 1977; 225-231.
. . m Vedic lit , certain synonyms for zero suggested the form of
small circle or dot..
60. Naimpally, S. A. Vedic mathematics. 77ie Vedic Path
46(2), Sept. 83; 36-44.
..(on Swarm Bharati Krishna Tirtha's book),.
61. Pandeya, Sukadeva Pracinablurate jyotisagamtudi-
vidyah. Sami id 26 ( 2-4), 1990; 19-24
62. Poulose, K. G. Scientific Heritage of India : Mathe-
matics. Ravivarma Sk. Granthavah - 22, Govt. Sk. College,
Tripuuithura, 1991; 88.
(collection of 7 papers by different scholars)
63. Praharaj, Sadashiv. Araavasya gurum hanti, Sisyam
hanu caturdafi. A. G. Snain Pel. Vol , Utkal Uruv., Bhubanc-
shvar, 1985; 3-14.
. ref. CS and DS .
64. Praharaj, Sadashiv. Veda-sutra-smfti-purana-kavya-
kalesu candrasya mahattvapradar&inapurvakam anadhyaya-
tithlnam > atharthatva-pratipadanam. Vaiujyotih 1, 1986; S 13-18.
65. Puri, Narinder. Ancient Indian Mathematics Spiritual
Study Group, Roorkee Univ.; pushpa I ( magic speed answers
to all mathematical problems using 16 simple sutras from the
Veda) 1986, 128; Pushpa II (a magic till understood), 1988,
144; Pushpa III ( mathematics with smile), 1989, 126.
..also Hindi versions of these three ( Priclna Vatjtlui Capita')..
Rev. (P. 1) : D. Sri Rama Rao. /VBA 93 (July 88). 278.
66. Ray, Pramodranjau. Astronomical references in the
Rgvctla. Res. Bull. No. Ill— S C College, Puri, Sara an ta Chandra
Comm. Vol., 1985; 57-64.
. .Indra-Varuga — AnUies and Satabhui.. the ■ouoa of itslUf
nature of gods.. Vedic calendar..
m
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
175 6?
67 Roy, SB Tj ah Jacobi chronology — a critical
appreciation Journal of Itihasa 6(1) State Archives, Govt of
Andhra Pradesh Hyderabad, 1978, 19-33
author proposes fixat on of Ved c chronology by ethno -astro-
nomy kartt ka period to be pla ed at 2600-2200 B . C. (acc. to
Tilas 2500 B C )
68 Roy Sudhang hu Mohan Concept of seasons in the
Satapatha Brahmana
see 17 26 above
69 Sampath Iyengar, G S Astronomy in Rgveda
J01B 37(3-4), 1988, 191-194
astronom cal facts in RV vss age of Vcd c r}is 16000 B C.-
8576 B C 1 115 1 and I 90 I give the exact date when the
first cod fication of RV took place
70 Sarasvati Amma, T A Geometry in Ancient and
Medmel India
(= VBD IV 75 55)
Rev D G t) ha vale ABOR1 69 295 M ch o Yano Historia
blaihematica 10 467 84
71 Sarkar, Ramlosh Vedic literature vis-a vis mathe-
matical astronomy ( in ) History of Oriental Astronomy (ed G
Swarup et al ) CUP 1990, 29-32
75 82]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
79t
76 Satya Prakash Sarasvati Numerals— their singularity
prom the Rigveda to Ramanujan JJDVP 2(2) Aug 89,
141-197
the concept of number or gnated in the very early R V times
the word anka found n ( I 163 13) but not samkhya the
word samkhya occu s n AV (X 8 24) the enumeration of
numbers from eka to parardha n mult pies of ten n YV ( 17 2)
acc to author after sahasra ( n YV passage) the successive
term « not dasagun ta but satagun ta n the YV passage, the
Ved c term of numerals is if taka dhenavah etymology of Vedic
numercal terms eka and prathama (not connected with eka)
n RV YV gves senes of odd numerals ( YV 17 24) also
mult pi of four in YV ( 18 25) ar thmct cal numerals odlf
seres (diaras) numerals in Sulbasutras
77 Seidenberg A The origin of mathematics AHES 18,
1978, 301 342
8 Shulan Guo Astronomy in ancient India South
Aslan Studies 2 Beijing 1989 M 61
79 Srivathsa P K A critical study of Vedic and ancient
Tndian mathematics in the light of modern mathematics and com-
puterization SP 8 WSC Wien 1990
80 Staal Frits The search for meaning mathematics,
music, and ritual
see 37 78 and 54 413 above
81 Thibaut G Mathematics in the Making In Ancient
India K P Bagchi and Co Calcutta 1984
(reprnt of On the £u]basQtras by Tt ibaut orgnally
pubt shed n JASB Calcut a 1875 ed w ih ntrod [ixxil
by Deb prasad Chattopaphyaya ) On the ^uloasfliras '
pp i ff Baudhayana Sulbasuira PP 67 ff
82 Turstig Hans Georg Jyotisa Das System der indischen
Astrologle
(- VBD IV 75 68)
Jlcy KcnncihG Zvsk JAOS 105 ( 4 ) 790-9J
?92
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[75. S3
83. Varma, Vishnu Kant Rgveda men suksma sthula bhuta,
surya va prthvi ki utpatti ka vijnana ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 80-82
ref RV X 72 the first half of the hjmn speaks of the origin
of nakfatraj thro’ the medium of surya and of the origin of
grahas thro the medium of puhvl
84 Vasudev, Gayathn Devi Astrology and the Hoax of
Scientific Temper
see 28 8 above
85. Volodarsky, Alexander I Mathematics in ancient
India ( Russ ) (in) Imesttgations in the History of Maths -20,
Moscow, 1975, 283-259
also (English vesion) in Proc J4th Intern Congress of History
of Source III, 1975 3*6-359
86 Yano, Michto Indian Works on Astronomy and Mathe-
matics (Jap ) Asohi Shuppansba, Tokyo, 517
Vol 1 of Great IVorks on Science ( Jap )
76 Medicine Health
1 Acharya, A M Military medicine in ancient India.
BIIHM 6 (1), 1976 , 42-49
2 Bagchi, Asoka K The evolution and chronology of
ancient Indian medical sciences BIIHM 9 ( 1-4 ), 1979, 21-26
3 Bahulrar, S S Atharvamc element in the Ayurveda
see 7 3 above
4 Bhatia, S L The medical heritage of India BIIHM
1 ( 3-4 ), 1971 . 73-83
5 Brucker, Egon Das Pumsavana Ritual aus der Sicht
der heutigcn Medizm
see 67 5 above
5A. Ciiattopadhyaya, Debiprasad Science, philosophy,
and society m ancient India IHR 7 ( 1-2 ), 1980-81 ! 1-23*
76. 14 1 ARTS AND SCIENCES 793
..(cf. VBD IV. 78 8) . io ancient India, the only disqpliceiv.fi.
aspired to be fully secular and promised (in a rather rudi-
mentary form) the beginnings of natural science in the modern
sense was Ayurveda. It represented the original nucleus from wh.
branched off specialised sciences like botany and zoology, ana-
tomy and physiology, etc. , it also settled the methodology of
natural science., (why is a physician considered impure 7 YV
says : “ because the practice of physician entails promiscuous,
unaristocratic mingling with men) . imp of Vedic sacrifice and
priests., there must not be misplaced admiration for t/p-phito-
sophy (e.g. Sanatkumara-Narada Sarfivada id BAU..
6. Das, Rahul Peter. Religtonen und medizimscbe Etbik :
( 3 ) Hinduismtzs. ( in ) Lextkon Meduttt Ethik Recht ( ed. Albia
Eser etal). Herder, Freiburg, 1989; 916-926.
7. Desai, Prakash N. Health and Medicine in the Hindu
Tradition. Crossroad, New York, 1989 ; xiv -f 153.
, 8. Dube, Rajadeva; Simha, Pramod Kumar. Ayurveda ke
vikasa men Atharvaveda ka yogadana ( Hindi ).
4 -- ..see 7. 10 above., contribution of AV to the development of
Ayurveda. .
,J 9. Fatah Singh. The Vedic medicine : afijanam. Veda-
Sauta, ES 3 ( 11 ). April 85; 34-36.
_ 10. Gupta, Sudhir Kumar. OsadhimiSrana ka vaidika
adhara (Hindi). Bhdrauvidyaiaibhaiam , Sept 84.
..Vedic evidence for the mixing up of medicinal herbs .
*;il. Joclerar, P. S. Yajna — mental disorders in Ayurveda
and neuro-physiology.
, 12. Kaushik, Purushottam3. Glimpses of medical botany
ia I Atharvaveda ( Kanda IV ). The Vedic Path 48 ( 2 ), Sept.
13. Khan, Khalid bin Yusuf. Rgvedic remedy to the
psycho-somatic disorders. Purnatray'i 18(1), 1991; 61-7 6.
' 14. Krishan, Y. The meaning of prajnd-aparddha and
karma in Ayurveda. IiUHM 12 ( 1-4), 1982; 28-33-
-.1QQ
794 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 176 15
15 Ksirasagar V K Vedavanmaya aura rogopacara
(Hindi) Vedapradipa 3(12) July 89, 31-32
16 Mahdihassan, S The tndosha doctrine traced to breath
as soul Ancient Science of Life 9(1) July 89, p 25
17 Mahdihassan S Indian Alchemy or Rasa) ana m the
Light af Asceticism and Geriatrics Mot Ban , Delhi 1991 ,
XX + 147
(second rev ed of 1977)
18 Manohar Napumsaka * vasistham =» jalacikitsa
( Hindi ) Veda Savita 7(11) June 87 390*391
19 Manohar Jalacikitsa ka eka bheda svamutracikitsa
(Hindi) Veda Savita 8(3) Oct 87 79 81
RV X 9 8 AV VI 57 1 2 VI 44 3 etc
20 Meulenbeld G Jan Wujastyk Dominick (ed )
Studies on Indian Medical History Egbert Forsten Groningen,
1987, vii 4- 247
Proc of Internat Workshop on the Study of Ind an Medicine,
Sept 86
Rev Kenneth G Zysk 7/7 32 ( 4 ) 322 27
21 Murthy, C K Origin and progress of study of anatomy
in ancient times BIIHM 8 ( 1-4) 1978, 24-25
22 PUSHPANGADAN, P , SHARMA, Jyotl , KAUR, Jcet.
Environmental health and hygiene in ancient India an appraisal
Ancient Science of Life 7(1), Coimbatore July 82, 1 5
IV civil careful and elaborate c vie and domest c sanitary
arrangements lead one to conclude that that civ I must have
been based on and supported by a sound understanding and
pract ce of health sc ence Ved c culture nature and mankind
( prakiti and purufa) form an inseparable part of life-support
system Ayurvefa
23 Raghunathan K Indigenous systems of medicine in
India early history literature and special features BIIHM
H(H). 1984, 1-13
16.32 J Arts and sciences
24. Rauana Rao, V. V. Indian goddesses of epidemic
diseases.
..see 48.227 above..
25. Ram els h Muni. Hrdaya roga Id anubhuta vaidika
atitsJ ( Hindi ). VedmSii 39(10). Aug. 87; p. 25.
..Vedtc diagnosis of heart-disease... AV I. 22..
26. Rihani, Vasundhara. Veda men jaJaaldtsa (Hindi).
SP. 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990; p. 103.
..water as best remedy id naturopathy.. RV IiL 7.5 : themlr
apo..
27. Rosu, Arian. Pratiques magico-rehgieuses ea medecine
indienne. 1VZKSA 30, 1986; 83-89.
..rev. art. on VBD IV. 76 36.. see 76.43 below..
28. Saha, Mridula. Health-care in ancient India as reflected
in the Satapatha Brahmana.
..see 17.27 above..
29. SathE, R. G. ( ed. ). Trcabhdskara of Bhdskarard)a.
GOS - No. 170, Baroda, 1982; viti + 9 + ] 51 .
..77ca— RV I. 50. 11-13 : ritual relating to (be Sun for healing..
Tantnc work..
30. Satyendra Kumar, Arya. Ainhaaka pariprekjya men
bhe$ajakalpon ka vtkosa kraraa ( Hindi ). Vednrdyi 36 ( 6 ), April
*1; 3-8. 18.
. .develop, of Volte sources of moltaaeia historical prespeettve..
31. SiiARifA, AshoJc. Conceptual synthesis of Vedic and
modern medical scientific model of human body system. JIDVp
2(1). April 89; 91-100.
32. Si jar M A, PriyavraU. AyuneJa ka Vaifidnika lufidsa
{ Hindi ). Varanasi, 1976.
..sctenn&c hist, of AfunrJj..
Rev. : K. RaghcnaTJUN, HUH St 6(1). 75-78.
796 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 76 33
33 Shastri, Suraj Bahadur Vedic medicine as gleaned
from Sanskrit sources SIP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 157 s
34 Singh, R S Contribution of Unani Materia Medicas
•to the identification of Vedic plants with special reference to ulana
IJHS 16(1), 1981, 41-44
( — VBD IV 76 33 ) uSana = plant growing on alkaline
earth ( uja ) mentioned in &PB as the plant from wh Soma
was pressed
35 Srivastava, Suresh Chandra Vaidika Kalina Roga
evam Ausadhiya Vanaspatiyan ( Hindi ) Praci Jsodha Samsthana,
Gorakhpur, 1980
diseases and medicinal plants in Vedic times
l (
36 Srivastava, Suresh Chandra Vaidika sahitya men
vamita tantnka tantra ( Hindi ) Ayurveda Vikasa 21 (6), June
82, 11-14
tantrtka tantra described in Vedic lit AV and 30 Up
37 Subba Reddy, D V Ancient Indian medicine— philo
sophical and ethical basis educational and scientific methodology
'BIIHM 1 (3-4), 1971 , 84-88
38 Suneson, C Some interrelated terms in ancient Indian
embryology WZKSA 35 1991 , 109 121
consders garbha bhruna {RV X 155 2) jathara Nirukta
evidence
39 Tewari, P V , Sharma R D , Chaturvedi, C
Maternity in ancient Indian medicine Ancient Science of Life
6 (4) April 87, 192 202
BAU VI 4 (var ous exercises in coitus to have or not to have
conception ) Garbhopan f ad III ( embryology ) Atv GS I 5 5
and Ap GS I 3 10 20 (qualficatons of bride and groom)
A V passages
40 Thakar, Prajna Atharvavedaman mrdista keiavar-
dhanana upayo ( Guj ) Sxadhaya 26 ( 1-4 ), 1988 89, 1 6
means of hair growth md cated in AV ref AV VI 21 2-3,
30 3 136 1-3, 137 1 3
16.471
ARTS AND SCIENCES
197
41. Thakar, Prajna. Salyacikitsam prawaata (Guj ).
.Sambodhi 14, Feb- 90; G. 81-89.
..evidence of surgery from RV (Vifpaja operated upon)
and AV..
42. Thakur, Bhagendrasunha. Vedon men cikitsosutra
"(Hindi). Veda-Savita 8(6), 1988; 191-194.
..1. surya cikitia (RVX 37 7 ) 2. jala-c ( I 23 19. YV 9 6,
XP I. 4.4); 3. mantra-c ( AV V 23 10 J. 4 aufadhi-e ( X.
97.3; 7K12 77), 5./a/)a*c. (X 161 1 , III II I). 6 manaso-
(I 24 9)..
43. Thite, G. U. Medicine. Its Magico-Rehgious Aspects
according to Vedic and Later Literature.
. ( =* VBD IV. 76. 36) . see 76 27 above
Rev. : H. F. ZDMG 134(1), 213, Govad Gopal Mckkquie#
BRMIC 39(2), 47. K. Mnibs, OLZ 81 (2), 193-95, S R.
Sarha. AJOS 1 (2). 169-70. J Veus-rar, InrLca 21(1) 45,
Franas Zimmermans, RMR 202 ( 2), 202-203 , Kenneth G Zysk,
JAOS 105, 808.
44. Thite, G. U. Vedalila ayunedj)a ucara, dharraa am
tatlvajnana ( Mar. ). Vedaprabha; 74-86
. ayurvedic thought, rel , and philo* in the Veda see 76. 47
below..
45. Thite, G. (J. Prophylactics m ancient Indian medicine-
KS Birth Cent. Comm. Vol, Part 2, Madras, 1985; 1 39-1 54.
..prophylactics relating to birth of a child contain ritual charac-
terised by Vedic mantras . many mapco-itl prophylactics des-
cribed in ancient Indian medicinal texts
46. Turn', G U. Bhlratija pasuvaid) aLaHstra ( Mar . ).
( in ) PrajnSnjal'i ( L. Josbi Fd. Vol. ), Poona, 1 985 ; 87-97
. .('also in BA S rat 2) a ftJusa Snf Samsirt' Par) albeana IW5'
177-178).. ancient Indian veterinary science no work available
but indications of its existence in \edic texts in connection
with animal sacnfLo; bhr/aja for nun anJ an. mall ( TS 1 S 6.
1-2), in Cscunnlsyas. -
47. Thite, G. U. Religion, philosophy, and medicine in
th; later Ycdtc literature.
79&
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
l"7fi iS
see 49 112 and 58 114 above also see 76 44 above..
48 Vbdia, D G. Medhajananasuktas of the Atharvaveda
— a study
see 6 52 above
49 Vishwakarma, Hiralal, Dwivedi, Upendra Atharva-
clkitsa-vijnana ( Hindi >
see 7, 33 above
50 Vishwakarma, Ramajit Vaidika Sahitya men tfalya*
cikitsa eka adhyayana (Hindi) Varanasi, 1986, 19 + 286
surgery m Vedic lit
51 Weiss, Mitchell An account of unmada according to
non medical Sanskrit sources ALBS 1, 1987, 294-326
AV evidence (Ay 6 111 2 2 5 , 6 130) TS 3 4 8 4, MV
evidence
52 Zysk, Kenneth G Fever in Vedic India JAOS 103,
1983, 617-621
study of the ancient Indian s views on takman laktnan —
maleria (first suggested by V Grohmann) this is generally
accepted acc to V W Karambelkar t — fever in general,
wh can be classified into three types material fever, influenza,
and typhoid
53 Zysk, Kenneth G Towards the notion of health in the
Vedic phase of Indian medicine ZDMG 135 (2), 1985, 312-318
analyses three broad categories of frequently occurring expres
sions of health ( 1 ) those wh reflect a sound internal condition
(anwrilvii- a yakjma- a rapas- (2) those wh indicate a
whole external state ( an aturti a riftatati ) ( 3 ) that wh denotes
detoxication ( a gadu ) health in a positive sense does not occur
in early Vedic medicine fundamental dualism bet disease and
health 1 cs at the basis of Vedic medical diagnosis
54 Zysk, Kenneth G Religious Healing m the Veda With
translations and annotations of medical hymns from the Rgveda*and
the Atharvaveda and renderings from the corresponding ritual texts.
Traos American Philosophical Society — 7* (7), Philadelphia,
1985, XVII + 311.
76 . 58 }
ARTS AND SCIENCES
799
..causes of diseases not attributed to phjsiological functions but
rather to external fce.ngs or forces of demoniac char ..Jwj**
must be done by performing an elaborate ntual . see 7 33
below. .
Rev. : Rahul Peter DAs. ZDMG 138, 415-16, K.K. R*“.
50. 642-43; Haitmut ScHARrr, IAS 46, 942-14 .Karel'
JRAS 1 987 ( 2 ) 352-53, Francis Zimvirmann, JAOS 108, 3U
551 Zysk, Kenneth G. Religious healing in the Veda. SP,
32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986; p.355.
. examines the attitude, toward disease and enre as reflected la
RV and A V and Ihe fundamental rel presuppositions underlying
them., see 76 54 above .
56. Zysk, Kenneth G. The evolution of anatomical know-
ledge in ancient India, with special reference to cross-cu ra
influences. JAOS 106(4), 1986.687-705.
earliest evidence of Indian anatomy round in Vedic lit.
(1500-200 B C) - acquisition of anatomical >“ 0 » W *
sacrifice of animals, principally U» *«■. % °
man; quite accurate lists of bodily struMure. of bo™ ** of
mao recorded and transmitted by means of traditional lea -
, 57. ZYSK, Kenneth G. The Indian ascetic trad ‘‘‘°“ 5 “ d
the origins of Ayurvedic medicine. J- P ur - yttne ic r
Voh I, Reinbek, 1990; 119-124.
..twodist.net phase, ofanc.cn. Indian med.c.ne - the I »»t»
based on a mas.eo-.el fonn of healing *«*■“«“
middle of 2nd mill. B. C . US sou.ee dense, tosely
„ doe, no, have a separate lit tm
of medicine was conceived » be ^ lh , .ppm-
entities, and therapeutics „ d „ 4 powerful
priatc mantras were recited, deroc . ’ . , mp io>ed..
amulets, usually of a vegetal or,g ‘°’ “ D . tcra of medians
second phase . more „ S source of this
( mainly based on humoral tbory triaofa ) ,
system is Pali texts of the early Buddhists
58. Zysk. Kenneth G. Axemism ardlUalmz in Ancient
India. OUP. New Delhi, 1990 ; 224.
. contain} an overview of .he bis. of lod.an median* in ,1,
I5 1, context., focus on Buddhist monastic medicine..
800
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
177 1
77 Other Sciences Technology Agriculture
Flora Fauna Weaving Metals
1 Achchhelal Pracina Bharata men Krsi ( Hindi )
Siddhartha Prakashao, Varanasi, 1990, xn + 330
agriculture in ancient India from the earliest times to A D
650 Ch 1 Vedic period discusses such words as slra, I angola,
hala datra pcirSu lautra kupa, vcrpl
Rev Pushpa Prasad I HR 9 226-27
2 Bartholomew, Bradley York The five senses
see 22 10 above
3 Bhardwai, H C Aspects of Ancient Indian Technology*.
( =■ VBD IV 77 14) [B thinks that iron was known to the.
RV people He also suggests the familiarity of tbe Harappam
with glass)
Rev Jagannath Acrawal, VIJ 20 278, V B Misra, 1HR 13,
188-91
4 Bhartia, Kanti Kishor Jlva matra ke prati ananya
kalpataru - sarpa (Hindi) SP, 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985;
P 32
serpent — a boon to mankind, helpful to agriculture by des-
troying injurious insects, etc
5 Bhatnagar K K The origin of the universe — scinece
and the Vedas Pr Bh 96, July 91, 288-^90
thousands Of years ago, the Vedas aphoristically outlined the
origin of the universe Purufo-. Hiranyagarbha , Nasadl)tr-
suktas
6 Cura, Mirak [The Indo-European agricultural termi-
nology ]
see 45 37 above.*
7 Chattopaduyaya. Debiprasad The History of Science
and Technology in Ancient India The Beginnings Calcutta, 1986;
xxiu 1- 556
77. 13]
arts and sciences
801
..ref. to Har. and Vedic periods..
8. ChatuRvedi, Prem Sagar. Tools emplojed by the Vedic
carpenter. 50 PIHC, Gorakhpur Univ., 1989-90; 866-867.
..RV: stone-tools, also tools made of meUls £« DCriC
name f~r metals); dhmuta, kormara. . head axe..
9. Chaudhuri, Korak K. ' Ayas 1 m Vedic literature, ( in 0
Studies m Ancient Indian History, D C. Sircar Comm. Vol., Sun-
deep Prakashan, Delhi, 1988; 321-326.
..conspicuous absence Of non ,n ..I Har
associate iron with Aryans. it may be conj ur ^ period
begum, og. o,os s,gmfied o»b « f 1
seems to have been estemwe. leims lohuam tmpC >
knw -01 (iron) came into esistence later..
10. Cholkar, V. B. The physics of the Gayatri Mantra.
..see 3.36 above..
11 Chowdhury, K. A.; Saraswat, K S.t Bunt, O. M.
Ancient Agriculture and Forestry in North India. Ana Publuhtug,
House, Bombay, 1977; »u> + 99 + pi , Ui9p s . ubIcs -
Rev. : D. P. AgrawaL. MR 4, 428-29.
12. DAS, Rahul Peter. °u the idc D ufi ? ..ou of to Vcdic-
plant pita, (in) Studtes on Indian Medical Hilary ( • °-
Meulssocld and D. Wu.astyk), Egbert Forstcn, Groningen,
W87 ' '^LunMliuaw" (• « ' ^
'escort, tom.. ,
with 'dA/d. Ji/Sel).*
.13 Dasoupta, Surcndranath. Natural Science of Ancient
Mute. fcPR Scries in Natural and Social Sciences. Mot. Ban ,
Delhi, 1991 (reprint); x + 99.
-i-- to-;- ■« ™
rf
.101
802 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ Tf . 14
waiter fcr their own sake Here pursued except id astronomy aDd
medicine ]
Rev R S Betai Sambodhi 14, Rev 1-3
14 Datta, Krishna Yugabbedena vpttivyavasthayam
kfseh sthanam SSPP 63 ( 1-12 ), 1980 81 , 231 240
15 Dbvadatta Sastri Athar\a\e<fiya Tantravhnana
(Hindi )
see 7 7 above
16 Dey, Sitanath Flora and fauna in the Sukla Yajurveda,
see 12 7 above
17 Ed Vedic approach to drought The Vedic Path 50 ( 1 ),
June 87, III IV
18 Einoo, Shingo Altindische Getreidespeisen
see 54 140 above
18A Falk, Harry Silver, lead, and zinc m early Indian
literature South Asian Studies 7 Cambridge, 1991
18B Ghildial Sharma, Vineet, Sharma, Ramesb C Wild
life in Rgvedic India The Vedic Path 47 (2 ), Sept. 84, 7-16
environment of RV India geograph cal situation, Himalayas in
RP India some imp Rgvedic w Id animals black buck, saw
(Indian bison) elephant ass buffalo dog spotted deer (chital),
wild goat
iSC Ghildial Smarm a, Vineet, Sharma, Ramesh C. Some
Himalajan birds and their conservation in Rgvedic India The
Vedic Path 49 ( 2 3 ), Dec 86, 26-35
falcon eagle, peafou! goose quail paltidgc, owl, vulture
19 Ghildial Sharma, Vineet, Sharma, Ramesh C.
Himalayan wildlife in Vedas Arch Or 57 ( 3 ), 1989, 242-246
based on extensive material from Vedic texts Himalayan
wildlife and close co-cxistence of man with nature in VediC
India
20 Goyal, Chelbihart Lai Vedon men kirana vijSJna
(Hindi) Vedapradlpa 2(8), Feb 88, p 25
11 . 21 ]
ARTa AND SCIENCES
M
21. GUPTA, Sbakli M. riant Myths and Traditions In India,
New Delhi, 1991; xvi + 112 + 28 pi
22. Icke-Schwalbe, Lydia. Pflugtypen mchtarischer Vollcr-
sctuflea m tuslor.scher Wertung (Zur Emwicklung der ProdukU*.
krafle auf dem wdischen Subkontmcnt ). ( in ) Sanskrit and II arid
Culture, Proc. 4WSC; Berlin, 1986, 45-51
23. Kamal, Rajiv. Economy of Plants i n the Vedas. Janakl
Prakashan, Patna, 1988, xi + 138
. we 72. 14 above . I mired . II mammal her* III
iu int~ V ttna VI miscellaneous acc. to author RKrturs
to 99 medicjiul’planla. MPdeatl wilh 2J3 plaeli: TV hal » list
“fn^U lhet deal wilh 129 and It*
519 plants . plants, trees, creepers, and grasics ge
tuted the back-bone of Vedic and post-Vcdic economy..
Rev. : P. D Navaihe, ABORI 71. 332 *
23A. Kamal, Rajiv. Some useful creeper, of Vedic India,
tin) Perspeellies in Indology (B. N Mukherjee Fel. Vol.),
Harman Publishing House, New Delhi, 1989; 15-20.
24. Kawilal, Ddeep Kumar Vimana In Ancient h**.
Sk. Pustak Bhandar. Calcutta. 1985, aw + 124 + 24 pi. and
drawings.
..Vedic evidence considered .
Rev. : S S J , JORM 42-46. 231-53
25. Kaswkar, C. G. Identification of the Vedic plant
Uihana.
. ^ 50 213 above., rejee, 77 52 tele acc.pl. U -See-a„
26. Kouiatcar, B. V. Mamjuka-sukla : -nh biological
ingle.
. see 3. £0 abote..
22. KouiAIuva, B. V. UpampdilUa iarlravi.EIaa - tplaj a
(-Mar.)
..tee 22. J) iboit..
g04 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 77. 2&
11 ' 28. Kuiper, F. B. J. Was the putika a mushroom 7 ( in )
Amrtadhara (R. N D. Fel Vol. )» 1984; 219-227.
. see 50 219 above ref Stella Kramkisch, VBD IV. 50.147..
what kind of plants served as surrogates for Soma 1 JB I 354-55
recommends various substitutes like phalguna, utika, £ uklah Sada/fi
parna, ya eva katca o$adlnh abhifunuyuh . kflnnch 0 }adk}hne-
commended by Ap&S 14 24 12.. Kath Sam 34 3 (37. 14) jind
Pancavimta Tir IX 5 3 prescribe putika-s ( *=> fata nlef ah) M sub-
stitute, TB I 4 7 5 adarah or phalgunani, SP B IV. 5.10,1-6 :
arunapufpSf u phalgunani or f yenahrta or adarah or arunadurva Of
any kind of yellow kuSa grass . none of these is * mushroom . *
(the correct name is putika, not putika as Kramrisch says,
putika does not mean ‘ stinking ’ . . putika argument does no
support Wasson’s theory)..
29. Kumudamani, K., Kuppuram, G. (ed. ). History of
Science and Technology in India. Delhi, 1990.
..in 12 volumes..
30. Mansharamani, D. M. Upamsads Enunciate : The
theory of Reality of energy : The Theory of Real Quanta : The,
faner Atman.
..see 22 62 above..
3J. Massey, John S. Ginseng. Smithsonian 6,
104-111.
G = Soma?
32. Mehta, R. N. Use of cutting tools of stone in Atharva
Veda.
..see 7 20 above .
33. Mishra, Mangilal. Vaidika yugina krsi vyavastha
(’Hindi) Vedapradipa 3(2), Aug. 88; 35-36
1 ..agriculture in Vedic tunes •
34. Mishra, Saccidananda. Piicma bharatiya krsi-darSana
(Hindi) Kosalo 4(1-2), 1982-83; 123-128.
. .ancient Indian a E r, cnlice . mainly based on Vedic evidence.^
35. Modem Science end Vedtc Science 2 (l). MaUistl
Intern. Umv., Fairfield, Iowa, Spring 1988.
804
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 77.28
5 28. Kuiper, F. B. J. Was the puilka a mushroom ? (in)
Amrtadhara ( R. N. D. Fel. Vol. ), 1984; 219*227.
..see 50.219 above., ref. Stella Kramrisch, VBD IV. 50.147..
what kind of plants served as surrogates for Soma ? JB I. 354-55
recommends various substitutes like phalguna, utika, f uklati iadah,
parna, ya eva kafca o$adklh abhifunuyuh.. kflrinah oyadksh -re-
commended by ApSS 14 24 12.. Kath Sarh 34 3 ( 37. 14,} (ipd
Paticaumta Br. IX. 5. 3 prescribe putika-s ( = lataviStfih) as sub-
stitute; TP I. 4. 7 5 : adarah or phalgundni', &P& IV. 5. 10. 1-6 :
aranapUfpani phatgunani or syenahrta or adarah or arunadurva or
any kind of yellow kufa grass. . none of these is ‘ mushroom ’ . .
(the correct name is punka, not putika as Kramrisch says;
punka does not mean ' stinking putika argument does not
support Wasson’s theory ) . .
29. Kumudamani, K.; Kuppuram, G. ( ed. ). History of
Science and Technology in India. Delhi, 1990.
..m 12 volumes..
30. Mansharamani, D. M. Upanisads Enunciate : The
theory of Reality of energy : The Theory of Real Quanta : The,
Inner Atman.
..see 22.62 above..
* 31. Massey, John S. Ginseng. Smithsonian 6, 19761
104-111.
..G. = Soma?..
32. Mehta, R. N. Use of cutting tools of stone in Atharva
Veda.
* ..see 7 20 above..
33. Mishra, Mangilal. Vaidtka yugina krsi vyavastha
('Hindi ). Vedapradipa 3(2), Aug. 88 ; 35-36.
li. ..agriculture in Vcdic times..
34. Mishra, Saccidananda. Pracina bharatlya krsi-darsana
(Hindi). Kosala 4(1-2), 1982-83; 123-128.
Cl ' ..ancient Indian agriculture., mainly based on Vedic evidence..
35. Modern Science and Vedic Science 2(1). MaharishJ
Intern. Univ., Fairfield, Iowa, Spring 1988.
**421
arts and sciences
J "36. Murthy, S. R. N. An Integrated Theory of Earth : A
Compa rathe Study of Eastern and Western Theories. Bangalore,
198-7 ; xvii + 127.
..ref. to theories of the earth propounded by Vedic seers..
37. Naganathan, G. Animal Welfare and Nature : Hindu
scriptural Perspectives. Centre for Respect of Life and Environ-
meat, Washington-DC, 1989; 8 + 31-
..Vedic material used..
Rev. : K. V. Sarma, A LB 54, 225
a. 38. Pandev, B. P. Sacred Plants of India ' Plants for
Human Kind. New Delhi, 1989; X + 74.
39. Patyal, Hukum Chand. Significance of the plant
Apamarga in the Veda. ABORI 69, 1988; 205-215.
..(also SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 24).. ritual, mytho*
logical, and medicinal significance . habitat of A , A in royal
consecration and pitryajfia .
40. Rad HA KRISHNA Sastri, Vedon men anuvjjnana ( Hindi %
Vedaprad’jpa 4(2), Sept. 89; 26-27-
.. atomic science in Veda.
41. Rau, Wilhelm. Die Brennhnse ini alten Indien Akad.
der. Wiss. und Lit., Mainz, Geistes- und Sozialwiss. kl. (1982 ), 10
Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1983; 26.
. (see VBD IV. 78 33) . also in Sanskrit and World Culture
(Proc 4 WSC), 1986 , 353-358.. lit evidence adduced to show
that burning lenses of rock crystal a ere known in India since
the time of Yaska. . Nir 7.23.-
Rev. : O yon H , ZDMG 134 ( 2). 389; Gy. VVcumiA, OLZ
81 (6), 59£-600.
42. Rau, Wilhelm. Naturbeobachtung und Hand»erkskunst
im \orislamischen Indien.
..see 74 29 above..
Rev. ; T. Goudriaan, WZhSA 35, 207-03, K. Mvlius, OLZ
S4 ( 1 ), 77 , Oskar von HimTses, ZDMG 138 ( 1 ), 166-67. ‘
805 Vedic bibliography [ 77 43
43 Roy, Brajdeo Prasad. The Vedic spade and plough.
JBRS ( L N Mishra Comm Vol ), 580-583.
44 Roy, Mire Agriculture and meteorology m ancient
India (in) Essays on Science , S Mahdihassan Fel Vol , Karachi,
1987, 31 58
45 Sahi, M D N Agricultural production during the
early iron age m northern India 43 PIHC, 1982, 95-101
on the basis o! combined testimony of arch and lit sources
it may be concluded that before Ihe introduction of Iron in the
Gangetic valley agriculture was extensive without proper plough-
ing and that irrigat onal facilities made it more and more inten-
sive after the introduction of the iron tools leading to mujb*
farious agricultural activities producing some new crops wheat
being one of the most imp
46 Sarma, S S Plants in Yajurveda
see 12 20 above
47 Sengupta, Sankar A note on ‘ Soma ’ and * Bel '
trees and their presiding deities — Chandra and Siva Folklore 32,
Calcutta, 1991
48 Sharma, Ashok Kumar Vedokta vanaspatiyon ke
Varga ( Hindi) SP , 35 AlOC, Handwar, 1990, p 59
dashes of plants mentioned in Veda
49 Sharma, G R. et al Beginnings of Agriculture ( Epi-
Palaeolithic to Neolithic Excavations at Chppani Mando,
Mahadaha, and Mehagara ) Umv of Allahabad, Allahabad,
1980, xvi + 238 4- tables, fig , etc
transition from the terminal forager to farming ( productive
economy )
Rev B K Thapar 1HR 9, 223-26
50 Shastri, B R The expanding universe
see 53 79 above
51 Singh, Ranjit Pratap Millet cultivation in ancient
India Amsandhan Patrika 2, Ambejogai, July 88 , 28-37
77.59]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
807
52. Singh, R S Contribution of Unani Materia Medicas
to the identification of Vedic plants with special reference to
Ushna Studies in History of Medicine -3, 1979 , 42-48
(~VBDIV 76 33) (also I JUS 16 1 1981 41-44) U.
occurs in &PB as the name of a plant from wh Soma is pressed ,
thereafter it disappears totally from Indian trad in the name
U£ac5 (Ushna) uSa seems to be the root word this word
appears in later Sum and Br in the sense of alkaJ tie earth,
author concludes Vedic Usana = Usnan of Unani Materia
Medicas see 77 25 above wh rejects Sikghs view
53. Singh, R S On the identity and critical appraisal of
the Vedic plant putika of YV Samhita ( Kath and Taitt )
see 12 23 above
54 Singh, R S , Singh, AN On the identity and
critical appraisal of the Panintan dye *' kardama ” ( Panini
IV II 2)
see 25 311 above
55 Singh, R S , Tiwari, S N Special notices and critical
appraisal of some Rgvedic non plant epithets as plant names in
Ihe later Indian texts and tradition with particular reference to
Jghall and Samya SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 p 747
56 Singh, R S , Tiwari, V D On the botanical identity
and critical appraisal of the Paniman plant/plant product nakhara-
jinl ( pantni IV III 167)
see 25 312 above
57. Singh. R S , Vyas, V D On the identity of and Greek
impact on the Pamman plant name stddhraka (P VIII 4 4)
see 25 313 above
58 Sinha, Satrughna Sbaran, Kamal, Rajiv The Kbadira
Plant : its utility in the ancient Indian economic life
sec 72 21 above
59. Southworth, Franklin C Ancient economic plants
9f South Asia linguistic archaeology and early agriculture,
808 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY t ?? 60
Edgar C Polome Fel Vol, Mou ton de Gr uyter, Berlin, 1988,
649 668 + fig , tiblc
60 Varma, Nargis Etymologies related to flora and fauna
m the Satapatha Brahmana
see 17 34 above
61 Varma, Vishnu Kant Rgvaidika soma vikirana urja
( Hindi )
see SO 257 above
62 Wasson, R Gordon Lightning bolt and mushrooms.
Ethnomycoiogical Studies 10, Yale Umv Press, 1986
63 Wojtilla Gy Aspects of ritual ploughing in India
and its possible external affinities
see 54 502 above
64 Wojtilla, Gy Some problems of the Sanskrit termi-
nology of agriculture (in) Sanskrit and World Culture ( Proc
4 WSC), Berlin 1986 359-364
65 Wojtilla Gy The Ard-plough in ancient and early
medieval India Remarks on its history based on linguistic and
archaeological evidence Tools and Tillage 6(2), DNK, 1989,
94-100 + fig
66 Yudhisthira, Mimamsaka Somayage vrstivijfianam
see 54 508 above
78 Miscellaneous General Study
1 Agrawal, Mahavir Vedesu vynanam SP, 35 AIOC,
Handwar, 1990 p 18
2 Agrawal, Mrudula Vedon ki vaijnanika vyakbya ka
eka nidars na ( Hindi ) Veda Savita 6(9) April 86 , 302 304 4
an example of scient fi c interpretation of Veda
3 Arya, Kama! Narayan Paryavarana vaidtka vanmaya
pi?n ( Hindi ) Vedaiani 38 (S ), June 86, 14 J7,
78 12 j
ARTS AND SCIENCES
809
environment in Vedn, lit (also K/35 8 Nov 86 39 40)*.
4 Arya, Kamal Narayan Vayu pridusana aura pracina
manyat2en( Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986 695 696
air pollution imp of air ( i«;«) in Ved c lit
5 Bagchi, S K Science in the West and the East —
through history BRillC 42(8) Aug 91, MO-243
ref to tedangas
6 BandOpadhyaya Santosh Kumar Science and techno-
logy Vedas and Snmtis of modern age Sikh Renew 28 ( 319 ),
July 80, 37-39
7 Bhatt, J A Mmmayam grham in RV VII 89 in com
panson with the theory of black holes in the modem scienc-
see 3 20 above
8 Bohra, A D Veda aura vijnana ( Hindi ) Paper , A I
Vidvat Sammelana ( M Ojha) R P V P , Jodhpur, 1990 7
Veda and science
9 Chakravarty, AS On the Vedas and the modem
science The Vedic Path 46(3) Dec 83 3-13
10 Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad Science, philosophy,
and society in ancient India.
see 76 5A above
11 Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad Scientific thought m
the Vedic age (w) S Ramachandra Rao Fe] Vo! , Bangalore
1986,81-112.
Vedic economy was predominantly pastoral rta the pnmor
dial complex of Natural law and Moral law r ght way of read
mg science m the Vedas technique developed for preservation
of the Ved c corpus - start ng pt of a no of formal scences
(cnt of Bharati Krishna Tirtiia s S xleen S mple Mathemai cal
Form das from He Vedas [= 75 10 above] part cularly
fn 58)
12 Chattopadhyaya Debiprasad Uddalaka Arum the
pioneer of science
♦ W3
810
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[78. 13
seo 32 10 above
13 Ciiaturvedi, Giridhar Sharma Vaidtka Vyuana aura
Bharatiya Santskrli ( Hindi ) Bihar Rashtrabhasha Pansad,
Patna
Vedic science and Indian culture
14 ChauoiiarI Prabhavati Prana ka vaijiiunika svumpa
( Hindi ) Snianka Report of Seminar on M Ojha’s Vcda*com
mentary Tradition, Jodhpur, 1990, 9-16
sc cntific nature of prana
15 Dcsiipande Indu Environmental awareness in the
Satapalha Brahmana
see 17 16 above
16 Dharmaduikari, T N Approach of Vedic Rjis
towards air SP, National Seminar on Environmental Awareness
reflected in Sk Lit , CASS, Umv Poona, 1990
awareness of Ved c Rsis towards medicinal quality and m
cv table essentiality of air ref to Vedic sacrifice
17 Djjawan, B D Science and spirituality All 11 92,
Jan 92, 24 25
Vedic evidence
18 Editor Research in Vedic applied sciences The Vedic
Path 47 (4) Mar 85,miv
19 Garg, R K Upamsadic Challenge to Science
see 22 43 above
20 Govind Vyay The growth of science and technology
as gleaned from the classical accounts of India JIH 59 ( 1-3 ),
1981, 51-86
Up refer to bhutiv d}a nakfalrav d)a sarpavidja etc ( their
accounts- are usually exaggerated incredible fanfastc self-con*
tradictorv) ref to claw cal (Greek) writ ngs from 5th cent,
B C to 3rd cent A D
18.28] ARTS AND SCIENCES 8ll
21. Goyal, Chalbihari Lai. Vedon men vijnaaa ( Hindi ) t
Vedaprad'tpa 2 ( 8 ), ( 10 ), ( 12 ), 3 ( 4 ), Apnl-Nov 1988.
. science in Vedas serially
22. Goyal, S. G Science in Vedas , Lecture Ilf SVU03
23, 78-89.
..(for Lectures I and II, see VBD IV 78 13) . Vedas contain
truths pertaining to scientific phenomena and theories (e g ele-
mentary particles, atomic structure optics relativity gravitation,
cosmology, ‘pace science, etc ) the present lecture describes
the evolut on of solar system as reseated m RV
23. Gupta, Manohar Lai The Veda, a treasure of scientific
knowledge Veda-Santa (E S)3( 12 )-4(l), May- June 85;
41-48.
discovery of two dozen new scientific truths in the Vedas
24. Gupta, Manohar Lai Yajurveda kt vaijSamka vyakhya
( Hindi ) Veda'Sauta 7 ( 4 ) - 12 ( 8 ). Mar 86 — Mar 92
. scientific interpretation of YV serially (intermittantly) aI<o
see 12. 8, 50 22A, 50 179, 53 41 54 181 above
25. Gupta, Manohar Lai Vijiuna ki drsti men Veda ki
apauruseyata ( Hindi )
, see 34 78 above ( also by the author Scientific truths as
revealed in the RV", 'The phenomenon of double pair produc-
tion — a prediction , ‘Vedic cosmology” Truths about the
solar system as revealed in the RV , The birth of plants
and their moons " — mentioned in Bharat J sodha sarasatngraha,
Jaipur )
26. GUPTA, Manohar Lai Vedon ki prthivi ( Hindi ).
Veda-Saula 10(11)-11 (1 ), June 90-Aug 90
serially earth in the Veclas
27. Gupta, Manohar Lai Vijfiana ki drsti men visvedevah
(Hindi) Vedavam 42 (II ), Sept 90, 11-16
Visvedevab from the scientific pt of view
28 Gupta, Manohar Lai Vatdika sj-stivijnana aura navina
vaynamka satya ( Hindi ) SP, 35 AlOC, Haridwar, 1990, p. 1 12.
812
VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 78 29
Vedic cosmology and new scientific truths Veda anticipates
all modern scientific knowledge
29 Gupta, Manohar Lai Veda ujttana manjusa (Hindi)
1990, 22 + 136
collection of Vedic scientific truths
Rev Abhayadeva Veda Sava a 10 ( 12), 363-64
30 Gupta, Paramananda Origin of town-planning m
India SP, 35 AIOC, Haridvvar, 1990, p 154
plans of towns and their denominations based on or identical
with tbe geometrical figures of Vedic altaTs
31 Gupta, Uma The materialistic philosophy of the
Vedas as background of ancient Indian sciences
see 58 44 above
32 Jaoadishacharya Vaidika Kola ke Bharatiya Gajanye
aura Usaka Jnana \ijnana (Hindi) Mahasi, 1988, 21
Indian shepherds of the Vedic age and their sciences
33 Jagg i, O P Science in Ancient India Delhi, 1986;
ia + 178
see VBD Ilf 78 17
34 Jha, Panchadeva Vaidikavijnanasyotthanaya Madhu-
sudanasjayasah Paper , A I Vidvat Sammelana (M Ojfaa ),
RPVP, Jodhpur, 1990 8
35
( Mar )
Joshi, N Y
Gayatn mantrace vaijnamka
vivarana
see 3 69 above
36
Joshi, N. Y
Purusasukta ( Mar )
see 3 70 above
37
( Mar )
Joshi, N Y
Gayatn mantra eka vaijnamka abhyasa
see 3 71 above
38
Khond, B N
Vaidika samskrtice vynana
( Mar ),
Purusartha 60, June 198c , 251-252
78.47 ]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
813
..science in Vedic culture..
39. Krishnapal Sum*. Vrsti-vijEana (Him). Vedauml
37(6), Mar. 85; 19-21.
..science of rain., indications in Vedic texts..
40. Kulish, N. C. The Vedas and science. AH 4 : No. 35,
April 87; 16-17.
..ref to the work of Madhusod»n 0mA and Motilal Sastri..
see 78.41 below..
41. Kulish, N. C. Vedas as science. Rajasthan Pcrnka,
Jaipur, 1990.
(based on the woik ot Madbu.udan Oma and Motal
bAsnu) . genetics [Motilal SAsntfs 4vol work on Een.Iics.
entitled SrMa-ViglZiu.i head, pnbbsl«dl"^“™* lw()
this paper gives a synopsis of O s and M s work o
topics., sec 78.40 above..
42. KulkarnI, Nirmala. Relation between man and nature
in the 6ukla-Yajurveda and the Kjsna-Yajurveda.
..sec 12.10 above..
43. Kumudamani, K.; Kuppuram, G.(ed.). Hhuu y of
Science and Technology in India. Delhi, 1990.
..12 volumes .
44. Lal, S. K. Drainage system in the Vedic India. SP,
National Seminar on Environmental Awareness reflected in Sk.
Lit , CASS, Univ. Poona, 1990.
..Vedic views re rivers..
45. Mahdihassan, S. Elixir, its significance and its origin.
JASPak 6, Dacca, 1962; 39-53.
46. MAHDIHASSAN, S. Pansrut, the earliest disulfed Uqnor
d Vedic times about 1500 B. C. t. G. Hat- Sc. 16(2), 1981,
223-229.
. see 50.227 and 236 above..
47. Maiiesii YOOI. Vedic science; fnifllment of modern
science. IE ( SS), 7.12.S0; 9 : 1-8-
$14 VtDIC BlbLIOGRAl ilV [78 48
48 Mande, K V Environmental awareness according to
the Atharva Veda
see 7 IS above
49 ManshARAMANI D M Upamsads, the innermost
scientific truth
see 22 61 above Up and the quantum theory ( The Vedtc
Path 48 2, 41-46)
50 Maya Devi Time and creation in the Vedas A modern
scientific perspective AH 7 70, Mar 90, 16-17
51 Mehta, D D Positue Sciences in the Vedas
{ - VDD IV 78 23 )
Rev Ind an Hon ons 26 27 { 4 i ) 80-82
52 Mehta, Vishwanath Metaphysics of Creation Hindu
Theory of the Utuierse explained in Modern Scientific Terms
see 59 20 abo\e
53 Mohanty, Sulok Sunder Ecological awareness and
the G/byasutras
sec 24 98 above
54 Murthy, S R N , Suddarayappa, B V Scientific
Heritage of India Bangalore, 1988, vm -f 292
55 Naralikar, Jayant V The scientific tradition in India
Trom ancient to modern times BRMIC 36 ( 4 ), April 85, 75-82
the Vcdic times attitude of inquiry Nasadlyosukla, this
attitude also in Up ( descr pt ons of vtrnai as etc may provide
a prima facie case not a conclusive proof science makes
quantitat ve statements and provides prescriptions for conduct-
ing experiments that any competent scientist can translate into
real ty ) post Vcd c trad medic ne mathematics astronomy
56 Narayanan, K P Vedtc way ( Agmhotra ) to beat
pollution
see 54 305 above
57 Neogi, Panehanan Copper in Ancient India Janakt
Prakashan, Patna, 1979, vt + 77
78 . 66 ]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
815
(enlarged version of a lecture given by N in 1914) (no ref
to IV awl ) acc Jo a Libor RV mentions arrowheads Upped
with iron, there was no bronze age in Inda iron was used in
India before copper
58 Ojra, M3dhu$udan Vaidika vijiuna Yalta ( Hindi ).
Rajasthan Patrika, Jaipur
information re Vedic science serially
59 Paut, Piyali A scientific explanation of Advaitar
Vedanta on the theory of origination
see 59 23 A above
60 Panda, N C Moya m Physics Mot Ban, Delhi,
1991, xxiv + 453
an explanation of Adsaita Vedanta w the ) ght of modern
science Vedanta demysti6ed and pbys cs dematenalised .
61 Pandey, V P Vedic Cult Applied Science to Human
Health, Happiness, and Longevity
see 55 11 above
62 Pandeya, Astabhuja Prasad Practno Bharatiya Anti
tram Kirana Vijaana toiha Para Bhouitki Takanikt (Hindi).
Nanya tantra mala 2, Varanasi, 1984, 262
ancient Indian atomic sc ence cosmic yoga cosmic 1 fe
63 Pant, M B Vaijfiamka drstine \edaca artha ( Mar. ).
Purusartha 59, July 83. 313-315
interpreted on of the Veda from the pi of view of science—
serially from tb s article onward*
64 Pant, M B Lopamudra samvuda <ukta (Hindi)
see 3 III 113 above
65 Patel Daulat Ram Manduka l ukta evam vaxsa flu
l^e sambandha ki vaijrwmkau ( Hindi )
see 3 1 16 above
66 Patel, Ishwarbhai ( ed ) Science and the Vedas
Sflmaiya publications, Bombay/Dclfu, 1984, uu 1 10Q
816 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [78.67
people of the Vedic age knew many of the ‘ modern " sciences..
67 Patiiak, P P Possibility of ram by yagna The
Vedic Path 48(2), Sept 85,60-63
68 Patiiak, P V Tectonic upheavals in the Indus region
and some Rgvedre hymns
see 3 118 above
69 Patiiak, P V , Naik, J P Tectonic upheavals m
the Indus region and some Rgvcdic hymns ( Part III ) : Nirfti and
significance of oblation to Nirpti at Irina
see 3 119 above
70 Prasad, EVA Science and the Vedas
71 Prasad, N S Comcrgcnce of Science and Hindu
Philosophy
sec 64 52 above
72 Priyan, Vishnu Science of portents The Vedic Path
53 ( 1 ), June 90
73 Pujari, A M Ecology in major Upanisads
see 22 83 above
74 Rahman, A Tnmurtl Science, Technology, and
Society People’s Publishing House, 1972
75 Rahman, A Science and technology jn Indian culture.
Isis 76 (281 ), 71-72
76 Rahman, A et al Science and Technology in India
ICCR, New Delhi, 1973
77 Rama, Swarm, liopanlsad eka vaijnamka uiecana
(Hindi) Sahitya Niketan, Allahabad, 1982, 96
scientific exposition of Ifa Up see VBD IV 20 39 J
78 Ramadass, Hanprasad Looking at the environment
through Vedic precept and practice BJ 38 ( 23 ) f 15 7 92, 37-46,
78.88]
arts and sciences
817
79. JIanganathananda, Swami. Vedanta and Modem
Science. Bh. Vid. Bh . Bombay.
Rev. : Swaraj) a 16 (11 ). 19
80. Sahas rabuddhE) M. T Vaidika vrjiiana sa SdBumka
vijoana (Mar.). VS. tty 1988. 1989, 115-123, VSMV 1990,
1991 ; 51-56; VSMV 1991, 1992; 72-83.
. . collaborator : S K Chimle
81. Sastri, P. D. Vedaudyd one riJMna ( Guj ). Mahaishl
Yedavijnana Academy, Ahmedabad; 81.
.. book not limited to Veda only, much non-Ned.c information
of later times .. vrkja-vjtlna. gaja-v . cik,Ui-r. padirOut-v ..
Rev. : G. U Thite, ABORl SI, 306-07
82. Satya Prakash Sarasvati, Swam. rounder,
Mr in Ancient India. Man Man. New Delht. 1936. Part 1 1
iv + 353 ; Part II : 357-675.
83. Seal, Brajendranath. The Positae Sciences of tie
Ancient Hindu,. Mot. Ban., Delb,, 1985 (reprint), vm + 313.
84. Shah, K. K. Vedon men Mjnana (Hmd,). Sactlta
Ayurveda 34 (11), May 82; 774-775
. . science m Vedas . .
85. Shah, Ramcsh 3. Bharatiya samsVfU ana v.jnata
(Guj.). Siddhydya 24 ( 3-4 ), 1987; 395-407.
.. IntItan culture and icence . Indian culture he. onpa la
the Veda .. Veda and various sciences
86. Sharha, Ashot. Vcdic knowledge and consenuonel
science. Rev. of Darshan 7 : 37, I9S8.
87. Sharha, B. R. Security or enuronment .n Ibc Vedal.
AH 8 : S3. April 91; 23-25.
.. an, Sauce of jefaru ,n Itr. conocorea .
88. Sharha. Sudarshan Kumar. Ecology or lata :
comparative critique. Samamnj)a 1 ( 1 ), » 4
.,403
818
VLDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[78 89
89 Sharma, Vasishih Vedic scientific terms and their
equivalents in modem science AH 7 80, Jan 91 , 16, 40
tnaruts = photons paius = cosmic rays, detatas = elemen
tary particles jajnas = nuclear reactions etc
90 Shastri, Hara Prasad Symmkaiastram ( The Art of
Hunting in Ancient India ) Vivek Agency Pub! ), Aligarh, 1982
91 Shastri, Vaidyanath Sciences in the Vedas Sarva-
deshika Arya Pratmidhi Sabha, New Delhi, 1970
92 Shukla, Pratima Hiranya aura usakj samdrsti (Hindi)
VedaSavita 5(9), April 85, 316-318
93 Sohoni, Y B Some scientific aspects of Agmhotra
see 54 400 above
94 Sreedharah, E The beginning of the scientific
attitude m ancient India JIH 62, 1984, 47-56 i
(restless spirit of science climbing after knowledge infinite to
comprehend ihe wondrous architecture of (he world ) — such
spirit discernible m Vedas ( e g fiFX 129 4) the present
paper constitutes a brief inquiry into the suggestive beginnings
of scientific attitude in India as seen in Vedas and Sarirkhya
philosophy origin of the world seen as the building of a
house RV contains various cosmogonic accounts suggestion
of furanyagarbha ( universal germ ) productive force supers
atom cosmic egg primeval fire-ball etc the problem
of mater (some cryptic references in RV which might find
favour with some of the latest views of 20th cent physics)
95 Srinivas, Madabhushi Some observations on referen-
ces to geology m Sanskrit literature SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989 , 419-420
imp of earth in RK AV ( Bhumnukta) $PB ( elad u ly
nanam ) &PB mentions nine formative stages of earth
96 Srinivasacharyulu, Vedantam Veda ujtfana dar-
ianamu Manchikalapudi, 1988
97 Staal, Frits Ritual grammar, and the origins of
Svience m India JlP 10, 1982 , 3-35
78 102]
ARTS AND SCIENCES
819
. ( =* VBD IV. 73 41 )
98 Staal Fnts. The Fidelity of Oral Tradition and U e
Origins of Science
. see 38 J2 and 34 413 above kj cace and rationality do not
necessarily depend on literacy indeed, science and rationality
came about jd ancient judia without the he'p of literacy in a
way, the early sciences of India owe tbeir origin to the absence
of literacy they originated in the ritual trad , where memoriza-
tion reached it* greatest refinement mainly deal* with human
sciences — the two sister sciences of ritual and Ig [Staal
ritual acts are not transmitted thro «nt ng. and generally cot
thro’ Ig. at all analysis embodied m poJ^pothos constitutes the
beginning stage of the science of Ig. pudspaihns were not
written adheres to the antiquity of Indian culture -also cults
the virtues of ancient lndan culture Western philology and
linguistics wd not exist witout Ry and Pamni] (B&omuicrst
in rev Some organizing minds were at work in the creation
of Vedic ritual did ancient Indian soent »ts show any rccep-
tiveness to the idea of innate ptmnp'es'* what is the rcla-
tionsh p bet grammar and ritual 7 RgrcJo-paJupa ha is the
only pwlapatha wh is certainly older «h_n P*nni Staal docs
not deny the existence of wining tn the time of the carter lit.-
but wnling not used for sacred purposes Rask s earlier work
eclipsed by Borr s work ]
Rev Johannes BaoszuoRsT J/J32(4) o03-10
99. Staal, Fnts. Rules without Meaning Ritual , Mantras,
the Human Sciences
sec 54 419 above
100 Subiiash, Vedaiamkar, Bhatta Natavaralal (cJ ).
Vedon ki Valfnamka Vnecana ( Hindi ) Govardban Grantba*
mala- 21, Jaipur, 1986. 90
sconce in the \cda»
101. Siklmar Suastri Yama-Yaml saku vaijLimLa
panprek^ja men ( Hindi )
see J 161 aboie
102. SlrJavdas, Swam* Veda men ttpliu (Hindi ),
toper, A I Vtdvat Sammelana ( M Ojha ), R P V P , Jos-bpjr,
1990, 10.
820 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [78 103
scence in Veda
103 Thatte, R P Recent scientific discoveries reveal the
real significance of the Krsna Yajurveda
see 12 25 above
104 Thirugnanasambandhan, P Science and arts m the
Vedas BITCM, Madras Umv , 1982 (July Dec ), 33-44
physical sciences medicine mathematics astronomy biology;
zoology linguistic sciences music drama architecture
105 Vamani, Vishnu Kant Vedon men vijnana evam
sfsti utpatti (Hindi) Rashtrapurusa (Weekly) 16-17, 1969
science and creation of the world in the Vedas
106 Varma, Vishnu Kant Big bang of modem cosmology
visualised in the Rtgvedic scripture ( 1 )
see 54 470 above see 78 107 below
107 Varma, Vishnu Kant Rgveda men Sdhuntka vtjnana
ke mahavisphota ( Big Bang ) ki pankalpana ( Hindi ) SP, 32
AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 56-57
cf vo aimanor antar agmi i jajana ( R V II 12 ) see 78 106
above
108 Varma, Vishnu Kant Vedic Cosmological Secrets
Part I Vedic Chemistry and Nuclear Science
see 59 40 above
109 Varma, Vishnu Kant Mula tattva Mitra Varuna
Aryama ki samagra satta ka pratika - Aditi ( Hindi )
see 49 122 and 50 25 A above scientific interpretation of
these d vinities forms of eneigy (electron neutron, etc )
1 10 Vedia, D G Dhanurveda Samhita of Vasistha SP,
32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 453-454
Upaveda of YV and AV
111 Vedic “ solution ” to Fermat’s riddle MLBD Neiis
letter, Feb 90, 6-7
822
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[19.
XVI STUDY OF WORDS
79. Study of Words
1 . Achchhelal Pracina Bharala men Ktsi ( Hindi ). (
see 77 1 discusses such words as lira, langula, hala, datra,
parsu lautra, kupa, vapl
2. Adams, D Q Sanskrit puman, Latin pubes, and related
words. Sprache 31 ( 1 ), 1985, 1-16
(cf VBD III 79 351) equation of Sk. puman ( = min,
male being) and Latin pubet ( = oce capable of bearing arms)
put on a sound footing, they are both reflexes of a PIB holo-
kinetic •piumoi ( = one characterized by body hair, pubes, etc.,
male youth)
3 Adams, D Q Studies in Tocharian vocabulary IV. JAOS
106 (2), 1986, 339-341
(p 3-.0 yont ‘womb, vulva’, tdg *yeum- “girdle, belt 1 ’)..
4 Adams, D Q The Indo-European words for hair :
reconstructing a semantic field JIES 16 ( 1-2), 1986; 69-93.
5 Adrados, F R Greek alopez. O I. lopaia, Av. urupis,
Lat eroIpZs and the IE laryngcals with appendix Spiv. Fors -
chungen ( Knobloch FS), IBK 23, Innsbruck, 1985, 21-28.
6. Agrawal, P K A note on the antiquity of seal.
Ptv 8, 1975-76, p 141
the word samudrah in RV VI 69 6d is interpreted as
“ ( properly ) sealed ”
7. Agrawala, V S Notes on Sanskrit words.
sec 42 S above
8 Amarasimiia Rgveda men ullikhita saryaruvat pada —
eka vivecana ( Hindi ) KURJ 14-15, 1980-SI.
cf VBD IV. 79 1]
9. AndROsikasiivili, M K The names of fire-light-
lustre and related vocabulary designating color in ancient Indo-
STUDY OF WORDS
823
79.16]
.Iranian and Kartvelian languages. SP : So\iet Scholars, 6WSC,
1984; 10-14.
..cons ders Sue, rue, star, guna, pis extra, etc and their cognates
in Georgian and other Kartvelian Igg cosiderable similarity
both in the phonetic make-up and semantics suggests ancient
genetic and areal relations bet these Ig s>stems
10. Angirasa, Ramakanta. Bharatiyaparamparayam
-lokasamgrahapadamlmamsanam. PURB ( Arts ) 19 ( 1 ), April 88.
105-111.
..ref. to Vedic and Up passages .
II. Arya, Jagadish. Rsi Dayananda ke Vcdabhasya men
•savita’ pada aura usaki vividha praknjaon men vyakhja
(Hindi). Vedmaifi 41 (3), Jan 89; 11 - 15 ; 41 (6), April 89;
18-26,
. the word sauto in Swarm Da>ananda's Veda comm ••
12. Bader, F. De skr anyd-h&t nomsi.e. de
1‘autre .’
BSL 80 (1 ), 1985-86, 57-90
. ( arara-" stranger” / nitya-
lion : RV III 53 24, V 85 7. etc ) an-
= the other..
terms in opposi*
aryu-, fay* J*, arya-
13. Bader, F. Rev. of Ricostnaione linguistics e rccostru~
clone cultural*. BSL SO ( 2 ), 1985 ( 85 ), 104-108.
..considers : apSm nopal. utra-kan. nisalta
■ 14. Bailey, H. W. Vedic ksumpa- and connected data,
(in) Amrtadhara (R.N.D. Fel. Vol.), 19S4: 17-20
. k,umpa occur. only once ,n RV « » «) »>*»
■ ns ,t a, nhicchntrak,-. KBdh... as aluccliatro us, he, eon«
„ Wllh Simpo- ( - • so'. •. • spungy •) .1 .he ^
Is the source of the phm name hauma- s>ma-.
as 4 fungus
15. Bailey, H. W. A note on ttakula ‘ ichneumon ’ ALB
50. 1986 ; 247-249.
. . A F'vvord nSkuln.. suggests Indo-Ir rrigio
, 16. Bailey. H. SV. Iramca in Caucasian. Art Linguist, la
15 (Hoenigswald Fcl. Vol.), Tubinjen, 1987, 33-o6.
8 "’4 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [79.17
a'cst \ar»sa- some k nd of plant vrksa(RV X 94 3)
herb
17 Balasubrahmanyam, M D An accentual note on the
Vcdic \otfha\e (in) Surabhl (E R Sreckrishna Sarma Pel Vol ),
Tirupati, 1983 229 240
sec VBD IV 79 32
18 Balasl brahman yam, M D Vedic uksipa and Pamni
3 1 135
see 23 14 above
19 Balodhi JP Phenomenology of aggression in ancient
Indian thought ( an analysis of Rigveda)
see 38 3 above
20 Bammesberger, a On the formation of Vedic ija-a-
GL 22 (2), 1982, 104-106
from e/-(cf sld <r sad )
21 Bapat, Shailaja The meaning of the term anania in
the philosophy of the Upamsads
see 58 6 above
22 Baumer, Bettina (ed ) Kalatattiakoia
see 33 5 and 74 4 above
23 Beeves, R S P GAv u.irJidyai and rarosa MSS 38,
1979 , 9-20,
Appendix Skt ira))6ll (nakfa! I anisi
24
Beckcs R S P On Jarjngcals and pronouns
KZ 96,
1982-83,
, 200-232
1 5k gofinlh 2. larjnjeal umJaol m Sk 3 Sk
related forms (Sk farm)
sim and
25
BrtkEs, R S P Skt uttaru i- KZ 98 ( 1 ),
1985,
47-48
26
Bcekes, R S p On Ip * wine ” tySS 48 f
mi,
21-26.
79 33 j STUDY OF Words $2?.
27 Beekes, R S P The word for ' four ’ m PIE JIES
15(1-2), 1987, 215 219 '
considers Sk wordj cahorah catvarl
28 &ELARD1, Walter II nome del ‘ A vesta ” , all ncerca
dj un sigmficato perduto Rerdiconti Acad Naz Lwcei 34,
Rome, 1979, 251-273
(English summary)
29 BHAGWAT, Bhagyashree A note on vi/n in the Mai-_
trayam Samhita VIJ 25 ( 1-2), 1987 1992), 42-45
(also SP 34 AtOC 1389 p 15) the form VJhi occurs m
MS wi(h three d ff accents author d scusses the padapatha of
the verb MS 1 1 13 1 8 6 1 10 2 — to be derived from the
root vi at other places from the root i with w
30 Bhargava, P L The word asura m the Rgveda.
ABORl 64, 1983, 119 128
in most of the hymns of the JtV the word asura (and its
variants ) meant noth ng but ro ghfy what led to the change in
the mean ng of the word asura towards the end of the R V
period “> Probably the appi cation of th s word in the older
sense of m ghty to some of the hostile beings imperceptibly
led to a change in its mean ng asura and deva in Aiesta
critique of Eliades views (as expressed in A History of Relt
gout Ideas =» VI 3D IV 47 39)
31 Bhattacharya, Lakshmmarayana Rg\edagatamantresu
^yoniafabdartha i / 1 ecanam SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmed a bad, 1985,
P 5
i yoman in RV
32 Bhttacharya, Ram Shankar A wrong conjecture-
regarding the reading granthavistara m the Maitrayam-Brahnema*
Upamsad
see 20 197 above also VBD IV 20 255
33 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar Kathopnisadgatasya
jagrata * id pathasyaSuddhth
sec 20 31 above also 79 34 below,
, 104
S2& VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 79, 34
34 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar The word ja grata m
Katha Upanisad
see 20 32 above also 79 33 above
35 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar Word rarayana A C
Swain Fel Vo! , 198a
(Art ]J) namyana = resting place or goal of nara (=*
collection of naras)
36 Bhowmik, S K Tribal interpretation of the word arya
SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 455
arya or or ong Dated in Austro As atic or Asura lgg in Santali
aryao ( arjao) means to cult vnte
37 Biswas, Kamal Priya The interpretations of sam
anjantu in the Chandogyabi ahmana SP % 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
J98t>, p 8
ChBr 1 2 15 inteipretations suggested by Stoner ( unite’)
and Ciunav stiu and Sayana ( purfy ) are only partial only
comm on ParaskaraGS try to bring out the sense both of sam
and the root anj
37A Blazer, Vaclav The diffusion of agricultural terms
from Mesopotamia Arch Or <0 1992, 16 37
considers IE (IA) and Dravtdian words wh are 1 kcly to be
of Sumerian ong n
38 Bodewitz, H W Prana apana, and other pranas m
Vedic literature ALB 50, 1986, 326 348
lists the various mean ngs of the pranas that are found m
Vedic lit see 80 39 below
39 Bomhard, Allan R An etymological note . PIE
Hs-ter- JIES 14, 1986, 191-192
Vcd c strbhih
40 Brahmachari Usha Vatdtka sahttyaman ‘psi’ nl
vibhavana (Guj ) Siadhyaya 24 ( 1-2), 1987, 181-206
discuses the word rfl as it occi rs in various Vedic texts
41 Bruckner, Hetdrun Sankara’s use of the term
pkhyay ika m his BA UBh
19.50 J
STUDY OF WORDS
827
..see 20. 132 above. -
42. Buddhaprakash I>abda aura samskrti ( Hindi). NPP
60 ( 3-4 ), Amar Nath Jha Comm. Vol., 1956; 185-214.
..considers words like brahman , ganga, Sivahnga .
43. Buddruss, Georg. Zu Pancavimsa-Brahmana 14 6 6.
..see 15.29 above .
44. Burrow, T. A note on the equation Sanskrit dhur- i
Hittite turiya. ( in ) P. K Narayana Pillai Fel Vol ( VBD IV,
87.143); 17-22.
45. Burrow, T. Svagbnin. Kratylos 17, 1972/74; p. 157,
..the ‘true’ etymological root of Uaghnin wd. have been Svagh
“to gamble”.
46 Burrow, T. Some notes on Sanskrit etymology. Rtam
11-15 (B. R. Saksena Fel Vol ), 1979-83, 81-87
..arum-. (— Grestick), atajl- ( *=> inflammation of the eye)}
clasandra axatUa-, ajt( h)i-
47. Burrow, T. On the derivation of the Sanskrit word
nimitta. (in ) K K. Kandtqul Fel. Vol, Gauhati, 1982; 51-55.
,.n- derived from the root nia l mi) ‘to ascertain '..
48. Burrow, T. A note on the Indo-Iraman root kan •
‘ smell ’ and on the etymology of Latin cams ‘ dog *. TPS, 1983 J
155-164.
49. Burrow, T. Notes on some Dravidian words in Sans-
krit. UDL 12 (l ), 1983; 8-14.
50. Burrow, T. Vedic unari “ lady of choice, wife. **
JRAS 1984(2); 209-216.
. . [ urySrl = * tow, o,kum ' this is the meaning given Dy BR
and repeated by most of the dictionaries., also, u.~{AV 10.4.21 )
adhikjuprSpta sir) • superior woman f A pit), a wife presented
for choice (At IP)] .author considers evidence derived from’
MIA, particularly Pali . urrarJ, perhaps derived from root vf
•to choose*, therefore. ■* lady of choice., this meaning suit*
mort of the context*..
828
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79 51
51 Burrow, T Miscellaneous notes on Sanskrit etymo-
logy K S Birth Cent Comm Vo] , KSRI Madras 1985, 43-49.
oja ( RkpratiSakhya) meaning odd numbered may be ex-
plained as Prakrit in orig n be ng derived from a; uj- also
considers varuda m \alt~
52 Burrow T The Vedic verb pa\ate * goes, moves,
( wind ) blows, ( Soma ) flows 49 ( 2 ) 1986, 292 298
(GELONER Renou transl wron^lj pavate = is pur tied)
para/e in RV IX and elsewhere means runs flows streams'
( S S Bhawe ) Burrow provides additional evidence in support
of this
53 Burrow, T Four contributions to Sanskrit etymology.
Ars Linguist ica 15 (Hoemgswald Fel Vol ) Tubingen, 19871
57-64
1 kr kiran to scatter 2 chata mass lump assemb-
lage 3 pitta n bile 4 bidata - cal
54 Burrow, T Two homonymous verbs in Sanskrit ( in )
Ben Schwartz Mem Vol, Peeters, Louvain, 1988, 489-492
1 javate th nks , 2 smayate • smears salves
55 Caillat, Colette Vedic ghramsa- * heat of the sun,
Ardhamagadhi ghtmsu “ burning heat , Jama Maharastn ghtm-
" hot season' A BOR! 68 1987,551-557
56 Campanile, E A proposito di ved bhuthas e bhutas .
(in) Stuck hnguistici e filologtci per Carlo Alberto Mastrelli,
Pacini, Pisa, 1985, 101-105
57 Campanile, E Sul presente di *( s )te H2- (in) Scritti
Ih onore di Riccardo Ambrosmt (ed E C ) Giardim Pisa 1985
skr sthttl (in the rev of the book F Bader considers
vprafian rjtfrait ryra 1 ala vr/ra) see 79 13 above)
58 Campanile, E [ Rv goundu ] ( in ) Stuck mdoeuropei
( ed E. C ), Pisa, 1985, 51-52
boind ft V IX 96 19 gov ndu gepa Indra
59 Cardona, George On Yaska’s etymology of dat}$a
79. 68 ]
STUDY OF WORDS
829
. see 26. 10 aboye .
60. Cardona, George. On Sanskrit bhundkti ' aids, serves,
protects:’ Ars Lmguistica 15 ( Hoemgwald Fel. Vol. ), Tubingen,
1987; 65-72.
61. Cardona, George. On iDdo Iranian *t\a- * the one. *
(m) Warren Cowgill Conun Vol. ( Untersuchungen zur idg.
Sprach- und Kulturwissenschaft, N. F 3 ), de Gruyter, Berlin,
1987; 1-6.
. . tvu- has oppositional force ( pronominal ' t plus appositional
*- h ela~) .
62. Carducei, Paola. Rtguardo alcune radici verbali per la
conoscenza nej X libro del Rgveda.
. see 3. 32 above .
63. Catsanicos, Jean A propos des adjectifs hitt. Su-bmili
etved. su-mdya - : quelques remarques sur le traitement du
groupe °V-Hx Co & la jointure des composes. BSL 81 ( 1 ), 1986;
121-180.
64. Crjka, Mirak [ IE agricultural terminology J.
. sec 45. 37 and 77. 6 above .
65. Chauhan, D V. Rgvediya trsu am vaghat C Mar. ),
( in ) PrajTianjah ( L. J. Fel- Vol. ), Poona, 1985; 183-198.
. rfu •=* snowy region , Irfu =• in + rfu, badhat = sprinkler, pro
vider of nater..
65. Chinmayananda, Swarai. The praruva - Om, Tap.
Pros. 23 ( 10 ), Oct. 85; p. 5.
57. Christol, Alain, [a dyam tanosi note de phraieo*
logie]. BSL 81, 1986; 181*204.
. (Homer and Veda)
68 COsta, Gabriele Isoglosse vs. isoide nelle hngue
indeuropee oriental! ; ved. nrn cyautnd-e gath. syaoQna.
AGl 12, 1987 ( 88 ), 49-54.
830 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 7$. $9
69 Crepajac, Ljiljana Razmatranja o dva indocvropska
Icksemska raunmuma Ling 20, 1980,67-76
m snalsn» stunt- to swim ,*tau s ship’
70 Crevatin, Franco Problemi di antichita mdoeuro.
pee note sull occupaziene della terra Incontri Linguisticl 8,
1982-83, 27-35
on satpati and Lat possidere from ’ potis sadere
71 Crevatin, Franco Per mcertam lunam sub luce
maligno (in) Problemi di sostrato nelle hngue indoeuropee
(ed F C ), Giardmi Pisa, 1983 109-115
OIA bkanga
72 Crevatin, Franco Paralipomena etimologtci ed
esegetici InL 9, 1 984 / 85 , 190-192
1 Ved samraj , svaraj 2 Vcd sabha
73 Dange, Sadashiv A Hotrvurja SP, 35 AIOC,
Haridwar, 1990, p 145
holnurya occurs in RV only twice- 1 31 3 and VI 70 4-m
both places loc s ng Snyana understands it as meaning sacri-
fice selected by hotr, the Vedic trad docs not support this
explanation
74 Das, Karuna Smdliu Semantics of some Upamsadic
words in the Vedanta Sutra — a critique SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmeda-
bad, 1985, p 279
about 50 Vedantasutrus devoted to determining the meanings
of words from some 16 Up words 1 ke Sudra sal ahtfa,
prana j}Olis ga)atrl \amanara bhumatt and duharakaSa (from
ChU ) alia and \ajw ( Kasha ) aalarjam n and akfara ( BAU ),
prana ( Kat/f ) setu { Mundaka) most of these words (except
Su 'ra ) are made to mean brahma i with the help of some seman-
tic device (sentence meaning is stronger than word meaning)
75 Das, R P AUtndoarisches kaca - ‘ (Joch-) Stock;
Joch” und die sippe um tamihsches ka "Strange, Joch "
DieSprache 31 (2), 1985/ 86, 256-278
73. XJ ]
STUDY OF WORDS
831
76. Das, R. P. [ The plant named pcfa ] ( io ) Studies on
Indian Medical History, Groningen Or. Senes -JJ, GromngeD,
1987.
..as mentioned m AV and P ).. also considers whether it
was used as a surrogate of Soma (identified with Ajurvcda-
plant, patha. pa tala ) (arguable) sjconjms jayantl ja)c ,
ujayo .
77. Dass, A. C. A note on morpheme ->/- VI J 24 ( 1-2 \
1986 ( 1989 ); 66-75.
• -ri is one of the most ancient pol><emic morphemes of IA
Ig ..is applied both wa>s prior and afier a toot to modify Us
basic meaning .
78. Dass, Ayodbya Charan The primary meaning of Agni.
..see SO. 3 above .
79. Desai, Bejon N. Aramati. Vedapradlpa 2(8), Feb.
88; p. 12.
. (Vedic semantics) . aramati — enlightened righteous intellect*.
80. Deshpande, Madhav M A note on kdka-peya naJi :
a crow-drinking river JOIB 23(3); 155-163.
81. Deshpakde, Saroj. Idam in the cosmological state-
ments in early Upamsads.
. sec 22 . 32 above .
82. Duches se-G uiLLL'iiS, jacqurs Post-script, errata,
varia. (in) Edgar C. Polome Fel Vol , Mouton de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1988; I23-I3I.
..on Persian turnay SL m3 etc .
83. Dunkel, George IE hortatory *ey eyte : Ved. ita>»
stdiama, Hut. ehus»J it, Horn, ci d'dge MSS d6 ( K Hoffmann
Pel. Vol. Ill), 1985; 47-79.
84. Dumccl. George, Indogcrmamsch *at, \cdisch itha,
Historische Sprachftrschung ( KZ ) lUl (1). 1 9S3 ; 53-78.
85. Dw«\£Dt, K. N. RgscdikagungunlnunuMadlunain.
23 ( 2), 1981; 79-80,
830 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 75 69
69 Crepajac, Ljiljaaa Razmatranja o dva mdoevropska
leksemska mimmuma Ling 20, 1980,67-76
* sna! sn 9 s au~ to swim *iau s ship
70 Crevatin Franco Problemi di antichita mdoeuro.
pee note sull occupaztene della terra Incontri Lmguistici 8,
1982-83, 27-35
OH Satpali and Lai possidtre from ’ potis sadere
71 Crevatin, Franco Per incertam lunam sub luce
maligno ( in ) problemi di sostrato nelle hngue indoeuropee
(ed F C ), Giardim Pisa, 1983 109-115
OIA bhaiga
72 Crevatin Franco Paralipomena etimologici ed
esegetici hiL 9, 1984/85, 190-192
1 Ved samraj svaraj 2 Vcd sabha
73 Dance, Sadashiv A Hotfvurja SP, 35 AIOCj
Handwar, 1990, P 145
hotrvurya occurs in RV only twee I 31 3 and VI 70 4- in
both places loc s ng Sayary a understands it as meaning ‘sacri-
fice selected by folr the Vedic trad docs not support this
explanat on
74 Das Karuna Sindhu Semantiu, of some Upamsadtc
words in the Vedanta Sutra — a critique SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmeda*
bad, 1985, p 279
about 50 Vedentasutras devoted to determ nmg the meanings
of words from some 16 Up words 1 ke Sudra sal aka' a,
prana jyalis gayalrl va (lanara bt untan and daharakain (from
ChU ) alia and \ajra { Katha) ant ary am n and akfara (BAU),
prana (Kauf) setu ( Mundaka) most of these words (except
SuVa^ ate made \o mean fa dkma i wrthttie Virip of some strain-
tic device ( sentence mean eg is stronger than word mean ng)
75 Das, R P Altindoansches kaca (Joch ) Stock;
Joch” und die sippe um tatmlisches ka “Strange, Joch
Die Sprache 31 (2), 1985/ S6, 256-278
7J.X5J
STUDY OF ttORDS
831
76 Das, R P [ The plant named pcta ] ( 10 ) Studies on
Indian Medical History , Groningen Or Senes -II, Groningen,
1987.
. as mentioned in AV (4 ard p ) also conside t whether it
was used as a surrogate cf Sow a ( id^rhfi-d » ih Ajuntda-
plant, patha pa tala) (arguable) synoijirs jay anti jayc,
vtjaya
77 Dass, A C A note on morpheme VIJ 24(1-2),
1986(1989), 66-75
-M IS one of the most ancient polj«emc morphemes of IA
Ig is applied both wa>s prior and after a root to modify its
basic meaning
78 Dass, A>odb>a Charan The primary meaning of Agnu
see 50 3 above
79 Desai, Bejon N Aramati Vedapradipa 2(8), Feb.
88; p 12
( Vedic semantics) aramati •=■ enlightened righteous intellects
80 Deshp^nde Madhav M A note on kaka peya rtadi :
a crow drinking river JO IB 23(3), 155-163
81. Deshpakde, Saroj Idam in the cosmological state-
ments in early Upamsads
see 22 32 aboie
82 Duchesne Guillemw, Jacques Post script, errata,
vana (in) Edgar C Polome Eel Vol , Mouton dc Grujter,
Berlin, 1988, 123 131
On Persian surnay Sfc ma etc
83 Dunmx, George IE hortatory 'ey ey te Ved eta ...
ttdsama, HiU ehuzna it, Horn cl d age \/SS 46 (K Hoffmann
Fel Vol III), 1985, 47-79
84 Dunkel George, Irdogermamsch *at, sedtsch dtha.
Ihstonsche Sprachfi rschi ng (AZ) 101 (1) i 9SS , 53-78
85 Dwuedi, K N RgscJAagungun-r jnusandfunatn.
Sa S 23 (2), 198-1, 79-£0
832
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79 86
Gungus named after the r vcr Gungu {RV II 32 8) Gungu
ass m lated to the modem r\er Lohgadh Gungus vanquished
by Divodasa
86 Elizarenkova T Y Notes on conte ts m the Rgveda
ABORI 68, 1987 99-109
( RV as the fi st Jnd an and the last Ih text ) d scusses words
mean ng contest or ccmp 1 1 on in RV aji tar s dhana prt
prtana pradhana bhara nalha \aja vdatfa v vac sprdh some
common semantic motivat ons relevant for the most part of tb s
term no logy all these words pos ess well establ shed IE etymo-
log es suggests that one deals here w th an IE mst tut on wh
touches all spheres cf 1 fe of Aryan socety [the kllng-of
Vj-tra myth s n essence a creat on myth] verbal contests
87 Emeneau M B Indo Aryan origin of Gondt an} (<f)-
small ’ Ind Taut 14 (Caillat Fel Vol ) 1987 88, 195 199
from kfudra
88 Esnoul, A M A propos de Catur Studia Iramca 11,
1982, Leiden 83-88
89 Etter Ancemarie Vedisch ham-akam Risch Fel.
Vol, 1986, 220-2 28
Vcd ukam is an art fical word created to expla n nSka
90 Falk H Vcdtsch upamsad ZDMG 136 ( 1 ) 1986,
80 97
var ous mean ngs of cons deicd ( 1 ) the carl cst and st II
W dcly prevalent S tzung zu Fussen des Lchrcrs d e dabej
vorgetrage n Gel e mlchrc {Ti s least conforms to thcorgaal
sense except for tic last part gthe me leh e ) (2) Vere
hruog e res hochscn Wesens (Oldenbirg) (3) de magi
sche Aqu \alcnz ( ciayer) (4) connexon (RiNOU)
(5) Voraussctzung (6/ be w kende M«cbt (7) Lnlc-
r rdnung upon jad act on or gent ?
91 Fatah Singh An intelligent approah to the Vedas
see ^0 44 a bore
92 Fatah Singh Pra yaga Veda Santa ES 5 (7),
Dec 85, 25-28
to be cootd to further issues p -» process of ntegrat on
79a 02 J
study of words
833
93- Fatah Sjkgh. [ Om ]. Veda-Sarita 8(9), April 88 1
274-275.
94. Floyd, Edwin D. 'Famous name' m Indie, Greek,
and Tocharian re-examined. SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990.
■ ■(rut jam noma. Gk. onomakluteu, Tocb nom-ktyu-. combina-
tion of ‘fame’, ‘birth’, and ‘song’..
95. Forssman, Bernhard. Vedisch sdkdm. Die S prache
32( 1), 1986; 22-28.
. . sal am goes back to za ad; of the f; pc cplXa
96. Forssman, Bernhard Ein’etymologiscber Beitrag zum
Vedischen : uni — , ( in ) Sk end World Culture ( Proc. 4 WSC ),
Berlin, 1986; 339-343.
97. Forssma.v, Bernhard. Veducb syatasa. Ars Linguijilca
15. Hocnigswald Fel. Vol , Tubingen, 1987, 115-119.
98. Forssuan, Bernhard, fnagriham, jhcgrbh. Sll 13/14,
(.Wilhelm Rau Fel. Vol.), 1987; 69-76.
..(Mattrijant Sam II 2. 12, 24. IE-20) .
99. Gakgal, V. V. Was the UtJe bhagarat originally
Buddha’s ? VIJ 24 ( 1-2 ), 19S6 ( 1989 ); 115-117.
. (ref. D. D. Kmambi's view that bhagarat was originally
Buddha’s title- A/;fAa and Rialitj) O connects it with ggtedic
Bkcga.. Bhigavata rel originated and grew m Sun-wor»h.p of
RY.. Ohara -> pre me aspect of the sun., occurrence of the
word bhagaiat in Ch Up and BAU (among other Ip)..
100. Gasgeshwarananda, Swami. Vedamen Srirudba
( Hindi). Vedapratftpa 2(6), Dec. 87; 22-24.
..Rsdhl in the Veda., ridhas — indicative ot RiJhl. .
101. Gegrgiev. V. I. Die i. e. Wurzel *yag- ** rcligios sere-
hren, opfern.’’ (in) Jot amt Knobfoch Fel. Vol. (65th birthday ),
1BK23, Innsbruck, 1985; 111-113.
102. Gaovtr, E. What is karma (klm kameityt Ad
exercise in philosophical semantics,
..,105
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
179.103
834
. see 61 2S above
103 GEROw, H A note on pitn)d ( 1 ) II J 28 ( 4 ), 1985;
291-293.
piin)cf found accented mat least fourdiff ways, first occur-
rences in AhGS 1 24 BaudhSS 24 32 Simaudhana-Br 1 3 8,
JB 3 221 author tries to explain the accent in the light of
Pi nun’s rules
104 Ghosh Abhyit A note on the Vedic word mat)d.
IJL 9 ( 1 ), Calcutta, 1982, 36-48
occurrences , earlier interpretations , the word originally { YV
and Hr ) meant ‘a heavy bamboo stick ->‘a heavy staff’ used
as ‘clod breaker* -> a * leveller , a harrow (AY Viil 8 11)
seems to have been connected with an Austro Asiatic word for
•bamboo*, stick etc (cf Santali mat «■ bamboo ) . also
evidently connected with later Sk word madika modi
105 Ghosh, Abhyit The etymology of OIA jlmuta-. SP,
33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, 466-467
JlmZta ( «» stormcloud, thundercloud, ramcloud) occur* first,
but only on^e, in RV in a late hymn containing several foreign
words author coddccIj jlmuta with Kbasi ji/mut ‘mist’. Sons
Jum-'mold *(bc) hazy . Santali ] a pui ‘heavy, c> dome, long
rain*, Mundan jepud ‘heavy, o clonic
106 Ghosh flAmal Kumar Antiquity of gchu, gohu, ot
gam SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986; p 467.
godhunia in Vedic lit discusses how godhuma (and for that
matter, gahu) came to be staple food of the Aryan*
107 Go-jda, J NMpatl {AVi IMA etc )
see 6 20 above
108 Gonda. J, Varcas. VIJ 22 (1-2), 1984 (1987)1
10-20
raicas is a power of energy, especially proper to the sun..
109 Gonda, J Paramesthm JAOS 105 ( 3 ), Ingalls FcJ.
Vot, July Sept 85. 439-457
grammatical formation of the word p is often vied at a
descriptive, distinctive t gnficant adjective denoung a characteri
|tic quality or attribute cf a deity or cf a concept of entity
3% tl3 I
STUDY or WORDS
835
regarded as a divine person., discusses tbe various occurrences
of the word in Vedic texts and epics., concludes : the word p.
always denotes “one or the One who is m the Highest
sometimes occurs as an epithet and as such can be applied to
difT gods and m other cases is the designation of a figure of
the Highest rank, whether regarded as identical with another
High Being — often with PrajSpati — or functioning as an inde-
pendent otherwise anonymous deity . ( the name p does not
occur in RV, while it is comparatively frequent in AY)., once
introduced, it obviously met the requirements of those thinkers,
believers, and authors who by adopting it showed that in this
respect they shared views and convictions of adherents of reli-
gions in other parts of the world..
110. Gonda, J. The pronoun ka and the proper name Ka.
ALB 50, 1986; 85-105,
..RVX. 121 (this pronoun expressed the idea of unspecified
individuality) . Ko — Prajapatt.. ritual formulas of the type
111. Gonda, J. Notes on ayuh (in) Navon/nefah (G.
Kavtraj Comm. Vol. ), Varanasi, 1987; E 182-197.
..the word group ( iyuh ) did not originally denote such ideas
as “vital power, vitality or vigour”, but something like “full
length of existence” or “duration filled With existence”..
112. Gonda, J. Notes on p»n$a. ABORI 68, 1987; 1-J4.
. (Renoo, II/ 4, 104 ff. : the basic meaning “loose earth or
soil” explains all other senses) G attempts to modify and
amplify R.'s argument, food, excrement, and the soil that is
ritually used in building the great fire-place are considered to
represent three successive aspects or stages of one and the same
substance : what in the earth is mud, mouf, and fertile soil
corresponds to excrement in human body . draws attention to
a relation bet. purl fa and fndra . discusses the adj. purify a and
the function of Agni purify a..
113. Gonda, J. Vaja m the Rgveda R. C. Agrawala Fel.
Vol, 1989; 1-13.
..i5 ja expresses not a concept in the modern sense of Ihe word
but a complex of ideas, beliefs, conceptions, experiences conver-
ging in a power usually conceived of as substantial in character
and manifesting in animal and vegetation Ideas She capacity for
(continued) We, potency, strength, vitality, well-being, vigour..
'836
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
L 79 114
114 Gonda, J Prayer and Blessing Ancient Indian Ritual
Terminology
see 54 178 above
Rev K K Raja ALB 54, 213-14
115 Gonda, J Tie meaning of Vedic is (m) Perspecti-
ves in Indology (BN Mukherjee Fel Vol ), Harman Publ.
House, New Delhi, 1989, 1 8
if - urj (complementary not ons) «=■ power substance manifest
mg itself as invigorating power etc and * refreshing food,
etc
116 Goto, Toshifumi utsanga and related topics MSS
39, 1980, 11-36
semantic change in u since Ved c times (* make-shift earner*
> apron Jap )
117 Goto, Tosbifumt Altmdisch randhra und uridg lendh
MSS 44 ( Karl Hoffmann Fel Vol I), 1985, 77-91
rdndhra ■= ( originally Vcdc) loin (later) cavity ( rondhl
radh unterliegen )
118 Goto, Toshifumi Rgvedisch upanya, upanyu, und
vpanytmahe II J 32 (4), Oct 89, 281-284
(ref Thieme Zu RV 10 72 Risch restschnft) T J
assumption of root pan sich abmUhcn w pan sich gegenseitig
abmuben ’ is not warranted ( cf Dumcel Studies in memory
of Warren Cov-gUl p 18)
119 Goudriaan, Tcun Vedic krtys and the terminology
of magic ( in ) Sk and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC), Berlin,
1986, 450-456
[(magic) m voltes ritual performances wh most oficn do not
imply sacrifice wh are executed or 6ef eved ro have been execu-
ted on a small scale usually in the indiv dual sphere for a
specified put pose involving harm ng or kill ng a personal enemy
or warding off various kinds cf attacks The ritual may be
performed by professional practise r* on behalf of some client
distinction bet- witchcraft * and * sorcery lent! puftt obht-
C4fj{ma£c productive protective destructive)] two aspects
74.-12 i ] studs: of woms
of krty 2: (1) impersonal, and (2) more personally conceued
power..
. 120. Gupta, Bina; Wttxox, William' C. Are all names of
the Absolute synonymous ? PEW 33 ( 3 ), July 83; 285-293.
..analysis of diff usages of the term brahman
121. Gupta, M. N. The reddle of trisap (ah of Atharvaveda
1.1.1 in relation’ to symbolism on^seals^from Mobenjodaro in
the Indus valley ( An archaeology-aided solution ).
..see 6. 22 aboie..
122. Gupta, Sudbir Kumar. Tryambaka. Bhdratnldya-
vaibha\am, Sept. 84; p. 3.
. RV VII. 59 12. r «=> coconut, (sie VBDll. 50 78 and VBD
III. 79. 174)..
123. Gupta, Sudhir Kumar. Dayanandabhasya men rbhu.
SP, 32AIOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985; 10-11.
, 4 principal meanings in Dbh • medhiW, kiraija, dhanamjaya,
mahatt..
124. Hamilton, Alfred Porter. Compounds of the h vrd
“ cow”; a study in semantics. DD, Penn. Umv., Philadelphia,
1923; V -l 59.
125. Hamp, E. P. Indie prlana * combat \( in ) Papers
from the Pa'asession on Nondeclarati\es, Chicago Linguistic Soc.,
17.4.1982; 63-66.
. idg, / iran prti-’ford
126. Hamp, E. P. A morphological companion. PCLS
19, 1983; 155-157.
..Indo-Ir. -or < *r (as in ihar, r asur t xtapur)..
127. Hamp, E. P. IE •metta-. MSS Al, 1984; 45-46.
..(ref. VBD IV. 79. 83. 84, 86.. m2 ‘to ascertain)., ai. mitl-
and mm- . .
128. Hamp, E. P. Lat callunt, callls. Indie kiija. KZ 98 Cl) #
1985; p. 59.
Ill VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [7 9. l&
129 Hamp, E P Mar/rd- ‘happy, favourable*. /// 30 (3),
1987, p 175
130. Hamp, E P Rudh- ‘obstruct ///31 (4), 1988;
p 301
131 Hamp, E P *sor * woman ’ and Indo-Hittite J1ES
16(1-2). 1988, 121-122
132 Hamp, E P adhi UJ 32 ( 4 ), Oct 89 , 285-286
133 Hara, Minoru XJtsaha JORM 40-41, KSRI,
Madras, 1970-72
134. Hara, Minoru A note on the Sanskrit word ilia
( 2 ) ( Jap ) Hokkaido JIBS 6, Oct 91 , 42-74.
135, Hardarson, Jon Axel Das unndogermamsche Wort
fur “ Frau " J/SS48, 1987,115 137
136 Hazra, R C A hitherto obscure Vedic word on the
Vrutyas— its derivation, interpretation, and historical importance.
A N JanlFcl Vol , Baroda, 1983, 143 153
discusses v rat yam (occurring in Tandy ahIBr and JB) the
study of the word vr3/» suggests that Viatyas belonged to East-
ern India particularly to MagaUha vrafi = a city (or strong-
hold or settlement) of a vrata or \ rat as (which is s tuated in an
eastern country)
137. Hazra, R C Interpretation and importance of the
word paiutrp in Rg\eda 7 86 5
see 3 59 above
138 Hazra, R C Interpretation and interest of a word
and an expression of the Taittiriya Samhita
see 10 27 abosc also, VBD IV 79 205
139 Herman, L J Semantic parallels * two foot notes to
Pokoroy. KZ 97 ( 2 ), 1984, p 204
let cjom * geschwind, sogJeicb ’ ( 'hilzig breonend) < IE *«uj
yu- * Irtnncn * < yu- ' verbinden * < IE m Jtu
79 144 j STUDY OF WORDS S3*
140. Hock, Hans Hcnncfa On the origin and early de\eJop»
meat of the sacred Sanskrit syllable cm Paper, 1989 Annual
Meeting of AOS, 1989, prepubjication typed copy, pp. 13.
. ref Pakpola, VBD IV ?9 417 cm was borrowed from Dra«
vidian m the meaning j «') it argues that the chronology
of Vedic attestations suggests that the mcanng 'yes’ is innova-
ted, that Keiths 4 recitational derivation of om is more consis-
tent with the Vcdic fac*s, but that in addition wc need to postu-
late an 4 exclamatory origin for some of the uses of cm Ole*
many Vcdic passages rn support of his argument, aec to turn,
it is Decessary to go beyond ibe fairJy late evidence in &S (as
suggested by Pakpola ) Y V samhuei and JB. H suggests that
om (in the latter passages) functions as a particle of address,
used with vocatives and imperatives much as he is used in cl.
Ig . we must recognize two early uses o’ o or om ( 1 ) as
an independent particle wh can te translated like !o, hey,
ho*. (2) as a recitational substitution these two uses seem
to have been ident fied with each other thereby making om a
syllable of formidable mystical significance the syllable om
lend* melt most readily as the one ok for a that embodies all
that is shared by the three Vedas — and that wh transcends
them The fact that it can be analysed into three component parts-
a, u, m ( Att Br 5 32. 1-2)- further supports this * triune char
of om, as does the fact (noted by van Bcitimn /AOS 79,
176-187) that om frequently has tnmonc pluta pronunciaUon,,
141. Hoffmann, Karl JB \anakaksah (in) Aufsatze zur
Indoiranlsuk 1, 1975, 191-194
see VDD IV 85 66
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
17M45
Die Sprache
m
145. Hoffmann, Karl Altmdoar kacd’
32(1), 1986,29-31
[ k a ca ■= pearl (in Asvaroedha)- kocan aiajanti] earliest
occurrence of kaca in KS XX 6 25 4 — ft - pearl (or even)
glistening piece of ornament
146 Hoffmann, Karl Vedisch prostha SII 13/14 (W.
Rau Fel Vol ), 1987, 129 134
cd be derived from pra+vas ( = spending the night out;
being abroad) proftha = passing the night abroad, (as a con-
crete term) campbed
147 Huld, Martin E Proto and post IE designations for
“ sun ” KZ 99 ( 2), 1986, 194 202
148 Humbach, H Der inetaphonsche Gebrauch von av.
gau 1 Rind’ und die Jatakas MSS 41, 1982, 103-117
Pnesterlohn tn Gestalt von Tieren bei Zarathustra, RV, and
Jatakas H supports Lommel s idea that there is a hist connec-
tion bet tbe ref to the cow in Y 44 18 and the Vedic Dana-
stutis rejects the metaphoric interpretation by Lentz, H -P.
Schmid etc
149 Humbach, H Altpersisch a\apara atiyais MSS 45
( Karl Hollmann Fel Vol II), 1985,97 103
(Note p 97 / 104 Khwar dnby- Ved dambhayati)
150 Humbach, H Proto Germanic *arma - ‘ poor ’ and
its cognates ( in ) Johann Knobloch Fel Vol , IBK 23, Innsbruck,
1985, 189-193
(ved irma / armaka , av arma indo ir ' at ma- ‘lonely or
solitary or isolated place ) H rejects Avestan at mat Ved
It mi ( Karien /// 10 247 IT ) and connects U with Ved arma
(fto) solitary!?) place ’
151 Humbach, H Weiteres zum Ahuna Vairya Gebet.
(in) Onentaha J Duchesne Guillenun emcrlto oblata, 225-241
(author maintans that aha is an mstr sing , later reinterpre-
ted as nom sing.)
79. 159 J
STUDY OF WORDS
S41*
152- Jnsler, Stanley. The Vedic causative type JapayatH
(in) Studies in Memory of Warren Coagill {1929-1985) (ed.
Calvert Watkins), de Gruyter, Berlin, 1987; 54-65.
153. Iro, Gikyo. On Yasna 51. 16. Orient 23, Tokyo,
1587; 1-21.
..ref. to Av. maga ( ian)- and Vedic mag/ia-( van) - Gathica
XVII..
154. Ivanesccj, G. [ Das Wort fur ‘ Mond, Monat * in den
Wg. Sprachcn]. SCL 36 ( 5), 1985 ; 416-419.
155. Ivanov, V. V. Etymological studies m Sanskrit. SP t
Soviet Scholars, 6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984; 75-77
..tnegha (cognate to East Iranian Paminan mej 'name of a
mythical horse*), grjia m Slavic folklore and folk customs
one may find sti iking resemblances to ancient symbolism of the
horse and its parts as exemplified in Uponl/ads, e. g. the magic
use of the eye of a horse (also cf RV l 50 . chariot — eye —
sun)., afva san - Mitanman cognate a~ as-3u-uj-fa- an-nl .
the whole Sanskrit combination afw»- id-rathaja may have pre-
Indo-Iranian origin to the same hippologicai semantic field
belongs Vedic m \u (Mit tera-hartann 'three rounds on a
stadioo)..
156. Jamison, S. W. A Vedic-Avestan correspondence :
RV fawdant- : Cathie nadani-. (in) IE Studies JV fed, C,
Watkins), 1981.
..RV III. 1..
157. Jamison, S. W. “ Sleep ** m Vedic and Indo-European.
KZ 96 ( l ), 1982-83; 6-16.
..tvopilt, svapti, napatu Probably all these Indian innovations
for the present $aul ( with a supplatise system); Vedic speaker*
used a potpourri of forms..
158. Jamison, S. W. Brubmana syllable counting, Vedic
t >dc " skin, ” and the Sanskrit expression for the canonical
creature.
159. Jamison, S. W. Linguistic 'and philological remarks
on some Vedic body parts, (in) Studies in Memory cf IVarreq
tv ?06
842 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 79. 160
CawgiU ( 1929 1985 ) (ed C Watkins), de Gruyter, Berlin,
1987, 66-91
I asnamim (MS 111 9 6) II £u*jl-{and a sya~), kukfl-
(dual) in early RV = checks in later RV and Br = * checks ,
‘buttocks’ pregnant belly III dhiman - and kakyo =
fundament (?) and crotch groin (AVVl 127 2)
160 Janert, K L Zum mdogermamschen Namen der
Espc, Silberpappel KZ 97 (2), 1984, 202 203
(add to author s article on j phya KZ 79, 89-111 = VBD
III 79 216)
161 Jeffers R , Papicello, W Morphological reanaly-
sis as a factor in etymological error the case of Indo-Iraman da
( ms ) Paper, Annual Meeting of LSA, San Diego, CA, Dec.
1982
162 Jha Amarnath Trayitattvavimarsah SP, 35 AIOC,
Handwar, 1990, p 18
RV I 164 significance of the words indra mitra varuna ,
yama etc
163 Jha, Sukheshwar, Jha, Sudha Gurvartha mimamsa
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, p 164
the word guru from flV onwards
164 Joseph, Brian Hittite mar, wa ( r ) and Sanskrit ira,
KZ 95. 1981,93 98
165 Joshi, Malati Jamiyatram ‘Bhuma’ SP 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985, p 386
166 Joshi, S D On adhiiakhya G B Comm Vol ,
Kurukshetra, 1991 , 25-30
adhiiakhya occurs only once in Vedic lit viz MS 3 9 2
that word is a taddhila based on a Ip cp and it shd be adyudr
tta it wd mean • having a tree ( i e something branch like)
grown over a tree ref to as ayonl i e not coming from
the earth d recti y
167 Kamat, Ntrmala Ganesh A note on atimuktl
sec 20 138 above
79 174]
STUDY OF WORDS
843
16S Kapzladeva Sastri Rgsede Athanaveds ca ‘vasistha’-
iabdasya yaugiko yogarudhas ca prayogah HSAJIS 1 (1 ), 1986,
197-208
168A Kapilde\a Sastri Rg\eda men ‘dadhikra’ iabda
ka prayoga tatba usaka abhipraya (Acarya Sayana laiha Rsi
Dayanandakf ta Vedabhasya ke paripreksya men ) ( Hindi ) ( m )
Havonmesah ( G Kaviraj Co urn Vol ) Varanasi, 1987, H 86-96.
only ja BK IV 40 4 didmkra = afra (patu) ta other
contexts it has diff meanings m accordance to the char of
devatai
169 Kapiladeva Sastri Rgs eda men draunodah sabda ka
prayoga aura abhipraya ( Hindi ) HSAJIS 2 (l 2) 1987, 30*37.
draunodah (in RV ) — Agm (and not Indra) acc, to Days*
nanla J. (in paramarlfuka s ns ) ■=• pa/amatmo (in ryavahartka
sense ) ■=* udtan Srtmon
170 Kapur, Karmanarayana. Paramatma ka uttama nama
Ora (Hindi) Vedaiant 38 ( 12) Oct. 86 6*8
171 Kapur, Karmanarayana Kasmai de\aya havisa
vidhema ( Hindi) Vedatam AO (A) Feb 88, p 25
Ka = Prajapati sukhanarupa (acc to Dayananda)
172 Kashikar, C G The meaning of gataSri ABORI
67, 1986 (87), 243 245
(ref AM Giu tags s General Pres dent j Address 32 AfOC
I9S5 acc to G gatafrlh prailfthakamah TS 2. 1 34 7 2,7 2
one who has lost prosperity and therefore wants to rega n it )
acc. to K. ; “ one who has newly attained prosperity and
wants to reta n it -ths ! supported by Afanara&S I 10 35 _
( cl. Sk. understands the word otherwise) K. also discusses
all yaj
173 Katz, Hartmut 2u idg *mrto- Die Sprache 29 ( 2 ),
1983, 174 177
(OI\. mrtu- av
174 Katz, Hartmut Zu at. ds[ra und ara- MSS 47,
1986, 99-103
844 VeDIC dIbUogrApiIV [ 79. |75
in RV uftr a - =■ ( Ledcr ) Peitsche, 6ra~ Treib-stachel)...
175 Kellens, J Mazda Ahura ou Ahura Mazda 1 MSS
43. 1984, 133-136
176 Kellens, J Le racme sanscrite karnp 4 la lumiire des
fails iramens (in ) Sk and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC),
Berlin, 1986, 344-347
17? Kiehnle, C Vedisch uks und uks/iakf Wort-geschicht -
Uche und exegetische Untersuchungen
( - VBD IV 79 251 )
Rev Joel P Brereton JAOS 103, 433-35
178 Killingley, Dermont Om the sacred syllable m
the Veda ( m ) A Net Cast Wide ( David Friedman Mera Vol ),
Grcvattand'Grevatt, Newcastle-upon Tyne, 1986
notion of Speech in Vedic hymns Br , Up amalgam of
ritual, mythological and metaphysical ideas surrounding this
notion
179 Kissock, M Reevaluating Ibe reflexive status of tanu
jnRgveda SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
there is no reason to invoke a meaning for tanu other than
• body •
180 Klaus, Konrad On the meaning of the root smr in
Vedic literature SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
(ref to RV, MS ChUp KenaUp Ssnkhayana Ar ) seeks to
construct a concept of memory in Ved c and early Buddhist
lit ( ChUp) 7 13 1 smara smr mat w-/no)
181 Knobl, Werner F Sanskrit Sala- m ( 1 ) ‘ the tofa-
tree and (2) * the tola wall Proc 31 ICHSANA, Tokyo, 1984 j
144-145
proposes same etymology for both ( I ) and (2) -relates both
nouns to an adj 'Si la- derived form sili 'stone and meaning
stony see 79 183 below
182 Knobl, Werner F Sanskrit balahakd- to ‘ tain cloud,
thunder-cloud ’ and mraha - m ‘ boar ’ — Etymology of the two
study of Words
79. 189 J
S45
words and relation of tbcir meaning. Proc. 31 1CHSANA, Tokyo,
1984; p. 192.
,.b to be derived from s .. t «* va-raha; \a- ‘down, off*;
root rah' lie down’ : * ava-rah =■ lying down in a secret, secluded
lair..
183. Knobl, Werner F idla- and \iiala-. KZ9 9(2),
1986; 223-240.
..(sec 79 IS1 above) . also considers etymologies of pVha,
praksra, vtpula , \aiiya .
184. Kreyenbroek, G Sraosa In the Zoroaslrlan Tradition.
Orientalia Rheno-Traiectina, Bnll, Leiden 1985, xni + 200.
..(Rev. by M : S — ‘ obedience ’ or ‘hearkening*. M Boycx
( Hist r, 60-62) structural parallel drawn bet. S an d Vedic
Brluspali . pairing of fndra-Bjbaspan and Milbra-S. presents
at least an lndo-Ir social ideology re uamor and priestly exer-
cise of power)..
Rev. : W W Malandra, JAOS 107 ( 2 ) 369*70, W Sunder.
Mann JIJ 30, 237-9 J.
185. Krishan, Y. The meaning of prajna-aparadha and
karma in Ayurveda.
..sec 74 14 above .
186. Krishnalal. Rgvcda men vasu ( pumlmga ckavacana)
( Hindi )
..sec 4 30 above .
187. KuipeR, F.B, J. Ahura (m) Encyclopaedia I rank a
(cd. Ehsan YaRsiiattr) 1 ( fasc 7), 1984, 683 IT.
183. KuirER, f. B. J. Was the pufika a mushroom 7
..sec 50 219 and 77 2S above..
189. KuiPCRt F. B. J. Note on Ascstan Ahu. ItJ 28(4),
1985; 287-290.
..the csisicnce of a »oiJ ahu- * lord, ovcilonl* cannot be
quesiioneJ. etymologically it has be. a connected wiih JJiit,
ha**u * king * anJ Latm ttut * laid *. .
§46 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [79 i.90
190 Kuiper, F B J Skt bhuhmfa MSS 44 ( K Hoffmann
Fel Vol I), 1985, 123-143
191 Kuiper, F B J Twice upasrtya A historical sketch
Ernst Rtsch Festschrift de Gruyter, Berlin, 1986,215-219.
192 Kuiper, F B J Rigvedic suar and t\am 1JJ 30 ( 1 ),
1987, 1-8
193 Landi, Addolorata Sanscrite sarapa s ( n ) ( in )
Scrittt hnguistici m onore di G B Pellegrini, Pacini, Pisa, 1983,
725-726
194 Lankarany, F -Th Datna im A\esta, erne seman -
ttsche Untersuthung SII-Monographia 10, Rembek, 1985,
VII + 190
(ref to Vedc J hena pp 22 24)
Rev Gherardo Gnoli ElV 35 ( 1-3 ) 294-96
195 Layer, Satyajit The meaning of the word s\apna in
Vedic literature JOIB 37 ( 3-4 ), 1988 , 195-199
(also SP 33 AIOC Calcutta 1986 56-57) 4 senses in the
Samhitas sleep coat nuiiy of sleep dieam dream as a deity
196 Lazzeroni, Romano Messop kl{ a )oh — sscr
iro;i SSL 22, 1982, 163-169
197 Lazzeroni, Romano Sscr eta yaca su una forma
pronominale vedica SSL 25, 1985, 43-49
198 Lazzeroni, Romano Gli ottativi vedict del tipo
gamena e le forme modali autonome indoeuropee SSL 27,
1987 (88), 123-150
199 Lb Bourdelles H Le flamme et la brahman e.
Nature de la fonction Htyraologie REL 57, 1979 (80), 69-84
200 Lejeune, M Essais de phdologie mycenienne XVI
Mycemen to to et vedique tattad R Ph 53, Pans, 1979,205-214
201 Levitt, Stephan Hillyer What does * noseless ’ mean
jn the Rgveda ? 4.BORI 70, 1989, 47-63
79.210] STUDY OF WORDS g^7
amt used to ref to D-s us ( RV \ 29 10) mentions earlier
vicas a + hqs restless an-*- at faceless (Sayaea) speech-
1'S* ’ study of Bhili prcscits wd be helpful noseless’ or
‘ facel'ss ( = purposeful arefc guny ) — tiuitless * or * untrue*
both Bb l» usage and lexicographic trad show that the ex-
pression noseless is a charac*emaucn cf 3 particular physical
formation of nose
202 Lien hard Siegfried zur Deutung son skt. pamsu.
Speimmu Philo logiae Slaricae - Suppl 26 (Werner Thomas Fel.
Vol ), Munchen, 1988 17 19
203 Lincoln, Bruce The ferry man of the dead. JIES 8<
19S0, 41-59
IB ' gcrant
204 Lubotsky, A Gk pegnumt, Skt pajra and loss of
Utyngcal before mediae m Indo Iranian \fSS 40 1980, 133-138.
205 Maan Singh The etymologies in Dayananda’s
Satyarlhaprakaia D N Shaun Comm Vol, 19S9, 94-126
206 Macdonald, Ioba The supreme warrior caste in the
Ancient Near East ( in ) B S J Isserhn Fel Vol , Brill, Leiden,
1980, 39-71
discusses marl) antut (Vedc mar) a)
207 Maggi, D I buot rossi di Indra c 1 Indo*vmello di
o^age Salomone.
see 3 91 above
203 Maggi D Sul ncme dell erpica Studt i saggl Itngul-
*tici 23, 1983, 77-91
on ploughs sir a- lansalo- Lat ( h)irprx
209 Maggi, D Vcitco tUula ( in ) Studi fnJocuropcl, a
cura dl Enrico Campanile, Gtard m Pisa, 1985, 109-122
210 Maggi, D Inicrprctazionc di Rig\cda V 33 4
jee 3 92 aboic
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
179 211
848
211 Maggi, D Problem! di metodo Del!’ mltTpretazionc
del lessico vedico il case di garia- Am del Sodahzio Glottologio
Milanese 27, Milan, 1986 (87), 113-122
212 Magnone, P The development of tejas from the
Vedas to the Puranas SP, 8 WSC, ‘Wien, 1990
the word tejas from the root tij sharpen and hence origi-
nally meaning sharpness . came to express the notion of a
peculiar kind of substance power with distinctive faery conno-
tations the geims of this metaphorical extension already visible
in RV became more manifest in Up (c g Ch Up MaitrUp)
213 Mahdihassan, S Is Indragopa of Brihadaranyaka
Upanishad the cochineal insect? S and C 19, Oct 53, p 207.
No see 79 22J below
2J4 Mahdihassan, S The Vedic words Soma and Sura
traced to Chinese
see 50 223 above
215 Mahdihassan, S Parisrut-the earliest distilled
liquor of Vedic times or of about 1500 BC IJHS 16,1981)
223-229
three earliest Vedic drinks are ( 1 ) Soma the juice of
ephedra, (2) sura mllel beer, (3) parisrut, a d stilled liquor,
etymology confirms their respective natures ref to Chinese
words
216 Mahdihassan, S Etymology of names - Ephedra
and Cannabis (in) Studies ui Hist of Medicine , Mar 82, 63*66.
the Chinese ascetics discovered ephedra as an cnerg s-r, called
it Ho Ma (exthe name given to hemp because ephedra resembled
hemp fibres in colour and form and because ephedra had origi-
nally no name) the name and use of Ho- Ma communicated
by the Ch nese ascetic to his Aryan counterpart Chinese Ho
Ma — At) an Soma or Haoma see 50 229 above
217 Mahdihassan, S The significance of the word son
in some terms found in Rgveda and in Chinese, VfJ 21 ( 1-2),
1983, 35-38
79.223 ]
STUDY OF WORDS
849'
..(impact of Chinese culture upon early Aryans . Soma<=»
ephedra, the yellow species found on the borders of China).,
similar influence of Chinese culture seen in the significance of
the word ‘ son • ( sahasah suntth} cf Chinese T:u. •
218. Mahdihassan, S. The Chinese origin of the Sanskrit
word for wheat. IJHS 19 ( 1 ), 1984; 71-73.
..godhuma .
219. Mahdihassan, S. Arya and Indra as names and their
significance.
..see 50.56 above., see 79 221 below.
220. Mahdihassan, S Kashmir-lac or Kerriafici, Green.
Proc. Pakistan Acad, of Sciences 21 ( 1 ). Islamabad, 1984; 69-76.
. 4rv.5rer.ro lit* a. being cold heed , .1 w. a drug .nh
adhesive properties so lhal on Ihe principle, hie make" >■“ ,
,1 can J 0,0 par., of ,he bod, separated by wound the adte-
siveness and yellow colour easily speedy kcmcfici wh. is repi.
la.ly cultivated oo Acaca epuchu in Kashmir and musl hare
been available, as forest produtl, in Vedic limes.
221. Mahdihassan. S. Jndragopa, a red arachnid, as an
aphrodisiac drug in India wilh Ibe significance or the names Ar)o,
indra, and Indragopa. Hamdardli ( 1 ). Karachi. Jan.-Mar. 851
49-59.
. .the word redrew o traced l» Up ; Ibe name sipuBes protege of
indra; Indra ,s red god because be is fire-god
where or -lire, and >a- implorer or wo.sb.pper; eryo - 6.^
worshipper .. sec 79.213 and 219 above..
222. Mahdihassan. S. The beginning of ° r “ k alch “ y
With its names chemgia and chumeia. Hamdard 28 ( 4 ), c •*
3 '[p. 59: Vedic Aryans at first killed iheir.ged^l Utereail.d
them as ascetics to duel] in fores.. «/««“«”> J
batiling against life-trying drugs of ’ longevi y ‘ cJ ..
x. 39.4)1.. (p. 79: Ssra = f|(snade)va — phallus as-ged
223. Maher, J. Peter. “ Stone, " " hammer" and “to""''
in IE languages and cosmology. ( m ) Approaches to Language!
•■•111
850 VHDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 79. 224
Anthropological Issues (cd W C McCormac and S. A Warm ).
Mouton, The Hague, 1978 , 457-492
(sec VDD IV 79 294, also, 59 18 above)
224. Mallory, J P; Huld, M E PIE ‘silver*. KZ
97 ( 1 ), 1984; 1-12
225. Malvania, D D The word puja and 'its meaning.
Ind. Taur. 14, 1987-88
226. Manczak, W Lc caractfere archaique du type v. ind,
bhdrami (in) Studia wdo iramca (Pobozniak Fel Vol ), Polske
Akad. Nauk, Krakov, 1983,79-83
227. Manessy-Guitton, J Recheiches sur la terminologie
du“char” en \edique, en mjeemen, et chez Homfcre. Etudes
Indo-europeennes 20, 1987, 1-50
228. Manohar, Vidyahmkar R si aura nuharsi : Veda men
prayukta do Sabdon para manana (Hindi) Vedapradipa 3(2),
Aug 88, 31-32, 34.
. consideration o( the words r?t am] maJiarfl used in Veda..
229 Markey, T L IE etyma for “ left, left-handed” and
markedness reversal. The Mankind Quarterly 23 (2), 1982;
183-194.
230. Markey, T L The grammaticalization and institu-
tionalization of IE hand
. see 45 152 above..
231. Markey, T. L. Morning, evening, and twilight
between M Cimbutas Fel Vol , Inst for the Study of Man,
Washington, D. C., 1987. 299-321.
considers some OIA terms .
232. Maue, Dieter Zu einem gut belegtcn ghostuord.
DieSprache 26, 1980, 54-57.
, .abhjat]takalaga:a .
‘l9 240]
STUDY OF WORDS
851
233 Maue, Dieter Zur Nebenuberheferung von ai jaluka-
‘Blutegel’ Veroffenthchungen der Socielas Uralo-AItaica- 14,
OH, Wiesbaden, 1981, 114 117
234 Mawet, Francine ‘ Light ’ in ancient Iranian JIES
10 ( 3-4 ), 1982 , 283-299
Vedic cognates considered
235 Mayer Modena, M L Una antichissima isogtossa
indo mediterraneo ( a proposjto sanscnie rasa - e dell * accadic o
rusu~) Acme 36 (23), 1983, 13-19
236 Mayer Modena, M L “ Vedera, ” “ lUuminare, ’*
ed “ espnmere ” nella compurazione semantica mdo-europeo-
camitosemitica (in) Contribuit di onentahstica, glottologia e
dialettclogia, Milan, 1986 , 43-52
. svar
237 Mayer Modena, M L A proposito di alcune deno-
minaziom della “ canna ” e della “ radice ” in ambito indomedi-
terraneo AION 8, 1986, 271-283
considers among others sara surml svaru
238 Mehendale, M A amsala E )VaIdschm dt ( 80 )
Eel Vol
fatty (andihen) ‘ sacrifictally rich * eating of beef in
and outside the ritual context
239 Mehendale, M A Professor Thieme’s etymology of
Skt asi and its bearing on the iron-age in India Ptv 10, 1978-79;
79-80
asi (m ) o curs m RF =» Vm e asi from asita ( = black),
asi «= black one therefore, asi made of iron iron known in
RF- period
240 Mehendale, M A On nuiradruh and mstradroha.
ABORI 69, 1988, 249-254
(also in Amah Prajea P F Papas Pel Vol , Delhi, 19S9;
547-551) m VcJ - caoteM, truiraJruh— * contracf-decerver %
also in Asestaa it has the same sense in some contexts of MBk
(e g. X. 90 4) (bes Jes the sense ‘friend mjurtr ) .
.S52 VEDIC bibliography [ 79.141
241. Michelini, G A proposito di ved vyomati. SILT A
10(1-3), 1981, 439-441
242 Michelini, G A proposito del sigmficato di vedico
RIL 117, 1983 (1986 ), 53-64
243 Migron, Saul Living on m the son * Rgveda X 10.
1 cd
see 3 96 above on Sk pra tan - * continuer” (agent noun
derived from pra tr to bring forward, advance continue ' *.
244 MlSHRA, M Some Sanskrit words containing -n4
JGJKSV 38 39, 1982-83, 336-339
245 Mishra, Madhusudan Apah in the Vedic literature.
, SP, National Seminar on “Environmental Awareness in Sk. Lit , *
CASS, Umv of Poona, 1990
anti pollution ( TA I 26 7), medicinal utilitv of water ( TS
17 7 1) positive attitude towards apah as vital natural
resources
246 Mohapatra, S N Some observations on Vaisvanara.
SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 21
Vaisvanara = Sditja fire of the middle region, terrestrial
fire , prana - apana brilliant scholar and universal leader of
human soc etv
247. Morani, M Su due doppiom dell'antico mdiano
Aevum 56 ( I ), 1982, 83 86
S ram I klam , topaia I lopaka
248 Morano, E Apt in the * Apis taka Tucci Mem Vol 2%
Sene Or Roma 56 ( 2 ), IsMEO, Rome, 1987, 943 994
(Avestan preverbs)
249 Mukheriee, Ashok Kumar Aspect of daena with
spsad reference to the Ai'este SP, 32 AIOC, Caicuila,
'p 89
d (= rel , conscience) = dn)ana dhl
250 MuMtERJEF, Probhati Some notes on Partcha - an
historical enigma J Ind Anthrop Soc 16 ( 1 ), Mar 1981. 19-26.
1 $. 256 J
STUDY OF WORDS
853
paaca (five is a scry olcf terra starting with RV ( pancajam,
pancakrfll etc ) and continuing up to \faiusmrti there was no
specificity about its composition wh kept oa changing all the
tune six hypotheses (covering nearly 2500 >rs ) arc examined
Nirukta interpretat on ( 1 ) pilr gandhana de\a asura rakjas .
(2) /ufadipaacamah cat faro \arnah ( Aupamanyasa ) (3) P3ru,
Anu Druhyu Turvasa Yadu la cr interpretations of Skaeda-
s\5m n Mcdhatuhi Narada
251 Mukhopadhyay, Biswanath The word hart in the
Rsveda SP, 35 AIOC, Handuar, 1990, p 120
h. generally denotes the >cIIow colour (> c radiance) van*
ous other connotations ref RV X 96
252 Mukhopadhyaya, Somanath Aupamsadabhava-
mulataya vanavenasabdaj oh samlfcsanam SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, 62-63
vanarena — Venus?
253 MyliuS. Klaus Vitxasrj Vtiiasrjah and the problem
of continuity in Indian religious history
s-e 48 184 above
254 Nartev, J Die vedischcn Prasen siammc hnjaya-,
hnyiyi , und Vcmandtcs MSS 41, 1982 139 149
2 5 5 Narten, J Vedisch praphani Die Sprache 32 ( 1 ),
1986,34-42
[tom • prapliana root pkol Pa ppolaJo A V 19 2. 12 pro-
f /tar ran Rl pharrara- ] up? g und i oJcr WolhtUg 7
* Madchcn und I oder * Frau 7
256 Narten J Grievhisch oksus und das scdrsche kerb
akf - E RIsch Fcl Vol , dc Gruylcr, Berlin 19S6 , 204-214
257 NarteN, J Ved irtnoll. gf kreiOi kn&j kZ 100
UK 1987, 270-296
258 Nartes, J Vedisch JiJo)* 4 leu-htet * und Zuge-
horiges. SIl 13/14 (W Rau Fcl Vol ) 1987, 149 161
die cm re form cotrpl x cxtub ts a rare currple of bow a
\crtul jurad gm beunwi pea cd it a ecru a stage orgeat
Ui ts transformed into a pseudo rool JU in poil*?> Lsset
854 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 19 259
259 Nath, Mnnal Kanti A no'e on Sanskrit kulata
( Panmi 6 1 94 ) VIJ 20 (1 2), 1982, 63 66
kulata = Aar + lata — bad woman ( not kula + at)
260 Navarb, S K Tata aura tata ( Hindi ) SP, 34 AIOC,
Visakhapatnam 1989, 32-33
( ref AfvSS 2 6 Pmiapil|-yajna ) tata- tala = father -son.
261 Navathb, P D On the prasthitam havih
see 54 313 above
262 Normier, Rudolf Zu Esche und Espe Die Sprache
27, 1981 , 22-29
ash tree and aspen tree
263 Nussbaum Alan Head and Horn in Indo European
see 45 172 above OLA material considered
Rev Ra mo Anttila Lg 64 1 98 99 Donald A Ringe, JAOS
103(1 ) 186 87
264 Oguibenine, Boris Bandhu et daksina deux termes
vediques illustrant Ic rapport entre le significant ct Ie signifie JA
270 ( 3-4), 1983 , 263-275
(English summary pp 274-75)
265 Oguibenine, Boris Sur Ie terme yoga, Ie verbe )uj-
et quclques - uns de Jeurs derives dans Jes h ymnes vediques. JJJ
27(2), April 84, 85-101
the term yoga must have dcs gned an essential part of the
sacr ficial cult as known m the RV the putting in motion tho
launching of a spec fic act wty with the oil mate goal to yoke,
to jo n together or to par the objects and the entiles wh
match or can match each other or wh can be viewed as com-
parable or even identical acc to Ved c archaic speculative thought
Vcdic sacr fice is in fa^t a powerful expiatory device a set of
gestures and of des gns conden ing a speculative experience
The verb yuj and its derivatives translate thus one of the central
themes of the Vcdic rel where the poet officiat ng in the sacri-
fice has to proclaim the connections and identificat ons bet tho
phenomena to be correlated ( yoked 1 arncsscd ) see 79 267
below
STUDY OF WORDS
855
266. Oguibenine, Boris. Le sens et la forme de ved. apl
“ami”. Etude comparatise. BEI 2, Paris, 1984,153-161.
..(zu heth hap lp)~ “adjuster” ) see 79 268 telow..
267 Oguibenine, Boris. Les correspondants de vedique
,n> et yoga dans Ie vocabulaire et les themes poetiques indo-euro-
peens. BSL 79 (1 ). 1984 ( 1985 ); 131-1 53.
..see 79.265 above
268. Oguibenine, Boris. Etude comparauve sur 1c sens et
la forme de ved. apl- BSL 80, 1985, 91-101.
. see 79.266 above .
' 269. Oiihara, Yutaka. On the word ku/dikS " poker,
pickaxe ” : Panini 4.4 18.
..see 25.220 above.
270. OLSEN. Birgit Anette On the interpretation of four
Vedic verbs : irajydf and ,radhanta-badlwjii and ubhnati. At aj-
dspaplrer, udsendt af Inst, for Ling Kobenha\ns niv.,
Copenhagen, 1988; 85-100.
271. Oranskaia. T. I. A sacred drink W - "hat is it?
..see 54.319 above .
272. Oranskaia, T. I. Derivatives of the root daks in
Indo-Aiyan languages, (in) Dretnjaja Indya. Nauka, Moscow,
1985; 57-65.
273. Orlandi. Ch. 11 " largo ” e lo " slratto ” : il concetto
vedico di imhas (in) Attl del Primo Ccmcgno hadenak di
Studi Sanscrit, (cd O. Boito). Tonno, 1982. SI-S8.
274. Pakhalina, T. N. Etjmology of the : A««f name
Zarathustra and some of its epithets. SP, 32 ICANAS. Hamburg,
1986; p. 224.
275 Palsule. G. B. Docncmpriyoh : has it any Vcdic
antecedents ? ( in ) Amrtadhurd ( R. N. D Fcl. 0 • * *
313-317,
856
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
179.276
traces passages where deianam and priya occur (from RV
onwards to sutrai ) in Veda the two words devanam and priya
do not stand for a s ngle concept (as suggested by Asokas
title) Kotyayana s V a rinka for the first time considers the
aluk samasa deianompnya (with no bad meaning) in Sahara-
bhafya one finds the ironic meaning of the compound
276 Panaino, Antonio Vedic tt?)a InL 11, Tneste, 1986
(88), 71 75
277 Panda, Snigdharam Numeral two ( d\i ) in Rgveda.
see 4 37 above
278 Pandey, AN A grammatical note on the word
abhitah JGJKSV 37 ( Baladeva Upadhyaya Pel Vol ), 1983,
259-262
279 Pandey, Deen Bandhu A note on the word harm in
the Sri sukta JNSI 32 ( 1 2), 1975, 20 24
280 Pandya, Jagruti Aparajita ( Guj ) Samamno)a 1(1)*
1992, 148 161
in Vedic lit A denotes ofaihi dk dexata gana (anti
281 Parashar, Aloka Indo-European philology and
etymology of mleccha 45 PIHC, Annamalai Umv , 1984, 92-100.
sec VBD IV 79 412 the word is first attested m SPB HI
2 1 24 eailer etymologies considered mentions Parpolas
suggestion (sec VBD IV 79 418) humenan meluhha can be
linked with Sanskrit mleccha over Pk. mdakkha- Dravld. nub
c kam ( Ta md akam)
282 Parnulescu, Adrian ' Coppice ” and “coppicing^
in old forestry a note on the etymology of Skt \ana “ forest .
American Journal of Philology, Baltimore, 1987, 491-494
283 PaRvllescu, Adrian Skt sudhdna “ nch " ( and its
cognates) IF 93, 1988, 46-51
284 Parvulescu, Adrian The name of the Great Bear
JIES 16 ( 1*2), 1988, 95 120
Ved c rk/a nescr meant Great Bear its connotation ****
or g nated probably in a Vedic metaphor, its semantic * mi 7
858
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79.294
294 Peca Conti Rita Su \edico mi ra InL 8, 1982-83
( 1984), 41 1
295 Pellccrim A gal a Sanmno Osservazioni sul sigm-
ficato del teimine tapas ne! Rg\eda Am del terzo comegno
nationale di studi sarscnu Ed Jollygrafica, Torino, 1986, 81-88
296 Perikhaman A Sur m perse ‘ kbtyt ’ (in) Monit-
menlum Morgcnstteme II, Leiden, 1982, 153 155
ref Ved c avik > Scharfmultcr
297 PerCKHAMan A Arm lakis et Ze racine i a *ark /
*rak Sludia frar.ua 17(2), Paris, 1988, 131-140
298 Pinnllt Georges Grcc epios \edique api “ le
proche, 1 intime Actes des sessions dc linguxstique et de litera-
ture 6, Pans, 1984 ( 1988 ), 111-128
299 Pinault, Georges Vedique ; r\i Ijnn Ind Taur 14
( Caillat Fel Vol ), 1987 88, 313-338
300 Pirart, E RS urdlna addendum i RS urdh\a -
Traiaux de ling IE 2, Bruxelles, 1981, 10-18
(sec VBD IV 9 4j9) syn ictical siudy urdhiz- < '\urdh\i
(zero degree format on of i r a dh
301. Pjrart, E L’ etjmologie du nom delaurore ct la
racine du \erbe Aedique uchati Acta Iran tea 23, J Duchesne-
Guillemin Fel Vol, Leiden, 1981,421-432
302 Pirart, E La reettoa de RS dai II J 2 9(2), April
1986, 121-123
303 Pirart, E RV Pathys Sxasti BEI 5, 1987, 287 304
30-1 PlSANI, V Sanscnto nasatyau AGI 66, 1981 (82),
1618
305 Polome, E C Der mdog rmamschc Wortschatz auf
d m Gcbietc der Religion (in) Stu J ien zunt idg Wortschatz
(ed W Mem), IBS *2, Innsbruck, 19S7, 201-217,
19 313 j
STUDY OF WORDS
859
306 Polsky, Marion Barbara. Container} Contained The
Meaning of Parjanya in the Vedic Samhitas DD, Princeton Umv.
1981, 2S2
307 PjmdhaN, Sbubhaogi S A note on ihe root hr SP
34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 263
except the two occurrcB cs m SF (X 19 2 X 145 2) of
kuru no oth r sanadkatuka form of Lr is ava table krnu was
substituted for kr in the lanadhatuka forms i e kr wh belongs
to 8lb conjugation is conju^t-d as f it belonged to 5th conjuga-
tion
308 Praharaj, Sadasiva ‘ Vcdopakarane ’ itjasyartha-
vtraariah SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar 1990, p 21
ref Manusmm 2 105 vedopakarave ■=* vedange ( acc to Medba-
tithi etc) upakarmakarane (acc. to Ramacandra )
309 Prajnadevi Veda ke sabhi sabda yaugtka bain
(Hindi) Vedavam 39(4), 9-16 39(5) 9-16
all Vedic word* are etymolog cally expla nable (in 39 5)
Indra identified w tb various ent ties 46 passage quoted .
Mcgha characterised m various ways
310 Prashasyamitra Sastn prajapati ki solaha kalaen
(Hindi) Vedaiam 37(3), Jan 85, 8 10
see 11 32 above YV 8 36 meaning of fodasl
311 PuROHIT, K J Yatudhanah Surabharatt 23, [985-86,
p 49
312 Rai Jai Mai Animal names in human context,
Bharati ( Bull Coll Indol ) 17.BHU 1987-88, 67 74
from RV onwards not the result of fetishism and totemism
nor were they mock ng remarks or n cknam s they served
the purpose of iden ity of prim ive voluntary groups whose
members wd bear common appelUton (sakka) and the ulcntt
fying mark was calLd lakfaya or lakftna
313 Ramanath, Vedalamkar Vedasamhitasu hatnsasabdah,
JIOVP 2(2), Aug 89 , 241 247
860 VtDlC ntuLlOGRAl llv 1 19 314
the word lamsa used a Vedic 1 1 in the sense of ( 1 ) specific
bird swan (2) rays of the sun (3) horse (4) chariot,
(5) vayu and prana (6) j vstmS and paramStmS
314 Ram Gopal Interpretation of jarah kamnam ( RV
I 66 8)
see 3 131 above
315 Ram Gopal Vedic terms adlvtara and yajha Riant
It 15 (B R Saksena Fel Vol ) 1979 83, P9-187
{paper 5 WSC Varanas 1931) (he two terms are not
synonymous adh ara (adj of yajXa ) — (1) method cal ,
(2) (adj in nom nal sense) method cal sacr fice (3) boma-
sacr fice yoJUa covers a much w der sense and denotes any
form of woreh p
316 Ram Gopal The Rgvedic compound star dri (in)
Amrtadhara, R N D Fel Vol 1984, 337-342
(also in 31 PAIOC Poodo 1984 223-224) s ar-dri -
one who shows heaven or heavenly I ght (particularly when
used as an epthet of gods)
317 Ram Gopal Vedic term \astu and its derivatives.
Bh Vid 43-47 (J H Dave Fel Vol ) 1985-87 ( 1987), 37-42.
lastu wh or g nally denoted a dwell ng house home ( SPB
I 7 3 18) later came to s gn fy as a result of semant c develop
ments not only a place of sacr fice but also all that was left
there after the complet on of sacr fice Rudra s cp thet vastavya
also vastu as s gn fying cl enopodlum Album ( a pot herb ) whose
preparat on s to be off red to Rudra
318 Ranade H G Nature of the frauta (Vedic) sacri-
fice and related terminology
see 54 343 above
319 Ranade H G Some terms and concepts in the
5>rauta ritual
see 54 345 above
320 Rasmussen J E [ Rekonstruktion auf der Basis von
at stosl usw stuso u$w ] < in } Granunatische Kaiegorten ,
STUDY OF WORDS
79. 329 1
ftfit
Function und Geschldite (ed. B. SchleRATH), Reichert, Wiesba-
den. 1985; 384-399.
321 » Rasmussek, J. H. Miscellaneous morphological pro-
blems in Indo European languages.
..see 45 193 above .
322. Rau, W. Vcdisch nis(a\a- MSS 39, 1980; 157-162.
..(see VBD IV 79 472) nlftara. possibly mf-fthata from
ftfur- (•» an old nun « hose lack of tee(h nukes him speak
spluttenngly, especially when be is excited )
323. Rau, W. Vcdisch tejaru-. f. und tedaiii- f. / tedanl- f.
MSS 41, 1932, 169-178.
324. Ravi Prakash. Atfau id Sanskrit. JOIB 36(1-4),
I9S6-87; 161-164.
..{also, SP, 32 AIOC. Ahmcdibad. 1933. p 302) ejii and
aftan are only the themes prevailing to both Vcdic and cl Sk ,
ami af tan is (he plural form from (he stem affi fas observed by
piQim) owing to the evaporation of is into au
325. Rikov, G. T. Etimologtceskic zametki. Eumologtja ,
1982 (83); 148-151.
. (1) OIA /5- (ergreifcn) Luw la , (2) tndo-Iran. yam
326. Rikov, G. T. [ Skt Sara]. Glotta 66 ( 1-2), 1988;
124-125.
327. Roioer, Ulnka. Gnech. Thuntos “ Mot ”-ai dhumah
** Rauch.” KZ9S, 1981; 99-109
. on the semantics of both words and of (heir Hitt, correlate
tu/Juma- ..
328. Roy, S. B Bharata Dharma- “ Mother land above
all”, Aff 3 ; 26, July 86; 14-17.
..the word bharaladharma occurs for the first time in jifvGS
(1300 8 C.) .
329. Sahoo, P. C. Marman in Vedic literature. A JOS 4(1),
1987; 87-90.
ut
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 79 330
usually in Vedic lit marman = vital part Danla on KauSika
sutra ( 43 32) explans marman as the particular place where
black magic substances are to be buried
330 Sahoo PC A note on valaga BDCRI 49, H D
Sankalia Mem Vol , 1990 , 371-373
(the term valaga does not occur in RV in AVS it occurs
5 t mes in AVP 15 times often in YV SamhUas and £s of
KYV) commentators connect the word with the action of en
clcs ng covermg conceal ng valaga is a particular type of the
practice of concealed or bur ed w tchcraft valaga is usually
associated with krtya
331 Sambaraj, Acharya Katiyasutre samagatasya lsuiab-
dasya vastavikarthanimayah SS 42 ( 1-2), 1987, 154-160
ref Kat SulbaS ifusabdavacako lambardhah eva
33 > Sangavai, Sanjay kuntasi (Mar ) Sakai (app )
21 10 89, 1,7
333 Sani, Saverio Madugha ou la violence de la douceur
BEI 7-8, 1989 90, 239 60
in the love charms oi AV the seduct on techn que appears to
have been twofold winning over the autagon st s manax either
by forcible means or by means as sweet as honey plant known
as madugha seems to have been given imp role in such contests
madugl a = madhu + -fugh author suggests another derivation —
madJtu + dha madugha deals blows to antagonist $ manax
334 Sankaranarayana S Mimamsa m ancient India
4BORI 62, 1981 , 1-16
(I) in Br and Up periods m denotes invest gat on and*
inquiry in general 12) during Vedanga and Sulra period m
^ denotes a branch of Vedic phonetics
335 Sarvlswara Sharma, Pen What kind of compound
is the word pralyakpa ? ALB 49, 1985
336 SaVan, BharatiT ‘Isvara’ Sabda- utpatti ane vikasa
(Guj ) Sambodhi 14, Feb 1990, G 113-121
evidence from Veda Up Paftnl
337, Scharfe, Helmut The Vedic word for “ king " t
79/345 J
STUDY OF WORDS
863
,.s« 71.0 above, (fcm noun riy- • strength power* fits all
the occurrences jo Ry, paradigmatic correspondence rjj-: ZrJ&s
"js still part of an active paradigm in the lg. of Ry.. root
fa} appears in 8V also id several compounds as second number;
here it means • nil ng over' in any ease, word and notion
• king * are (ate, since h crarch cal order n conspicuously absent
in Vedic pantheon )
338. Scherlr-Schaub, Cmiina. Lc terme yukti : premiere
etude. As. Stud. 35, Bern, 1981/82; 185-199.
339. SciiETCLICll, M Fruhe Formcn des Grundcigentums
m Indien — unard und ksetra in Rgveda
..see 4.30 and 72 18abo\e
340. Sciictelich, M. Vrka und atria Zti r Symbolik def
Bosen im Rgveda. (in ) Proc 4 Internal Ladakh Colloquium.
341. ScilETEUCU, M. Bedcutet tactn TB I 1. 1.4 wirklich'
‘^Stirnmc’ 7 Ahor. Fors., Berlin.
-342 Schindler, J. Bin rigvcdisches Wort : rjsedas. ( in )
Spraclm [ssenschaftllche Forschungen, J. Knobloch Fel. Yol.,-
1BK- 23, Innsbruck, 1985; 351-360.
343, Schindler, J. Die Ueikunft des Komposltioastyp:
vcd. da t [\ara. MSS 44 ( K. Hoffmann Fel Vol. ), 1985.
344. Schlerath, B * Ahriswang. * * Aburani * Ahu *
Hn ) Encyclopaedia Iranlca I, fasc. 7 ; 673 ff.
" 345. Schlerath, B- Zur Bedeutung von ved iamsa- und
aw. s3t\gha~, sanha . Amrtadhara , R. N. D. Fel Vol, 1984;
3)1-375.
. (ref R. N D , VBD III. 50 7; narhfa m sa «• “magically
potent formula produced by men or priests”) . S suggests:
iamsa = Memung, Urteil uber jemanden ( in Form ernes wobl-
formuherten Spnschs ) .
346. Schlerath, B Beobachtungen zum WortFeld “ singen,
Pteisen, rufen, verkunden” in Rtgveda
..see 4 51 above .
864
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79.347
347. Schlerath, B Bcmerkungen zum Gebrauch von
ubha- " bade ” im Rtg\eda (in) Helmut Hahn Festschrift ( ed.
Freyr Roland Varwig ), Winter Heidelberg, 1987, 271-279.
see 39 SS abo\c
348 Schlerath, B Indo-iramsch idstra- ntr “Gewand,
Kleidung ” Onentaha ( NS) 59 ( 2 ), Einar von Schuler Comm,
Vol , Rome, 1990, 251-254
considers RV and A testa references
349. Schlerath, B Die Problematik von Metaphern in
denGathas SII 11/12, 193-201
( rta — ‘ wo ld-ordcr as formulated in words ’ = truth] .
350 SchM4lstieg, William R An etymology of the word
“to fear” in Indie, Baltic, and Slavic. Lituanus 29 ( 3), 1983;
60-65.
351. Schmid, Wolfgang P Wasser und Stem ( in )
SpraehMissenschafthche Forschungen, J Knobloch Fel Vol, IBK
23, Innsbruck, 1985, 385-39 .
. avest adu — ** Wasscilauf ”, altmd adri "Stein, Pels"..
352 Schmidt, Gemot Altmd isch rsiant. SPhSS 26,
Werner Thomas Fel. Vol , Munchen, 1988; 57-68.
353 Schmidt, Hanns Peter Akupara Amrtadhara, RN D.
Fel Vol, 1984, 377-381
akupara is attested id the meaning “ ocean ’ from VS 24 35,
TS 5 513 1 onwards and in the meaning " turtle ’• from JB
onwards etymological meaning ( 1 )“ whose yonder shore il
not anywhere or (2) ‘ whose yonder shore is not small*'.,
discusses kueart, kuyata kucakra, kunamnami, ku }& >3 . ( f ""
little )
354 Schmidt, Hanns-Pcter An Indo Iranian etymological
kaleidoscope
see 45 217 abote
355. Schmitt, Rudtger. Erne neue mdoiranische Namenglei*
Chung St Ir. 14 ( 1 ), 1985; 101-103.
79; 363 J
STUDY OF WORDS
865
**Vcd. hdrayana = mp Zany an N. pr...
356. Schmitt, Rudiger Ein kleiner Beit rag ‘‘von Gros*
ikonigs Gnaden ZPE 65, 1986; 79-83.
..(uia “ auch **. parallels in Vedic prose ). .
357. Schwartz, Martin. The etymon of snake, snail , and
sneak in the light of Indo-Jranian ( in ) American Indian and IE
Studies, Madison S. Beeler Fel Vo!. ( ed. K. Klar et al ),
Mouton, The Hague, 1980; 461-467.
358. Schwartz, Martin. The Indo-European vocabulary
of exchange, hospitality, and intimacy. PBLS 8 ( For Yakov
Malkiel), 1982; 188-204.
OIA diilht — [ < •olhih ] .
359. Schwartz, Martin. Atharva\eda 2 27 : pa fa, pig»
and poetics.
. see 6 44 „nd 36 33 above .
360. Seebold, E. Das Benennungsmotiv des Wortes ftir
Fisch ’ in den indogermanischen Sprachen. ( in > f Sprachwissens-
chaftliche Forschungen, J. Knobloch Fel. Vo!., IBK - 23, fans-
brock, 1985 ; 443-451.
..(ai maliya - : idg. * mados ‘ Speisc Nahrung* als Grundlage),.
361. Semeka- Pankratov, E. The meaning of the term
■ makara in the light of comparative mythology. Semiolica 49
(3-4), 1984; 191-242.
362. Sen, Ndmadhav. A note on the positive use of api.
SP, 32AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p 365.
..the solitary instance of the pesitive-adnominal use of api m
cl. Sk. (of i he grammarians) is a later development or reflex
of the partitive use of apt (in compounds) in some Vedic texts..
363. Sen, Nilmadhav. A note on -trpti, and -trpta * restless-
ness’, ‘ unsteadiness ’, * hastiness. ' BDCRI 50, 1990; 301-305.
..derived from a lost Sk. root trap- . used in this sense ip
Samhtlopanifjd'Br ..
866
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
L 79. 364
364 Sharma, Aivind The significance of the epithet
Sudra as applied to JanaSruti in Cbandogya Upanisad 4 2 5
see 20 92 above
365 Sharma, Arvind The precise meaning of prete m
Katha Upanisad I 1 20
see 22 103 above
366 Sharma, Hridaya Ranjan A note on Vedic krpd -
nilam Linguistic Researches 2, BHU, 1979
k a arranging or establishing house
367 Sharma, Hridaya Ranjan A semantic study of the
Word ruma in Old Indo-Aryan Linguistic Researches 4, BHU,
1982,33-34
368 Sharma, Hridaya Ranjan A critical note on the word
Jsknti Linguistic Researches 5, 1984
369 Sharma, Lakshmi Pathyasvasti — * sandhipariskara
(Hindi) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana (M Ojha), Jodhpur,
1990, 8
[ sag vat palhyosrastih]
370 Sharma, Lekh Ram Omkara - eka anu&ilana ( Hindi )
SP, 35 AlOC, Handwar, 1990, p 63
evidence from Br Up , etc . om = fashioner of the creation .
371 Sharma, Peri Sarveswara What kind of compound is
the word pratyaksa'* ALB 49, 14-29
372 Sharma, Satyanarayana KokapadaparamarSanam.
Paramarthasudha 11 (2), 1988, 9-13
kokam RV VII J04 22, AV V 23 3-3. VIII 6 koka -
koki'al trka (IUdcrs)?
373 Shastri, a D The name Vasistha
see 32 71 above
374 Shendge. MalaU J Rationality as a criterion for fh?
interpretation of Rg\eda
79.383]
STUDY OF WORDS
867
..see 30. 120 above..
375. Shields, Kenneth Jr. Indo-European basic colour
terms.
. see 45. 222 above . .
376. Singh, Ranvir. Concept of tirtha in Vedic literature.
SP , 35 AIOC, Haridwar, 1990; p. 124.
377. Singh, R.S.; Vyas, V. D On the identity of and
Greek impact on the Pamman plant-name siddhraka ( Panini VIII.
4.4)
. see 25. 313 and 77 57 above
378. SiVAPUMNA SiMHA. Satapatha Brahmana ka mamsa
prakarana : eka vivecana ( Hindi )
..see 17.31 above .
379. Sivapujana SiMHA. Brahmacari ka pandhana krsnajina
(mfgacarma). (Hindi).
..see 6. 47 above..
380 SKALMOWSK., Wojciech. Old Persian
Aim Iranian ( J. P. Asrausseu Fel. Vo). ), Brill, Leiden, 1988.
. .-Ao-extcnsion of O Pers. coiratwpart of OIA vrdjhi- “groan
up, large, strong"..
381. SKOLD, Tr. Finnish v*> • hatred; and Hr. Indo-Iranien
background. ( in ) On the Digmly of Mon ( Rundgren Fel. Vol. )
J=OS33-35], Stockholm, 1986,391-394.
..(borrowed from Sk. dvifam) .
382. Slawski, F
tkic causaUvum na -p-
KrakoNv, 1983.
Slovvianskie drapiti, drapati l staroindyj-
. Studia indoiramca, Polska Akad. NauV,
..Sk. drspayatt.-
383. Sluszkibwicz, Eugeniusz.
!' wonder ” and ( Ol J Indo-Aryan codya
eofla. ABORI 58-59, 1977-78 ; 319-326.
Old Slavonic cudo
= ) Middle Indo-Aryrn
VEDiC bIbLiograpHy
[70.384
384 Smith, R Morton Bowdlerizing Brahmanas
see 36 36 above
385 Smith, R Morton What s in a name (in ancient
India )“> JIES 12(3-4) 1984, 293 313
author speculates on the etymologies of a no of Sk personal
names n Pura as and Ved c lit and compares them with possi
ble analogous names used in other early IE soc eties con
dudes IE peoples have common kinds of names and much of
interest can be suggested from them
386 Soravia, G Sanscrito mukha, Tamil rnukam, Khmer
muk vs malese muku ecc AGI 68 1983 ( 85), 1-6
387 Soressi Tiziana Aja- nel Rigvcda e nell* Atharva*
veda SSL 25, 1985 ( 86 ), 1-42
{Ved a jo- nur capro]
388 Soressi, Tiziana Amhah in RF VI 3 1
see 3 159 above
389 Strunk, Klaus Further evidence for diachronic
selection Ved roStri Latin regit etc Ars Linguistica 15
( Hoenigswald Fel Vol ), Narr, Tubingen, 1987, 385 392
390 Stuhrmann, R Rgveda X 119 Der Rausch der
Kiebitz
sec 3 160 abo>e
391 Subrahmanyasastri P S * Prajapatim manasa
dhyayan’ ityasya arthah V R Conun V A Varanasi, 1983 j
12-13
( =■ aniarm kham prajapat devatakan anlram uccarayan)
392 Subramaniam K Venkata Gleanings from the Vedas.
Tap Pros 28(6) June 90 31-34
considers the Vedc words s aha agnhotra saimt aft a,
prthivl-b! u I indra
393 Sudyumnacharya Adhumkavijrunadisa dariana*
Ltstnyam tvacam pratyaksam JIDVP 2(1), April 89, 118 122.
79 402 J
STUDY OF WORDS
869
considers the word tvak m Vedic lit
394 SuKESOv, C Some interrelated terms m anc ent Indian
embryology
see 76 33 above
395 Swiggers P Armenian anag and Sanskrit naga IF
<87, 1982(83), 56-57
{Sum loan word]
396 Szemerenyi, Oswald Studies ui the Kinship Temuno
logy
(« VBD TV 45 299) see 45 235 above
397 Tanaka, Sumio The meaning of upasasatha ( Jap )
see 54 431 above
398 Thatte, Narabari Sastn Yamah Surabharati 23,
1985-86, 9-13
399 Thieme, Paul Nugae etymological Navicula Tubin-
gs ns is (A Tovar Fel Vol ) Narr, Tubingen, 1984, 369-375
idg * nos I *nai- Nase in ai damunas lat pronus zu ai
asan- • Mund Cesicbt lat Jrons zu a) shm nechen
400 Thieme Paul Durona - n ( in ) Amrtadhara, RND,
Fel Vol, 1984. 435 444
discusses earl er imerpretat ons — Iod an and Western ( tte
formulat on of duroqa can t be analysed f we keep w thin the
framework of Sfc. only) starts from a stem 'one possible
equivalent of Gk eune < lE ’ euna ) bedstead then durona may
mean ( a ho US' 1 ) w th bad bedstead durona pla*e of
d scomfort ment oned as such by the host offering hospitality
in a modest self deprecatory way the guest on h s part will
regard it as a place of rest recreat on shelter refuge -as a
temporary home
401
Thieme Paul
see 3 166 above
Zu RV 10 72
402
THITE G U
Vedic dnatidbhuta. Pah anaccharlya
JUPHS 35, 31-34
870
V£DIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79.403
(also pub} as Pub! CASS, Class A, No 45, 1971 )
403 Thomas, Werner Zu skt tokharika und seiner
Entsprechung im Tochari'chen
see 45 240 above
404 Tjbiletti Bruno, M G Onoraastica brabmanica,
( in) Diacronia, sincronla e cultura, Luigi Heilmann Fel. VoJ t
Ed La Scuola, Brascia, 1984, 67-89
405 TIChy, Eva Vedisch dvita und altpersisch duuta*
paranam MSS 42, 1983, 207-241.
dtitS cm v>ei teres Mai ausserdem, nacb wie vor, jetzt wie
fiuber (immer)
406 TICHY, Eva Avcstisch pltar- / ptar- Zur Verlretung
mterconsonantischer Laryngale im Indoiramschen MSS 45, 1985 J
229-244
407 Tichy, Eva Vedisch r titan - und avestisch asauuan-.
the Sprache 32 ( 1 ), 1986, 91-105
408 Tiwari, Shashi Rksamhita ke putravac! Sabdon ka
aithavaijnamka viilesana ( Hindi ) SP> 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam,
1989, 39-40
three kinds of words for putra (1) specifically and exclusi-
vely referring to son , (2) generally referring to ' offspring' J
( 3 ) in the sense of ‘ young age ’
409 Tiwari, Shashi Rksamhita men patnl ke vacaka
Sabda( Hindi) SP, 35 AIOC, Handwar, 1990, p 77.
(1) specifically referring lo ‘wife’ \adhu jay a patnl supotn\
gna janl. ( 2 ) incidentally referring to • wife Jan!, Jam, s/r7„
yoja yoyana nSrl vena mena
410 Tkacenlo, V A. [ Diminutives derived from names of
the hand in IE languages ].
. see 45 243 above see 79 418 below .
411. Toporov, V N. IE etymologies II ( 1-3 ) ( Russ )
. see 45 244 abotc (sec VDD IV 79 149)
79.420] STUDY OF WORDS $7*
412. Topozov, V. N. Some IE etymologies 1IL 2 : Old
Ind. linga in tie IE conlcit ( Russ. ). Eiur.ologija 1SS2, I9S5;
132-140.
413. Toporov, V. N. Indo Iranica : to the connections of
_ the grammatical and mythoritual elements - 2. About the recon-
struction oflndo-Ir. * lui-dha {Kuss ) Peredneaziatiky sborrak
4, 19E6- 137-146.
414. Toporov, V. N. The IE ritual term * souhelro-f
-ello- / -edhlo- (Russ.). Balto-darjansk ije tssUdoranija 19S4,
19S6; S0-S9.
. .icterpjcUUioa of tfce came and fuacuces cf Sant?..
415. Toporov, V. N. IE * knot- to- in Indo-Ir. and
Tocharian ( Russ ). (in) AktuaVnyje problem y jazjkor Juzhnoj
Aziu Material^ konferenzxi, 1987; 154-161.
..Ved. hi#*- RY L J45 4, X. 61.21 see 79 416 below..
416. Toporov. V. N. Toch. A kasu, B kwantsa, kva(m )tr
in the light of the regional IE designauon of holiness ( Russ ).
Tocharian and IE Studies 1, Reykjavik, 1987; 192-230.
. -Ved. irant u - .. see 79 415 above.
417. Toporov, V. N. IE * eg'h-om ( * He-g’k-om ) * men-
1 sg. pion. pers. in the light of glosso-genetics. E Polome Pel.
Vol t 1990.
..Ojd-lnd aham, memo, mams
418. Tracenko, V. A. The semantic structure of words for
“hand” in ibe IE languages, (xn) Mo\oznars(ro I9SI (2),
Kyjiv, 1981; 62-69.
..see 79. 410 above..
419. Tripathi, Banarasi. * Kamkradat ’ sabdasya vyutpattih.
OP, 34 AIQC, Visakhapatnam, 1989 p. 40.
. kamkradat' itt tabdah iatranta era ra ta yanlugantah .
420. Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad. Sune = kukkuraya hit3m
sun^am? SS24(2), 1970; 141 145.
872
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79,421
cods ders the two words Suit) a- Sunya (from /van)
421 Tripathi Dipt] Sharma Synonyms of Siva morpho.
logical and semantic analysis
see SO 152 above
422 Tripathi M P Sakti its etymology and semantic.*.
SP, 32 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 323
Rgvedic conception of Sakti etymolog cally and semantically
conveys the ideas of generation fertilization and a weapon
423 Tripathy Kunjabihari Yavana and ya\amka in.
Sanskrit SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 311-312
ref among others to Aftadhyayl
424 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro [ manas and vac from the
ritualistic points of view ] ( Jap
see 54 455 above
425 Tsuchiyama, Yasuhiro Vcdic vircas Hokkadio JIBS
5, Oct 90, 67 80
426 Van Windekens, A J Structure et sens primitif des
noms r de nombre indo-europeens quetuor ' quatre ” et penque
“ cinq ’
see 45 249 above
427 Vatkal, Ashok Namdeo The meaning of munfaka
and the d\a suparna- SP, 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986, 33-34
(on the bass of the hazardous trek of Kalasa)
Kailasa mounta n looks like the head of man the Up w '
orig naled there is Mundaka dva suparna =» Gaurlkunda ( w ere
ahutls are offered ) and Ka Usa
428 ‘Veda tattva ( Hindi) Veda Sauta 5(8), Mar 85;
277 79 6 (1) Aug 85,15-18
stud es the occurrence of the word vida
429 Veerabhadra Swamy, M R Sayarucarya and
western scholars difference of interpretation
see 30 141 above
79.439 ]
STUDY OF WORDS
873
430. Verma, Suneeta Visnupadarlhah. Sag. 21 (2), 1983 {
17-26.
. • vi f nu used in various senses; therefore, derived from various
roots..
431. Verpoorten J. M. L’enfant dans le literature vedi-
que ( Brahmana ). ( m ) Venfant dans les civilisations orientates
( ed A. Theodorides; P Naster, J. Ries ), Peelers, Louvain,
1980; 75-88.
* 432. Verpoorten, J. M. La Terminologte du sacre dans
a litteraturc rituelle vedique.
„see 54.477 above .
433. Vijananam. ‘Rita’ m Vedas. Vedapradlpa 2(6),
Dec. 87; p. 19.
434. Vine, Brant. Greek epos and IE *sep IF 93, 1988 j
52-61.
. Vedic and Avestan data considered.
435. Vora, P. R. Some noteworthy words of Paninian
system.
. see 25. 348 above .
436. Vyas, Ramakrishna. Vaidika sabityaman guha(Guj).
Svddhydya 22 (3 ), April 85; 231-245
..the word guhs in Vedic lit. .
437. Werba, Ch. H. Prakntic word-forms in the Fgveda-
samhltd. The case of r - i, / a, u.
..see 39. 62 above..
438. Wbzler.A Die wahren " Sptiserateea'r ” ( Ski.
,tighaiin ).
. { - VBD IV. 73 120, 79 639)..
Rev. : H. Brinkhaus, OLZ 79 ( 1 ), 79-80.
439. WEZLCR, A Oa the term antahsamjta-. ABOR1 68.
1987; 111-131.
..eg GautamaDS 18 2..
.,410
874
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[79.440
440 Wezler, A “ Credo quia occidentale ” t A note on
Sanskrit varna and its misinterpretation in literature on Mnnam'a
and Vyakarana SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
the word waa is used (by MlmSihsa writers) to denote a
• sound or a * phoneme’ (a specific element of Ig as a spoken
means of communication) distinction bet Ig an scrip 6
rendering of varna as ‘letter’ ( 19th and 20th cent Indian scho-
lars) is wrong (and bonowed from Western writings)
441 Winter, W Old Indie sunu- , Greek hums- ‘ son^
Ars Lwguistica 1 5, Hoenigswald Fel Vol, Tubingen, I98i|
405-408
442 Wojtilla, Gy Notes on Indo Aryan terms for
“ploughing’ and the ‘plough ” JIES 14 ( 1-2), 1986, 27-37.
going back from modern Igg to the original Ig uses
rial offered by a few special vocabularies of agricultural e
m Hindi belt attempts complex investigation with special a te •
tion to Sk modern IA material helps a lot to reach the exa
meaning of the instruments in question
443 Yogamaya Rgveda men * go ’ pada kc arthagata
ayama ( Hindi )
see 73 82 above
444 Yogamaya Go, dhenu, usrtya adi padon se abhivyakta
fgvaidika devon ke svarupa evam knyakalapon ka viilesana
(Hindi) SP, 34A10C, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 24
divinities denoted by words like go dhenu, usri)o tlc
nature and functions
445 Zadok, R. Assyro-Babylonian lexical and onomastic
notes B! Or 41 ( 1-2 ), 1984, 33-46
[ zu ( indo- ) iran und auch zu gricch Namen der Net*°4
berlieferung]
446 Zadok, R The Elamite onomasUcon Suppl n 40
agli A ION 44, Naples, 1984, 85
(p 47 urun- Varuna ) the names are from a P* o0<1 w
Judo Arjan names are attested throughout the H ear *** ”
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
875
SO. 3]
447. Zimmer, Stefan. On the meaning of ja'na in the
Rgvedasamhita. (in) Samskrta Samskrti, Proc. 1st Internal.
Symp, on the Sanskrit Language, UN AM, Mexico, 1984;
421-428.
.■(also SP at the above mentioned s>mp , 1982; p. 44} . pro-
poses new interpretation of a certain group of yss, mainly con.
taming the dative sg. Jaruya IJgvedic tuna- shd. be understood
as an expression for ibe poet himself and, therefore, translated
as**!” or ••we” if (and only »f) ( 1 ) an i-deictic pronoun
(or pronominal adv. belonging to it) is present, (2) it is m the
dative singular; (3) it closes the pada (this criterion is not
valid for jananam wb. is very often found there for purely
metrical reasons); (4) corresponding verbal forms in the 1st
person of personal pronouns of the 1st person occur in the same
verse ( or, eventually, in the same group of verses)., see 79. 450
below. .
448. Zimmer, Stefan. Iran, baga- etn Gottesname? MSS
43, 1984; 187-215.
449. Zimmer, Stefan, \i£om paii- und viipdti. MSS 44,
( Karl Hoffmann Fel. Vol. 1 ), 1985; 291-314
450. Zimmer, Stefan. On a special meaning of jdna- in tie
Rgveda. ITJ 29(2), April 86; 109-1 15
• •( -» 79.447 above) .
XVU. STUDY OF CONCEPTS
80. Study of Concepts
1. AuhayadEVA. Rastriya jivana ( Hindi ). Veda-Savitd
6 (2), Sept. 85; 57-61.
..national life..
2. Abhayadeva. A-rambha-vtdya ( Hindi ). Veda-Savitd 7
C U). June 87; 373-374
..RV I. 53.5; AV 20 21.5 .
3. AdhikaRI, T. The concept of om according to the
Gopatha Brabmana.
876
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1*0 4
see 14 3 above
4 Agrawal, Manju £iva siva taiha jagat la agnlsomat-
makata (Hindi) SPP 17-18, 1977-78 ( 1985) 30-39
from the pt of view of UL and art Vedic references
5 Akhandananda Sarasvati, Sv. ami Apaurusejata ka
abhipraya ( Hindi ) Lakshman Datta Cltatuncda Comm VoJ ,
Delhi, 1986,11 2-10
(the meaaing of ajrauru fey at a) Veda = jnana or knowledge.
jriono rvatahpramana nayemprakcUta, not ka lapaiicchiana , no
deSapanecheda no ufayapanccheda in jnana, the distinction bet
jiatrt\a and jneyat\a is aupadhika Jnanohetu is not pholatmaka,
no distinction in jnana bet yath^rlha ayathariha and parokfa-
aparokja jn an a is absolutely abadhya jn a na is anmacanlya ,
satja ahmtia dhjarui etc are upalaksapas of Jnana J"ana,
atman brahman uf \a — all are ekarupa therefore, jnana or Veda
is apaurufeya — >t does not anse from any man s anubhutl
6 Akos, Ostor, Fruzzctt/, Lina , Barnett, Steve ( ed ).
Concepts of Person Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India
Harvard Umv Press, Cambridge, Mass, 1982, xiv -f 271
7 Alper, Harvey P (ed ) Understanding Mantras
see 34 13 above
8 Anand, Subhash Advaita or Agape. An ancient holistic
Vision for modern fragmented man Vidyojyoti 50, 7-30
concept of bandhutva dharma is the conscious and effective
acceptance of intvrelaiedness
9 Anand, Subhash Savitn and Satjavat a contem-
porary reading
see 53 3 above
10 Asgold, Francis. He concept* in r ufcny /i'F \
1963 , 226-230
id. 20)
STtfOV of concepts
877
12 Anjard, Ronald P A new dimension of soul — a new
theory Darshanalnt 17(1), Jan 77, 64-66
13 Appelbaum, David The observation of self sacrifice.
Pr Bh 90, April 85, 181-189, 194
Up evidence witness as the agent of internal sacrifice
at may a jl is inconeclly drawn in the figure of rain ng in ’ ihe
activity of pratyokfa (sense perceptions) conveys the notivo
of the conscious enrichment of sense impressions
14 Arole, Mira Kurma slhityika ant puratattviya
dfstikona (Mar ) VS MV 1984, 1985, 82-93
imp of kurma in Vedic 1 1 and ritual
* 15 Aronson, Harvey B Brahman, masculine and neuter,
m the pre Buddhist Upanisads
see 22 2 above
16 Arvind Kumar On kartr karaka in grammar and
logic SP, 33 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 166
acc to grammarians the substratum of the action is termed
kartr, the nco logic ans reject this view and assert that the sub
stratum of the cfTort conducive to an action is designated as
kartr, they argue that no acton can be performed unless there
is favourable efTort an attribute of the soul
17 Atmananda Paramahamsa, Swami Vaidikadarianefu
Jnanam
see 62 3 above
Rev R T Vyas, JOIB 36 297-99
18 Bailey, Greg Materials for the Study of Ancient
Indian Ideologies pravrtti and mvrtti Publ di “ Ind Taur 19,
Torino, 1985, 99
19 Bakshi AutarNaram Concept of Energy in Hinduism.
Bhavan s Book Umv , Bombay, 1985, xx + 48
20 Balslev, Anindita N A Study of Time in Indian
Philosophy OH, Wiesbaden, 1983, 172
876
VED1C BXSLlDGRAPljy
l$0 4
see 14 3 above
4 Agrawal, Manju &va siva tat ha jagat ki agmsomat-
makata (Hindi) SPP 17-18, 1977-78 ( 1985 ) 30-39
from the pt of view of lit and art Vedic references
5 Akhandananda Sarasvati, Swami Apauruseyata ka
abhipraya ( Hindi ) Lakshman Daita Chatuneda Comm Vol ,
Delhi, 1986, II 2-10
(the mean ng of apa irufeyata) Veda = Jnana or knowledge .
jHana svatahpramana svayamprakaUta not kalapancch nna, no
defapariccheda no vifayapanccheda in jnana, the distinction bet
jXatTtva and jneyatva is a padJuka jnanahetu is not phalatmaka
no distinction in jnana bet yalliartha ayathartha and parokfa
aparokja jnana is absolutely abadhya jn a na is aiurvacanlya,
salya ahlmsa dhyana etc are upalaksanas of jnana jnana,
atman brahman vtfva — all are ekarupa therefore jnana or Veda
i» apauruf eya — it does not arise from any man s anubhuli
6 Akos, Ostor, Fruzzetti, Lina, Barnett, Steve (ed ).
Concepts of Person Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India
Harvard Umv Press, Cambridge, Mass, 1982, xiv + 271
7 Alper, Harvey P (ed ) Understanding Mantras
see 34 13 above
8 Anand, Subhash Advaita or Agape An ancient holistic
vision for modern fragmented man Vidyajyoti 50 , 7-30
concept of bandhutva dharma is the conscious and effective
acceptance of interrelatedness
9 Anand, Subhash Savitn and Satyavat a contem-
porary reading
see S3 3 above
10 Angold, Francis The concept of deity AP 34 ( 6 )»
1963,226-230
1 1 Anirvan Buddhiyoga of the Gita a d Other Essays •
Bibha Implex, Netv Delhi, 1983, xvi + 192
bidthijoga in Vedic texts ’ Vedic exegesis * (PP* 78-103)-
80 . 20 ]
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
till
12 Anjard, Ronald P A new dimension of soul — a new
theory Darshana Int 17 (1 ), Jan 77, 64 66
13 Appelbaum, David The observation of self sacrifice .
Pr Bit 90, April 85, 181-189, 194
Up evidence witness as the agent of internal sacrifice
atmayajl is mconectly drawn in the figure of raining in the
activity of pratyakfa (sense perceptions) conveys the notion
of the conscious enrichment of sense impress ons
14 Arole, Mira Kurina sahityika am puratattviya
dfstikona ( Mar ) VSMV 1984, 1985, 82-93
imp of kurma in Vedic lit and ritual
* 15 Aronson, Harvey B Brahman, masculine and neuter,
in the pre Buddhist Upanisads
sec 22 2 above
16 Arvind Kumar On kartr kardka in grammar and
logic SP, 33 ICANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 166
acc to grammarians the substratum of the action is termed
kartr the neo logic ans reject ths view and assert that the sub
stratum of the effort conducive to an action is designated as
kartr they argue that no act on can be performed unless there
is favourable effort an attribute of the soul
17 Atmananda Paramahamsa Swami Vaidikadarianesu
Jnanam
see 62 3 above
Rev R T Vyas JOIB 36 297 99
18 Bailey, Greg Materials for the Study of Ancient
Indian Ideologies pravrtti and nivrtti Publ di * Ind Taur 19,
Torino, 1985, 99
19 Bakshi Autar Naratn Concept of Energy tn Hinduism .
Bhavan s Book Umv , Bombay, 19S5, xx + 48
20 Balslev, Anindita N A Study of Time in Indian
Philosophy OH, Wiesbaden, 1983 » 172
878
VEblC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[80 2t
questions the stereotype of a cyclic Ind an view of time, also
notes that the spatial metaphors of time are not exclusive of any
cultural pattern sec 80 22 below
Rev Heramba Chatterjee OH 32 (1) 36 J N MohaniV,
PEW 37 ( 4 ) 455-56 S Sh Peri OLZ 83 (1988) 94-96,
Charles M Shekover JIP 16 (3) 411 14
21 Balslev, Amndita N The issues of time and history
and the encounter of world religions JOIB 38 ( 1-2 ), 1988 , 27-32
22 Balslbv, Amndita N Time as a theme for cross-cuUuial
study SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
[stereotypic notions e g that the Indo Hellen stic experience
is cyclic while the Judeo Christian is linear in 80 20 above the
author lias questioned this stereotype in view of the philoso
cal complexities concerning time in the Indian context, it is also
noted in that book that the spatial metaphors of time are not
exclusive of any cultural pattern] in this paper the author
contends that a correct appraisal of the conceptual experience
of time is essential for philosophies of cultures and for an en-
counter of world religions sec 80 20 above
23 Banbrjee, S P Purpose of man jn the tradition of
Indian orthodoxy JJCPR 1(2) 1984
24 Baruah, G C The Indian concept of liberation.
Darshan Intern 13 ( 1 ), Jan 73 , 75-81
25 Bavjmer, Bettma (ed ) Kalatativako&a, Volume III
Concepts of Space and Time IGNCA New Delhi, 1992,
xxxn + 478
bmdu nabhi, kjetra defa sandhi mana taya cakra loka,
kata kfana, krama sulra tala tuny a iwiyala purna a part
of this vo] discuss ng the first seven terms (xxvm + 170) was
published in 1991 (see 35 5 , 74 4 , 79 22 above)
26 Bhadrasena Brahmadariana ( Hindi ) Vedavant
41 (1), Nov 88, 4-10
27 Bhandare, V V Sacrifice in epics ( in ) Sacrifice m
India, Viveka, Aligarh, 1987, 107-115
28 Bhatkhande, S M Sacrifice m the Bhagavadg tat
( in ) Sacrifice in India, Viveka, Aligarh, 1987, 1 16-120
80. 39 J
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
879
29- Bhatta, Jayant K. Vedesvahimsa. Sammanasyam 51-52*
Brihad Gujarat Sanskrit Pansad, Ahmedabad, 1987; 9-10.
‘RVX. 87.16, &YV 36 1; 1 1, 16 3; AV XI. 2 I..
30. Bhatta, Jayant K. Vaidikadharme Sariram. Sam ■
manasyam 51-52, 1987. 19-20.
31. Bhattacharya, Bhavamprasad Vaidikc vanmaye
raaitri. ( in ) Navonmesah (G. Kaviraj Comm. Vol. ) 1987; SK
41-44.
32. Bhattacharya, Dinesh Chandra. Consciousness
( caltanya ). BRMIC 40 ( 9-10 ), Sept.-Oct 89.
..(two instalments).- mainly Up evidence..
33. Bhattacharya, Dipak. The catuskya doctrine in the
Mantra-naya. VBJ of Res 2, Feb. 79 ; 92-1 30
34. Bhuteshananda, Swami. The importance of mantra
diksha.
. . see 54. 49 above. .
35. Bilimoria, Purushottama. £ruti and Apauruseya : an
approach to religious scriptures and revelation. J Dharma 7 { 3 ),
I9g2; 275-291.
36. Biswas, Didhiti. Concept of Vedic diksa.
..sec 54. 52 above..
37. Blickstein, Izidoro. Voir le brahman : un mirage semio-
logique. SP, Symp. Intern de la langue Sk , UNAM, Mexico,
1982; 6-7.
..“seeing Brahman : a sem’iological mirage; problems arising in
the Iran si of the Kena-Uporufod any ad iva sad vlditat ..
38. Bodewitz, H. W. The cosmic, cyclical dying
iparimara). Attareya Brahmana 8 28 and Kausltaki Upanisad
2.11-12
..see 13 6 and 20. 66 above..
39. Bodewitz, H. W Prana, apana, and other pranas in
Ycdic literature. ALB 50, 1986; 326-348.
880
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
l 80. 40
discusses earlier interpretations concludes the following
meanings of pranas are found in Vedic lit (1 ) pra/ta=* respira-
tion breath J fe breath 1 fe soul exhalation (as suggested by
Caland) thoraticair smell (2) apa na= inhalation (Caland),
abdominal air flatulence smell ( 3 ) udana >= inhalation up-
breathing air ns ng upwards in the upper part of the body,
(4) yy a ra - breath bet mhalal on and exhalation air diffused
m the body (5) sam a na *= the opposite of the diffused vyana
air congested in the belli i e the air bet pro ia respiration
(or expiration ) and apana flatulence and excretion
40 Bollee, William B Traditionell indtsche Vorstellungen
uber die Fusse tn Literatur und Kunst Beitrage zur allgemeinen
id vergletchenden Archaologie - 5, 1983, 227-281 b 7 lllust
41 Braue, Donald A “ Maya " in Radhakrtshnan s
Thought six meanings other than ** illusion Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1985, 14 + 184
Rev Bma Gupta JAS 45(4) 885-86
42 Brown, George William Prana and apana Yoga
Mimamsa 29(3), Oct 90, 50 61
Ved c and Up evidence cons dered prana — thoracic breath.
apana =■ abdom nal breath
43 Brown, W Norman Man in the Universe Some Con-
tinuities in Indian Thought Indian and Oxford IBH, 1966
Rev IAC 19(2) 70-71 JOIB 17 ( j ) 106-8
44 Brown, W Norman Le devoir force de verite.
Annales ESG, July Aug 73, 895 920
French transl of VBD III 80 42
45 Cardona, George A path still taken some early
Indian arguments concerning time JAOS 111 (3), July Sept 91*
445-464
discusses treatment of t me both as a syntactic and a
tic category by the Ind an grammatical trad certain o jec l
by the Buddh sts to the views of Bhartrban and the Panin y
are set forth and resolved
46 Chakravartj, Prabhat Chandra Doctrine of SakU <"
Indian Literature Patna, 1986 (reprint), 2+2 + 123
80. 54 J
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
881
47. Chakravorty, Meera. On the definition of brahman
or consciousness. SP, 32AIOC, Abmcdabad, 1985; p. 335.
..omoijeciivc approach to arrnc at the definition of brahman .+
48. Chatterjee, Madhumrfa. Welfare* oriented aspect of
dharma - a philosophical approach. SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986; p. 636.
..welfare-aspect of dhanna emphasised more than spiritual
aspect..
49. Chaturvedi, Gindhari Lai. The Concept of Self-
himuiosity of Knowledge in Adiaita Vedanta. Adarsha Prakashan,
Aligarh, 1982; vii + 197 -f 42.
..Ch. 1 : “ Self-luminosity in the Up .
Rev. : C T. Kekghe, A JOS 1(2). 167-68
50. Chaubey, B. B. Nature of guruship according to the
Hindu scriptures. ( in ) Nature of Guruship , Boring Union
Christian College, Batala, 1974
51. Chaudhari, Probhavati. Prana ka vaijnamka svariipa
( Hindi ). Paper, A. I. Vidvat Sammelana ( M. Ojha ), Jodpur,
1990; 10.
..(also in the SmSriki of the Sammelana, pp. 9-16) . acc. to
Ojha 1 0 lakjanas of prana, p. as rpi; p. pervades brahrrianda . .
52. Chauhan, Sraddha. Vatdika ‘ purusa ’-tattva ; eka
vivccana( Hindi). Veda-Sautd 4 (3), Oct. 83; 87-115.
53. Chauhan, Sraddha. * Purusa ’ ki panbhasa ( Hindi ).
Veda-Santa 4 ( 3 ) Oct. 83; 115-117.
..[also see Fatah Singh. “ Manava ke vyaktitva k! khoja,
, Veda-SaMta 4 (3), 118-125]
54. Chennakesavam, S. Concept of Mind m Indian
Philosophy.
..(« VBD IV. 62 13) .
Rev ■ Dar Int 21 ( 1 ), 87-88.
-Ill
882
VEEIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
L8& 55
*5 Choksy, Jamsheed K Purity and Pollution in Zoroastri
antsm Triumph o\er Pul Umv of Texas Press, Austin, 1989,
xvu -f 185
Foreword by Richard N Frye
56 Coburn, Thomas Scripture’ in India towards i
typology of the Word in Hindu life J Am Acad Re! 52 ( 3 )i
Sept 84 435-459
57 Cochran, Lisa A Maya the great veil IPQ ( Stud.
Suppl ) 25 (2), April 88. 1-12
58 Conrad Dieter Max Webers Interpretation des
Dharnta und scin Bcgnff der Eigengesetzlichkeit ( in ) Max WebeY
e V India, CESMEO, Torino, 1986, 37-78
W s treatment of the cl dharnia order in hi* study on
Hinduum and Buddhism ( VBD IV 56 57) betrays a certain
bias Differences and mutual independence of caste dharmas are
siressed to a point of eventual confl ct and incompatibility,
while the common duties of all castes are almost totally
The coherence of a spec fically human order of soc ety under the
protection of the k ng is rlayed down and the kings function is
described as mainly confined to external politics and warfare
W coined the German term Eigengesetzlichkeit ’ denoting t c
subj ct on of a sphere of action to its own laws or intrinsic
logic For \S the term served to define h s distinctive position
with respect to hist materialism as well as the universalist et ics
of Tolstoy
59 Creel, Austin B Dharna and Justice comparative
issues of commcnsurability
sec 70 6 above
60 Crevatin, Franco Vedica mmora
see 34 41 above
61 Crollins, Ary A Rocst Thus were they hearing
( - VBD iV 80 74 )
Rev J Dharma 2 (4) 473-75
G2 Dance, Sadashiv A Ajumila and speech coupling
see 54 76 above
So, 69 ]
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
883
63 Dange, Sadashxv A. Ghafa am hiranyagarbha ( Mar ).
VSMV 1984. 1985, 1-6
gkata — symbol of yoni
64 Dange, Smdhu S. Vasatkara - symbolic Significance.
Purnahuti 16(1), Jan 87, 33-39
(also, SP, 33 AlOC, Calcutta 1986 12—13) rafat is a vessel
used for pleasing the gods \afat is as old as RV but it hardly
has any morphemic value attached to it it gamed value as a
symbolic expression vajat has to be taken as the oldest aspect
of later Taatnc utterances
65 Dange, Smdhu S ( ed ) Ultimate in Ancient Indian
Thought
see 57 29 a base
66 De Mora, Juaa Miguel Vac Amrtadhara, R N D.
Fel Vo! , 1984, 281-284
mentions specifically RVX. 125 7
67 De Mora, Juan Miguel On death and other subjects
in the Rgveda
see 4 16 abotc
68 De Mora, Juan Miguel Being and nothing in the Veda
and m Hegel Paper, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990,14
acc to RV the unity of being and noth ng while they are
inseparable it at the same t me d fferent from them, and there
fore as Hegel says represents a third opposite to them (cf
Natadlya sukta )
69 Deobala, Shanti The Vedtc concept of a perfect human
being JIDVP 3(2), June 90, 165-176
Indian thinking has always emphasised the oneness of know*
ledge and has propagated the need for synthesising science and
spirituality (para and apara vidya sumbhutl and asambhuti etc.)
Vedic Rais (like scentsts) not bound by local Imtations
hallmark of perfect development of a human being = synlbcs s
bet the worldly and the spiritual demands of 1 fe development
of a human child ( « ho « fudra at the time of birth ) into a
dyija Appendix Vedic Code and Life four varras ( by guna
karma), four asramas 16 sam karat 8 limbs of yoga like yama.
884
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
180.70
myoma, etc , 5 yamas or public obligation* ( ahirnsa, satya, asteya,
brahmacarya, apangraho ), 5 myomas or personal disciplines
( fauca , samtofa, tapas, svodhyiya, if varapranidhana) , 11 compo-
nents of dharma ( ahimsa. dhrti, kfarni, asteya, fauca, mdriyant-
graha, dkl, vidya, satya, akrodha ) , 3 duties towards God ( stutl,
prarthana, upEsana), 5 mahayoyiias ( brahma del a-, pile, atithl-,
bahvaiivadeva- )
70 Desrpande, Indu Psychological implications of
Prayaicitta. SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989; p 380
m the case of prayaicitta threat of divine anger is a psycho-
logical stressor see 54 120 and 62 18 above
71. Dbvaraia, N K. Humanism in Indian Thought . Delhi,
1988; 174
72. D ha wan, Neerja. Brahmanism A Political Concept.
Delhi, 1990; 156.
73. Dubey, S. P Advattic concept of truth. Pr Bh 90,
Aug. 85; 348-352.
tbe theory of error leads ui to the knowledge of the Real;
the subtation of the illusory object gives us the knowledge of
that wh is not sublatcd, i e , of the real .
74. Durante, M Epea ptcroenta Die Rede als ‘ Weg ’ in
gnechischen und vcdi«chen Bildern ( in ) Idg. Dlchtersprache ( ed.
R. Schmitt), Darmstadt, 1968, p 252.
75. Dwjvedi, R C Concept of the sastra. Ind. Taur. 13,
1985-86; 43-60
(paper, 6 WSC) ref. to Vedangas mention of vijnana in
Ck Up VII 1 2 .
76. Editor Resurrection of mother-power. Pr Bh 93,
Sept 88; 322-329.
. ref to RV wife and husband being equal halves of one sub
stance are equal in every respect
77. Euzarenkova, T. Y Notes on contests in the Rgveda.
ABORl 68. 1987; 99-109
. more than 10 words in RV having the meaning “contest,
competition" (leaving aside those meaning “ military contest.
EO 851
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
5
battle ajl, tar us dhana ptt prtana pradJuwa bhara mi! ha
\aja vidalha mac sprdh most of these words possess well-
established IE etymologies diff kinds of contests among Vedic
Aryans Aryapradasyu contests ( use of swift moving rathas by
Aryans) chariot races pnestly contests — verbal contests
gambling or dice playing cosmu. contests
78 Fatah Singh The synthetic approach to human per-
sonality ( A study Jn Vedic symbolism ) Veda Santa, E S 3
(2-5), Mar June 84
considers mahrsamhta purufa samhita symbolism of yajna,
social asp'ct Of yajna samfuta S3 man brahman the basic
dualism
79 Fatah Singh, Rastnya cantra ( Hindi ) Veda Saviia 6
(2), Sept 85 , 47-53
national life AV 13 1 I 2 V 28 3 X 85 23 YV
9 23 RV X 125 1 AV 3 7 2
80 Fatah Singh Vi pasyana (Hindi) Veda Santa 11
(II), Jan, 91, 322 325
81 Fort, A O The concept of susupta’ia Advaita Vedanta.
ABORI 61, 1980, 221-228
traces two d[ Tcnng viewports ( 1 ) to s fupU one knows
nothing as if gone to destruction ( ChUp Gaudapada kar ka),
(2) sufuptt is a cond tion of pure bl ss and the true srarupa
of brahman ( BAU Sankara) author emphasises the latter view,
particularly Ankara s position )
82 Gambhirananda, Swami Jfiana and bhakti Pr Bh
93(9), Sept 88, 329-331
ref to Up texts
83 Gangadhar, P The Vedic basis of the concept of
Hayagnva QJMS 61 (1-4), 1970, 22-26
81 Gauda, Shashi Bala Bharat tyadarianesu ma)as\atvpa-
Vimariah Delhi, 1988, vm + 298
85 Ghosh Archana Sakuna - its sense and significance
in the Rgveda SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 22
886 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ gO 86
ta RV, iakuna** franco bine partridge, it is aa auspicious
omen kapiKjala (Indra praised in the form of k )
86 Gonda, J “ Attraction ” and coordination in the Veda.
BSOAS 20, 1957.279-289
(- VBD II 80 48)
87 Gonda, J All, universe and totality in the datapath!*
Brahmana.
see 17 IS abo\e
83 Gonda, J Fatherhood m the Veda Publ. di lad. Taur.
-18, Torino, 1985
89 Gupta, Manohar La] Veda men ‘ vjuu ’ tatty* (Hindi).
Veda Savlta 8 ( 6), 1988, 195-200
vatu in Veda
90 Gurupadananda Sarasvati, Swami. VaidtkadarJanes •
ratmasiarvparunarJah Varanasi, 1990 , 238
91 Hager, Berthold Die EntwickJung Jes Maya-Bagnffes
un Indo-Arlschen Mersch, Freiburg, 1983, xvi + 226
(1942 DD) bated on 4 Vedaj particulaily fy, Br , early
Up Sartifcara s VeJantasuirabhafya MBh Vedlots portions-.
— ( I) Kuos fertigkeit, Wundciktafl Weltbaukrtft , (2)
Ver’-vanJuog (3) List KuDstgrift, Knjff, AnscbUg
Rev G B ZDA/G 135(1 ) 203, J Deppert. OLZ 83 ( 1 988 )
2 203-208
92. Halbfass, Wilhelm Studies in kumarlta and Samkara.
Stud zur Ind und Irantstik, Monograph 9, Rembek, 1983.
major Iheme VcJic revelation (even in their criticism of
the Veda its opponents are ultimately indebted to the Veda)
Rev Heidrun BrUckmr, ZDMG 140 (2) 398-423
93 HaRa, Mmoru Atidana, atiyajfia, and atitapas (a)
K A. Handiqul Fel Vo!, Gauhali, 1982, 34-43
94 Hara, Minoru A note on the Hindu concept of man -
Sanskrit ntanufja J of Faculty of Letters , Aesthetics — Vol 11,
Umv. of Tokyo, 19a6, 45-60
80 104}
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
887
95 Harikai, Kunio Mantra and myama the MimSmsaka
theory of mantra pramanja (Jap ) Tetsugaku Nenpo 32, Mar 73
96 Hattori, Masaaki The view of man in Indian linguistic
philosophy ( Jap ) Maeda Sengaku hen Toyo mi okeru ningenkan,
Tokyo, 1987, 181-200
97 HeCkaaian, Curtis R Toward a Comprehensive Under-
standing of I$.ta in the Rg Veda DD, McMastef Umv, 1980
(unpubl shed (hes s)
98 Hosoda, Nonaki Hrdaya in Yajfiasalkya s dialogue
(Jap ) JIBS 35 (2), Mar 87 512-515
see 80 99 below
99 Hosoda, Nonaki The concept of the heart {hrd t
hrdaya ) in ancient Indian philosophy Hokkaido JIBS 2, Sap-
poro, Oct 87, 14J-J58
see 80 98 above
100 Imanishj, J Atman and anatman Hokkaido JIBS I t
Sapporo, 1986, 28-43
see 80 101 below
101 Imanishi, J The concept of atman in the anatma vada
( I ) ( Jap ) Hokkaido JIBS 5 Sapporo, 1990 39-66
»ee 80 100 above
102 Jagannath, Vedalankar Vedon men bhagavattattva
C Hindi) Veiawm 41 (3), Jan 89, 8 11
bhogaiat jd the Veda (alio Katyona 62 10 862-864)
103 Jamison, S W ‘ Sleep in Vedic and Indo European
KZ96. 1982/83 , 6-16
tee 79 157 above
104 Jha, Vijay Kant Vaidika * vaktattva ’ evam hatha yoga
ke nadanuSamdl ana ka vivecanatmaka adhyayana (Hindi) SP,
34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam 1989 p 306
vak- pnne pje in Veda
838 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 80 105
105 Joshi, H M Concept and role of tolerance in Indian
culture JO IB 33 (I 2 \ Sept Dec 83, 146-Io9
tolerance in Veda
106 Josh! Lai Mant Notes on religious merit ( punya ) m
comparative light ( in ) Pandit SukhlaJji VoJ ( VBD IV 87 177 ),
1981 , 13^-144
punya occurs in RV { rel meaning of punya hardly found in
RV) and AV ( punya = pure ) &PB (p = rel work) ChUp,
BAU (p -’Pious) theology of pun>a in theistic religions differs
significantly from the notion of its nature and function in the
^ra manic systems of Indian or jg n
107 Kalb P A The concept of bhutatman SP, 33 AIOC,
Calcutta, 1986, 577 578
ref Mai rayaril Up Maitr Up introduces the concept of
bhutatman - the elemental soul it is bhutatman who is subjected
to bondage and 1 beration
108 Kantawala, S G Maya a study in semantics Rtam
16-18 (G C Sinba Comm V 0 1 ) 1984 86, 171-175
mayo in Vedic lit
109, Kantawala, S G Concept of time in Indian philoso-
phy D N Shastn Comm Vol , 1989, 315-321
k a ta in Vedic lit
110 Kapanj, L Remarques sur la notion de i asana BEl
3, 1985 , 79-102
1 1 1 Kapur, Karma Narayan Prthivi ke do dvara ( Hindi )
Vedavani 39(5), Mar 87, 3-5
janmadvara and mrtyudvara
112 Kishor Mishra Vaidikam SramadarSanam Sag-
22(1), 1985, 89-92
113 Kolhatkar, B V The aspect ' satya ' or ‘truth’ m
the Brahnicnas SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 584
114 Komal Bhai Kesh ” Pitfloka asthiraU men
Sthirata ka bodha Veda Sauta 9 ( 10), May 89, 347-350
SO 122)
STUDY or CONCEPTS
889
I! 5. Kreyenbrolk, G. SraeSa m the Zoroastrian Tradition.
Oricntalia Rheno- Tiaiectina- 28, Leiden, 1985; xm + 200.
Rev. : Ghcrardo Gnoli, £lK36(l-3), 308-311
116. Krishna Chaitanya. Freedom and Transcendence.
Manohar Publ., New Delhi; 546.
Rev. : lnd and Tor Rev 20. 23-24, Tol, 20 3 83. 8, 1-5.
117. KSIRSAGAR, D.R. Manu in the Rg\eda.
..DD ..Maou. Minos (Egyptian). Noah (Biblical) derived
from root man, signifies the thinking principle..
118. Kulakarny, V. The concept of audya in the
Tripadvibhutimahururayanopanisad SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986; 580-581.
..audit means not .gnorance but the cause of that ignorance..
avidya i^jodaprakrn) is regarded as a real entity, distinct from
but dependent upon brahman .
119. KulkaRNI, G. v Viveka m Ihc Brahmana.grantbas.
SP, 32 AIOC, 1985; p. 44.
..concept of viveka (dtscraanafon bet BernaUnd Non-etental.
bet. M and aval, etc ) has greatly developed to Br -teats..
120. Kupperman, Joel J. Atroan and Self PEW 36(2).
April 86; 159-160.
r abstract t the • self of the West ,s me rather than inn in;
^'e Son’of iln to person ,s ntore like tha, of water to tce
and steam than substance to thing. .
121. KUPPUSWAMI Sastri, S. Fiirnaism in Indtan philo-
sophy -tbe wholism of ancient iDdia K S B„th Cent. Comm.
Vol - Part I, Madras, 1981.
..(repnnt of VBD I. 130 19).
122. Laine, J. The notion of ■ senpture ■ tn modern Indian
thought. ABORI 64, 1983; 165-179.
. concept of ■ Hinduism ■ and •religion’. Hindus, to Mtm day,
“ “ SiSi.
caldSmdunre. the,, common basis is not a given authoritative
.,.112
890 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 80. 123
text, but a faith in the possibilities of human appropriation of
truth, this is the basis of the creation of Hinduism’
123. Lath, Mukund Ancient Indian music and the
concept of man
. see 37 41 above
124. Laughlin Jr, Charles D On the spirit of the gift.
J Jnd Anthrop Soc 21 (2), 1986, 156-176
. gift and giving in Hirdu trad Vedic evidence , RV h>mn
to dana, Naciketas episode in Katha Up .. gift - exchange and
love exchange as ritual
125 Le Bourdelles, H La flaminc et la brahmana: Nature
de la fonction Etymologie.
see 79 199 above see 80 126 below
126 Le Bourdelles, H Une confirmation sur le problfeme
fiamen brahman REL 58, 1980 ( 81 ), 124-125
. see 80 125 abo\e
127 Lingat, Robert Time and the dharraa CIS 6,
1962, 7-16
127 A Lokesh Chandra The flesh and blood of time.
SVUOJ 27 (1-2), 1984, 1-9
. Vedic concept of tune considered among others
128 Magnone, P. The development of tejas from the
Vedas to the Puranas
see 79 212 above
129 Mahapatra, Sacchidananda The concept of Jatavedas
in the Rgveda SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 57-59
130 Malamoud, Charles Lumiferes mdiennes sur la
seduction Tra\erses 18, 1980, 56-67
131 Malamoud, Charles ( ed. ) Lien de ue, noeud mortal.
Les representations de la dette en China, en Japan et Jans le monde
indien Ed de l’Ecole'des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales,
Paris, 1988, 208.
S3.I5S]
STLD"i OF CONCEPTS
Rrr. : L-aaCo Lzs=3Xix, F* 1 35, 534
132. Massoiha. Yedoa m:n lisnja bbirai
3 ( 1-2 X 19S0-SI ; 39-43.
..mUamEs^c sssasa j \s>iis
133. XUv.-ET, F. “ USlt” Q aKSlt Iranian. 21£S 10
(3-4), 19S2; 233-299.
134. Mazludar. B.P. Its concept of tftnnrj m “““*
Iflyl!!.
..SK 61. 61 eafcoti
135. MkHMUE, M. A Rra: PradhjiipaU LM=b
Ticara ( Marathi Am) PrafJSph ( L. J Fel Vol. ). 19a3 , 1 .
« *! “ %’S? ZSt'mt
tTX'ZtZZZ >1. «
SSa^S-^-^ «-* *»*■“ “
in Aresia
136. Mehta, N. D. EyoI.it.on or the conception or Prarat't.
or-Orn’in Sanskrit literature Samknt Rtsearch .
213-240.
137. MiRASDAK, Mangala Hart SolaSukuh pump. SP.
34AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1939. 15-16
nr brine reflected by the subtle body
LJT^ecu pens. » =Hrf *****
tele, are • peine. UudJhi khi »" a ‘ ' -
„aner, unne, t.O« topes. tnuelro. to*—- »
138. Mishra, Hanram. Vatjahartmon
yon dvara sabda tattva ktldaritntka tyakhja (Htadt). JGJKSV
43, 1987(1991). 281-237.
..fuM a acc. to grammarians and rbclouoans .
892 Vedic bibliography [ 80 134
139 Mishra, Lai Bihan Vedon men sakti tattva ( Hindi ),
Kalyana 61 (3), Mar 87, 604-608, 672-675
serially
140 Misra, Godavansha The concept of sannyasa , SP ,
33 AIOC, Calcutta, t986, p 65 6
as expounded in Up sannyasa evaluated as a means to
liberation
141 MlTTWEDE, Martin The concept of yafna in Yajur
Veda
see 12 13 above
142 Modi, P M Aksara the forgotten chapter in the
history of Indian philosophy Sri Garib Dass Oriental Series-30*
Indian Books Centre, Delhi, 1985, xn -f 175
reprint of \BD\ 121 37 treats of the concept of akfara
beg nning w th early Up
Rev K Jaiammal ALB 49 254
143 Mohanty, Aditya Kumar ‘The concept of saccida*
nanda SP, 34 AIOC Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 333
the ult mate real ty is of the nature of consciousness
144 Mukhopadhyay, Btswanath The mind in the Rgveda,
SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 5
mind has not been personified in RV like other abstract ideas
or principles
145 Mullik, B R The sigmGcance of anm Theosophist
90(6), Mar 69, 406-410
146 Munsih, Shehnaz Indo Iranian concept of asha
(rM) (m) Ultimate, Bombay Umv, 1991, 165 IT
Av Ahura { «= Asura ) Av Apam Napat (=*Varupa) 3a< *
Av M ithra ( *= Mitra ) form the triad respons ble for guarding
Asha ( = rta )
14? Murakami, Shinkan The conception of body and
mind in ancient India and Buddhism (Jap ) Nanlo bukk}0 6i»
1933, 25 42
80,155 J
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
893
see 80 148 below
148 Murakami, Shmkan Concepts of the self and the mind
m Vedic and Buddhist literature Tohoku datgaku mhon bunka
kenkyujo kenkyuhokoku
I The mind in the Vedas II The mind in the Brahmanos
and in the early Up ( abstract ) see 80 147 above
149 MuRTHY, K K Indian theories of beauty Kosala
3 (1-2), Faizabad, 1980-81, 1-6
Indian quest for beauty is as old as Vedas word alamkrti in
RV developed into alamkrti or alamkara of alamkaraSastra, it
connotes charm in English m Up tat cit-ananda as com-
poents of spiritual beauty
150 Mus Paul Le stance de la plenitude BEFEO 44,
1947-50 ; 591-618
151 Mylius, Klaus Visvasrjah, and the problem of conti-
unity in Indian religious history ( in ) Amrtodhara ( R. N D.
Fel Vol ), 1984, 285 300
traces the concept thro lit (first occurrence AV XI 7 4)..
( Raghuvatma X 16 Vjsiu as visvasrj) establishes direct
continuity of Indian rcl hist
152 Nagaraja Rao, H The meaning of Dharma in
Hinduism Aryan Path 40(12), Dec 69, 529-532
153 Naradeva Sastri Catvari vak panmita padant SP,
33 AJOC, Calcutta, 1986, 505-506
.vacah catasrah avasthah para ( garbhafayah. ) paiyantl (for*
bhakalah) madhyama ( prasarakaloh) vaikharl (praiula>astha) .
vaikharl dyn/dha -Shftauihjtobhedena visit fta apt praplasaihu*
bhavabhraf tabhedena duvidhs can art vak pannuta wrongly
Understood oy some as denoting mmikfyaiapa argon patah „
154 Narayanan, S Tamil Vedic perception of personality.
The Vedic Path 49 ( 1 ), June 86, 45-49
155 Neog, Maheshwar The Bhakli-Ratnakara of Sankara-
dm a and the History of the Concept of Bhakll Punjab Umv.,
Pa! tala, 1982, xiv + 170 + 204.
894
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
180 156
Rev B P Mazumdar Jill 61, 306-09
156 Nuvangul, V Boon in religious literature of India
Pr Bh 94, Oct 89, 421-424
many ref io Vcdic and Up lit
U7 Oder hammer, G (ed ) Offenbarung , Geistige RealU
tat des Menschen
{- VBD IV 80 284)
Rev R N D ABORl 69 398-99
158 Oberhammer G (ed ) Transzendenzerfahrung,
Vollzugshorizont dcs Hcils Das Problem in indischer und
chnsthcher Tradition
(- VBD IV 80 285)
Rev R N D ABORl 69 399-400
159 Oberhammer, G (cd) Inklustusmus Erne mdische
Denkfom Publ of the Dc Nobili Res Lib, Occas Papers -2,
Wien, 1983, 113
contains article on Inklusivismus eine mdische We se der
g*ist gen Werbung und Ause nandersclzi ng ’ by Hacker two
crit ques by Halbfass and Wezler and an evaluative postscript
by the Ed tor acc to Hacker Inklusivismus consists in claim-
ing for and thus mclud ng in one s own rel what really belongs
to an alen rel ideology this tendency is marc prominently
observable in Neo Hinduism
Rev U B ZDMG 135(1) 2o2-Q3 R N D ABORl 69
401-402 J W de Jong 11 J 29 ( 1 ) 68 70 D R Killingley,
BSOAS 48 (2) 376-77 Patrick Oljviele JAOS 106 867 68
160 Oguibenine, Boris La dakstru dans le Rgveda et Ie
transfert de merite dans le bouddhisme
see 56 24 above see 80 161 below
161 Oguibenine, Bons [ sur la daksina ] Annuaire EPHE,
V section, scien rel , Resumes des conf et travaux 92, 1983-84,
175-180
sec 80 160 above
162 Oguibenine Boris Cosmic tree m Vedic and Tamil
mythology contrastive analysis JIES 12(3 4), 1984, 367-374.
80 168 J
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
895
aufhor examines Siidlman s interpretation or the Tamil myth
of Murukan s struggle with Car and compares it with Vedic
concepts of Cosmic Tree
163 Qmkar, Shn £raddha Veda \am 36 (7), May 84, 4-6.
164 O’Neil, L Thomas Speaking the unspeakable :
Sankara on sabda Dar lnt 20 (2 ), April 80, 53-60
165 O’Neil, L Thomas Maya in Sankara Measuring
the Immeasurable Mot Ban , Delhi, 1950, xi + 222
. Part T, Chh II-V hist survey of the lenrs may a and sam*
\tu ninya in RK= wondrous creative power the special ability
of the gods *o create or assume a particular form and project
themselves on to the exterior maya from root ma ‘to
measure ’
Rev Alessandro Cwiso, EW 32, 194- c 6
166 Pad oux, Andre Mantras, tv hat are they 9
. in 34 13 above see 54 325 above see £0 168 below—
167 Padoux, Andre Early speculations about the srgni*
ficaoce and powers of the Word (in) Vac The Concept of the
Word in Selected Hindu Tantras, SUNY Press, Albany,
1990, 1-29
(Ch 1 in the book) in India throughout the ages a
‘ linguistic theology ‘ has evolved iabda is eternal — Veda as
revelation speculations about the power of the word occur
from R V onwards Vedic specular ons as expressed in the hy-
mns, are based upon a kind of primacy of the Word author
considers the term »2e in Vedic lit (particularly RVX 71 and
125) the terra akfara sjllable om («n led an thought, as
early as Vedic t»me>, the coadcr'ed the concentrated, has
atways been given primacy over the extended the dilated) —
the breaking up of cm into its constituent phonemes (a + a +
m +7) to wb arc ascribed theological or cosm c meanings
168 Padoux. Andre The Mantras (in )Vcc Tie Concept
°f the Word in Selected Hindu Tantras, SUNY, Albany, 1990,
372-426
(Ch 7 in *the book) definition and characteristics of
mantras man + tra an instrument cf thotght (not ordinary
896
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 80 169
thought, conceptual discursive differentiating form of thought
— it is more intense more effective and one pointed) see
80 16 6 above
169 Pande, Baleshwar Nature and Destiny of Man :
Social , Moral, and Intellectual Delhi, 1986 (reprint), 248
170 Pandit M D Zero in Panim Publ CASS B 12,
Univ Poona, 1990, 201
( 1 ) linguist c zero (2) it zero (3) anuvrttt zero
Rev K K Raja ALB 55 162-63
171 Panirkar R Le temps et 1 eternite dans la pensee
mdienne ( in ) Mensch und Zelt Erasmus Jahrbuch 1951, Zurich)
1952, 219-252
cf VBD IV 80 311 312
172 Parikh, Vasant Concept of destiny in Indian philoso-
phy SP 32 AlOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 356-357
173 Parikh Vasant, Pandya, Vinod, Pathak, Kishor.
Samskrta Sahityaman Manava ( Guj ) Arts College, Amreli,
1985, 4 t- 110
chh 2-4 man in Vedic lit
Rev Ramesh Betai Sv a dhyaya 23 ( 2), 221-23
174 Parrinder Geofliey Avatar and Incarnation
Comparison of Indian and Christian Beliefs
see 56 28 above
175 Parry J The gift, the Indian gift, and the * Indian
gift * Man 21 1986 453 473
176 Patel Gautam V A concept of samnyasa in Gita
and MaDusmrti Bh Vid 45-47, 1985-87, 201-203
word samnyasa not found in any Vedic mantra not Jn early
Up occurs once in Mundaka Up occurs with greater details,
in Jabala and Paramal amsa the words pravrajia and pravrajet
do not mean samn a so as 'uch see 80 177 and 17? below
177 Patel Gautam V Vedas, Manusmrti and Gt f a(a
comparative study ) SP 33 AIOC Calcutta, 1986, 665-666,
80. 185 i
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
897
concepts like j amity* sa, yajaa, etc in these texts., show a
development., see SO 176 above and 80 179 below.
178. Pa7el, Gautam V. The concept of Vaiknntha- a later
development JOIB 25 ( 3-4), 1986 (1988), 163-169.
{paper, 6 WSC) Vedic references (’) in Vedic lit, it it
Indra who is described as bemg born as the son of Vaikug{ba;
therefore, vaikuntha in Vedic lit is an epithet of Indra
179. Patel, Gautam V Samnyasa- a later developed
concept. SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 114
.word samnyasa not found in Sum , Br , Xr , older Up , occurs
JD Mundaka Up concept discussed uj Dharmosulras sec
80 176, 177 above
180 Pathak, Ganesb Kumar PracJna bharatija kala*
vijfianaf Hindi). VJ 34, Dec 85, 129-133
..‘time’ in ancient India AV VII J 2 21 14 32,00,00,000
years « life of creation J
181. Pathariya, Satya ftvara ka sarvottaraa nama Om
(Hindi). Vedavam 41 ( 7), May 89, 7-8
. om = best name of God
182 Pathariya, Satya Rastrabhusana nunava Vedas aril
39 (8), June 87; 1-3.
. . samu’ro 'si nobhasvart, niarulo' si marutoin ganah, a\as)ur asl
du\asvan .
183. Patriotism, the Vedic concept. Organiser 17(50),
13 7. 64; p. 12.
184 Pelican, Jaroslav. The Vindication of Tradition. Yale
Umv. Press, New Haven, 1984
. trad is the living faith of the dead, traditionalism u the dead
faith of the living . it is traditionalism that give* trad such a
bad name
185 Poddar, Hanumao Prasad Rasudvaita (Hindi).
Kabano 61 (7), July 87, 839-844
. Up citations .
-U3
898
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 80. 186
186 Poley, Utz On the structure of rta and brahman
( brahmodya ) (in ) Sk and World Culture ( Proc 4 WSC),
Berlin, 1986, 745-755
in the discussion of the absolute finest structure of tta and
brahman a new approach causing furiher typological sequences
in the literary field as well as in the geometric-ornamental area
is proposed RV is an illustrated book without illustrations,
the imagined pictures are geometric ornaments selections from
the basic des gn of 432 posit ons result in diff ornaments wb
are already known ref RV 1 164 X 97 , X 114
187 Post, Kcnnih H The failure of contract among the
fishes ABOR1 65, 1984, 11-26
hist of the study of contract in Vedic texts reviewed the
role of Mitia n cosm c and pel ucal oicer d scusses two stories
involving contracts and M tra Varuna Manu and the fish
and PuiQravas and UnafI Nirudhapal ubattdha why are
extreme asceticism and eternal recurrence as foundation of law
an improvement on contracts?
188 PrithIpaul, K D Moha A Study in the Meta-
physics of Error m the Brahmamcal Tradition Southern Publi-
cations, Madras, 1988, 172
(relation of moha to may a and avidya)
189 Punjabi, Shakuntala ‘Manas’ -a critique D N
Shastri Comm Vol , 1987, 362-370
matins in Veda and Up
190 Raghunatha Iyer, N Vtveka, the basic note of
Indian cu ture J Madras Umv (H) 37 ( 1-2), 1965 66, 36 67
191 Rana, B S Place and lime as the determining factors
of dharrra in ancient Indian society ( in ) Essays in IHC, 1 NCS,
New Delhi, 1986, 229-232.
dynamic conception of dharma
192 Ranade, H G Some terms and concepts m the
Srauta ritual
??e 54 345 and 79 319 aboye
SO 200 ]
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
899
193 Ranganathananda, Swami India’s vision of saman-
ya}a I PrBh 92, Dec 87 , 483 491
(to be contd ) samamaya its early evolutioa in Ved c
culture its fullest express od n the Advaitic v sion of the Up ...
194 Ratnam, Ram Kumar Dnhkha advaitic perspective,
IPQ ( St Suppl ) 25 ( 2 ) April 88 13 24
195 Rau, Wilhelm Die Brennlinse im alten Ind en
see 77 41 above
196 Renteln Alison Dundee The concept of human
rights Anthropos 83, 1988, 343-364
rights and dut es arc always correlative therefore duty based
moral systems can accommodate human rights in add tion the
presumed universal ty of human r ghts s called into quest on „
there do not even ex st articles on the concapt of human rights
in all societ es ( e g Ind an )
197 Sahoo, P C Black magical significance of water in
the Veda SP, 33 AIOC Calculla, 1986, p 27
mentions udavajrapraharana in Veda
198 Sahu, R J Implication of different concepts of Pratja
and Pranayama jn the ancient and mediaeval Sanskrit texts.
yoga Mimamsa 29(3), Oct 90, 1 17
prana in Vedic 1 1 part cularly in AV Chandogya Kcna Katha,
PraSna
199 Samudra K D Concept of sacrifice in the Manu-
stn[ti and the Yajnavalkyasmrt/ (in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka,
Aligarh, 1987, 92 ff
imp g ven to 5 mahayajnas these are d (Tereat from { rattia*
yajnas in 2 respects (1) householder is hmself the agent, no
pnest is requ red (2) r»i a idea, of d mo-keya/Jos is to discharge
one s dut cs to gods sages maces etc they are morally and
sp rilually more progressive and enoobl Dg than Srau/ayajUnas*.
see 54 356 above
200 SankaraNarayanan, S Mimamsa in ancient India,
ABOJU 62, 1981, 1-16
900 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 80. 201
. { 1 ) in Br and Up , m denotes investigation and inquiry in
genera), ajso denotes doubting purity of a given thing, (2) m
Vedanga Sutra period, m denotes a branch of scienee of Vedic
phonetics , the terms anvtkfikl and nyaya include what is known
as karmamlmamsa
201. Saraswati, Baidyanath The Spectrum of the Sacred.
Concept Pub! Co, Delhi, 1984, xx + 173.
. Parti (2-104) of theoretical nature, (1) 'the concept of
the sacred ’ , brief interpretation of Hindu society and rel , in
India, rel pervades the entire social structure (' Hinduism 19 a
social system rather than a mete rel — rev ), ( 2 ) ‘the sacred
complexes m Indian cultural traditions ' diff notions of the
sacred developed in three diff cultural traditions ( oral, textual,
and transcendental) and formed a set of rel phenomena..
Rev D. M , Arch Or 57, 78-79
202 Satya Prakash Sarasvati. Concept of vrata in the
Vedic literature JIDVP 3(2), June 90, 221-254
. \ratu in YV and AV the word to be derived from vr(and
not from vrt as suggested by V M Apte, VBD I 94 4 ) P V.
Kane s views reproduced .
203 Satyavrata Siddhantalankar Civilization and
culture. Vedic Path 48(3-4), Mar 86, 4-13.
204 Satyavrata Siddhantalankar The concept of
Vedic realism AH 6 . 57, Feb 89, 31-33
205 Schmidt, Hanns-Peter Turandot in Indien. SII 13/14,
1987, 203-217
. the motif is shown to be of Indian origin .
205 Schwarz, Arturo La dim insione materna, cosmogo-
mca, llluminante ed erotica di vac (in) Am del terzo convegno
nazionale d\ studi sanscntt , Ed Jollygrafica, Torino, 1986; 89 111-
207. Sen, Debabrata Concept of Knowledge • Indian
Theories. Calcutta, 1984, xn + 296
208 Sengaku, Maeda The Atmaa-doctrine . general
introduction (in) Iwanami k5za t Toyoshiso 6 : Indoshiso 2,
Tokyo, 1988
So 2l8 J
study of concepts
901
209 Sensharma, Deba Brata The conception of tatt\ a in
Indian philosophy VI J 4(2), Sept 66, 204-208
210 Seshagiri Rao,*"K L The Concept of Shraddha
( in the Brahmanas, Upamshads, and Gita ) Mot Ban , Delhi
211 Sharma GaneshDutta Concept of Rita in Rigveda.
SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p lol
rta denotes the law of nature and good conduct of man
212 Sharma, J M Dayananda’s concept of Guru AH
7 70, Mar 90, 3-5
213 Sharma, Knshnaldl * Sudena * Vaidika e\am Samskrta
Sahtya men &akuna eiam Adbhuta Ghatanaen ( Hindi )
see 73 63 above
214 Sharma, Raraanath ‘ Ahtm'a ’visavaka parampara-
gata avadharanaon kt samiksa (Hindi) JMSUB 39-40(1 ),
Humanities No 1990-91 , 143-180
ahitnsa in Vcdic trad
215 Sharma, Ram Murti Concept of Purusa id Indian
philosophy JOIB 0(3-4), 165-171
216 Sharma, Ram Muiti Sacrifice in the Vedanta philoso-
phy (in) Sacrifice in India, Viveka, Aligaib, 1987, 83 87
21 Sharma, Satyaprakash AupaniS3da dar^ana men
kala brahma ki panka'pana (Hindi) SP. 33 AIOC, Calcutta,
1986, p 604
kJa and biahrua, are tao dffe.enl concept! but they bate
been brought on a par — cf fan aba- Subala Stelaiialarc -
Up .
218 Sharma, Sriknshna Vak lattva ka vaijSamka' v.u-
cana( Hindi) Paper, A 1 Vidvat Sammelana (M Ojba',
R. P V P, Jodhpur, 1990 , 9
4 form! of tab Ol »<*“"■ < ircatpalra) ( 2 ) ndaiAmeirja
( brahmanaipal) a ) (3) earrnll. ( efafre) ( 4 ) ( Man-
ma) tbar mafdalas als° rnenuoced
902
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 80 2i$
219 Sharma, Tirthanath Bharatiya adariat vairagya
(Assam ) Mamdeep 4(9), Guwahati, July 64 , 621-623.
vairagya from Vedic and Up pt of view
220 Sharmi, Urmila Devi Asura vicara-vimarSa ( Hindi ).
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985, 22-23
the chief prata necessary for living is asura — it is Varuna in
Mitravaruea apaaa in pran a pana slhamra in stha vara/angama,
an&hokora in prakasa andhakara
221 Shastri, S V Sapathas m ancient Sanskrit texts — * a
material source of culture ( in ) P H L Eggermonl Jubilee Vo 1 1
Leuven, 1987, 159-166
222 Shukla, Badnnath Svasvamibhava JGJKSV 37
( Baladeva Upadhyaya Fel Vol ), 1983, HS 71-73
svatva *=» yathejtaviniyogakarmatvayogyata , svamitva = yathtfta*
vtmyogaka t rtvayogyata
223 Shukla, C K The upamsadic concept of kama as
physical appetite.
. see 22 111 above
224 Shukla, Kumkum Veda men satya ki avadharanS
(Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989, p 31
truth in Veda
225 Shl’kla, Pratibha Jivinasalu ka nirmana (Hindi),
Veda-Savtla 6 ( 10 ), May 86, 334-332
creation of the house of life
226 Shukh S N Man in the Veda and Avesta A JOS
1 (2), Aligarh, 1984, 117-128
man has a purpose and that purpose is to deliver good to the
sovicty as well as to h mself, only thro' this good has he to
achieve the highest goat of his lfe, viz the Ultimate Reality^.
227 Siegel, Lee Fires of Loiej Waters of Peace — Passion
and Renunciation in Indian Culture Umv of Hawaii Pressj
Honolulu, 1983, 11 + 122
80 234 ]
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
903
228 Simha, Rajendra Prasad Vaidika kalma rastnyata
(Hindi) SP, 34 AIOC, Visakhapatnam 1989 p 13
national sm in Ved c times
229 Singh, Ranvir Concept of tirtha m Vedic literature.
see 79 376 above
230 Sinha, K P A new light on the apauruzeyatia,
fitly at\a, and abhrantatsa of the Vedas ( in ) A K Handtqui Fel
Vol, Gauhatr, 1S82, 18 26
Views of dff systems of ph losophy and (he r erit the
Sabdika linguistic) aspect of the Veda way be non eternal,
but the tatli ka (essent al) aspect s eternal supersens jous ex*
periences can t he brought under the pun ew cf log c and are,
therefore sialahpramana there j soman o)a n these super-
sensuous experiences Vedas are characterized by sell sal d I y,
impersonalness and eternal ty
231 Sinha Ranjit Dhanna ki Hindu Atadharana ( Hindi ).
Central Book Depot, Allahabad, 1977, xw + 313
the Hindu concept of D karma
Rev Maya Malavtya JGJKSV 36 334-35
232 Smart, Ntntan On apauruseya iruti PEW 36(2),
Apnl 86, p 164
(abstract) the notion of iron as a pnmordi-1 source of ritual
actions is intell g bje but some sh ft of emphas s took place
once it was treated in effect as a premana 2nd so as a source
of propos tional knowledge
233 Smith. R Morton Sin in India
see 61 104 aboie
234 Smith, R Morton Time in India, the paradox of
tele Md motion £tl'38<t-4). 1988 93 105
to us Time is a l rear process but n tnda it is cy cl cal.
Time was I n-ar m Ved c I mes down to the success of the atom c
theory of Prakudha KStyayana in the 6th celt B C time
has made d {Terences in Ind a but socety has never been repre-
sented as d fferent from that cf any present and the static past
causes less anxety than the unknown future wh. is n th.. hanus
(if man m whom there is no confidence
904 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 80 235
235 Spera, Giuseppe hotes on ahlmsa Ind Taur Publ.
Senes - 13, Torino, 1982
236 Sreekrishna Sarma, E R Concept of man in the
Vedic and Upanj sadiC literature K K Handiqui Pel Vol ,
Gauhau, 1982, 56-61
considers the word purufa (as against praja manufya marly a,
nara ) purufa is nearest to the creator Soda$ akalah purujah “
man as a biological and psychic be ng and also transcending
both these aspec s the ‘pint of Vedic ht is that man is at
1 berty to do and achieve what he wants happ ness is the aim
of Ife
237 SreeraMamurti, P The concept of maha\akyas
according to the Vaiyakaranas K S Birth Cent Comm Vol ,
Part 2, KSRI, Madras 1985, 19 £ -198
sec SO 244 and 24S below
238 Srimannarayana Murti, M Thunder and lightning
m the Vedic literature SP, 34 AlOC, Visakhapatnam, 1989;
26-27
epithets denoting the attributes of physical ob ccts of nature
came to be viewed distinctly from their substrata while some of
them became independent divin t es others came to be viewed
as accessories like weapons and tools or as assoc ative divinities..
239 Srinivasan, K R History, culture, and language :
a nexus (in) Essays m UlC , IHCS, New Delhi, 1986,275-286.
240, Srivastava, O P £ulka tn ancient and early medie-
val India JGJKSV 37(1 4), 1983, E 129-161
Sulka in Ved c texts
241 Srivastava, Urmtla Jivema iaradah Satam SP»
32 AlOC, Ahmcdabad, 1985, p 52
242 Staal, Frits On the Indian concept of the body
see 20 117 above
243 Staal, Frits The sound of religion
s$e 47 128 above
80.252]
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
905
244 Subrahmanyam, Korada D scourse - oriental and
occidental uevz-pomt Central Univ , Hyderabad
( typescript ) disc ursc or maharakya is the largest unit of a
linguistic composition Indian views acc to Vyokarana, ■A™"
karasostra, and Darianas sec fO 237 above and SO 245
below
245 Subrahmanyam, Korada
khapatnam, 1986; xii + 102 4- 16
\taha\ akyaucarah Visa-
. (DD, Andhra Ubiv ) makauba i* the complete unit of !g.
both io Vedic and spoken Jgg. shows how the concept was
developed in various darianas and lastras see £0 an «
above
Rev S D Laddu ABORI 69 396
246 Subrahmanya Sastr., S Vatd.kadarSanadfSQa
samatayah sucanam Vrajagandha 1 ( 1 ) Snknshna-Satsanga
bhavan Prakashan, Mathura, April 85 , 31-32
247 Sudhi, Padma. Aesthetic Theories of India- BORI*
Poona, 1983, 34 -f- 232
considers Vedic evidence
Rev Anandaprakash Dilshu ABORI 64 339-41
248 Taimim, T K The wisdom ot the Upamshads • the
significance and use of pranava
sec 22. 121 above
249 Tanaka, Sumio The concept of • ancestor, ’ m
ancient India (Jap ) Hozan h)isaku Taikal hi) o, Oct 84,
115-125.
250 Tejomiiha Vaidikasamhit.su lokanam parikalpanj.
JIDVP 2 (2), Aug 89 . 231-239
three War. fear / . amen ' ” ° f '
251. Tejomitra AlvibhjJm Dadhica madhusidjopadcSah.
JIDVP 3(2). June 90, 279-2SI
. doll Vedic education rather Ihan nub madia,/*.
252. TttiEME Paul The concept of truth in Rig Veda. SF,
1st Week-end Seminar, Maharsht Vedic Univ , Jeb 85.
_1U
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
180.253’
906-
the underlying concept of RV is truth, the technique for
arriving at Truth may be called Dktyam Yoga ( which has obvious,
parallel to Transcendental Meditation the rji sees Nature as
being in the ervice of higher powers cf an ethical char
253 Thite, G U Animalism in Ancient India Publ.
CASS, Cl A, No 47, Umv Poona, 1973
reproduced from JOIB 21 (3) 1972, 191-209
254 Tiwari, Kapil N (ed ) Suffering Indian Perspec -
U\es Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986, xui + 302
( collection of 17 papers ) Karl H Potter “ Suffering in the
orthodox ph losophical systems Is there any 7 ’ ( ‘ suffering * as
transl of duhkha is inadequate acc to orthodox philos systems,
there is no suffering i e undeserv ed duhkha ) duhkha is at
the 1 eart cf lnd philos rel lit and social views, this does
not mean that Indians ha\e a pessim stic or negative perspective,
of man s role in the world karma and duhkha B K. Matilal,
• On the universality of suffer ng Arund Sharma, " Suffering
in Hindu th ism (cons ders Ved c samhnas I/p , philosophical
systems devotional theism) see 64 62 above
Rev George Chemparathy JAOS 108, ^ 00-501 , Jayendra
Som Anthropos 83 648 50
255 Tripathi, Banara«i Vaidika vanmaya men \ak aura
mana ( Hindi ) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 80
creation is the result of the union ol vak and manas
256 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad, Vagish Shastn Ntgama
aura agama ka samanvaya (Hindi) (in) Na\onme§ah (G.
Kaviraj Comm Vol ), Varanasi, 1987, H 97-102
harmoms ng agama and ntgama
257 Tripathy, Rama Chandra The concept of Puruso-
ttama and Lord Jagannatha SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985 J
p 418
ref to pirufa in Purufasukta ( RV) and p in Up
258 TURSTto, Hans George Tbe Indian sorcery called
abhicara WZKSA 29, 1985, 69-117
studies among others, material from Vedic texts * magic^,
• witchcraft ‘ sorcery krtja jatimJja abhicara fclkarmif
SO 26* J
STUDY OF CONCEPTS
907
£i thw term cbLc&ra is used in d fT waj - * e\il practices ,
particular nag „ rite sorcery a particular ntc uacorporatea in-
to Taatru. texts
2o9 Upadhye, P M Sacrifice in the Puramc Tradition,
(in) Sacrifice m India Vtveka A1 -arti 1937 121 126
bhikti is newly or ected saenfi e
260 URUBsHUROtv Victoria. Indian mantra as ‘trans-
formative speech act. Metaphysically .elhinking J L. Austins
‘performative’ utterance AJOS 2 (1 2) 1985, l>-34
(alio in A1 gsrh Or Senes ViseVa Publ I°35
[Hindu mantra three aspe Is phonel. (noses) phabc
(erammatcall item (sense) further three aspects
Canary (n.teranee) Uo-atonary C petformator, ntler
ance ) perioral onary ( do ng an a-t on ) ) Ved c mantra m
in Sr mm Up - all these represent Itnnsformatse spemh
mantra words trhen properly uilered acc to d elates of Had .
esh bit a transformal »e eff el on both speaker and world
(1) sacred speeji IS mean ngful ts men nms denies from
phone! e sounds (2) sacred speech mm sforce
from an eserc . -e do ng (no. merely say ng ) of wmelhmnm
the utterance ( 3 ) sacred speech engenders a drfitt « elf cl I ■«
effect der se, from the sympaltrel e eotretpondencc bet subject
and object
261 Vaidika Vedavat. Aupantsadtka a«ha vtntmaya men
dana aura daksma (Hindi) SP 33 AIOC Calcutta, 198 ,
31-33
dana and dak{ na in Up
262 Varadacharya V
(1987) 44 56
_ . . n TA 10 63 ( Vahanarayarilyd Up ) nyasa
ref to nyasavd a to RV VIII 19 5 (as mirr-
or p apatti s a brahmav dya cv „ m n )
preted by Aiv GS aradalta D sasvem n )
263 Vatsyayan Kaptla(ed) Concept of Space Ancient
and Modern IGNCA New Dell., 1991 xatv + 665
264 Venl, A S D Vedtc Rta Ch.t and Sri Aurobtndo a
supcrmmd The Vedic Path 46 3 ) Dee 83, 3 3
prapatti JORM 42-46 1972 77
908
VEDtC BIBLlOCrRAMiV
180.265
265. Verman, Jyesht. Vedic concept of nationalism in
modern perspective. SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad 1985; p. 58.
266. Virendra, Sushma; Chandra, Bhupesh. Non-violence
in the Vedas. Pr Bh 91, Feb. 86, 65-70
in the Vedas, ahtmsa means reverence for Jife.. afiimsa occu-
pied a pivotal place in the Vedic concept of cosmic moral
order.. Vedic sacrifice did not involve killing cf animals., spirit
of selflessness or renunciation strengthens principle of ahimsi . .
concept of non-violence originated in the Veda..
267. Vyas, R T The concept of non-violence in Vedic
literature. VIJ 24 ( 1-2 ), 1986 ( 1989 ) ; 37-45.
bulk of textual evidence fends to underscore the fact that most
of the Vedic rituals and daily as well as seasonal sacrifices were
performed with ampler items of milk and cereals and that the
animal sacrifices were looked upon as anomaly introduced by
greedy knaves and were denounced in no uncertain terms..
268. Wayman, Alex The gait ( gati ) and the path
(marga) — reflections on the horizontal. JAOS 105 (3),
579-588
269. Wayman, Alex. O, that Linga ! ABORI 68, 1987;
15-54.
. linga as grammatical gender, / as sexual differentiation; / in
the six Darfanas, I and lingm, the satvitic l — is it phallic or
erotic? I and prosperity thro death, the iconic l -representa-
tions, varieties of / , / down, up, and lost, is a / necessary 7..
270 Weldon, G. R. Person, text, tradition : India's
Acarya. Hist Rel 25 (3-4), 1986; 368-377.
271 Werner, Karel. The Vedic concept of human persona*
tity and its destiny JIP 5 ( 3), 1977-78 ; 275-289.
. see 80 272 below .
272- Werner, Karel Indian concepts of human personality
in relation to the doctrine of the soul. JRAS No 1, 1988 ; 73-97.
the paper examines the early undeistanding of the human
personality as it was developed, in clear dependence on earlier
Vedic notions, in the old principal Up. before the ns* of later
History and culture
9C9
ii.ii
school* of Hindu thought, and ta early Buddhism ( particularly
in Pah canon)., see 80 271 above.
273. Wezier, A. Rejoinder. WZKSA 25, 1981 ; 139-143.
..refutes BoDewitz’s criticism of his book Die wahren * Speiseres-
teesser' ( VBD IV. 73 J20, SO. 484 ) in WZKSA 24, 239-42..
274. Windfuhr, Gernot L The Word to Zoroastrianism.
JIES 12(1-2), 1984*. 133-178
..in Z. the Word, as a correlate of truth, is ultimately the
manifestation on earth of mazda The word makes dialogue
possible, and thro' dialogue is formed the truly vohu mnnah of
Zarathushtra. for Zarathushtra, verbal poetic art is the true
intermediary, the meso cosmos, bet the cosmos of reason and
the cosmos of practical existence it is thought-speech act..
275. Witzel, M. Sur le chemin du cial. SEI 2, 1984;
213-279.
..Vedic concepts tend to be related to natural phenomena..
276. Yawalkar, R. G. On death — some considerations.
SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 424
..death shd be regarded as a ‘force' Yamosuktos need to be
considered in a different light .
277. Yogamaya. Rgveda men * go ’ tattva ki vyakh)3
evam vjbhinna artha ( Hindi ) MUSRJ 9(2), 1984; 1-22.
. concept of gau in RY sec 73.82 ab o\e .
278. Young, Katherine. Euthanasia : traditional Hindu
views and the contemporary debate. ARC 14 ( 2 ), Montreal
Uoiv., Spring 1987 ; 20-27.
XV 111. HISTORY AND CULTURE
81. Indo Europeans : Anatolians : IndoIranians :
Indo-a Ryans : The Aryan Problem
1. Adrados, F. R. Arqueologia y diperenciacion dcJ
Indocuropco. Emerita 47, 1979; 261-282.
Veuic bibliography
510
[8i 2
2 Adrados, F R Die raumhche und zeithche Differenzier-
ung der Indoeuropaischen im Lichte der Vor-und Fruhgeschichte,
see 45 3 above
3 Akhtar, Jamna Das Indo Aryan rulers of ancient
Western Asia and their documents Ptv 10, 1978-79, 66-69
4 Alexander, S M Wa» there an Indo European
art ? ( m ) The IEs in the 4th and 3rd Mill S C (ed Polomb
1982 , 87-103 + fig
5 ALLCHIN, F R Archaeological and language historical
evidence for the movement of Indo Aryan-speaking peoples into
South Asia ( in ) Ethnic Problems of the History of Central Asia
in the Early Period ( 2nd mill B C , Nauka, Moscow, 1981 ,
336-349
5A Alur, K R Aryan invasion oi India and Indo
Gangetic civilization — archaeo zoological approach
see 82 4 below
6 Anthony, David W The “ Kurgan Culture ”, Indo-
European origins, and the domestication of the horse a recon-
sideration ( in ) Current Anthropology, Chicago Umv Press,
1988
7 Arabagian, Ruth Katz Cattle raiding and bride
stealing Religion 14, 1984, 107-142
discusses the role of the goddesses and women in the male-
dominated IE culture The masculine orientation of the IE* is
assoc ated bv the author with pastoral nomadism and jts atten-
ding warrior ideology author suggests that this state of things
is to be found wherever these cultural forms prevail she further
suggests that cultural technologies are responses to the ecologi
cal situation of a people see 81 22 below
8 The Aryan problem Home of the Aryans, expansion
of Aryan culture JMadras Umv ( H ) 54 ( I ), Jan 82 , 29 49.
9 Aryans originated in Ind a study MLBD Newsletter »
June 90, p 7
81 1 6 \
HISTORY AND CULTURE
911 ?
acctnK R Aunt ( archaeologist) the inferences drawn from
the pottery and co ns excavated show that the Aryans migrated
from India
10 The Aryan problem Anusandhana Patnka 9, Bharatiya
Anusandhan Parishad, Ambejogai, Jan 1592, 9-18
report of Seminar organ z~d by the Myth c Society Bangalore,
21-23 July l f 86 brief sun-marcs of papers presented
inaugural speech by T R. Jayasaman
11 The Aryan problem ( Mar ) Rauiara Sakai, 18 1092;
Suppl 1-6
( ref Sakai Apr 1 92 papers by G P Pradhah and M A.
Mehendale) Khaire Home of the Aryam myth and
reality , also papers by Jnaneshssar Kulkarm and Mahcn la
BiriKAR M A. Mehendale The Aryan home change m
the view of B G Tilak
12 Bader F Introduction i I elude des mythes indoeuro-
piens de la vision Ies Cyclopes (m) Studi Indo-Europei (
Campanile), Pisa, 1985, 9-50
13 Bader F La nom des Aryans BSL 81 ( 1 ), 1986,
xvi xvui
(Expose )
14 Bharadwaj, O P On the trail of the Mitanms SP,
33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
imp *,,d*oee of vesl.ge. or lb* Milan™ m lb*
Baluch IO * and Bannii m NW PaMsi™
the Indian origin of the M tann s
15 BhowMIR, Suhr.d Kumar Tribal interpretation of the
word Arya (some penis for cons deration of the scholars).
Folklore 30 (4), April S9, 72-76
» - - ** ” r ;r TJ' ur. TZr :rr«[ s:
enl.™ <-f '» V,D "-
BIIUSIIAV s book t**JsJr**»"i* maobrkro , } orolo,ol)
Indo-Europeans between the Baltic and
16 Birnbauw, H
|b ? Black Sea JIES 12(3-0. 1914. 235 259
912
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[81 17
17 Bittei, Kurt Hattuscha, Hauptstadt der Hethiter
Geschichte und Kultur altorientahschen Grossmacht Du Mont
Buchverlag, Koln, 1983, 227 + 138 lllus
Rev Karl Hacker Mundus 21 (2) 91 92
18 Blazer, Vaclov Some names for the wheeled vehicles
in the Indo European languages and their diffusion among the
languages of Eurasia
see 45 24 above
19 BONGARD Levin, G M [ Indo Aryan ] ( Russ ) VDI
1979/3 - 149, 1979 3-26
20 Bongard Levin, G M Aryan and Non Aryan in
ancient India ( Russ ) ( in ) Ancient Cultures of Central Asia
and India (Russ ), Leningrad, 1984, 71-78
21 Bose, Pramathanath Epochs of Civilization Asian Ed.
Services, New Delhi, 1978, xn + 339
(reprint of 1913)
22 Brenneman Jr , Walter L Serpents, cow*, and ladies;
contrasting symbolism in Irish and Indo-European cattle-raiding
myths Hist Rel 28 ( 4 ), May 89 , 340 354.
ref Bruce Lincoln VBD IV 81 203 204 (the cattle-raiding
myth provides a paradigm for the social class of warriors }.
cultural technologies and responses to the ecological situation of
a people attend ng these technologies will be particular symbols
and values and these symbols aDd values wll be essentially
simlar wherever the particular technology is found for instaoce,
the symbol sm of the serpent id pastoral nomadic cultures will
be generally interpreted as negative and life-destroying while in
subsistence level cereal gra n culture it will have a geneially
pos tive and 1 fc giving quality author amp! fies the work of
Bruce Lincoln and Ri th Katz Arabagian ( see 81 7 above )
thro the carry ng on of their methods
23 Brentjes, B The peacock and the Aryan problem
( in ) Etmceskie problemy dtevnej istorn zentral’noj Azn, Moscow,
1978
24 Brentjes B Betrachtungen zur Fruhzeit Vorder-
?st?ns OLZ 80(4), 1985, 325-331,
SI. 33]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
913
..(rev. art. on Hans J Nissen, Grundzuge emer Geschichte der
Fruhzeit des Vorderen Orients, Wiss Buchges. Darmstadt, 1983,
xv +• 220)..
25. Brentjes, B. Arcbaologisches zu den Wanderungcn der
Indoiraner. Allorientalische Forschungen 13 (2), 1986; 224-238.
26. Bun. Gian Gabnella. The family and the tribe :
remarks on Indo European social jetting ( in) Studien zum
indogermanischen Wortschatz ( ed. Wolfgang Meid), IBS 52,
Innsbruck, 1987; 9-20.
27. Burrow, T. The early Aryans, (in) A Cultural
History of India, OUP, Oxford, 1975; 20-29.
28. Campanile. E. (ed). PrMemi di lingua edi cullura
nel catnpo indoeuropeo.
.. see 45. 30 above
29. Campanile, E. Histoire cl prehistoiie d’une formal!
poetique indo europeenne.
. . see 45. 32 above
30. Charachidze, Georges. Les Indo-europSens ej la
Caucasc. Rev. Etud. Giorgiemes el Caucasiemes, Paris. 1986;
211-222.
.. rev. of the work by Gammiuozi and Ivanov (sre below m
this section)..
31. Chauhan. D. v. The Rgsed.aos in Anatolia. V1J 23
( 1-2), 1985(1988); 35-54.
32. Chitale Sripad. Bbaratahi o 0 on Va mOlaslUoa hai
(Hindi ). Anmandhana Palrika 7, Ambejogai, Jan. 91; 21-2
India .. original home of Ibe Arlan, r ref. In M
inaia » no re f. 10 RV to the adicnt of
Sahasrabuddhe's res. .. ™ *"•
Bharat lyas from outside..
33. Crevatin, F. Ricerchedl anlichild indeurep".
VBD IV. 81.64).,
„ 7CPh 39 347-50; 1. P. Mallory,
Rev. : p. D£ Bernardo. ZCPh39, •
Krctilos 26. 73 79. R. SciWTT KZ 94. 29. 94.
...115
ir.-i f
914
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
181.34
34. Crevatin, F. Pioblemj di antichita indeuropee ; note
suU‘ occupazione della terra. lnL 8, 1982-83 ( H84); 27-35.
.. (Ved salpati- />s lat possidara).
35. CREVATIN, F. Rilletura. InL 8, 1982-83 (1984)|
172-175.
.. reply to J P. Mallory's rev 81. 33 above..
36. Crossland, R. A Indo-European origins : the linguistic
evidence. Past and Present 12, 1957; 16-46.
37. Dandamaev, Muhammad A.; Lukonin, Vladimir G.
The Culture and Social Institutions of Ancient Iran. CUP, 1989 1
xui + 463.
..( English transl by Ph L Kohl with D J Dadson)..
Rev. Pierre Briant, BSOAS 54 ( 2 ). 374-76
38. Demoule, J. -P. Les Indo-europeens ont -lls existe?
L’histolre 28, 1980; 109-120.
39. Deppert, Joachim. East or west - the precedent : the
Aryan schism, (in) India and the West (ed. J. Deppert), H.
Goetz Mem. Vol , Mar ohar. New Delhi, 1983; 45-138.
.. schism alienating the A'estan and Vedic tribes from one
another .. instigated by the manipulator Zarathvstra.. in
Brahmana reriod Brahmins made money out of ritualism wh.
was thwarted by Up monism, author speaks of “Vedic
cattle barons'* and “Lsas libertine sexuality”., sec 81. 39A
below . .
39A. Deppert, Joachim. East or west - the precedent :
the Aryan schism : II The Indo-Iranian schism. ( in ) India and
the West (cd. J. D. ), Manobar, New- Delhi, 1983; 51-162.
.. sec 81-39 above ..
40. DtRGACiicv, V. Neolithic and Bronze Age cultural
communities of the steppe zone of the USSR. Antiquity 63, 1989;
793-802.
41. Desjipande, Madbav M.; Hock, Peter Edwin (ed. ).
Ar^an and Non Aryan in India.
81 47]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
9l5
(= VBD IV 81 71)
Rev k Meenakshi I HR 10 143 146 K, My Lius OLZ 78
(1983) 175 76, K R Norman AO 43, 133-37
42 Dexter, M R Proto Indo European sun maidens
and gods of the moon The Mankind Quarterly 25 ( 1-2 ), 1985;
137-149
43 Diakosoff, I M On the original home of the spea-
kers of Indo European (Russ ) Vestmk Drevnei Isiorii, 1982;
Parti 161, 3-30, Part II 162,11-25
see 81 44 and 81 62 below
44 Diakonofp, I M On the original home of the spea-
kers of Indo Europ-an Soviet Anthropology and Archaeology 23
(2), 1984, 5-87, also, JIES 13 ( 1-2) 1985 92-174
(English transl of 81 43 above) (ref Gamkreudge,
Ivanov 81 64 and 65 below) analyses arguments of G and
I concludes the two scholars have been carr ed away in their
conclusion about the time and location of the orig nal IE spea-
kers ( and their m gra ions) their l ogu Stic data are not suffici-
ent for the suggested condus on* ace to D , the Balkan-
Carpatbian area was the homelard of the speakers of IE
45 Diebold Jr, A Richard The Evolution of the IE
Nomenclature for Salmomd Fish The Case of * Huchen *
( Hue ho Spp)
see 45 49 above PIE homel nd precisely the area posited
for the lE homeland by tbe Kurgan hypothesis (Rev by
Holtsmark in trad discuss on of the IE salmon problem it
has been claimed that PIE * takas necessarily identified the
North German Pla a as the IB homeland [ VBDllL 8J 172) )—
Rev ErJrng B Holtsmark Lg 63 183
46 Dillon, Myles Celts and Aryans
( = VBD IV 81 78)
Rev V P Kalygin VJa 19791 S 141-44
47 Dolgopolsly, Aron The Indo European homeland
and lexical contacts of PIE with other languages Mediterranean
Language Review 3, Wiesbaden, 198 7, 7-3J.
916
VEDIC BIBU06rAI’HV
1 81.48
48 Dolgopolsky, Aron Cultural contacts of Proto Indo-
European and Proto-Indo Iranian with neighbouring languages,
Folia Linguistica Htstorica 8 (1-2), Berlin, 1989, 3-36
49 Drobin UJf Indogermatusche Religion und Kultur 1
Eine Analyse des Begriffes mdogermamsch
(« VBD1V 81 80)
Rev F Bader BSL 77(2) 63-64, R Schmitt, Kraiylot
27 181
50 Dumezil, G Etudes Indo-Europeennes 1-4
(rev rejects D s Dreifunktionenlehre )
Rev R KoDDEJtrrzscH Kratylos 30 65-69
51 Dumezil, G Hear et malheur du guerrier Aspects
mythiques de la fonction guerri&re les Indo Europeens Flammerion,
Paris, 1985, 236
(2ad ed ) Ind an evidence cons dered
52 Dvivedi Vindhyeshwan Prasad Aryon ka Adideia
aura Unaki Sabhyata (Hindi) Bombay, 1989, 246
or g nal home of the Aryans and its c vil zation Bhumika I
Bahrain Jakhar Prasla *an a K C Pant
53 Euler, Wolfram Gab es erne indogermanischo
Gotterfamihe 7 ( m ) Studien zum idg IVortschalz ( ed W.
Meid), IBS 52, Innsbruck, 1987, 35-56
54 Faton, A 10000 ans de civili ations anatoliennes.
Archeologia 183, 1583, 16 25
55 Frye, Richard N The History of Ancient Iran Hand-
buch des Altertumswissenschaft IN 7, Verfag C H Beefr*
Munchen, 1984, xvi + 411 + maps
Rev J R Russell JAOS 103 324-25
56 Fussmahn, Gerard L entree des Aryas en Inde Am »
du ColUge de France, 1988-89, 514-530
HISTORY AND CULTURE
917
81. 62]
57 Gamkrelidze T V The Indo-European proto-
language and the problem of the original homeland of the
Indo Europeans Proc 31 ICHSANA, Tokyo, 1984 , 200-201
homeland = a particular area m south west Asia this wd
explain numerous common lexical loans in PIE Proto m tic,
and South Caucasian as well as other ancient Near Eastern
lgg
58 Gamkrelidze, T V Indogennamsche Sprache und
jndogermamsche Tvltgrationen ( Zur Frags der tdg Ursprache un
Urheimat ) (Russ ) (m) B B Piolrovskl Pel Vol , Leningrad,
1985, 356-363
59 Gamkrelidze T V Ncueres ziun Problem der indo-
germamschen Ursprache und der indogermamschen Uihcimat. KA
100(2), 1987, 366-377
60 Gamkrelidze, T V, Ivanov V V The anginal
home of the Indo Europeans ( Russ ) (m) Science m USSR 2.
1981, 80-92
61 Gamkreudze T V , Ivanov. V V The ancient
Near East and the Indo European problem lemporal and tern-
tonal oharaaenst.es of PIE based on linguistic and hlMonco-
cultural data Sonel Anthropology and Archaeology 22(1),
1983, 51-96
see 81 64 below
„ tv Ivasov. V V The problem of
62 Gamkrelidze, T V , jyanuv, r .
, . , . . _r 4t, e speakers of related dialects and on
the original homeland ot tne S P f qR , m7-122.
the methods of its determination (RUSS) VD1 1984, 107 122.
tEagl sh resume) a propo. of 81 43 abase author. <1 ulus.
1 ^ .1 ntAKOsorr ( VDI 1 982 ) acc. to wh the or ginal
the b>pc ■ h«s ^ nuy have been Balkano-Carpathian
n “ lha da"» “"''»<■« L> . hypolbe.
" e S. loan «ord. ,u IE. The dale «<« to coo
^r , L I, ton Iba. Ibe or peal bomenad of PIE.
f^nTusfto" ^ ,a Ibe Near EasI , a, esoaof.be
Halaf culture
9l8
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
(81.63
63 Gamkrelidze, T V , Ivanov, V. V. Indo-European
and the lndo Europeans A reconstruction and historical typo-
logical analysis of a proto language and a proto culture ( Russ )
( = 45 70 above ) reconstruction of PIE authors’ glottal
theory of IE consonantism fresh approach to the problem of
Urheimat constant concern with phonetic naturalness . new
picture of the migrations of the Proto Iranians and the lndo
Aryans (acc to authors orig nal homeland of the lEs was in
the reg on of Lake Urmia )
Rev Witold Manczak Fol Or 24, 270-72 , Brent Vine,
Lg 64 396-402
64 Gamkrelidze, T V , Ivanov, V V The ancient
Near East and the lndo European ques' ion temporal and terri-
torial characteristics of Proto IE based on linguistic and histonco-
cultural data JIES 13 (1 2), 1985 3-48
seo 81 61 above the interaction of PIE with the Semitic and
Kartval an ( Caucassian) Igg suggest a specific area in the Near
East as the original IE homeland wh*re these contacts cd have
come about ( the Balkaos being ruled out as a possible home-
land ) see 81 71 below
65 Gamkrelidze, T V , Ivanov, V V The migrations
of tribes speaking the IE dialects from their original homeland in
the Near East to their historical habitation in Eurasia JIES 13
(1-2), 1985, 49-91
also in Soviet Stud es in History 23 ( 1 2) 53 95 the most
ancient 1 ngutstic community to become differentiated from PIE
lg and to continue an independent existence in isolation from
the latter must be cons dcred to be the Anatol an dialectal
group after the d fferent ation of Proto Anatol an dialectal
group the Greek Arneman Aryan dialectal group must have
emerged from the PIE g system and then later must have bro-
ken up into Gk Armen an and lndo Ir dialects the archaic
hymns of RV provide evidence of the differentiation of a
special dialect group wh later constituted the begnmngs of
Iranian Igg alongside other groups with n the lndo Ir 1 ngmstic
community RV hymns contain several Iranian hydronyms and
toponyms of southeastern Iran and Afghan stan and proper
nam°s wh already have specifically Iranian phonetic characteri
sties (cf HariySpIya =» Iran an Haliab or Arioab in Afghani-
stan), in some cases it is difficult to differentiate early Iranian
81.71]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
919
from Cld Indie, however the entire complex of lexical borrow-
ings leaves no doubt that these forms belong to early Iran-
stratura the picture of the routes of PIE-speakers migrating
into their new bab tations on the Eurasian continent from their
original homeland tn the Near East and their contacts with he
speakers of oth*r Igg corresponds to a certain extent with the
anthropological picture of m giat on and m xture of races
Western Eurasia see 81 71 below
66 Gamkrelidze, T V , Ivanov, V V The problem of
the original homeland of the speakers of IE languages J
(1-2), 1985, 175-184
( m response 10 DmicONOrr 81 45 and 44 above) see 81 71
below
67 Gamkrelidze, T V , Ivanov V V Indo-European
and the Indo-Europeans de Grtij-ter, Berltn/New York, 1988, 1
English transl of 81 63 above by Johanna Nraou onipnal
homeland of IE lo Ihe somhwesl of Ihe Caucasus am
also propose Ihe reeonsiniciion of PIE consonam sjslem
68 Gaur, R C OCP culture and ihe Indo Aryans
Studies m Ortenlology ( Basham Comm Vol ) Y K Publishers,
Agra, 1988, 31-39
(also ,n Corpus ol Indotopcal Sludes 1992 ^
it not he possum lhal.be Pm Harappan. irf ^ f"
logist were Ihe same a, lb- Indo Aiyans of Ihe h-slonan?
69 Gecrgiev, V I Die dre. Hauptpenodeu des Indo-
curopaischen
see 45 73 above
70 Gimbutas, M Old Europe m the fifth
B C the european situation on the arrival of the Indo-Europeans
(in) lEs m 4 3 Mill B C (ed E C Foeome), 1982, 1-60
71 Gimbutas M Primary and secondary homeland of
the Indo Eu“ Comments on Gamhrehdze Ivanov articles
JIES 13(1-2), 1985, 185 202
ref SI 64-66 above ma nly concerns areb evidence ( G and
1 sausage of^arch materials rs loo s»P Hical .he chronology
920 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [81.72
used id many cases is incorrect, much of the published infor*
matioD unknown to them) .
72. Goel, Sita Ram. The home of our Aryan ancestors.
Organiser 15 (47), 9 7.1962, 7-8
73. Goody, J. Indo-European society. Past and Present
16, 1959; 88-92.
74 Grantovsku, E. A.; Rauvskij, D. S. On the
Iranian and “ Indo Aryan ” population of the Northern Black
Sea region in antiquity ( Russ ). ( in ) Etnogenez narodav Balkan,
1984; 47-66.
75. Guiraud, Ch. La religion indo-europeenne. Lin-
guistiquc et civilisation. Uinformaiion grammatical 22, Pans,
1984, 18-22
.. (a prop os of the work of Jean Haudry, particularly 81.
81 below).
76. Hajirnish, V. G. National Seminar on the “Aryan
Problem a short report. Samiodhaka 59 ( 3-4), Dhulia,
1991; 76-84
. . ( report on the Seminar organized by the Mythic Society,
Bangalore. July 21-23, 1991 ) see 81.10 above..
77. Harmatta, J. Iranians and Finno-Ougrians, Iranians
and Hungarians ( in Hung ) Acadfcmia Press, Budapest, 1977.
78. Harmatta, J. Migrations of the Indo-Iranian tribes.
A Ant H 26, 1978; 185-194.
79. Harmatta, J (ed ). Prolegomena to the Sources on the
History of Pre Islamic Central Asia . Akademia’s Kiado,
Budapest, 1979, 339.
Rev. . G, Gnoli OLZ 78 (6), 533-42
80 Harmatta, J. Proto Iranians and Proto-Indians in
Central Asia in the 2nd mill. B. C. ( linguistic evidence )• ( )
Ethnic Problems, Nauka, Moscow, 1981 ; 75-83.
81. Haudry, Jean. Les Indo-Europeens.
81.91]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
921
.. ( = VBD IV 81 152) see 81 75 above and 81 84 and 186
below..
Rev. :P Flobtrt, RPh 57 (2) 297-98, G Magoolm
Glossology 2-3, 219-23, 1* Trost LF 110,53
82. Haudry, Jean. Les ongines mdo eutopeennes selon
V. I. Georgiev. FIE 5, Lyon. 1983, 51-59.
..ref 45 72 above
83. Haudry, Jean. L’ongme des Indo-Europeens. Nou.
yelle Ecole 42, July 85, 123-128
84. Haudry, Jean Die Indo Europaer • etne Eutfuhrung.
Thule-Bibl , Wien, 1986; 171
.. German trawl of 8! 81 above revised
85. Haudry, Jean Beowulf dans la tradition Indo-Euro*
peenne. Etudes indo-europeennes 19, 1986, 1-54
. includes Vedic and Avestan evidence
86. Hawses, Christopher Archaeologists and Indo-Euro-
peanuts : Can they meet? Hindrances and hopes. U")
' M. Grmbutas Fel Vol , Inst for the Study of Man, Washington,
D.C, 1987: 203-215.
87. Henderson. N B Further evidence on Indo-Euro-
pean origins. The Mankind Quarterly 28 (4). Washington.
1988; 421-426.
88. Henning, W. B The first Indo Europetms m history,
(in) Society and History, Karl August Wittfogel Fel. Vol. (ed.
G. L. Ulhan), Mouton, 1978; 215-230
89. Hodge. C. T Indo-Europeans ,n the Near East. Anl
23 ( 6), 1981; 227-244.
90. Huor. J. -L , Yon. M - Calvet. Y ( ed ) DeVIndas
anx Balkans Ed Recherche sur C.v, Orations, Pans, 1985, 478.
91. Mo-European Society and ReUprrn : A S^osium.
The Mankind Quarterly 26 ( 1-2 ), Washington, 1985,
-U6
922
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
{£1.92
..(report on Symp organized at 11th Intern. Congress of
Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences, Vancouver, Aug.
1983) . E C. Polomf, “The study of rel. in th? context of
religion and cultare" (pp 5-18), M. Robbins DprnR. **1E
reflection of virgily and autonomy “ (pp. 57-74)..
92. Jettmar, K. Fortified ‘ ceremonial centres ’ of tije
Itxdo Iranians. ( in ) Ethnic Problems of the Ancient History of
Central Asia {2nd mill B. C. ), Moscow, 1981 ; 220-229.
93. Jettmar, K. Kafiren, Nunstanj, Darden : Zur Klarun^
des Begrjffssystems. Anthropos 77, 1982; 254-263.
94. Jucquois, G. Indo-Europeens. (in) Encycl. Utfiyef
salts ( 2nd Ed ), Paris, 1985; 1026-1029.
. (also *• Die Urheimat und die Religion der Indo-germanen
Y Atsuhiko's paper) .
95. Justus, C. F. Indo-Europeaoization of myth and
syntax in Anatolian Hittite : dating of texts as an index. JIES
II ( 1-2), 1983; 59-103.
95A. Kak, Subhash C The Indus tradition and the Indc-
Aryans. Mankind Quarterly 32 ( 3 ), 1992.
96. Kapoor, Karam Narain. India — the home of the
Aryans. AH 2 : 17, Oct. 85; 13-15.
97. Kerns, John Cowler. Indo European Prehistory. Jeffers,
Cambridge, 1985; v + 1$3 + 4 maps.
98. K ilian, Lothar. zum Ursprung der IndogpmtQnep'.
Forschungen aus Linguistik, Prahistone und Anthropology, IJa<
Sachbuch-3, Bonn, 1983; 178 + 66 lllustr.
. (2nd enlarged ed , 1988 254+jJlustx. ).. author attempts
synthesis of linguistic, prehistoric, ethnological, and anthropo-
logical approaches Idg Heimatgebiet ( not identical with the
Urheimatregion ) wd be the region from North Sea rn North-
west up to Balkan and West Ukraine iq Southeast)., fdys is
contrary to the view of M. Gimbutas ). .
Rev. : J. Haudry, E1E 1J, 29-40, Wolfgang P. Schmid, IF 90.
278-80, R, Lochner von HtiniNBAqr, Kratjfos 29,
HISTORY AND CULTURE
923
tl. 107 A ] •“ —
99. Klein, L. S. A brief validation" of the migration hypo*
thesis' with respect to the Catacomb culture. Soviet Anthropology
and Archaeology 1(4), New York, 1963; 27-36.
..see 81.100 below..
100. Klhn, L. s. The coming of Aryans : wh0 and
whence? BDCRI 43, 1984; 57-69 + rliustr.
..mainly bared on archaeological evidence .
comb culture complex of Ibe Black Sea region as an mlU.l link
in the chain of cullures leading to lndo-Aryan cullure.. see 81.99
above..
101. Klein, L. S. [Die Internet unrl ^
Well ; gemeinsame Qucllen der Ideologic]- NAA 5, 1987, 63 .
..(English abstract) .recently an todo-Aryan component ha.
been identified in Scythian culture and Ig. ..
102. Klencel, Horst et al.
Vorderasiens. Akaderaic Verlag, Berlin, 19S9; 5
..in the valley of Tigris and Euphrates.
103. Knobloch, E. Beyond the Oxus. Ernest Bonn, 1972.
104. Kockanowski, Vama De Gila. A^an and Indo-
Aryan migrations. Diogenes, No. 149, Florence, Spring 1990.
105. Kopecnv, Frantisek. [On the original homeofOie
Indo-Europeans ] ( Czesch ). Z pr Mk 21, Prague, 1980, 416
F E [Advent of Indo-Iramans] (Russ.).
106 Kuzmina, n i , Wed. I. M. Dioko-
(in) Sammelband uber Vorderasten (Russ.) ted.
NOFF), Moscow, 1986; 169-228.
..(English abstract)..
107 Lal B B. The Iudo-Aryan hypothesis vrs-l-vis Indian
archaeology, (in) Ethnic Problems ■ Centra I Asm tn the Early
Period, Moscow, 1981 ; 280-294. _ .
u Pultura vedica e cullura indo*
107A. Lazzeroni, R- Cull“ra ^ ^
europea. (in) Alt! del prtmo comeg
erftf fed. O. Borro). AISS, Tonoo. 1982 , 53 60.
924
VEDiC klBLlOGRAEHV
[81 108
108 Lazzeroni, R Indoeuropeo e Indoeuropa un pro
bleraa di metodo ( m ) Problemi della recostruzione un dibatto
{. = In L 9) 1984 85, 89-100
109 Lelekov L A On the latest solution of the Indo>-
European problem ( Russ ) VDI 3 1982 , 31-37
rejects the v ews of Gamkrelidce and Ivanov ( see above )
1 10 Leopold, Joan Friedrich Max Muller and the question
of the early Indo Europeans ( 1847 1851 ) Etudes Inter-Ethniques,
Pans, 1984 21 32
1 1 1 Leroy Maunce Les Indo Europeens et leurs errance*.
Bull Acad Belgique 7 4 (5) Brussels 1988, 176 194
112 Lincoln Bruce Myth Cosmos, and Society - Indo-
European Themes of Creadon and Destruction Harvard Umv
Press, Cambridge Mass 1986 xvi + 278
RVX 90 JJ 12 acc to tbe author ih s passage refers to
the repet t on of costnogon c act on each performance of sacr
lice was felt to re-create the world d spers ng mater al substance
from ts m crocosm c form to the macrocosm and thus susta n
ng creat on
113 Macqueen J G The Hi idles and Their Contem-
poraries in Asia Minor Thomas and Hudson London 1986
rev and enlarged cd (first publ 1975)
114 Maggi D Questtonano * riposta ( in ) Riconstru-
zlone hnguistica e riconstruzione culturale (ed F CrEVAtin ),
Trieste 1983 ixxiii
M s answers to quest ons on the 1 m ts of cultural reconstruc*
t on when work ng w th 1 ngu st c data
115 Mahi'LXAS D X> Fsvxq KskkvB !t> J&niska a
soejo linguistic appraisal of ancient North West India JMSUB
30(1) 1981 31 38
Anatol an arch d scover es help the study of Indo Aryan
beyond the bo ders of Ind a d alect cal vir ety of (he Veditf
lg pre-Pan and non Pan trad t ons of grammar
si. mj
HISTORY AND CULTURE
925
1 16. Makkay, J. The earliest use of helmets in South-East
Europe. Acta Arch. Acad. Scient. Hung. 34 (1-4), Budapest,
1982; 3 22.
..the boars* tusks and horsed helmets were a characteristic
armour of early IE peoples .
117. Makkay, J. Metal forks as symbols of power and
religion. Acta Arch Acad . Scient. Hung 35 (3-4), 1983; 313-344.
..discovered m Bogazkoy, Iran, Mykenc, three- or two-pronged;
(dale earth-divinity..
118. Makkay, J. Angaben zur Archaologte der Indo-
germanenfrage, I. Idg *pel und die Grabenanlagen. Acta Arch •
Acad. Scient. Hang. 38, 1986; 13-29.
. ref. Ved-c pur ; avest rara- . ( RV IV 26 ff )- -
119. Makkay, J. The linear pottery and the early Indo-
Europeans. M. Gimbutas Fel. Vol. Inst for the Study of Man,
.Washington, D. C, 1987; 165-184
120. Mallory, J. P. Time perspective and PIE.
..see 45. 146 above..
121. Mallory, J. P. Indo-European and Kurgan fauna I :
Wild mammals. JIES 10 ( 1-2), 1982; 193-222.
. first in a short senes of articles that will seek to compare the
linguistic evidence for PIE fauna with ostelogical remains derived
from the Kurgan trad and neighbouring cultures..
122. Mallory, J. P. PIE and Kurgan fauna II : fish.
..see 45. 147 above..
123. Mallory, J. P. In Search of the Indo-Europeans.
Language, Archaeology, and Myth. Thames and Hudson, London,
1989; 288 + 175 lllustr.
..tnirod. Cb : brief bist of the discovery of IE's, explains the
Leoetic model (August Schleicher, 1321— C8 J and wave model
(Johannes Schmidt. 1843-1901 ) . IE bjpothesis presuppose* a
PIE Ig spoken by a population in some area of Eurasia severely
more confined than iheir earliest hist, distribution.. Chh. 2-3 :
spread of the IEs in Asia and Europe., either assume that the
926
vEbic bibliography
[ 81.124
Indo-Aryans divided south of an earlier staging area wiih some
moving east and others far to the west (Ghjrshm*n) or assume
an initial IA settlement not only of North Mesnpot but also of
the Iranian plateau itself before 1400 B C (Burrow) Swat
valley culture offers itself as a most attractive candidate for
early IAs or Kafiri, the area makes an excellent fit with the
geographical scene depicted m RV Chb 4-5 PIE culture and
IE rel Ch 6 ‘IE homeland problem ' , the author favours
Pontic-Caspian Steppe (agreeing with GiMsuras) Cb. 7
arch evidence for PIEs Epilogue author deals with the
Aryan myth
Rev J W De Jong, II J 34 138-42, Giorgio Stacul, EW
39, 317-18
124 Manczak, Witold Le problfeme de l’habitat pnmitif
des Indo Europeens Folio Linguistica Histonca 5 (2 ), The
Hague, 1984, 199 210
see 81 125 below
125 Manczak, Witold [ On the original homeland of the
Indo-Europeans J ( Polish } ( in ) Studia nad etnogeneza Slowien ,
Wroclaw, 1987, 113-120
see 81 124 above
126 Markey, Thomas L Indo-European theophonc
personal names and social structure
see 45 151 above
127 Martinet, Andre Des steppes aux Oceans L’indo*
europeen et les * Indo-Europeens ’ Payot, Paris, 1986 , 274,
covers both linguistics and culture M avoils (he depiction
of IEs as static, distant from ourselves both in tune and in
culture
Rev t T Arnavielle R Lar R 90 (2) 253 56, Sheila M.
Embleton, lg 63, 426- 27, G JacquoU CILL 13 (1-2),
244-45 , \V P Lehmann, Word 38 ( 3 ), 205-09 . D Slusanschi,
SCL 38 (4) 350-52
128 Max Muller, F Biographies of Words and the Home
of the Aryas Asian Educational Service, New Delhi, 1987 {
Xxvn + 278.
(also 1985 and 1990)
W.I38J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
927
129. Mayrboier, Manfred. Welches Material ans dem
Indo-Arischen von Mttanni verble.bt fur eine selektrve Darstellung7
. see 41. 93 abose.
130. Mayrhofer, Manfred. The earl.est linguistic traces
of Aryans outside India and Iran. JKRCOl 50, 1988,
..in ancient Near East Anatolia .
131. McCone. Kim R. Hund, Wolf, und Kriegerbei den
Indogemtanen. (in) Slud.emumidg. Worlschatz (ed. Wolfgang
Meid), IBS 52, Innsbruck, 1987. 101-154
132. Meid, Wolfgang. Dichter md D,chterkumt in indo-
$ermanischer Zeit.
VBD IV 81.239).. Vedic evidence considered..
Rev. i F. Hadlr, tSL 8. 12). >*-”■> L ItaTzrNBrRQ. OLZ
78 ( 1983), 178-80, G. Nagv. Kralylos 25. *09
133. MOD. Wolfgang (ed ). Studien znm Indogermanlschen
Worlschatz.
. sec 45 162 above..
134. Mod. Wolfgang. Zur Vorstellungswelt der Indo-
Germanen anband des Wortscbatzes. (m) 81. 133 above.
135 MOD. Wolfgang. Archnolog* und SpracHijsenschaft.
Kntisches » neuen Hypo.hesen der Ausbre Uung der Indog, •nmnen.
IBS - Vortrage und kle.nere Scbnften-43, Innsbruck, 198 .
136 Mishra, Sbyam Sunder. Comparatrve philology and
Arya problem. BMraf.ya Inhdsa Samkalann Sam it fa„M 3,
1985; 195-202
, , a mv th clear affinities of ancient Egy-
- *— - —
137. M,sRA.Satya Swamp. The Aryan Problem : A Lingub
Stic Approach. . Mun. Man., New Delhi.
138. The Mittani invocation and its implications. MR \2$
(4), April 68;276-286.
928 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 181,139
139 Morris, Charles The Aryan Race, its Origin and its
Achmements
140 Nagel, Wolfrom Indogermanen und alter Orient I
Ruckblick und Ausblick auf den Stand des Indogermanen*
problems Mitteifungen der Deutschen Onentahschen Gesellschaft,
Berlin, 1987, 157-213 + 15 fig
. ( ref to Mutam - Arier )
141 Narain, A K The Chinese homeland of the First
Indo Europeans Proc 31 1 CHS AN A, Tokyo, 1984, p 200.
. examines lit and arch sources related to the movement of
the Tcchanan speaking Yueh-chih people and argues in favour
of a Chinese homeland of one of the first IE speaking peoples..
142 Nemesreri, Jdnas, Szathmary, Laszlo An anthro*
pologtcal evaluation of the Indo European problem the anthro-
pological and demographic transition in the Danube basin M-
Gimbutas Fet Vol , fnst for the Study of Man, Washington, D C ,
1987, 88 121
the first two waves of Indo Europeanization in the Caspian
Basin involved a cultural transformation of the local population
whose survival appears to have beta a significant demographic
factor in this geographic region throuhoul the COpper Age
143 Neustupny, J Archaeological comments to the Indo-
European problem Ongint 10, 1976, 7-18
144 Nissen, Hans J Grundzuge ewer Geschichte der
Fruhzeit des Vorderen Orients Wissenschaftliche Buch-Gcsell-
schaft, Darmstadt, 1983, xv + 220 -f illuslr , map.
145 Nussbaum, Alan Head and Horn in Indo-European
sec 45 172 and 79 263 above
Rev S Levis CL 27(2) 10S-U3, E C P 13 ( 3-4),
399-400
146 OTlauerty, W The Indo European mare and the
king Static Hierosot) mi tana 5-6, 1981,25-32,
81.153)
HISTORY AND CULTURE
929
147. Oguibenine, Boris L’Asie Mineure ancienne et 'a
migration des Indo-europeens selon T V. Gamkrehdze ct V. V,
Ivanov. Etudes lndo-Europeennes 4, 1982; 63-74.
. (ref Gamkrclidze-Ivanov, above )=
148. Oguibenine, Boris Essais sur la culture redique et
indo-europeenne. Testi Lingusitici - 6, Giardini, Pisa, 1985, 192.
. principally dealing with the Vedic theory of sacrifice (reasort
for and advantages of sacrifice)
Rev. : Franco Crevatin, II J 31, 142-44, C H Werba, Sprache
31(2), 320-21.
149. Olender, M The Indo-European mirror : mono-
theism and polytheism. History and Anthropology 3, London,
1987; 327-375.
150. Otten, Heinrich, Ruster, Christal Keilschnfttexte
aus Boghazkoy. Heft 33 : Texte in hurristischen Sprache. Gcbr.
Mann Verlag, Berlin, 1987, xvm + 50 + 50 pi
Rev. : N. BoYsan-Dietrich. Mundus 25( 1 ), 36-37
151. Parkes, Peter. Livestock symbolism and pastoral
ideology among the Kafirs of the Hindu Kush Man 22(4),
637-660.
152. Parpola, A. Arguments for an Aryan Origin of the
South Indian Megaliths.
. (= VBD IV 81 268) (a cc to Sundara. none of the argu-
ments put forth by the author seems to be reasonable or
correct).
Rev : A. Sundara, IHR 5, 222-25
153. Parpola, A. The Coming of the Aryans la Iran and
Inha and, he Cultural and Ethnic Identity of the Dams. Stud, a
Orientalta 64, Helsinki, 1988; 195-302.
..Diu. Dasyu mtnl.oorf •« »V r.prtstnl «* “ ‘f^'**"*
,..117
930
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
181 154
ble for the rtl and culture of Veda and Aiesta acd is related
to Mitacci dynasty of North Syr a author produces consider-
able ar«.h eMdence for these hypotheses Harappa people did
not belong to IE ancestry P proposes a Proto-Ary an home-
land on the steppes of South Russia pur refets to circular
forts of Bactria and not to fort fied cities of IV civil
Rev H Fair J1J 34 57-60 K R Norman AO 51, 288-96.
Johann Tischiir ZDMG 140(2) 397 98
154 Pitiman, Richard S possible new solutions for some
sticky old problems
-.see 45 185 above
155 Polome, E C Lexical data and cultural contacts a
Critique of the study of Prehistoric isoglosses and borrowings,
(in) Logos semaniikos, Eugenio Cosenu Fel Vol (cd H.
Geckeler et al), de Gruyter, Berlin, 1981 , 505 513
156 Polome, E C (cd ) The Indo-Europeans In the
Eourth and Third Millennia Lmguistica Extranea, Studia 14,
Karoma, Ann Arbor, 1982, IX + 186 + fig, tab
contains among others H L Thomas Arch evidence for
the migrations of the IEs C NVatrins • Aspects of IE
poetics , E C Polome, IE culture, with special attention to
religion
Rev F Badir DSL 78(2) 73 76 J Haudry HE 5, 55-59,
F Villar Eminta 54(1) J62-64 Lochner von Huttenbacii,
hratylosll 66-71
157 Polome E C Indo European culture, with special
attention to religion ( in ) 8 1 156 abo\e, 156-172 + 2 fig
158 Polome E C The Indo-European heritage in Ger-
manic religion the sovereign gods (in) F R. Adrados Fet,
Vol, Ed Gndos, Madrid, 1988,401-411
see 81 161 below
159 POLOMr. E C Introduction to Diakonov 1984 , 1984.
s e 81 162 below
160 Folome, E C Seme thoughts on the methodology of
conparatue religion, with special focus on Indo-European JIE5
Monograph Series -4, 1984 , 9-27
166]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
931
failings of ojJi of 19ih cat. res into IE rel ( e. g. neglect of
the sources subjectivism, natural so- L~.erp relation re to
comparative studie, by K. Kxscn n and R. N D 20th cat.
approaches M Eliade (e g. b t typology of tb sky god ) .
advocates of the =oaal perspeenves e. 6- \m*«ws wbo sub-
stituted conceptual comparisons for the a gram a ntca an
mag co-oaturahs'.i- myths G Dluezil (no of Hans -a us
approach e g. the presupposition of a social organization or
PIE period wh. can t b- adequately accounted for not enough
attention to the ecology of IE homeland, wb. impla aa cssati
ally pastoral economy . the myology as explamed by D
does not reflect the prominence of caul in the iv
the early IEs
161 Polome, E C Germanic religion and the Indo-
European heritage The Mankind Quarterly, Washington. D C,
1985.27-55
ref to \cdic rel see 81 158 above
162. Polome, E C Recent Russian papers on th « i
European problem and the ethnogenes s and ongmal homelan
of the Slavs JIES 13 (1-2) 1935, 1 2
imroductio. ref Cnarunar l'* 1 "' D ““-> v abo ' c
see 81 159 above
163 POLOME E C A critical examination or Germano-
lado aU^oStCS and .her « or ,he —ache n
of Indo-European culture (in) SI and War a are
WSC), Berlin 1986, 280 290
164 POLOME E c Der rndogermamsche Wortschatz auf
1M rOLOME, c , ]\ OT tschatz
dem Gebtete der Religion, (m) Studien tug
(ed Wolfgang Meu>) Innsbruck, 1987, 201 217
see 45 162, 187 and 81 133 above
. t c <s(v.io-economic metamorphosis cf
165 PrakasaM, M S So^uxco 15 (2)
the Aryans and the agencies operated J Sac Res 12),
Sept 72, 77-90
166 PtiHVEL, Jean La transpositton du mytbe a la safa
166 FUUVEL, moeenne ( m ) Cahiers pour un
dans la narration epique uido-eu ope
932 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [81.16?
temps: Georges Dumezil (ed. Jacques Bonneti ), Pandora, Pans,
1981; 173-186.
. for English version, see VBD IV 81. 288..
167. Puhvel, Jean. Analecta Indoeuropea ( 1952-1977 ).
see 45 189 above (also VBD IV 81 290) .
168. Pulgram, E Indo European and Indo-Europeans.
. see 45 190 above
169. RAl, Subhash Aryans in Space and Time.
170. Renfrew, Colin Archaeology and the Indo-European
languages — an unresolved problem. Paper, 50th Anniversary
Conf. ofthePrehist Soc , Norwich, 30 3. 1985.
171. Renfrew, Colin Archaeology and Language: The
Puzzle of Indo European Origins. Cape, London, 1987; xiv + 346
+ lllustr , maps
(also CUP, New York, 1988) IBs originated in Anatolia
( Asia Minor) producing ofT shoot settlements wh migrated east-
ward toward India and westward to Greece and Balkans, and
eventually to Danube basin, as part of the very initial spread of
food-producing peoples from c 6000 B C, onward., acc. to
R , a major linguistic change cd only come about with a major
change in ecological adaptation R. wd make PIEs partners in
the origins of food-production and participants m the process
of creating urban civilizations from the beginning.. R speaks
of three mechanisms of Ig replacement * system collapse '
model, * elite dominance ’ model, * demography / subsistance *
model there is no unambiguous arch evidence for wholesale
migration or violent conquests ( R rejects the views of
Gimbutas and Dumezil, discusses IV civil, wh , acc. to him, is
IE in char ; Vedic lg , IE mythology )
Rev. E Campanile A xa’ylos 33, 53-56, Current Anthropology
29(3), 437-68, I M Diakonov, A Arm L 9, 79-87. Joseph
H. Greenberg AA 90. 1 029-30, Jay II jASAsorr, Lg 64, S00-
802. K R, Norman Lingua 76, 91-99, The Quarterly Per. of
Arch 9(1), 1-3. 8-10, Ralph M Rowlett, Hist Pel 29 (4).
415-18
172. Rivilre, Jean Claude Georges Dumezil ct Jes Indo*
Europcennes
8i.l$2]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
933
-.see 45. 198 above..
173- Roy, S. B. Early Aryans of India {3100-1400 B. C . ).
New Delhi, 1989; 196.
174. Saggs, H. W. F. Cnihzation before Greece and Rome.
Batsford, London, 1989; vi + 322 + 16 pi. + 4 maps.
..deals with ancient Egypt, Hittites, Humans, IV civil ..
Rev. : D. J Wiseman, JR AS ( 3rd series ) 1(2), 261-62
175. SahasRABUDDHE, M. T. Aryamulasthdna- Bharata.
176. Sankalia, H. D. The Aryan enigma : a review article.
Tol, 13. 9. 1981 ; 8 : 1-5.
177. Sarianidi, V. South-West Asia : migrations, the
Aryans and Zoroastrians. Information Bulletin 13, Internat Assn,
for the Study of the Culture of Central Asia, UNESCO, 1987;
44-56.
1 8. Sathe Shrirara. Aryans: who were they' 1 Bharatiya-
Itihasa-Samkalana Samiti, Mysore 1991 ; 82.
..Aryans were neither a race, nor invaders, nor nomads, nor
foreigners. .
179. Sayce, A. H. The Aryan problem - fifty years later.
Antiquity l, 19/7; 201-215
180. Schlerath, B. 1st em Raum/Zeit-Modell fur eine
rekonstrmerte Sprache moglich?
. see 45. 207 above .
181. Schlerath, B. Konnen wir die urindogermamsche
SoziaLtruktur rekonstrcieren ? Methodologische Erwagungen.
(in) 45 162 above; 249-264.
. see 45 162 above.. ( Duue'zjl’s general tripartite theory does
not hold ). .
182. Schmalstieg, William R. I On the IE-problem:
a propos of 81 63 above 1. VJa 37 ( 1 ), 1988; 32-45.
934 VEDfC CIULIOGRAPHV [81.183
183. Schmitt, R. Aryans, (in) Encycl. Iranica II, Routle-
dge Kegan Paul, London, 1987; 684-6b7.
1 84. Schmoeckel, R. Die Hirteti, die die Welt veranderten .
Rovvohlt Hamburg, 1982.
185 Scorr, D. A. Zoroastrian traces along the upper
Amu Darya ( Oxus ). JRAS 1 984 ( 2 ); 21 7-228.
ancient Zoroastrian dements existed in the Wakhan reaches
(till 1896), only to be crushed by a late enforcement of Islam;
support for the feasibility of this comes from tho adjacent
Hindu Kusb. There the well known Kafir community, with
archaic Jndo-Jr. roots, had maintained for centuries its own
polytheistic rel despite being surrounded by Islam., pockets of
similar archaic beliefs have maintained themselves to (he present
among the Dards
186 Sercent, Bernard. Penser- et penser malles indo-
curopeens. Annales : Econ , Societ., Civilis. 37, 1982; 669-681.
. (a crit. rev of 81.81 above)..
187. Shaffer, Jim G. Indo Aryan invasions : cultural
myth and archaeological reality ? ( in ) The People of South
Asia : The Biological Anthropology of India, Pakistan , and Nepal
(ed John R. Lukacs ), Plenum Press, New York, 1984.
. ( paper presented at 9th Annual Wisconsin Conf on South
Asia, Nov 1980) . early Vcdic lit does not describe invasion
of Aryan tribes into India, but a fundamental reconstructing of
indigenous society that saw the rise of hereditary social elites,
linguistic similarities bet Indian and European lgg , wh are
Cited as proof for tbe Indo Aryan invasion, have alternative
explanations..
188. Shastrin, Narendra Nath. Mesapotaraiar Boghaz
Koi ^i/alipt ( Assam. ) Prakash 12 (12), Guwahati, Oct. 1987;
67-72.
189. Sher, Ya. A Verbal mythopoetic formulae and their
representational parallels. SP, 33 IC ANAS, Toronto, 1990.
. considers rock-drawings in Soviet Central Asia and IB and
Indo-Ir. verbal mythological formulae . certain formulae mu*
have arisen in the epoch of IE community itself..
81. 196J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
935
190. Shevoroshmn, V. Indo European homeland and
migrations. Folia Luigtushca Histonca 7(2), The Hague, 1987,
227-250.
191. Shields, Kenneth Jr. Sociolinguistics and the
reconstruction of PIE.
..see 45 223..
192. Singh, G P. India from Anana to the Ganga valley
(New light on the original homeland and expansion of the
Aryans). 50PIHC , Gorakhpur Umv, 1989-90, 132-133.
. Anana extended from ihc Varfiksu (Oxus) basm Southeast
cf Hindu Kush to Kabul valley lying within the geographical
limits of ancient Bharatavarsa in tact till (he dawn of 6th ^cent
B C . one of the earliest centres of the Aryans in pre-Rr-and
RK-Pcriods.. common home of ancient Vedic Aryans an
Irano-Aryan,.. Anana - Arj.ka of RV and Anryana Va.jam
of Avesta .
193. Skomal, S. N. In search or the Proto Indo-European
archaeological assemblage. The Mankind Quarterly 20 ( 1-2 ),
1983; 175-192.
. recommends ( 1 ) the need for an archaeolosicillly epfliablt
definition of P1E-IE society, (2) analysts of Use arch remains
of historic cultures assumed to have spoken IE dialects
194. Skomal, S. N ; Polome, E. C. (ed ) Proto-Indo-
European The Archaeology of a Linguistic Problem , Manja
Gtmbutas Fel. Vol.. Inst, for'the Study or Man, Washington.
D. C, 1987: 396.
Rev • Erlmg B Holtsmark, Lg 64. 631-33
195. Smith, R. Moiton. SaDsknt names in the Near East
of the second millennium B C A JOS 3 ( t ). Spring 19 ,
ref to Mitanm and other records the names are the kind
of names the Vedic-speak ng peoples had
196 Thomas, Homer L Archaeological evidence for the
uugration of the Indo-Europeans (m) 81 156 a ove * *
61-86 -f 2 tables + maps
936
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[81.197
197 Thomas, Homer L The Indo Europeans some
historical and theoretical considerations (in) 81 194 above,
1987, 145-164
198 Tripathi, D N Protohistonc interconnections
between India and Western Asia SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto,
1990
Indo Aryan ]g was spoken in SW Asia during the 2nd mill
B C gods mentioned in the Mitanm treaty are Rgvedic and
not proto Aryan (as suggested by Thieme ) arch evidence
variety of seals and inscriptions., author discusses the not so
well known Indo Aryan personal names from West-rn Asia
199 Tripathi, G C On the nature of Indo-European
religion Darshana Int 9(3 ), July 1969 , 33-43
200 Trubacev, O N Ein Fall der Typologie das Pro-
blem der “ alten Aricr ” und die arische Trennung O Szemerenyi
Fel Vol ( = VBD IV 87 178), 1979, 903 908
201 Trubacev, O N Iudoanc v Skifii t Dakn ( Russ )
see 41 153 above
202 Untermann, Jurgen Ursprache und historische Rea-
litat der Beitrag der Indogermanistik zu Fragen der Ethno-
genese ( in ) Studien zur Ethnogenese, West deutscher Verlag,
Opladen 1985, 133-164
203 Varma, Thakur Prasad Arya samasya para kucha
sphuta vicara ( Hindi ) V S Wakankar Fel Vol, Ujjain, 1987,
II 27 38
som- thoughts on the Aryan problem imagnary distinct on
bet Arya and DraviJa
204 Vidyananda Sarasvati, Swami Aryon ka Adi DeSa
aurawaki Sabhyata (Hindi) Vaidika Yatimandala, Dtnanagar
(Pb), 36
Aryan homeland and its civilization Xrya-Lasyu war is a
fiction («F I 164 20 dia suparna as bass of a MDseal)
205 Vinogr vdova, N M Die Swat Kultur ( zum mdo-
anseben Aspekt ) SP, Soviet Scholars 6 WSC ? 1984, 177-J83.
HISTORY AND CULTURE
937
8U212]
206 Wald, Lucia, Slusanschi, Dan Intraducere in stuiai
llmbii jl culturll wJaeuropene Ed Slnntifica si Enciclopadica,
Bucarest, 1987, 368
Rev V Popov tci LfL 1937(4) 537-40
207 Warhadpande, N R Bhasamce vargikarana ani
aryamce mulasthana (Mar ) Navabharata 40 (10), July 8 ,
15*21
classification of Igg and the homeland of the Aryans con
cepts of IE and of advent of lEs into India are untenebte
see 81 208 below
208 Warhadpande, N R The Aryan Imasion A Myth
Nagpur, 1989, vi + 257
sec 81 207 above
208A Warhadpande, N R Kapolakalpita Arya 1 Mar )
SamSodhaka 59 ( 1-2), Mar June 91 66-76
imaginary Aryan< neither 1 ngu st c nor 1 * arch ev.
Uence in favour of Aryan race as invaders of India IV civ!
is Vedic Vedic Ig and rel spread out of India in far regio
before that there were no IEs or Aryans
209 Watkins, Cahert AspcctcrindDEuropcanpoct.es
sec 45 259 above also .0 81 156 above 104-120 (-FED
IV 81 356)
210 Watkins, Calvert ed and rev ) The American
Heritage Dictionary of Indo European Boots
see 35 91 above
211 WATKINS, Calvert The Indo European background
of a Luvian ntual Die Sprache 32 ( 4 ) Manfred Mayrhofer Fel
Vol , Part n, 1986, 324-333
_ m , - , . f .r to Indra s dragon slaying (Rk
, « » 4 into Aryan P ese=«
I 32) also /.m.tantes bet the Anatolian and IA
leeaplanedbye— ■ mbc.accc . 0 . by
contact )
212 Watkins Calvert In the mterst.cs of procedure
Indo-European legal language ard comparative law
18
938 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 181*213
see 45 261 above comparable Indo Ir traditions suggest
idg hierarchy of ownership categories
213 Watkins, Calvert How to kill a dragon in Indo-
European
see 41 156 and 45 262 above
214 Werner Karel The Indo Europeans and the Indo-
Aryans the philological archaeological, and historical context.
ABORI 68 1987 , 491 523
215 Wli helm G Grundzuge der Geschichte und Kultur
der Hurnter Wissens Buchgesellsch , Darmstadt 1982 , lX-f 152
considers Indo Aryans of Mitanni
216 Wolfe, Susan J On terms of coosanguineal kinship
m PIE (m) Papers in Linguistics 19 ( 4 ), Edmonton, Alberta,
1986, 425 447
217 Zagarall, Allen Trade, u omen class, and society in
ancient Western Asia Current Anthropology, Chicago Umv
Press, 1988
218 Zimmer, Stefan Indogermamsche Sozialstruktur ? Zu
zwei Thescn Emile Benvemstes ( in ) Studien zum idg Wortschatz
( = 81 133 above ), 1987, 315-329
zu indo ir ’ dam- 'us- w zanlu- ’dasyu-
219 Zimmer, Stefan On dating proto IE a call for
honesty JJES 16 ( 3-4 ), 1988 371-375
two aspects of the term PIE ( 1 ) Ihe bulk of reconstructed
grammat cal and lex cal terms ( 2 ) a natu al lg once spoken
by a certain people in ant qu ty nol recorded in written docu
ments IE begins to be recorded c r 2000 B C ( terminus ante
quern) authors appeal to 1 ngu sts and archaeologists to
abstain from us ng the term IE or PIE for anything older than
roughly 2*00 B C
220 Zimmer, Stefan The investigation of Proto Indo Euro-
pean history methods, problems limitations ( in ) When Ifar’ls
Collide (ed, J Grappin, Th Markev), A“ q Arbor, (989,
HISTORY AVD CULTURE
82.5 j
939
S2. History and Culture of India
J . Aacastya Some Doubtful Areas in the Chronology and
Factual History of India Graphic Arts Res Soc of India,
Bombay, I9S3, 60
( 1 ) India s hist thro Western eyes (2) Aryan immgra
tion story (3) ‘Dravidian race story (4) unju»t handling of
Puragas, ( S ) * Wnt ng in Ind a
2 Acharya, N N Presidential address History section.
33 PAIOC, Poona, 1989, 68 82
Indian cullure as basis of Asian culture slavery in India,
eastward progress of the Aryans Bharalas established in the
east, group ng of Prc Aryan and Aryan
3 Aiyer, Velandat Gopala Chrorology of Ancient India.
Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987, vi+141+190
Satya, Dvspara Treta Kali dale of MBh
4 Alur, K R. Aryan invasion of India and Indo-Gangetic
civilization — archaeo zoo’ogical approach 49 P1IIC, Karnataka
Uaiv , Dharwad, 1988 ( 89 ), 701-702
Aoan mvason of Ind a has its roots in the recovery of
faunal remains along their migratory route from Central As a
Horse and chariot are said to have been introduced into India
by them contrary to aiicb lb nking presence of horse was
detected at HaUur ( Karnataka) in a phase earl er than the period
of the Aryan advent George of Baroda Uoiv who examined
the faunal remains of MD states that tn a great civil I ke India
it is incredible that horse alone shd be abs nt it is paradoxi
cal that ass is traced when its genet cal predecessor is absent
Aryan invasion is a myth ref to Indo-Soviet Seminar (AUaha
bad ) on * Bronze-Age Cultures of India and Central Asia
Contacts and Migration «.nd the Aryan problem Allr t paper
on « Horse and th* Aryans Gauge! c valley wb m now a
plain ter ram wav an ajea of dense 'n'.'.t deep uatts lakes
and expansive water sheds as revealed by the recovery of faunal
remains of rhinoceroses hippopotamus and wild elephants, and
therefore unsuited for horse-drawn chariots
5 Ancient Bihar Her Contribution to Religion and Civili-
zation Ramaknshna Mission Ashram, Patna, 1984; ISO
946 VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY [82 6
6 Antonova K , Bongard-Levin, G M » Kotovsri G
Histoire de VInde Ed du Progr&s Moscow, 1989, 676
Rev E Meyer AESC 37 (2) 280 81
7 ARJUNAN Pcllat, M Ancient Indian History Ashish
Publishing House, New Delhi, 1988, vi + 253
( Aryans and Dravidians were in all probability, one people
with occupa'ional differences Dravidian problem still remains
unsolved Aryan civlizalion)
Rev R S Beta! Sambodhi 14 rev 3-5
8 Arunachacam, M Peeps into the Cultural Heritage of
Hinduism Kasi Mutt, Tituppanandal, 1982, viu + 240
Rev BITCAl ( July-Sept 79) 192-94
9 Asthana, Shashi History and Archaeology of India's
Contacts with Other Countries from Earliest Times to 300 B C
(- VBD IV 82 38 )
Rev Romila Thapar I HR 3 402-04
10 Bajpai, Shiva G Greek Praisoi and Sanskrit Pracya
problems of identification and its historical significance SP,
4 WSC, Weimar, 1979
brings in evidence from Papini s grammar vsh concurs with
the Class cal (Greek ) notices of Praisoi identifies ^arSvatl
with Saiasvatl
11 Bandyopadhyay, Pranab Hindu Culture and Ciuh-
zation Calcutta, 1987, PO
12 Banerjee. A C History of Indu Calcutta, 1985, 662
(rep ed )
13 Basham, A L Wonder That was India Calcutta, 1987,
xix + 5*»2
( 7th impression of VBD IV 82 58 )
14 Basu, Asoke Looking for India BRMIC 36, 153-162.
14A Batai, Ramesh S Radhaknshnan in '* Heart of
Hindustan • SVUOJ 27 (1-2), 1984, 105-114
$42 VEDlc bibliography 182 25
25. Bhutani, Raralal. India’s heritage. Pr Bh 95, Apol
1990; 167-170
26 Bongard-Levin, G M Hindustan in the 3rd 1st
millennia B. C • Some problems of ethnic history, (in) Aspects
of Indian Art and Culture (S. K. Saras watt Comm. Vol.),
Calcutta, 1983; 81-91
27. Bongard-Levin, G. M. Ancient Indiun Cmhzation.
New Delhi, 1985; 320
28. Bongard Levin, G. M. Complex Study of Ancient
India : a multidisciplinary approach. Ajanta, Delhi, 1986 ;
xu + 339.
29. Bongard-Levin, G. M. , Il’in, G. F. Indiya v Drevnosit.
Moscow, 1985 ; 760 + 45 pi
India in Antiquity (resume in English) treatment of
pre-Aryan syncretijtic and developmental char, of Indian
society
Rev. Edwin Garow, JAOS 107, 508 09.
30 Bongard-Levin, G M ; Vigasin, A. The Image of
India : The Study of Indian Ciulizauon in the USSR. Progressive
Publishers, Moscow, 1984, 272 4- 30 tables
. (English transl of the Russian original by Vadim Novikov) •
common features bet Vcdic and Slavomc-Ballic and Iranian
peorles
Rev Edwina Plo, IndtcaTl (2), 171-73. Rdfaello RigiiiM.
InJ Taur 12, 438 39
31 Bose, M. L A Social and Cultural History of Ancient
India. Concept Publishing Co., New Delhi, 1990; jx -f 163.
. from Vcdic pensd onwards, no ref to IV civil... ethnic
background of Indian population culture of India emerged as
a result of rel -spiritual thinking of Indian seers and saints..
Kcv. . K K. Raja, ALB 55. 150.
32. Bose, N. K. Suggestions for improvement in methods
of dating. Proc. 36 InJ. Sc. Cong, Allahabad, 1949.
. pres, address, Anthrop -Arch. Section
HISTORY AND CULTURE
943
S2 43J
33 Botto, Oscar ( ed ) Max Weber e VIndia Publ del
CESMEO, Torino, 1986. 160
proc of S)mp , Torino Nov 1983
34 Burrow, T Sanskrit and the pre Aryan tubes and
languages
see 42 48 above
35 Chakrabarti, Dilip K Research on early Indian iron,
1795-1950 IHR 4(1 ), July 77, 9o-105
36 Chakraborty, B A <tudy of ancient links between
some Indian, Polynesian, and Amerindian cultures JAS 29 ( 3 ),
1987(1990), 15-20
37 Chanurasekarav, Rajkuman The philosophy of
Indian culture
see 57 19 abo>e
38 CtlATTERJI, P C Science - vital part of Indian heritage.
AHA 35 April 87, 14-15
a propos ef Deb.prasad OlAnorAPilvAYA . 7Je II, Mr , cl
Science and Techmlogr m Ancient Ind a Tie Dei nmngi
39 Chatterii, Sumti Kumar The Indian synthesis- racial
and cultural inter mixture in India BITCH, Madras, an
Dec 1985.29-77
( reprinted from Tamil Culture 8 4 Oct. Deo 1959 1
40 Chattopadiiyay, Aparna Aspects ef Ancient Indmn
History and Culture Kitab Mahal. Allahabad, 5 + 228
41 Cuattopadhyaya Dcbiprasad Science, philosophy,
and society m ancient India
see 76 5 A and 78 JO above
42. Catursey. Acbarya. Bharat, ,a SamsUti VUiamamca
pern (Hindi) Allahabad 1985, 6+101
JnJian cjltuie oo the world *aJȣ c
43 ClIATURSER, Acharya Bharat, >a Samslm la Ccurara
(Hindi). Delhi, 1985, 176
944
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
182 44
greatness of Indian culture
44 Chaube, Zarkhande Itihasa^dariana (Hindi)
Varanasi, 1991 , Riv + 257
44A Chaudhary, Radhaknshna Some Aspects of Social
and Economic History of Ancient India and Cambodia Chow
khamba Or Res Stud -25 Varanasi, 1984, 394 + 14 pi
45 Cohn, Bernard S Notes on the history of the study of
Indian society and culture
see 63 20 above
46 Cumming, John ( ed ) Reieahng India s Past A com-
parative record of archaeological conservation and exploration m
India and beyond Delhi 1988 ( reprint ) , xx + 374
47, Dalal, V S Complete History of Ancient Ind a from
the Earliest Times to the Rise of Buddhism New Delhi 1988,
va + 314 + 13-1-32
48 Damodar Menon, V The fundamentals of Indian
culture Vedapradipa 2 ( 8 ), Feb 1988,13-16
49 Das Gupta, Ashin Tolerance in Indian history
BRMIC 41 ( 6 ), June 1990
50 Datta, V N , Phadre, H A History of Kurukshetra
Vinod Publications, Kurukshetra, 1985, 230-fxvm
51 Daya Krishna ( ed ) India s Intellectual Traditions
Attempts at Conceptual Reconstructions Mot Ban , Delhi, 1987
xxvn + 200
pol l cal science soc ology law and aesthetics
52 t>E Bary, Wm Theodore et al ( cd ) Sources of Indian
Tradition Delhi, 1‘ 88, xxv-t-9fcl
repr m of VBD lit 82 24
53 Depp ert, J The Aryan schism ( m ) India and the
Best (ed J DtrrtRr ), Manohar, New Delhi, 1983
sec 82.54 below
HISTORY AND CULTURE
945
54. Deppert, J. (ed.). India and the West. Manohar,
New Delhi, 1983; 263.
..(Proc. of Seminar dedicated to the memory of H. Goetz,
South Asian Studies - 15 ).
5\ Deshpande, Madhav M.. Hook, Peter Edwin (ed.).
Aryan and non-Aryan in India.
..(- VBD iV 81 71 ) . see 81 41 above..
Rev. : M. B. Emeneau, Lg 57 ( 2), 470-75.
56. DEVAHUTJ ( ed. ). Problems of Indian Historiography.
D. K. Publications, Delhi, 1979;xxvin + 190.
(= VBD IV 82. 158).. views of “historians of the third
alternative ” .. G.C Pande. “ Identifying Indian culture ..
Rev. * G, K. Rai. IHR 6. 284-86
57. Devahuti (ed. ). Bias in Indian Historiography. D. K.
Publications, Delhi, 1980; 5 + 31 +407
..(= VBD IV. 82. 159) .
Rev. : Miloslav Kras a. Arch Or 53 (3 ). 278-79.
58. Dev, Nando Lai. Ciulization m Ancient India. Kanli
Publications, Delhi, 1986; 213.
59. Dhak. M. K.; Mehta. R. L. Social aad Economc
History oj Ancient India. Delhi, 1991, viii + 279.
60. Dremjaja Ind.ja. Islonko-kul’turnye su.azt. Naula
Publ. House, Moscow, 1932; 344.
v N Toporov, ' Inara -
..L. A. Lelekov, “ The term arja , V.
Ameise myibolog. motif
61. Dremjaja Indija. Nuuk. Publ. House, Moscow, 1985;
268. ,
..v. n. topokov. “j " 'rri'sss*:
ntualMiie role or Sk. m » The root dakf—
“Ancient Ind.an verb"' T. I Oranskaja.
m I A
Rev. : J. VACtr., Arch Qr 51, 177-78.
u.U?
946 VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 82 62
62 Dube, Jagdish Narayan Scmskrti ka Itihasa ( Hindi )
Ghaziabad, 1988, 10 + 176 + 67
history of culture in the context of Indian culture
63 Dunbar, George A History of India from Earliest
Times to the Present Day Delhi, 1990 (reprint) xxi + 632+64
64 Durrans Brien, Knex, Robert India Past and
Present British Museum Publications, London, 1982, 96
Rev IMP Raeside BSOAS 46 (2) *12-13
65 Dutt, Krishna, Sharma, Rajni Ancient India Meerut,
1990 Vl + 287
66 Dvivedt, Sivaprasad Bharatiya samskrti sopanam
Varanasi, 1990 vi + 64
prasnottarttmakam
67 Editor India continuity and change Pr Bh 90,
Mar 1985, 83 95
Ind a is now undergoing not just a socio econom c transforma
tion but a rejuv nat on of her anc cnt culture four lessons of
history ( 1 ) trans tor ness of power ( 2 ) use of force for
attain ng object vet is, in the long run counter productive ( 3)
an ex vict m of ill treatment s tempted to behave I ke bis
former persecutors ( ethical and pol t cal m stake) (retrbutive
effects of tyranny and exploilat on) (4) it is disatrous to give
paramountcy to a narrower loyalty over a wider one future
belongs to the bra ny not the brawny future wd demand a
tremendous increase m spiritual knowledge
68 Elude M [ Note on L Renou LTnde fondamentale,
1978 ( « VBD IV 82 431 ) ] Hist Rel 25 ( 2) 1985, 184 ff
69 Elphinstone M et a! Ancient India Antiquarian
Book House, Delhi, 1983 (reprint ) 160
includes Age of Mantra and the Veda , Castcsystcm
70 Embree, Amshe T Hay, {Stephen Sources of Indian
Tradition Mot Ban, Delhi, 1991 Vol I (from the Beginning
to 1800 ) xxxiv + 547, Vol II ( Modern India and Pakistan )
xxvni + 433 + notes, maps
8i 78 j
HISTORY AND -CULTURE
947
(2nd rev ed of VBD ffl 82 24) see VBD n 82 29 and
82. 52 above
71 Embree, Amslte T Imagining India Essays on Indun
History ( ed Mark Juergensmeyer ) OUP, Delhi, 1989, X-f 220.
Rev Rosane Rocuer JAOS 1*1 422
72 Fatah Singh India that is Smdhu. Veda Santa ES 2.
(11), Dec 83. 33-34
-Sind/m- originally a symbol c name »I Ite oceanic conscious-
ness within man , sapta ** ego + mind + 5 pranas
73 Fiedlek, Mathias, Eisele, Reinhard Indian Bruck-
mann Verlag, Munchen, 1987, 207 + 142 xllustr
(attempts to answer the quesion Who is an Ind an?)
Rev Alois Payer Mundus 25 ( 2 ) 105-06
74 FussMAN Gerard Histo.re du monde md.en An i du
College de France 1984 83 , 639-648
7a FussMAN, Gerard Histo.re du moude mdien Ann da
Colllge de France 1987-88 , 579-587
75A Gahcwad, Miradeva Auaryamc, daivate an. slhala-
devata (Mar ) Sanmargamitra, Pune, Oct - ov *
divinities of the non-Aryans
„ tv Tv*K.nv V V The migrations
76 Gamkrelidze T V , Ivanov, ,«
of tribes speak, u E the IE dialects from their original homeland
the Near East to their historical habitations in Eurasia
see 81 65 above
77 GANOUEV, D K History and Historians tn Ararat
India New Delhi, 1984, xv+I 78 +aAV+illuslr
_ . . nr (iHOtH. Ardhendu S Rtlc»
78 Ganguly. Sailendra K , GH“ H ; «
roncc of Our Cultural Heritage to Modem Mia
Bh Bombay, 1983 ^ ^ fu , c .
(a study of the rational b “’. hallmark of th.
tional relevance psjchological poise
cultural trad, of Indu )
948
VED1C BJBLlOGKAt’HV
[$2 79
79 Garg, Usha, Vibhakar, Jagdisfa (cd ) Glimpses of
Ancient India through Soviet Eyes Mot Ban , Delhi, 1989 ,
xvi + 247
80 Gaur R G The Painted Gray Ware and the Aryan
problem ( in ) Ethnic Problems Central Asia ( 2nd mill B C )
Nauka, Moscow, 1981 , 326-334
81 Gautam, Rajendra, Goswamidas Bharatiya Samskrti
Dariana evam Sabhyata ( Hindi ) Sri Angira Shodh Samsthan,
Jind, 1984, 144
Indian culture philosophy and civilization
82 Ghildiyal, Achyutananda , Ghildiyal, Godavari
Pracina Bnaratiya Samajika Vicaraka (Hindi) Varanasi,
1984, 222
(2nd ed ) an lent Ind an social th nkers
83 Gokak, V K Some Aspects of Hindu Culture I H
Prakashan, Bangalore
Rev Tavern 51 (2 ) 95 96
84 Gopal, Madan India through the Ages Delhi, 1990,
VMS + 244 + 3 maps
( ed by K S Gautam )
85 Goyal, Pnti Prabha Bharatiya Samskrti ( Hindi )J
Jodhpur, 1991, xn +327
Indian culture
86 Gupta, Brijan K Kharbas, ’Datta S India World
Bibliographical Senes 26, Clio Press, 1984, XVI -+ II + 264 H
map
87 Gupta, Hiralal Pracina Bharata ke Adhumka Itihasa-
kara (Hindi) Varanasi 1990, xu + 63
modern h storans of ancient India
88 Habib Irfan The peasant m Indian history 43 PIHC,
General President s address kurukshetra, 1982, 3-54
82 V 6 J HISTORY A>.D CULTURE £49
Aryans directly succeeded the Indus culture whose peep e
they destroyed or subjugated /JKzgncuJturc shows the
coniiauance of ox-draw a plough ( sirct ) technology was snl
chalcohthic and ayas generally meant copper (cot iron) jara
js the chief food gra n nee seems to hate begun to be culti-
vated in th' upper InJu bas n ( saptas ndhavzh) rf — kljh
and corf aril
89 Halbfass, Wilhelm Indie n und Europa
(- VBD IV 82 “MO)
Rev J w D£ JONG ///27(3) 217 19
90 Hen, Sang Bok (ed ) Asian Peoples and Their Cultures
Continuity and Change International Studies Senes -8, Seoul
National Umv Press Seoul 1986 287 -r tables
91 Havell, E B The History of Aryan Rule in India
{from the earliest tunes to the death of Akbar ) Delhi, 1989
(reprint), xxxi + 582
92 Hoernle, A F Rudolf, Stark, Herbert A IRstory
of India from the Prehistoric Period to Modern Times Indian
Books Centre, Delhi, 1936, 239 + 22 + illustr
93 lode ct Literatures Collection puntfartlta No 7,
EHESS, pans, 1983, 320
94 Inden Ronald Orientalist constructions of India.
Modern Aslan Studus 20 ( 3 ), 401-446
95 Indes, Ronald Imagining India Basil Blackwell,
Oxford, 1990, viii - 1 - 299
Indology as Natural Science Ch 2 India in Ana ihe cajte
soceiy Ch. 3 H ndu sm the mnd of India (Brahman sm,
ihe Aryan m ad in ihe Tropes \cd»» sacrifice as d splaccd
material sm Up m>st asm as m sgu JcJ ideal sm ^artfcara
hero of magmat on
96 Jain Vyasamsya Kuowar Lai Bharatiya Itihdia
sapunarlekhana kyon * Exam Pur cry on rren luhasa saxlveka
( Hindi ), luhasa Vjdja Prahashan Delhi 1943, 220
Indian h »t recommit d oa the bas s of Purl* * «' Id tics .
82.1141
HISTORY AND CULTURE
951
Aryans cd not have migrated from Central Asia MBb war
fought tn 3137 B C
107 Karan Singh India’s message to the uorld ^#210,
Mar 1985; 2-4
fire sen inal ideas (1 ) unity of mankind (2) harmony of
religions, (3) divinity and dignity of the individual, (4)
unusual synthes sng and sjncietiz ng capacity (5) scheme of
Cosmic values
108 Kaul, Bcbal India’s maritime saga since Vedic age.
AH 4 33, Feb 1987, 10-15
109 Kazama, K A phase of the history of India JIES 14
(3-4), 1986.289-300
considers how the trad of Indie Ig seen in Vedic and cl Sk.
changed during the period bet Agoka's inscription and modem
fA Jgg
110 Keene, H G History of India from the Earliest Tunes
to the Twentieth Century D K PubJ and Distr , Delhi, 1990
111. Khare, Sushi! Pracina Bharatiya Samskrti men
Sarasvatl ( Hindi )
river Sarasvatl in ancient Indian culture
112 KclendA Pauline Caste, Cult* and Hierarchy Essays
on the Culture of India Folklore Inst , Meerut, 1981 , 8 + 350
Rev Paul G Hubert JAS 45 13) 631-32
113 Koller, John The Indian Way Macmillan, New
York, 1982. X -r 106
considers the roots of the Indian uay in IV civil and the
Vedas, its budding in Up , its branch ng into Jaina Buddhist,
Yoga, and Rfagmadglta visions its flowering into devotional
Hinduism of KfSna Kail and 3iva India depicted as a
culture w thout wa Is Ch on 1 Creation and celebration in
the Vedas’
Rev Ashok Malhotr* PEW 33{ 3) 308-09
114 Kortlxr, Fritz E\uges Indten Reise zu den Quellen
des Ganges und der R eisheit Kosel Verlag, Munchen, 1986,
160+113 illusr,
&50 VEDIC bibLiograPhV [82 97
97 Jain Vyasasisya Kunwar Lai Vedapuranesvaitihya -
sandarbhah Delhi, 1990, xu -\- 941
Part I Vedic texts Part II Puranas
98 Jain Vyasasisya Kunwar Lai The Indian Asuras
Colonised Europe Delhi, 1990, 98
99 Jha, D. N Ancient India An Introductory Outline
People’s Publishing House, New Delhi, 1977, xx + 134
(from Harappa to the Gupta period) the authors treat-
ment of the Vedic period incorporates the new evidence wh
questions the Aryan theory of race and the validity of a racial
interpretation of Aryamsm
Rev Romila Thapar IHR 5 238-39
100 Jha, Vivekananda Ancient Indian political history :
possibilities and pitfalls IHR 14 ( 1-2 ), 1987-88
101 Jones John P India Us Life and Thought Rare
Books, New Delhi, 1974, xu + 448
102 Joshi, Kireet The Veda and Indian Culture An
Introductory Essay Mot Ban, Delhi, 1991, vni 4- 115
(= 34 87 above )
Rev S R The Hindu (20 8 1991 ) K V Sarma, ALB 55,
173
103 Kansal, Nihal Chand Bharatiya Samskrti aura
Dharma (Hindi) New Delhi, 84
Indian culture and rel gion
104 Kantowski Detlef Max Weber on India and Indian
interpretations of Weber CIS 16(2), 1982, I4I-I74
(mind an nterpreta ion W is often understood as a staunch
defender of the spirit of capitalism as produced by the Protes
tant ethic )
103 Kapani L , Chanet, F L’Inde au risque de la
psychanalyse Diogtne 135, July-Sept 1986
106 Kapoor, Karam Naratn Dawn of Indian History
Sarvadeshik Arya Pratinidhi Sabha, Delhi
82.114) ' HISTORY AND CULTURE
. Aryans cd not have migrated from Central Asia Mflfa. war
fought in 3137 B C.
107. Karan Singh India’s message to the world. AH 2:10,
Afar. 1985; 2-4
five sen mal ideas (1 ) unity of mankind, (2) harmony of
religions, (3) divinity and dignity of the individual, (4)
unusual synthesis Eg and syncietizmg capacity (5) scheme of
cosmic values
108. Kaul, Ikbal India's maritime saga since Vedic age.
AH 4 : 33, Feb 1087; 10-15
109. Kazama, K. a phase of the history of India JIES 14
(3-4), 1986; 289-300
, considers how the trad of Indie Ig seen m Vedic and cf. Sk.
changed during the period bet Asoka’s inscription and modem
IA Igg .
110 Keene, H. G History of India from the Earliest Times
to the Twentieth Century D K Pub! and Distr , Delhi, 1990.
111. Khare, Sushi! Pracina Bharatiya Samskrti men
Sarasvati ( Hindi )
river Sarasvati in ancient Indian culture
112. Kolenda. Pauline Caste, Cult, and Hierarchy Essays
on the Culture of India Folklore Inst , Meerut, 1981 , 8 + 350
Rev . Paul G HiEEERT, yA5 45(3) 631-32
113. Koller, John The Indian Way Macmillan, New
York, 1982; X -r 106
. considers the roots of the Indian way in IV civil and the
Vedas, its budding in Up , its branching into Jama, Buddhist,
Yoga, and DhjgotadgVa visions, its flowering into devotional
Hinduism of Kr s tja Kail, and Siva India depicted as a
Culture without wails Ch on “ Creation and coebration in
the Vedas’*
Rev. Ashok Mauiotra, PEW 33 ( 3 ). 308-09
114 Kortler, Fritz En/ges Indten Reise :u den Quellen
des Ganges und der H eisheit Koscl Verlag, Muncheo, 1986;
J6Q -f- U3 tllysr,
952 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [82 115
115 Kosambi, D D Introduction to the Study of Indian
History Bombay, 1985, lxix + 415 4- 64 pi
repr m of VBD IV 82 268 sec VBD II 82 181 and VBD
III 82 185
116 Krisuan, Y (ed ) Essays m Indian History and
Culture Indian Hist and Culture Society, New Delhi, 1986,
370 + 8 fig
117 Kulkarn/, S D ( ed ) Beginning of Life , Culture,
and History BHISHMA, Bombay, 1988 , xi + 599
Vol I of St! dy of Ind an History and Culture Gen ed
Vedas a$ source of ancient world civilization the Sarasvatl-
Smdhu c v 1 is but a 1 nk n the cha n of the continuing Vedic
civil Bhsrala war fought in 3139 B C Candragvpta
Mauryas date- 1534 B C
Rev S V Sohoni ABORl 70 338-43
118 Kulke, H , Rothermund, D Geschichte Indiens
Kohlhammer, Stuttgart, 1982 , 416
see 82 119 below
119 Kulke, H , Rothermund D A History of India.
Delhi, 1991 , vt -1 411 + maps
see 80 118 above
120 Kuppuram, G India through the Ages History,
Culture, and Religion De'hi, 1988 Vol 1 432, Vol II 433
121 Lal, M The stages of human colonization of the
Ganga-Yamuna Doab archaeological evidence South Asian
Studies 3 1987, 25-32 + 6 fig + l table
(1)1 £00 B C 1200 B C Har lardif ciremique OCW,
(2) 1200 B C -400 B C BRW PGVV NBPW {3)400 B C
300 B C NBPW IJ RPW see 82 134 below
122 Law, Narendra Nath Studies in Indian History and
Cultuie Delhi 1990, vn H 431
123 Lethbridge, E History of India AD, 1985
82. 131 )
HISTORY AND CULTURE
953
124. Mabbett, lan. W. A Short History of India. Mathuea
Australia, Melbourne, 1983; vii + 346 .
..(2nd ed.)..
125. Maggi, Daniele. Fdologia, Unguistica, filosoBa ; per
Una unpostazione interdisapjinare di ua problems di storh cultu-
rale Indiana, (in) Atti del secondo comegno nazionale di sludi
sanscriti ( ed. O. Bono), Jollygrafica, Torino, 1984; 49-53.
126. Mahadevan, T. M. P. The heritage of India.
B1TCM \ 982 ( /an -June ), 1986; 9-26.
127. MahAJAN, Mafati Development of Material Culture
in India. Sundeep Prakashan, Deib), 1986; xiv + 292 + iJIustr.,
maps.
128. Mahdihassan, S. A goblet from ancient Meso-
potamia bearing symbols of soul, of life, and of longevity.
ABORI 69, 1988; 235-241 + illustr,
..Cites correspondence from RV
129. Mahulkar, D. D. From Kikkuli to Kanijka ; a
socio hnguistic appraisal of an ancient North-West India JMSUB
30(1), 1981; 31-38.
..Sanskrit as a means of penetrating the past of IE Igg. ..
arch, discos erics m Anatolia and Central Asia base added
further data to the study of IA beyond the borders of India.,
necessity of studying pre-Pag. and non PS?, grammatical
schools..
130. MAJUMDAR, Asoke Kumar. Concise History of Ancient
India. Vol. Ill: Hinduism : Society, Religion, and Philosophy.
Mun. Man., New Delhi, 1983; xix + 970.
..for vols 1 and II, see VBD IV 82. 310 .
131. Majumdar, R. C. Readings m Political History oj
India ( Ancient , Mediaeval, Modern ).
VBD IV. 82 314).. M. strongly repudiates Leonard
woollev's suggestion that RV<t \ iL was barbaric..
Rev. : B P. Si-.il*. UlR 3. 152-55,
954
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[82 132
132 Majumdar R C Ancient India
( repr nt of VBD IV 82 315 1982 1987 1991)
133 Majumdar, R. C Pracina Bharata (Hindi)
( Hindi transl of the above by Parameshvart Lai Gupta )
re print of VBD IV 82 316 1986 1990)
134 Makkhan Lal Settlement History and Rise {of
Civilisation m Ganga Yamuna Doab ( 1500 B C - 300 A D )
B R Publishing Corp Delhi 1984
see 82 121 above
Rev Vasant ShinDE BDCRI 47-48 391 92
135 Malik, s C Understanding Civilization
(« VBD IV 82 323 )
Rev S N Mttiu East Anthrop 35 259-65
136 Malik S C Indian Ciuhzation The Formative
Period
(= VBD III 82 218 and IV 82 321 reprint 1987)
137 Marshman John C History of India from the Earliest
Period to the Present Time Lai Publications New Delhi 1982
(reprint) xxvi + 569
138 Masson Oursel Paul et a) Ancient India and
Civilization Delhi 1986 xxiv+ 435 + pl
repr nt of VBD III 82 221
139 Max Muller F India What Can It Teach Usl Arya
Bharati Delhi 1986 320
(ed and Iran 1 nto H ndi by Bhavani Shankar Trivedi)
140 Mehendale M a Professor Thieme s etymology of
Skt asi and its bearing on the iron age m India
see 79 239 above
82. 151 ]
HISTORY and culture
955
142. Mishra, Jai Shankar. Prdcma Bharata kd Samdjika
Itihasa ( Hindi ). Bihar Hindi Granth Academy, Patna, 1986;
10 + vi + 915.
..social hist, of ancient India.. (4th rev. ed.
143. MiSHRA, Raj Chhatra. Prdcma Bharatiya Samskrtl
(Hind/). Anurag Prakashan, Allahabad, 1984; 4 + 320+ vii.
, ..ancient Indian culture .
144. MishRa, Yogendra. History of Videha. From the
earliest times to the foundation of the Gupta empire A. D. 319.
..(- VBD IV. 82 341 ) . Vcd ic . epic. Pur , Jama, and Buddhist
sources first phase : pre Bharata war period down to c, 950
B C. .. Nun i Videha founded the Janaka dynasty of Videha..
Rev. : Krishna Kanti Copal, IHR 11, 221-23.
145. Moddie, A. D. The Brahmanical Culture and
Modernity. Asia Publishing House, London, 1966.
146. Mukherjee, N. Swami Vivekananda on the Aryan-
Dravidian theory. Organiser 21 ( 20 ), 24.12.67; p. 12.
147. Mukherjee, Prabbali. A Passage to India 1980.
148. M unsw, K. M. Foundations of Indian Culture. 1988.
. .( 5lh ed of VBD III. 82. 250 )..
149. Munsih, K. M. Bharatiya samskftih ladbhavi ca.
Samvid 25(7), Aug. 1988; 20-23.
..(Sk. version by Bhaishankar Puroiut of M ‘s origins! English
paper).. vaibh4vat ( civilization ) sarhskrtib bhidyate, saihskfieh
maulikafc adar s 8h : (1) rtam; dharmah. (2) satnarpapa-
buddhib; (3) jlvanasya moksanugupam vi$odhanam..
150. Muztar, Bal Krishna. Kurukshetra : Political and
Cultural History. D. K Publ. Distr.. Delhi, 1978; xii i- 174 +
pi., map.
151. Nagori, S. L. Bharatiya Sdmskrti ( Hindi). Bohara
Prakashan, Jaipur, 1985; rv + 286 + in.
..Indian culture..
956 VEDic feiBUOGkAtHY [ 82. 152
152. Nagori, S. L. Pracina Bhdrata (Hindi). Jaipur,
1986; xv + 412.
..ancient India..
153. Nampoothiry, N. M. Indian toponymy : a critical
evaluation of the work done in this field in India, with a biblio-
graphy. Onoma 23, 1979; 114-148.
154. Namputiri, N. Narayan. Vedaprana bharatasamskrtih.
Samskrtapratibhd 15(1-2), 1985; 83 ff.
155. NARAtN, A. K From prehistory to history, (in)
Essays in 1HC (» 82.116 above), IHCS, New Delhi, 1986; 1~23.
156 Narayanan, M. G. S. The . Vedic-Puramc-Sastric
element in Tamil &uigam society and culture, (in) Essays in
Indian Art , Religion, and Society ( ed. K. M. Shrimali), Mun.
Man , New Delhi, 1987; 127-140.
..(a study of Purananuru first section)..
157. Naresh Kumar. Pracina Bharatiya Samskrtika Mulya:
Adhumka Sandarbha (Hindi) Indo-Vision, Ghaziabad. 1986.
..ancient Indian cultural values • modern contexts..
158. Nautiyal, K P. (ed ) Proto-historic Indus, Delhi,
1980; xiv + 209 + pi.
159. Ovi Prakash. Religion and Society in Ancient India.
Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, Delhi, 1985; xii + 260.
160. Om Prakash, Bhdrata ke Pracina Nagara : samskrtika,
bhaugohka, tathd arthika \i\ecana ( Hindi ). Vohara Publishers
and Distributors, Allahabad, 1986; 48 + map.
..ancient cities in India : cultural, geographical, and economic
study..
161 Qppert, Gustav The Draudians ( On the Original
Inhabitants of Bharataiarsa or India ) Asian Educational Services,
New Delhi, 1988 (reprint); vni + 108
162. Paishikar, S M. Relevance of Sanskrit in the study
of ancient Indian history.
S2 mi
HISTORY AND CULTURE
957
see 42. 183 and 49 82 above
163 Pande, G C Foundations of Indian Culture Books
and Books, New Delhi, 1984, Mot Ban , Delhi, 1990, Vol I :
xiv + 378, Vol II vni + 284
Vol I Spiritual V sion and Symbolic Forms m Ancient
India Vol II Dimensions of Ancient Indian Social History ..
Vol I two aspects of the spiritual vis on of India— (1)
integral or synoptic vision of the Vedas and { 2 ) the ^rzmantc
vision of transcendence purnata and iunyafi two poles
around wh Indian spiritual ty revolved brings out the basic
general principles expressive of inner consciousness in Ig , myth,
science, lit and art Vol II it is m the context of the
integral ideaiionaj foundations of society that the intricate hist
of varna and jatt is sought to be elucidated and the distinctive*
ness of an k eat economic and poht cal ideas brought out (he
Jiving continuity of Indian culture is rooted in a unique spirt
tual vision and social experience underlymy a deep and
persistent source of creativity wb is spiritual in char
Rev Peter Schreiner ZDMG 136 ( 3 ) 662
164 Pande, G C Approach to Indian Culture and Cih/i*
zation Monograph of the Dept of AIHC and Arch -15, Vara-
nasi, 1985, 154
165 Pande, G C , Gupta, S K , Gov al, Shankar (cd ),
Political History in a Changing World Kusuroanjah Prakashan,
Jodhpur, 1992; xx + 392
^.collection of essays political b st of ancient India
16 6 Pandey, Rajcndra Bharata ka Samskrtika Itihasa
(Hindi) Hindi Granth Academy Prabhag- 176, Lucknow, 1983
(2nd ed ) cultural hist of Inda
167 PaRpola, Asko The Coming of the Aryans
see 81 153 above see 82 168 and 169 below
168 ParpOla, Asko Correlating archaeological, textual,
and linguistic reconstruction of South Asian protohistory 6/',
7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, P 113
cultures of the younger Veda and MBH — PGW in its t*o
phases the ethnic identity of DSsas subdued by $gvedic
VbDIC BltiLlOGRAVtiY
[82 169
9iS
Aryans = Bronze Age culture of Bactna (2500-1800 B C.)»
an early pre RV wave of Aryans origin and arrival of
Aryans = the southward spread of the Andronovo culture from
the steppes of Central Asia and its aftermath the Ig. of IV
civil «=* Dra vidian see 82 167 above and 82.169 below..
169 Parpola, Asko The DSsas and the coming of the
Aryans Paper, 1WVS, Harvard Umv, 1989
t ie * temple-fort ’ of Dashly - 3 ( ancient Batina, latter part
of the 3rd mill B C ) and that of Togoloh- 21 (in Merv,
ancient Margiana both excavated by Vikto Sarianidi — the
former appears to exemplify the purah or the Dasas and the
latter provides the earliest arch evidence for the *Sauma cult
of the Aryans iho already merged with the earlier local(Dasa)
traditions this immigration ( 20th cent B C J represents the
earliest pre Vcdic wave of Aryan speakers in India, where they
formed, among other cultures that of the “ Copper Hoards '*
in the Cangetic valley linguistic evidence for this includes the
tribal names Dasa, Dasyu, Pam plus a new etymology for the
name of the Dasa king ^ambara see 81 153 and 82 167 and
168 above
170 Pathak, Vishwarabhar Sharan Ancient Historians of
India ( A Study m Historical Biographies ) Purva Samsthana,
Gorakhpur, 1966 (firsted)and 1984 (second impression),
*ix+ 184
Ch. I * The beginnings of Indian hist trad ’ Vedic
evidence cons dered
171 Pollet, Gilbert Historical topography of the South
Asian sub-continent Onoma 22. 1978-79.676-681.
ref to the work on Corpus Topographicum Indiae Antique
carried out in the BJgium Umv of Ghent and Leuven
172 Pracma Bharata men Goniamsa - Eka Saiiukfa
(Hindi) Mathura 1983 ( 2nd cd ), 240
beef in ancient India
173 Prasad, Prakash Charan Foreign Trade and Com *
merce m Ancient India Abhtnav Publications, New Delhi, 1 977j
XVI + 255.
82.180]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
959
. ace to author, even the Mesopotamian cities were tom oat
of Indian contacts . Indian society of 4th mill B. C. was
dominated by traders., the Phoenicians ( = Pams of RV) were
the most ancient nawgators
174. Prothero, M ; Vjdyabhushan, S. C. History of India
down to the end of the reign of Queen Victoria. Delhi, 1985 and
1990 (reprint); 598.
175. Rag ha v, Rangeya. Pracma Bharatiya Parampard
aura Itihasa (Hindi). Delhi, 1990; xxxii + 518 + 3 charts.
. anciet Indian trad and hist ..
176. Raghava Ayyangar, M. VeKr \aralaru (Tamil).
Madras, 1964.
..(3rded of 1913) the Velir, a bnd-owrnog agricultural
Tamil community, led by iheir Chief Agajtja, migrated from
Dsaraka to Tamil country, passing thro* Konkan and Tulu
regions, many centuries before the Sangaro Age . . the Vcltr
shared several myths and traditions with the Yidavas of the
North and the Calukyas, Hoyasals, and other d> nasties of the
Deccan..
177. Raj, Bbarati. Pracma Bhdrata men Samdjika Cat Hi •
lata kd Adhyayana (Hindi). Allahabad, 1985; $a + 192.
..study of social mobility in ancient India from pre-Vedic
times to 3rd-4th cent A D .
178. Ramachandran, C E.; Raman, C. V. (cd.). Aspects
°f Indian History and Culture. Books and Books, New Delhi,
1984; xii + 3-2.
. recent trends and latest findings, from arcient to modern
times..
179. Raman, K. V Cultural heritage - a synthesis. 46 PIIIC
Amritsar, 1985; 99-107.
..e.g. bet. Vtdic Hinduism and Buddhism, Jainism, and
Bhagavatism .. within Ycdism itself — compromise and reconci-
liation..
180. Raman, Varadaraja V. Glimpses of Indian Heritage.
Bombay, 1989; xvi + 311.
960
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
182. 181
181. Ranganathananda, Swami The essence of Indian
culture (in) Eternal Values fora Changing Society (by Swami
Ranganathananda, ), Bh Vid Bh , Bombay, 1971, 3-26
Indian culture - a histone Panorama, the Vedic Weltatw
schauuvg mind and mood of the Icdo Aryans, their philo-
sophical legacy, the Up and modern scientific thought , the
charm of the Up , the Up and Indian culture, the aesthetic
compoient oi Indian culture , tolerance «sstm lation, synthesis..
182 Rao, P R Indian Heritage and Culture Delhi,
1958, 96
183 Rao, S R Rewriting the history of ancient India,
Paper, 9th 1AHA, Manila, Nov 1983.
|84 Rao, S R Submerged city and shipwreck in Dwarka
Internal J of Nautical Arch and Underwater Exploration
16(3), 1987.252 254 + 2 fig
185 Rapson, E J Ancient India from the Earliest Times
to the First Century A D Indologtcal Book House, Varanasi,
1981 (reprint ), xiv + 114+ pi
IS6 Rau, Hcimo Indicns Erbe Illusion und IVlrUlchkcit
heute Zeichcn dcr Zcit, Vcrlag Freies Geistcslebcn, Stuttgart,
1982, 95
187 Rau, Hcimo The image of India in European anti-
quity and the middle ages (in ) India and the 1 Vest, Goetz Mem.
Seminar, Sterner, 1983
1S8 Ray, Sukumar Penguin History of India and Indo-
Mushm History JAS Ben 23(3-4), 1981 ( 19S3),6 4S-5
Rev art on A Ihslorjr of India Vol I by RomiU TiuWJ
\o! II by I* Sri**.
189 ResOU, L Ciuhzation in Ancient India Indological
Book House, Delhi. 1987 ( repnnt ), VIII + 189
Lnglish transl by Philip Si rait of French origin^ ( — I BD
IV 82.432)
962
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[82 200
200 Sarkar, s C Some Aspects of the Earliest Social
History of India Pre Buddhistic Ages Patna, 1985 ( enlarged
ed ) , xv -f x + xv + 244
201 SASTRI, Indrachandra Bharatiya samskfti ki do
dbaraen ( Hindi ) Gaganahcala 8(2-3), 1985, 5 19
two streams of Indian culture iramana and brahmana
Vedic 1 1 and its characteristics
202 SASTRI, Umesh Pr Simha Bharatiya Samskrti ke
Amara Grantha ( Hindi) Ranchi, 1987, 268
immortal books of Ind an culture
203 Satya Murty, K Indian Heritage and Culture New
Delhi, 1988,210
( pre Islamic period)
204 Scharfe, Hartmut Nomadisches Erbgut in der indi-
schen Tradition Schneider Pel Vol , Freiburg, 1987,300-308
considers cakra in RV yayavara Salma
205 Schetelich, M [ Articles on IV civil , Aryan migra-
tion, class and caste J ( German ) (in) Wellgeschichte yon Anfan-
gen zur Herausbildung des Feudahsmus, Berlin, 1977
206 Schroder, L von Indiens Literatur und Kultur m
historlscher Entmcklung 1972
207 Sen, S N Ancient Indian History and Civilization
Wiley Eastern Ltd Calcutta 1988, xi + 548
from pre hist to Musi m period Ch 4 The Aryans in
India Rigved c age Ch 5 Post Vedic civil zation
208 Sethna, K D Karpasa in Prehistoric India a chrono~
logical and cultural clue
{«=• VRD IV 82 486) acc to author compos ton of
3500 3000 B C later Vedic lit 3000-2300 B C Sutras 25C0*
2000 B C see 83 18 below
Rev Dil p K Chakraborti IHR 8 280, Owen C Kail,
IAS Bom 56-59 344
82 217 J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
963
209. Sethna, K D Ancient India in a New Light Aditya
Prakashan, New Delhi, 1989 , xvi + 645
see 83 18 below
210 Shah, Ginraj Glimpses of Indian Culture Naida*
1991, 167
211. Shah, K T Suneyof Indian Culture and Giiltzation
from the Earliest Times to the Death of Emperor Aurangzeb Bimla
Publishing House, New Delhi, 1984 (reprint of 1928), xxxv
+ 236 + pi
212 Shah, Romesh J Bharatiya samskrti ane vijnana
(Guj )
see 78 85 above
212A Shapiro, Michael C , Schiffman, Horold F.
Language and Society in South Asia Mot Ban (Scries m
Linguistics), Delhi, 1981 ,Jti -J* 293 4- fig
Rev G E Ferro-Luzzi, Anlhropos 78 610-12.
213 Sharma, Arvind The propagation of the image of
“ Spiritual India ” and its practical consequence Dar Int 21 ( 3 L
July 1981, 39-42
214 Sharma L P History of Ancient India ( Prehistorii
Age to 1200 A D ) Delhi 1989, xi + 419
215 Sharma, R C (ed ) Modern India Heritage and
Achievement Pliant, 1977
216 Sharma, Rita Pracuta Bharata ka Itihasa ( Hindi ),
Jaipur, 1988, 466
h st of ancient India
217 Sharma, R.S Perspectnes m Social and Economie
History of Early India Mun Mao , New Delhi, 1983, Xit + 262.
( rev and enlarged ed of author s Light on Early Ind an
Society and Economy “ VBD III 65 69)
Rev Ajay Mura Sashu IHR 9 233-35
964 VfcDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 82.21 8
218. Sharma, R. S Material Culture and Social Formations
In Ancient India Macmillan, Delhi, 1983, xxiv + 246
Vedic and post Vedi v periods considered see 82 236 bdow„
Rev Suraj Bhan, IHR !I, 111 16
219 Shenoge, Malati The Civilized Demons
( « VBDIV 83 134)
Rev Nilmadbav Sen ABORl 65 316-22
220. Shendge, Malati Early Indian history and Indo-
European theory Paper , 9th International Association of Histo-
rians of Asia, Manila Nov 1983
221 S l DD H A NTAS H ASTREE, R History of Pre-Kahyuga
India.
( =■ VBD IV 82 507) (date of creation of earth 1, 955,
885, 077 yrs before A D 1976) Ch I Origin of civilization!
Ch 2 . Central India as the habitat of Indian Aryans, Sfc Ig.
has indigenous origin
Rev G Mishka, JORM 42 46 209, D S Triveda, Pr Bh
(Nov 84) 478-79
222. Siegel, Lee Fires of Love, Waters of Peace Passion
and Renunciation in Indian Culture
sec 80 227 above
Rev M C Porcher, JA 272 ( 3-4 ) 441-42
223 Simha, Chandra Deva Pracina Bharatiya Samya
aura Cintana (Hindi) Varanasi, 1987, 28 + 464
ancient Indian society and thought
, 224 Sisha, Raj Kishor, Yadav, Usha Pracina Bharatiya
Kala evam Samskrtt ( Hindi ) Vinod Pustak Mandir, Agra, 1982;
188 + 403 + 26 ill ust
ancient Indian art and culture
225 SivapuJana Simha Pracina bharata men aryon kl
lekhanakala ( Hindi ) Vedaiani 36(I2\ Oct 84, 16-21
art of wntmg of the Aryans in ancient India attaint
Aryans quite familiar with ‘ writing considerable evidence.*
Si 236]
HISTORY AND CULTURE
965
226. Sivaramakrishnan, V Indian culture the ethical
dimension 7m em 59(4), Oct -Dec 1990
227 Smith, R Morton What’s in a name ( in ancient
India)? JIES 12 ( 3-4), 1984 , 293-313
228 Smith, Vincent A The Oxford History of India
( = VBD IV 82 537 )
Rev C CaILLAT, JSHO 29 109-111
229 Speir, C Life in Ancient India a historical and
cultural outline New Delhi, 1989, xv -f 464
230 Sreedharan, E The beginning of the scientific atti-
tude in ancient India
see 78 94 above
231 Srivastava, A L Bharata evam Misra ki samskrtika
samanataen ( Hindi ) Gaganahcala 10 ( 3 ), ICCR, New Delhi,
1987, 16-19
cultural similarities between India and Egypt
232. Steel, F A Sac w Religious History of Indus New
Delhi, 1935 (reprint), x + 220 + 30 pi
233 Stierlin, Henri Cultural History of India London*
1983 , 96 + pi , map
234 Struc OPPtNBERG, Ursula Emleitung - uber die
Sprache and IVeisheil der Inder Ferdinand Schomngh, Wien,
1975, clxxxvn-ccxxxu
235 Sur, A K Ethnicity oF Hindu culture An introduc-
tory note Folklore 26(6), June 85, 101-109
the fundamental un I, of Ind a K a myth what hold, the
Hindu. together is the belief >h« Bw *" 111 ““ “P bo, B' rs «!
tamtam dtuunrn author diwu.se. the d Horenl ethn c element,
wh have gone into the consl tut, on of the present population
of India
236 Suraj Bhan production techniques and social forma-
tions in Vedic and postVedic times I HR 11 ( 1-2), 1984 85,
111-116
966
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 82 23?
(rev art on 82 218 above) Sharma has rightly bracketed
the tribal Rgved c people in Kabul valley and Punjab around
1500-1000 B C with the pre-iron post Har peasant comma
mt es he has suitably answered the question why the later
Vedic people cd not attain class bas d state-based urban
social formation even tho iron had been introduced in northern
India around c 1000 B C (iron was first introduced in
India by PGW people around c 1000 B C. )
237 Swaminatha Aiyar, R Dravidian Theories Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1987, xlvm + 574
238 Taddei, Maunzio India Nagel, Geneva, 1970,
xiv + 262
( English transl by James Hogarth of Italian orig nal )
239 Tarkundb, V M India’s cultural history Radical
Humanist 40 ( 7 ), Oct 76, 34-36
rev art on Prem Nath Bazaz s The Role of BhagavadgVa in
Ind an History
240 Tewari, S p Cultural Heritage of Personal Names
and Sanskrit Literature Again Kala Prakashan, Delhi 1982,116*.
241 Tewari, V N Punjab A Cultural Profile Vika*
Publishing House New Delhi, 1984, 90 + pi
a sense of adventure enterprise and hospital ty to the new
horizons as well as a steadfast belong ng to his roots is the
essence of Punjabiat h st of Punjab from (tgvedic to present
times binds the Hindus S khs and Musi ms into a together-
ness
242 Thakur Upend ra Some Aspects of Asian History
and Culture New Delhi X + 216 4- 12 pi + 26 fig
243 Thakur, Up»adra Studies in Indian History Cbow-
khamba Or Res Studies -35 Varanasi, 1989, vi -f 358
244 Thakur, Vijay Kumar First urbanisation m India f
origin, character, decline and survivals
see 73 74 above
82 251 J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
967
245 Thakur, Vijay Kumar Role of iron m the origin of
second urbanization in India a resurvey of evidence 42 P1HC,
Bodh Gaya, 1981, 61-69
246 Thapar, Romila General President’s address PIHC t
Burdwan, 1983
247 Thapar, Romila Ancient Indian Social History -
Some Interpretations Sangam Books, Hyderabad, 1984, xi+ 396.
( reprint of Or ent Longmans ed - VBD IV 65 145 )
Rev J Burton Pace JR AS 1986 ( 2 ) 289
248 Thapar, Romila From Lineage to State Social
Formations in the Mid First Millennium B C in the Ganga Valley.
see 71 86 above
249 Thapar, Romila Cultural Transaction and Early
India Tradition and Patronage OUP, Delhi, 1987 40
250 Thapar, Romila Epic and history tradition, dissent,
and pohtics in India Past and Present No 125, Oxford,
Nov 1989
250A Thapar, Romila Clan, Caste, and Origin Myths in
Early India New Delhi, 1992, 18
251 Tola, Fernando Justification of racial discrimination!
exploitation, and violence in ancient India
( plan of woit ) 1, at of India beg. ns with an art of violence
,t, conquest by IE. or Aryans The conquest earned nth ns.lf
for the aboriginal inhab tact, or India all the consequent ey Is.
viz. d-ath plunder slavery etc Tho the Veda is Pnounty *
ret document also contains valuable ^formation about the
cruel aspects of the Aryan rnvas on - deslrucl on or cues of
the abor vines approprial on of their riches Iheir reduction lo
slavery Aryan, were convinced of the justice of tbe.r bebaioour
and thought that they had approval of the r e"* Jhenrfore,
this is glonfied in the Veda every conquest has ns ape log,, Is
Aryans had Ihe Ved.c poets The main defence ,s .hat Ibe
conquered people is an inferior one -dart
fused Ig lewd habits ignorance of true gods AO q
established ,n India a new political social and cconom c ordef
968
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[82 252
wh favoured (he conquerors to (he detnirent of (he conquered
The cornerstone of the new order was caste system— castc-
system had a rel basis it «as part of the universal order,
theory of karman as justificat on
252 Trjpathi, D N Protohistoric interconnections bet-
ween India and Western Asia
see 81 198 above
253 Trjpathi, Rama Shankar Pracina Bharata ha Itihasa
(Hindi) Mot Ban, Delhi, 1985, 1988,16 + 394
(sixth rev and enlarged ed reprint hist of ancient India )
see 82 254 below
254 Trjpathi, Rama Shankar History of Ancient India.
Mot Ban, Delhi, 1985, 1987, 1S92( reprint), xxix + 605
( ~ VBD IV 82 609 ) (rev 7th reprint of VBO I 149 60)
from (he earliest times to the advent of the Moslem period
exhaustive bibliography and index see 82 253 above
255 Triveda, D S Some Glimpses of Indian History A
New Approach {c 9431 B C- 1950 A D ) New Delhi, 1984,99.
256 Upadhyaya, Ramjt Bharatasya Samskrtikamdhih.
Vidyabhavan Pracyavtdya Granthamala 18, Varanasi 1990,
vm + 411
257 Varma, K C Some observations on Professor R
Morton Smith’s reply to Professor P L Bbargava’s review of
Dates and Dynasties m Earliest India ABORI 64, 1983, 335-337.
( note on IV civil and Aryan c vil )
258 Varma, M K The significance of Sanskrit culture
SP, Symp Intern de langue Sk, N tional Umv, Mexico, 1982,
43 44
enumerates 21 items ( adhyaimikat a dhainukata-calunarga,
tyagatapasya etc )
259 VENKATESWARA S V Indian Culture through the
Ages Gian Publishing House, Delhi, 1986 ( reprint), VoJ I.
* + 336, Vol II vi + 326,
82.267}
HISTORY AND CULTURE
9 69
..see VBD IV. 82. 625..
260. Wheeler, J. Talboys. The Religious and Cultural
History of India ( Hindu, Buddhist, and Brahmamcal Revival).,
Delhi, 1988 (reprint), xxiv + 500.
261. Winters, Clyde Ahmad. The proto-culture of the
Dravidians. Manding and Sumerians. Tamil Clulization 3(1),
1985; 1-9.
262. Winters, Clyde Ahmad. The Far Eastern origin of
the Tamils. J Tamil Studies 27, 1985, 65-92.
263. WOJIILLA, G. [ The Fabulous India from the Oldest
High-Culture up to the 18th century A. D. ] ( Hung ). Budapest,
1988.
..on people and culture of prc-colonial India..
264. WOLPERT, Stanley. A He« History of Indio. OUP,
New York/Oxford, 1989 ( 3rd ed. )
..(= VBD IV. 82. 646)..
265. Yamamoto, Chikyo. {Jap. transt. of L'lnde chssique
by L. Renou and J. Fill, ora, -VBD II. 82.228]. Kmkasha,
Tokyo, 1979-81.
..Vol I (Vedic) : xxv +384, Vol. H (Brahmamc) : xxi.M-
588 ; Vol. Ilf ( Buddhist - Jama ) xn + 509. .
266. Yeats-Brown, F. Indian History : A panoramic view.
Delhi, 1985 (reprint); vii + 186-
267. Zograf, G. A. ( ed. > Literature and Culture of Ancient
and Medieval India ( Russ. ). Nauka, Moscow, ,
r = vnn IV 82 647 ) . M N Bogolydbov. -The ancient
. ( =■ VBD iv. ez.oH/j Aibadil. “ Proto-Indian
rZJZrueZ “f . ». V.
-J-- °^ X »'
m .he light of Vedic cc.hropclog, ..
Rev. . J V Arch Or 58, 397,
,„123
970
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
(83.1
83. Vedic History and Culture
1. Affinities of Harappa and Vedic civilizations. AH 4:41,
Oct. 87; p. 21.
..note oa a Conf. held at Delhi., views of Bhacwan Singh
( 83 12 below), also of S K. Gupta..
2. Aguilar i Matas, Ennc. Rg vedic Society. Brill, Leiden,
1991; vn+ 174
. reconsiders the debate surrounding the antagonistic ideologies
of pastoral and agricultural peoples . discusses similarities and
differences bet. ths Iranian and the Indo Aryan cultures..
3 AHUM, Nee lam. Culture as depicted in the Aranyakas.
. see 19 18A above..
4. Anantacharya, E Bbaradwaj Vision of Aryan Glory.
Visakhapatnam; 72.
5. Aquique, Md. Contribution of Magadha to Vedic
culture. Rtam 16-18 (G. C. SiuhaComm. Vol.), 1984-86; 1-6,
. Visvamitra was well acquainted with Magadha (Klkatas)-.
Vr5tya-cult in Magadha
6. Awasthi, Vishvambhar Dayal. Vaidika Samskrti aura
DaHana (Hindi). Sarasvati Prakashan Mandir, Allahabad,
1978; 288.
..Vedic culture and philosophy ..( = VBD IV. 83.6) . see
83 7 below.
Rev : Ramashankar Mishka, Kosala 3 ( 1-2), 217-18.
7. Awasthi, Vishvambhar Dayal Vaidika Sdhitya,
Samskrti, aura DaHana (Hindi) Allahabad, 1983; 336.
..Vedic literatuie, culture, and philosophy., see 83 6 above..
8. Bandyopadhyay, Santi. Vedic culture as reflected in the
fUtapatha Brahraana.
..see 17. 9 above..
9. Banerjee, Santi. Historicity in the £atapatha Brahmana
, .see 17, 13 above .
83. Is j History and culture
10. Banerji, San tosh K. The Rg\eda : a geo-cultural study.
Rtam 16-18 (G. C. SinhaComm. Vol. ), 1984-86; 17-22.
..the hypothesis of efflux of Indo-Aryans from Indus plain to
Iranian plateau goes contrary to the evidence of the geo-cultural
thrust or direction reflected both in A\esta and RV..
1 1 . Benegal, Som. The beginning according to the Rig
Veda.
Rev. : Tol (mag), 29 4.79, 10 * 7-8
12- Bhagavan Simha. Hafappd Sabhyatd aura Vaidika
Sohitya (Hindi). Radhakrishna prakashan, New Delhi, 1987;
Vol I ; Amukha + Bhumika -f 415 4- lllust., Vol. II : 328.
..Har. civil, and Vedic lit .. Vedic period dominated not by
Rsis and kings but by Vaisyas . R F-composition dates from be-
fore mature Har. civil . . see 83 I above
13. Bharadwaj, O. P. Two ancient tribes of North India :
The Mujavats and the Mahavfsas. HSAJIS 1(1)- SuppI , 1986;
1-69.
..discusses the origin and develop, of &iva-Rudra cult., repre-
sentation of bull on Indus seals., the name Majavat applied to
(be lower part of the narrowing doab of Rgvedic riven Sarasvatf
and Drsadvat! extending down to their confluence; so called
because munja grass grew there in abundance; later became part
ofKuruksetra.tbe territory of Mahavrsas lay beyond Vinafana..
Sivas or Sibis were among the foremost of the Majavat tribes;
to the Mahavrsas belonged the people called Visgpins and Pam*
m RV and &Udras and Nisadas in later lit . MOjavats was the
birth-place of £«va-Rudra cult wh. later shifted to and prospered
in Mahavr*as; Siva-Rudra cujt as threat to Vedic Brahmanism.,
animosiiy bet Rudra worshipping Mahavrsas and their allies on
the west and Visnu-worshipping Kuru-Bharalas and their satel-
lites in the east grew into fierce political struggle reflected m
events like Daiarajaa..
14. Bharadwaj, O. P. The Kurus and Kuruksetra in the
Upanisads.
..see 22.11 above..
15. Bharatiya, Bhavamlal. Veda k! vtSvavara samskrti
(Hindi). y/34(6). Sept. 88; 22-23.
9 12
VEt)lC BlBLlOGRAMlV
I8il6
16. Bhargava, Dayanaml. Pandita Motilala jl kj dRti men
vaidika samskfti kl sarvanglnata ( Hindi ). Paper, A. I. Vidvat
Sammclana ( M. Ojba ), R.P.V.P., Jodhpur, 1990; 6.
. .aU-sidedness of V«dic culture acc to Pandil Motual.. acc,
to Motilal, there are 43 principal constituents of Vcdic culture
— represented m this paper under four heads (bZhja-pakfa,
minastka P • bauddhika-p , adhyatmka-p ) of 12 each..
17. Bhattacharjee, N. Archetype m the Rgveda.
..sco 39 2 above..
18. BnATTACllARYA, Pradip. The Indus valley civilization
and the Ugvedic nexus - a pre-view of K. D. Sethna’s historical
perspectives. Administrator 26(2), 19S1 ; 355-357.
. , sec 82.208. 209 above..
19. Bronkhorst, Johannes. Vcdic chronology. SP, 32
1C AN AS, Hamburg. 1986; p. 43.
..Vcdic chronology usually determined on the basis of Its pre-
sumed relationship with PSijtni and Buddha; this is partly not
compelling, partly downright mistaken., some indications tend
to bring down the “Volte period” to a later time..
20. BRUCKCR, Egon. Die spauedische Kulturepoche nach
den Quellcn der Srautar, Gjhya-, und Dharma-sutras : Der
Sledhmgsraum.
..(«■ VDtS IV. 83. 21). .part I : exhaustive introd to SEiru*
lit. ; Par 11 : *' area of occupation . .
Rev. : 1L NV. BoDiwnz. Ill 27 (3), 2CT7-10 ; Ivo Fiser, AO^,
218-20, K. Myuls. OLZ 79 (1984)6, 585-86. Ludo RooaJt.
JAOS 103, 777-78 . K. RCfinG, \VZKSA 31. 202
'83 30 J HISTORY AND CULTURE 9)3
23 Chakrabarty, Haripada Socio-Economic Life of
fndla in the Vedtc Period
see 65 13 and 72 4 above
Rev R N D , ABORl 71 420
24 ChaKRAvarti, Samjran Chandra The spread of Aryan
culture in Assam SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
Assam was nol AryanrzeJ early in the Vedic period (as
suggested by p C Choudhury and others ) Vedic trad reached
Assam thro Mith la not before the very late Vedic age ref to
epics and Puratjas
25 Chandrakanta Devi Vaidikadharmah samskrtiica,
Suryodayah 60 ( 11-12 ), Nov -Dec 83 , 17-21
26 Changing perspectives on RigvediC'Indus valley era.
MLBD Newsletter, Nov 1987, p 6
acc to Srinivas Riti recent marine excavations by the National
Inst of Oceanography just fy the pos lion that Rgvedic and IV
settlements were identical the Harappans possessed a high
degree of knowledge relating to ebb and flow of tides they
earned on brisk overseas trade with Behram and African coun-
tries After the decl ne cf Indus cit es Dwarka and perhaps
Prabhas on th- Gujarat coast were busy ports fora short period
in the middle of 2nd mill B C see 83 52 below
27 CltATURASEN, Acharya Vaidika Samskrtl para Drfa
sparta ( Hindi) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi, 1983, 224
a gl mpsc into Vedic cul ure
28 Chaturascn, Acharya Vaidka Samskrtl Asurt Pra-
bhaia (Hindi) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi, 1984, 214
Vedic culture Asura influence comparative study of Veda,
Brahmana Parana Smril etc , and the h st of ancient Egypt,
Mesopot Babylon Pert a Yunan etc
29 Chaturasen, Acharya Vaidika Samskrii Pauratflka
Prabhaia (Hindi ) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi, 1986, 192
Vcd c culture Parana influen c
30 Cjiaujian, D V The Yak in Itgseda ABORl (A, 1983;
215-220
VBDlC BlBttdGRAPHV
1 8$ 16
m
16 Bhargava, Dayanand Pandita Motilala ji ki drsti men
vaidika sainskfti Jo sarvacginata ( Hindi ) Paper, A I Vidvat
Sammelana (M Ojha), RPVP, Jodhpur, 1990, 6
aU sidedness of \edic culture acc to Pandit Motilal acc.
to Motilal there are 48 principal constituents of Vcdic culture
— represented id this paper under four heads ( bahya pak$a,
manasika p bauddluka p adhyalmika p ) of 12 each
17 Bhattacharjee, N Archetype m the Rgveda
-see 39 2 above
18 BhattaCHARYA, Pradip The Indus valley civilization
and the Rgvedic nexus - a pre view of K D Sethna’s historical
perspectives Administrator 26 (2), 1981 , 355 357
see 82 2 08 209 above
19 Bronkhorst, Johannes Vedic chronology SP, 32
JCANAS, Hamburg, 1986, p 43
Vcdic chronology usually determ ned on the bas s of its pre-
sumed relationsh p with Pan ni and Buddha this is partly not
compelling partly downright mistaken some indications tend
to bring down the Vedic period to a fater time
20 Brucker, Egon Die spatvedische Kulturepoche nach
den Quellen der &rauta -, Gthya , und Dharmasutras Der
Siedlungsraum
( = VBD IV 83 21 ) Part I exhaustive introd to Sut ra-
id Par II area of occupation
Rev H W Bodewitz II J 27 ( 3 ) 207-10 Ivo Fiser AO 47,
218-20 K Myiius OLZ 79 ( 1984 ) 6 585-86 Ludo Rocher,
JAOS 103 777 78 K. Ruping WZKSA 31 202
21 CHAKRABARTI, Sanat Kumar Kva panksita abhavan?
V1J 23 ( 1-2), June Dec 1985, 67 70
BAU 3 3 1 Bhuju lahyayani asked Yajnavalkya where the
Parlksitas were acc to the author these Banks tas were ear
1 er than the Parlks tas of MBh they had performed Asva
medha Asvamedha prohib ted in Kal yuga
22. Chakrabarty, Hanpada Vedic India Nag Pubh*
shers, Delhi
83 30 ] HISTORY AND CULTURE 9)3
23 Chakrabarty, Hanpada Socio-Economic Life of
India in the Vedic Penod
see 6S 13 and 72 4 above
Rev R N D ABORJ 71 420
24 Chakra varti Samtran Chandra Hie spread of Aryan
culture in Assam SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
Assam was not Aryan red early in the Ved c penod (ai
suggested by P C Ciioudhury and other * ) Ved c trad reached
Assam thro Mithla not before the very late Vedic age ref to
ep CJ and Puranas
25 Chandrakanta Devi Vatdikadharmah samskrtisca,
Suryodayah 60(11-12), Nov Dec 83,17-21
26 Changing perspectives on Rtgvedic-Indus valley era,
MLBD Newsletter, Nov 1987, p 6
acc to Snn vas Rin recent marine excavat on* by the Nalional
Inst of Oceanography just fy the po* tion that Rspedic and IV
settlements were identical the Harappans possessed a high
degree of Knowledge relat ng to ebb and How of tides they
earned on br sk overseas trade with Behram and Afr can coun-
tries. After the ded oe cf Indus cit es Dwarka and perhapj
Prabhas on th- Gujarat coast were busy ports for a short period
in the middle of 2nd mil B C see 83 52 below
27 Chaturasen, Acharya Vaidika Samskrti para Drk-
sparta ( Hindi) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi 1983, 224
a gimp e into Vedic cul ure
28 Chatlrasen, Acharya Vaidka Samskrti Asuri Pro -
b/iaia (Hindi) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi 1984, 214
Vedic culture Asura influence comparative study of Veda,
Brahmana Parana Smrti et— and the h st of ancient Egypt,
Mcsopol Babylon P,.rsa Yunan etc
29 Chaturasen, Acharya Vaidika Samskrti Paurayika
Prabhaia (Hindi) Sanmarg Prakashan, Delhi, 1986, 192.
Ved c culture Puraya mflueiKC
30 Chauhan, D V The Yak m Rgtcda ABORI 64, 1983j
215-220
974
Vedic bibliography
[ 83 3l
. Yak as part of the achievements of Visnu autochthon of
RF-Aryans was Afghanistan Baluchistan (west of Smdhu nver). «
RV-Aryans were acquainted with Yak
31. Chauhan, D. V Understanding Rgveda.
see 4 12 above
32 Chauhan, D V The Rgvedins in Anatolia
see 81 31 above also SP. 33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986, 49-51..
produces mainly toponomastic evidence in Anatolia to show that
the Hittite people were originally residents of the Afghan o-
Baluch country including the Pamirs, and that their toponyms
were related to the Rgvedian country and Ig
33, Chauhan, D V Rgvedic Niska extraction. ABORl 68,
1987, 627-638
. the Rgvedians occupied the whole of the Afghano-Baluch
country inclusive of Pamirs up to the end of 14th cent, B C ,
in addition to agriculture they obtatned chops of lapis lazuli
( nifka ) and carbehan from Badakhsan and alabastar from Scistan
hills, brought to Shakha-i sokhta and Mundigak to be trans-
ported to Mesopotamia .
34 Chhabra, B. Ch Facets of Aryan Culture. Delhi,
1988; xi + 252
35. da Cruz, Alberto Our Vcdtc heritage Boletin do
Inst. Menzes Braganca, Punjim, 1990; 85-89
36. Dave, Janakshankar Reconstruction of the ancient
history of India and its culture based on the Rgveda. SP>
33 AlOC, Calcutta, 1986. 52-53
. RFX. 2.1, 1 10 prove hist reality of Yama, Vivasvat.
Saranjn, Yanif, Mitra, Vanina, TvaMr — wh is independently
supported by the Avestan trad RF X 1 10 speaks of three
ages pur 5 or pauryya adha, and utiara corresponding respec
tivcly to the three Purttta yugas viz., PrijSpatya, Aditi, and
Rst .
37. Dave, Janakshankar Identification of Ahura Mazda
with Asura Madhu.
. see 49 2 S a bote
38 Dev, Sitanath. Indian Life in the buUa Yajuncda.
S3. 45]
history and culture
975
..tee 12. 6 above..
39. Dube, J 2 gat Naray 2 n_ BkZratiya Samsirti izai Rpyan
id Yogadiza { Hindi). D;lhi, 15i9. mi -396.
..ccntnbuion cf tbs Rs it to UUzu culture..
40. DWVEDI, Kapil Diva. Jiksrrsredj La SarkskrtiL 7
Adhya}cna ( Hindi \
--see 7.11 above..
41. D wived I, K. N. Rgygr?a izgn vaniita da^aiajaa
yuddha ( Hindi ). Samskrli ( 8 ( 23-33 \ Sagar, I9S1 : 6-9.
..daiarajSa war described in RV. . fought near the bank of
Parasol.. Almas, Pahthas, Bhalsnasas. .'n s, and v?«» ^rr«
(western kingdoms) against A>s, i.m>us. Yatras, Kansas,
and Vaifcaraaj under Bbeda (cn the eastern side)., technique
of counter attack and faiourafcJc geo graphical conditions were
the deciding factors m tins battle..
42. Dwivedi, K. N. Rg\edHagung\iiuiniflusandh5Qajn.
..see 63.33 aDd 79. S5 above..
43. Dwivedi, K. N. Rgveda men varrnLi Ai}a-Anii}a
yuddha -ekadrsti( Hindi). SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedabad, 1985;
9-10.
..Aryan-aon-Aryao war described in RV.
44. Elizarenkova, T. Y. Notes on contests m the Rgveda.
..see 79. 86 above..
45. Fairservis Jr., Walter A- The Harappans and Vedic
origins. Paper, IWVS, Harvard Univ.,Jime 29S9.
. [traditionally, IV civil intervenes chronologically bet periods
of prebist. village farming and the assumed amval of a people
speaking an IA tongue : radio-carbon dating approximates this
interval as running bet. 300 to 600 jr*. for the nature stage a
of the civilization (2300-2000 B C or 2300-1900 IkC.))..
new evidence complexes this relationship : ( I ) discovery of Har,
settlements on the Iran- Plateau. Kashmir, and Central Asia —
remote from Indus valley; (2) majority of liar, sites excavated
indicate they were occupied less than 200 jrs.; no substantivo
evidence lor sedentary village settlements; (3) there is nothing,
archaeological!/, that places Har. culture in the same iu$e of
976
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[83 46
development as Archaic Egypt Early Dvnastic Sumer, or Shang-
Ym China ( instead there is growing support for the idea that
what are involved are chieftainsh ps in significant part based
upon cattle wealth) there is some substantial evidence to
suggest that Harappans spoke a Dravidian Ig , but probably with
IA lexemes artifacts of Har suggest Inner Asian origins
Therefore one may speculate ( 1 ) Harappans were in the
avant garde of movements out of Inner Asia (2) a no of
traits described m Vedic accounts had their ong n in Har cul-
tures Coutd this mean that the later Vedic ‘ peoples * may well
have * borrowed ’ Har concepts and traits of polity ideology,
and social organ ration and claimed them as their own 7
46 Fatah Singh Vedism the Teal Indiamsm Veda-
Savita, ES 4, June 86, 49 52
serially ( I ) a comparative study of religons m the Ight of
science (2) education for nation building
47 Frawley, David The image of ocean in the Rig Vada.
see 4 22 above
47A Frawley, David Cods, Sages and Kings Vedic
Secrets of Ancient Ctuhzation Mot Ban, Delhi, 1993; 396
suggests that all the peoples of the ancient world including
those of Sumer Egypt China and the Americas may be related
to the Vedic culture
48 Ghosh, Ramachandra History of Hindu Civilization
as illustrated m the Vedas and their Appendages Delhi, 1985
(reprint), 223
49 Ghuryb, G S Vedic India
(« VBD IV 83 57)
Rev L ALLAN! i G OPAL Mini 64 (A) 424-29 K. V SARMA,
I HR 8 122-23
50 Goody, Jack [ The Vedas bear the marks of a literate
culture I (tu) Orahci cultura, letteratura, dicorso (ed B.
Gentili, G Paioni), Rome, 1988, 7-17
51 Gupta, Sudbir Kumar Vedon men itibasa nabln
( Rgveda ke viiesa sandarbba men) (Hindi) Vedatani 42(6),
April 90, 17-24, 42(7), May 90, 17-24
83. 53 J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
977
..(to be contd ) . there is no hut in Veda., acc. to Cayi-
nanda, the Veda refers to human community as a h hole ; not
limited to any particular period of time..
52. Harappan and Vedic people had knowledge of ocean-
ography. AH 4 : Oct 87; p 22.
..ref. to Srinivas Rim's paper, ••Ancient shipping and ship-
wreck’*.. Bhujyu-legend- ree 83 26 above.
53. Jhunihonwala, Bharat The Rhythm of History .
Motinagar, Faizabad, 1990; 79.
..no Aryan invasion of India, Indra was the son of the soil..
54. Joshi, Aniruddha. India in Yaska’s age. Sp, 32 AIOC,
Ahmedabad, 1985; p. 252.
..Y. mentions various peoples (e g. Kambojas, Pi i eyas, etc.);
ref. to cult of phallus-worshippers, mioga. status of woman,
daughter’s share tn parental property, social evils like gambling,
exploitation by money leaders
55. Joshi, Kireet. The Veda and Indian Culture.
..see 34. 87 and 82 102 above .
56. JyOTSNA. Vedasya Vya\ahdrikat\am.
..sec 34 89 above.
57- Kawathekar, P. N. The Pams in the Rgseda. SP,
8 WSC, Wien, 1990.
..see 4. 27 abosc. ref RV. X. 108. Papu lived beyond the
border of the Vedic land, they were hostile to Vedic people; for
the first time in the hist of commerce, they introduced new
corns ia the mirkct of tbe Vedic land..
58. Krishna Kumar. Idolatry in the Rgsedtc age : some
httraty and archaeological evidence. Arch Or 56(2), 1988;
no-113.
. combined testimony of fit and arch, evidence : some sort of
symbol and crude idol worsh’p was in vogue during the UU
r-age fa addition to the tua-iymboJi. images rf Indra, AdiU
or Pjihvl. and Vr*abha “ere also adored by the early Aryan*.,
^iconography was deeply influenced by tbe anthropomorphic
-123
978 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY J 83 59
and thenomoiphc elements PA nans were the authors of
the so called Copper Hoard / OCP culture
59 Kuiper, F B J The Aryans in the Rigvcda (in)
Leiden Studies m /£”(ed Rodapi ), Amsterdam, 1991
RV (cit 1400-1000 B C ?) does not faithfully reflect the Ig
and culture of the Aryan intruders detailed study of Rgvedic
Ig shows this gives a tentatve 1st of all foreign lexemes
di cusses how a fore gn m>th cd be integrated into this collec
ton of hymns the meaning of Ar>an in RV is redefined
60 Kulkarni, S D Vi£vapiU Veda Smdhu-samskfti
(Mar ) Prasada 37 ( 12). July 84, 14-17
Veda father of the un verse Indus civil
61 Kundu, Bibhult Bhushan Was India in primitive
communism in the early Vedtc period ? ABORI 66, 1985, 63-83
a propox of the views of S A Dange ( India from primilne
communim to slavery VDD II 82 67) acc. to author, the
cond t on of Vedic Ind a does not corroborate the Marx st idea
lhal the fond l ons of product on exert very po netful influence*
upon social thought Dakge s interpretation of the Vcd c
period is wholly unacceptable
62 Lazzeroni, R Cultura vedica ecu Itura indo europea
( in ) Atti del pnmo comegno nazionale di sludi sanscriti ( ed
O Borro), AISS, Torino, 1982 , 53-60
see 81 107A above
63 Lazzeroni, R Oggctto matenale e alto verbale nella
cultura vedica ( in ) Probleml di lingua e di cultura nel campo
tndocuropco (ed E Campanile), Giardinr, Pisa, 1983, 47-52
ved mah- Avestan antra- mru - ™ Lai interdtcere
64 Majumdar, R C The Vedic Age Bh Vid Bh ,
Bombay, 1988 ( reprint ), 572
(- VBO iv 83 82)
6* Malamoijd, C Village ct foret dans 1 ideologic 1 Inde
bmhmaniquc Archnes europeennes de soctologle 17 , 1976,3-20,
S3- 74 ) HET03.Y \M> CULTURE 979
65. Maisaju R.vo, B. Tbz Aiyas zz i the Dasyus ia the
Rigveda. Comment. O/jjaio- 13 ( 23 ), 22-2-65 ; p 12.
-.ccni=c=i ca SaniA s artidr cva the sshjsct (S3 122 bdow)..
67. Mishsa Gaagihar VzLilki ervsn I'fJjrra/a -SiinerTja
•SuTuiftf (Hindi). ChowUuaba Rashtrafcharati GrinthamaIa-5,
Varanasi, I9Sf;8 + 361.
..Vcdic znd po»t-Vev5c Indon cJrjr: .
6 $. Mishxa, Nabaiashori. An outline critical study of
Vedic civilisation SP, 32 AIOC, Ahmedahad, I9S5; 15-16
69. Mishra, Vidhata Cultural life m Vedic Iadia. ( in )
A. C. Snout Fel. Vol., Utkal Umv, Bhu\ aneshwar, 1935;
102 - 106 .
70. Misra, Satya Swarup The date of Rgveda and Aryan-
migration ( An assessment of the up-to-date research -linguistic
and archaeological ) JGJXSV 2S-39. 19S2-S3 ( 19S6 ); 75-S5.
..IA stage of IE started in 40CO B C , Boghuksi document*
clearly indicate 1A influence. KK was definitely wntten before
2000 B. C — date of ftY may even be taken to 4000 B. C. ..
theories of Jacobi and To-Ak need to be reconsidered in the
light of recent linguistic and arch data .
71. Mlsra, Yugal Kishora Aug a : a mahJjanapada of #
Eastern India. SP, 33 ICANAS, Toronto, 1990
..ref. to Anga first occurs in AY , however, the author argues
that a careful study of SV »d show that kingdom of Anga
was established during the R V period
72. Mitra, V. India of the Dharmasutras New Delhi,)
1965.
7 3. Modak, B. R. Culture and society of the Atharvaveda.
JKU 26, 1982; 10-16.
..AY as a highly interesting anthropological document..
74. Nath, Raj Mohan The decline of Vedtc culture : some
comments on Dr. Sampurnananda’s * The Decline and Revtvat of
the Vedas’. Organiser 17 ( 39), 27-4-64; p. 5.
980
VHDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[83 75
75 Nath, Raj Mohan The revival of Vedic culture, some
more comments on Dr Sampurnananda’s * The Decline and
Revival of the Vedas ’ Organiser 17 ( 40), 4-5-64, p 6
76 Nath, Raj Mohan Is there history in the Vedas ">
Organiser 17 ( 46 ), 15 6 64, p 6
77i Oak, P N World Vedic Heritage A History of
Histories New Delhi, 1984, iv + 1311
see 83 78 79 below
78 Oak, P N World Vedic heritage AH 7 77, Oct 90j
19-20, 22
see 83 77 above and 83 79 below
79 Oak, P N World Vedic heritage Vedic culture and
militarism AH 8 85, June 91 , 2-4
see 83 77, 78 above
80 OoulBENlNE, B Essais sur la culture vedique et mdo-
europeenne
see 81 148 above
Rev R Schmitt, Kratylos 31, 188-90
Pal, Raman, Rgveda men Laukika Somogn
Indo-Vision Books, Gbaziabad, 1988, xvi + 264
secular material in RV
82 Panda, Narasimha Vedon men ltihasa aura usaki
vastavikata eka samlksatmaka adhyayana ( Hindi ) Vedavam 42
( 11 ), Sept 90, 17-21 , 42 ( 12), Oct 90, 12-15
hist in the Vedas and its verocity a critical study names of
Ijtsis and kings do not denote specific hist persons yaugika
meaning of names acceptable akhyona or itihasa mentioned in,
Veda is imaginary , the itihasa in Veda is miya
83 Parpola, Asko The Coming of the Aryans to Iran
and India
. see 81 153 and 82 167-169 above
83 9$ ] History and culture 9§1
84 Parpola, Asko On the JaiminFya and Vadhula
tradition of South India and the Pandu Pandava problem
see 34 133 above
85 PlLLAi, G K Vedic History set in Chronology
Kitabiitan, 1959
86 Prabhakar, C L The contribution of Sukla Yajur-
veda to the culture of India
see 12 16 above
87 Pramil Chavdra The revival of Vedic culture.
Organiser 17 ( 42), 18 5 62, p 10
88 Prasad, K N , MuRthy, S R N Dating the Quater-
nary and human civilization 1JHS 1 3 ( 2), 1918, 113-116
present status of Vedi„ texts m relation to geochronology is
presented on tha basis of available evidence
89 Raghavan, V Some glimpses of social life in the
Rsveda Organiser 19 ( 11 ), 24-10-65 p 15
90 Ragozin, Zeaaidi A History of Vedic India Concept,
New Delhi, 1984, mi + 457 + illusl
first Indian reprint
91 Rajesh. Satyavrat Vedon men itihasa nahin (Hindi).
Vedaiam 44 ( 5 ), Mar 92, 17-24
there is no hist in Veda serially 44 f 6) April 92, 17- 24~
92 Raresii, Vishnu Datta ( cd ) VaiJtka Soldi} a, Sams-
fcffi, aura Satnajadariana ( Hindi) Hand war, 1968
Vedic lit culture andsoccty
93 Ram Gopal. India W Vedic kalpasutras Mot Ban ,
Delhi, J9S3, \\i + 591
. rev and enlarged repnflt of IBD II 83 78, 111 83 67 sea
24 102A above
Rev Mas trim Prasad, tlJ 21, 287-S3, H C SatyartuL
l UR 13, 1 85 66
98 1
VfeDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
183 U
94 Rau, W Zur vedischen Altertumskunde
( » 34 145 above) (earlier studies , Waberei Topferei,
Metallverarbejtung ) this monograph deals with anas ratha ,
Htitte Siedlungeo etc lit and arch evidence
Rev H W Bodewitz Kratylos '’9 164-66 H F ZD MG
135(1) 205-06 K Myiius OLZ 85 (1990) 5 593-94, Max
Spar&eboom JIJ 29(2) 125-28
95 Rau, W The earliest literary evidence for permanent
Vedic settlements Paper , IWVS, Harvard Umv , June 89
earlier Veda knows neither towns nor v 11a ges it is therefore,
futile to look for the r remains pur = rampart of mud or stone
wh was not permanently occupied but served as a refuge in
t me$ of danger urban settlements being wholly unknown
grama orig nally the terra for a tribe of migrating pastoralists
villages in our sense of the term appear at first in JBr Vedic
arma -= surface find spots of OCW in the Gangs Yamuna doab
96 Renu, Ladft Nath Indian ancestors of Vedic Aryans
BJ 36(3 ), 73-80 , 36 ( 4 ). 41-46, 36 ( 5 ) 8! 87 , 36 ( 6 ), 199-207
there never was an Aryan race but only an Aryan cult wh
originated on Indian soil and found acceptance in all corners
of the land Indian Asuras migrated to Central Asia aich
evidence Aryan sh ps
97 Richter Usiianas, Egbert Der funfte Veda Bremen,
1989, xvi + 32
Dokumentation zur Entz fferung der Indus Schnft decipher-
ment depends on symbolic analysis of the signs parallels
can be found in R V of most of the Indus inscriptions
98 Rihani, Vasundhara Vatdika samskrti aura samaja-
vada ( Hindi ) Vedavam 44 ( o ), May 92, 2-5
socialism - eisy in Vedic civilization
99 Riviere, Jean Claude Georges Dumezil et les etudes
Indo Europeeimes (in) VBD IV 87 58, 1979, 9-127
100 Roy, Samaren The Story of the Vedic People Centre
for Social Research, 1985, iv-f- 33
83.110] HISTORY AND CULTURE 983
101. Roy, S B A note on cross contacts of Vcdic India
with West Asia and Iran Ptv 8. 1975-76, 146-150
102 Roy, S B Early Rigseda and Afghanistan. AH
4:35, April 87; 18-19
. Afghanistan was a part of the early Rgvcdic India
103. Roy S B Early Aryans of India Na\ rang. New
Delhi, 1988; 200
. (from 3102 B C to 459 A D ) (!) Introduction. (2)
dynastic chronology (3) RV— early and late ( = afier difarZ-
jna). 'ate RV consists of h>mn« ccirpcsed iftcr Aryan adsent
into Panjab, early RV ccirpo*ed mostly in Afghanistan by
Proto-Indoaryans (4) Harappa . ( 5 ) MBh . (6) astronomy,
(7) Asuras
104. Samkrityayava, Rahul Rtgredic Aryulu (Tel ).
Visalandhra Publ.
Rev. Trnenl 45 ( 2). 95-' 6
105 Saran, P Age of the Vedas and \cdic culture:
Conception of history and penodisation in ancient India J Madras
Univ ( H) Part II of 54 ( 1 ). Jan 82, 1-28
. (Sir William Meyer lectures. 1979-tO)
106 Sarma, K. V. Spread of Vcdic culture in ancient
South India. ALB 47. 1988, 1-14
..also, Proe 31 I CHAN AS. Tokyo. 1934. 133-156
107. Sarmah, Tbaneswar Vaidik s5hit>at Hanjiipijar
yuddha (Assam ) Prakash 13 (5\ Gauhati, 1588
108. SARMAII. Thaneswar Vaidik sahitjat DaiarajEa
yuddha ( Assam. ) Prakash 13(7), Gauhati. 19S8
109. Satya Prakash Sarasvati. Swami The Critical arj
Cultural Study of the tatapaiha Brahmaija
.. see 17 23 above .
110. Satya Prakash Saras* ati Suami The Vedas- back*
bone of our culture AH, Sept 92; 6-9.
984
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[83 111
origin oflg phenomenon of oral communication, dynamism
m the Ved c period, knowledge ard theism, beauty in nature,
theism of the Veda
111 Schetflich, M The problem of the ‘dark skin *m
the Rgveda Prof G Shastn Fel Vo!, Santimketan
see 83 1J2 below
112 Schetelich, M Die schwarzen Feinde der Arya im
Rgveda Altor Fors , 1990
( also Russian sersion ) see 83 111 abo\e
113 Schlerath, B Die Welt des Veda ( Kurzfassung )
(in) Berliner Wissenschaftliche Gesell E V Jahrbuch 1980, Berlin;
254-255
on the exclusively ‘ verbal culture by wh the reality
of cosmic ident fications u partly concealed and partly
actualized
114 Sen Gupta, P R Environment of RgVedic and
epic ages BRMIC 38 (9), 214-216, 38 ( 10), 247-252
refutes the separate entity of Aryan and Dravidian cultures
pushes back the Rgvedic age to at least 4-5 mill B C reve*
als that neo tectonic moxements of the Recent phase were the
cause for the disturbance of the cultural chronology of the proto
hist period of the Indian subcontinent reliance upon C 14
dates of the worked samples of tbe flood deposits is a deceptive
approach establishes that pre- and Mature Har cultures arc
the remains of the epic culture suggests revision of the cultural
chronology of the entire Har complex in the 1 ght of geomor
phologcal and palyrological evidence
Hi Sharma, Munshi Ram Vaidika Samskrtl aura
Sab!i)ata (Hindi) Grantham, Kanpur, 1987, °87
Vedic culture and civilization
116 Suarma, Ratnachaodca Vaidika- J it ana-P addhatl
(Hindi) Karnal, 1984, 144 -1 20 + 8
Vedic way of life (English ictrod )
117 Sharma, R N Culture and Cuiltzation as Reteakd
in the &rautasutras Nag Publishers, Delhi
83. 125 J
HISTORY VND CULTURE
985
118 Sharma, Satyendra Nath ( ed ) Vaidika iuga
(Assam ). Assam Acad for Cultural Relations, Guwahati, 196S.
. . Assamesi irons] of VBD IV 83 82
119. Sharma, Shubhra Life in the U pant shads
see 22. 108 abo\e
120 Sharma, Umesh Chandra The Daiarajna War Strug-
gle for Supremacy m the Vedc Age Vweka Publ cauons, Aligarh,
1985, 64
Appendix 4 The Disarajna b> R N D. CASS Stud I,
1973, 127-129 see VBD III 83 82 IV 83 122
Rev Sadashiv A. Dance, ABORl 67 274-75, K- P Joo,
ABOJtl 69, 317
121 Sharma, Unmla Deu iaupalha Brahmoita eha
samskrtika adhyayana (Hindi)
sec 17 30 abo^e
122. Sheila The Ar>as and the Das>us in theRig>ed3.
Organiser 18 (24), 26 1 65 27-28
for comment on ibis see 83 66 abe\e
123 Siiendge, Malar. The CmW Demons The
llarappans m Rgieda
(- VBD IV 83 124)
Rev Nijmadhav Sen, ABORl 65 316*22.
124 SllMMAU. Krishna Mohan History of Twrcolu to c.
A D 550 Vol l- A Study Mun Man, New Delhi, 1983,
a* + 255 + pi , maps
Panda nude s..o,0aui com, be. oo .0 Ihc sro.th of VeJ*
culture absorbcJ .won, aim «■"«»*
pome leduu culture Cos eg pbuK. cf l ed.c 1,1 - W 11 C .
Rev Ajey M Ira Siuir.J IHA ? 429 32.
125 SIMM, Sureshuar D Because Parrs »as Vcdrc. Alt 1'
78, Nov SO, 15-20
986 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 33 . 126
sidered the earliest Vedic period (date Dot yet fixed) it was
followed by the two epic periods Ramey ana and MBh , YV and
Sy added to RV b> the time of the MBh war and AV after
the MBh war, seism c upheavals, no major invasion of the
Aryan races to India from the NW, probably greater coloni-
sation of the plains by the races from the Himalayan and trans-
Himalayan regions well before the MBh War (3rd mill B C.
or earlier )
126 Sivashankar, Kavyatirtha Vaidika-i nhasarthanirnay a
( Hindi )
127 Sivananda, Swan. 1 The highest culture of the Upam-
shads The Diune Life 47 ( 10), Oct 85, 316-318
128 Smith, R Morton Names and kingship in Vedic
India Proc 31 1CHSANA, Tokyo, 1984, 1 14-115
discusses various origins of names see 79 385 above
129 SDrrentio, A Pertinenze etnohngutstiche nell * India
Vedtca Aion 6 , 1984-85, 15-37
(zu Anga Vanga, Kalmga, Dasyu-Dasa, mlcccha, bhaja )
130 Thengadi, D B Dr Ambtdkar’s thesis on the original
home of the Hindus Organiser 15 ( 50), 23-7-62, pp 7ff
see 83 131 below
131 Thengadi, D B The original home of the Vedic
Hindus Organiser 18(1), 15*8 64, p 19
{ conversation with Dr Ambedkar) see 83 130 above
132 Tilak, B G Orion or Researches into the Antiquity
of the Vedas Cosmo Publications, New Delhi, 1984 (reprint);
vii + 227
13^ Tilak, Sunanda K Cultural Gleanings from the Brah-
mana Literature Yaska Publishers and Distributors, New Delhi,
1990, xiv + 223
see 18 J4 above flora and fauna, cattle and agriculture
social life, pol lical life, rel , ethical and spiritual life, phjsical
observations
83 141 ]
Hlsro IY AND oLLTUJO:
937
134 TIvvaRI, Ramananda. Secular, Social, and Ethical
Values ut the Upamshads
see 22 125 above
135 Tola, Fernando Justification of racial discrimination,
exploitation and violence in ancient India.
see 82 251 above
136 Tripathi, D N protohisto ic interconnections bet-
ween India and Western Asia
see 81 198 and 82. 252 above
137 Tri vcd/, Rajendra Kumar Upanisalkahna Saaiaja
e\am Samskrti ( Hindi ) Parunal Publications, Ah nedabad, 1983 \
16+292
society and culture m he tines of the Up
138 Vaidikavisvasamskrti ke mula - Prajapati KaSyapa
(Hindi) Vedapradtpa 3 ( 7 ), Feb 89, IJ 12
serially Prajapati Kajyapi-lbe source of VeJ ». universal
culture
139 Vakil, Vasantrao M VaiJikau aura itihasa ka umSika
iupa (Hindi ) Vedapradtpa 3(2) Aug 88, 37 38
Vcdnsra and a partial form of b ttory
140 Varadpande, N R Rgvcdatila tatlukatfuta Jrja
anarya samgharsa ( Mar ) A aiabharata 37 ( 10 ), July 84. 2 1-30 j
37 ( 11 ), Aug 84, 15-27, 37 ( 12). Sept 84, 13-22.
th* so-ca led coefl ct bet the Aryans and the non
jhc rV ( three jasiahu atsj
Aryans m
988 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 8X 142
142 Varma, Sat} a Kam Vedic culture ancient heritage.
AH 2 . 14, Julv 85, 6-11, 13,2 15, Aug 85, 14-20
discjs es yajna ( sole and crucial symbol of Vedic culture ;
subject matter of the Vedas, boon ledge, action, devotion -three
aspects of Vedic material , three eternal elements , Supreme Self
soul, and nature, extent and variety of Vedic lit., Vedangas, 6
systems of philosophy, samskaras festivals arts and science
143 Vedtc link of Maya civilization MLBD Newsletter
10 ( 5), May 88, 7 8
(to be contd in the Dcxt issue) increasing evidence of close
ties bet the Vedic and IV civil ard the Maya civil of Mexico
144 VlDYANANDA Sarasvati, Swan Aryasamaja 1 sava*
dhana( Hindi) Vedaiam 41 (2), Dec 88, 11-13
(ref to the views of K M Munsbi and Prof Vedavyas on
early Vedic culture)
145 Wakankar, V S Vaidika ya tathakathita arya sams
kfii ( Hindi ) iVakankar Fel Vo!, Ujjam, 1987, 41-54
Vedic or socalled Aryan culture
146 Wilson, John India Three Thousand Years Ago or
The Social State of the Aryas on the Banks of the Indus in the
Tune of the Vedas Indological Book House Delhi, 87
84 Geography
1 Abhyankar, H K , Dikshit, Ramesh Chandra Vedamcx
janam Sarasvati nadi geli tart kuthe t ( Mar ) Prasada 42 ( 1 ),
Aug 88, 50-51
wh*rc is river Sarasvati the mother of the Vedas'’
2 Amar SlMHA Samskrta Sahuya men Kuruksetra (Hindi),
Sanjiva Prakashan, Kurukshetra, 1983, xiv + 178
Kuruksetra in Sanskrit 1 1
3 Arole, Mira Dharmaksetra Kuruksetra (Mar ).
Samsodhaka 60(3), Sept 92,39-45
Vedic evidence considered
990
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
184 10
also SP 32 ICANAS Hamburg 1986, p 31 D (also
called As manvatl ) mentioned in RV along with Sarasvatl and
Apaya m later lit it is described as joining S above Vinasana
and forming the southern boundary of Brahmavarta m Kuru-
ksetra D is still alive in the present name of a hill torrent
called Pathrala to the north of the town of Jagadhri wh joins
the course of Western Jumna canal at the Dadupur head-
quarters
10 BHARADWAJ, O P Two ancient tribes of North India :
The Mujavats and the Mahavjsas
see S3 J3 above
11 Bharadwaj, O P Studies in the Historical Geography
of Ancient India Delhi, 1986, xu -f 290
12 Bharadwaj, O P The Vedic Sarasvatl HSAJIS
2 (1-2), 1987 , 38-58
see 51 41 above earth movements caused during the fierce
seismic-tectonic volcanic upheaval ( wh is known as the Great
Deluge ) wrought extensive changes in the topography of the
Shiwalik belt bet the Yamuna and toe Ravi resulting in the
diversion of waters of the Rgved c Sarasvatl (orGhaggar)
about 3000 B C and leading to its ultimate drying up around
Vinasana in the sands of Bikaner
13 Bharadwaj, O P Vedic sites of North India (m)
Vajapeya, K D Bajpai Fel Vol , Agam Kala prakashan, Delhi,
1987, 85-91
land bet Sutlej in the North and Yamura m the East was
pniranl the scene of activ ty of the earl est Vedic people
mentions (1) Ailadhama ( Ludhiana A la s seat ) (2) Prati s (-
hana ( connected with PuiBravas ) ( 3 ) Vanusa ( 4 ) IlSspada ,
(5) Kap sthala (6) Asandivat (7) Karoti (8) Srughna ;
( 9) Khaniavaprastha (30) P/Ihudaka
14 Bharadwaj O P The Kurus and Kuruksetra in the
Upamsads
see 22 11 and $3 14 above
15 Bharadwaj, O P Apocryphal tirtka name in Kuru-
ksetra SP, 8 WSC, Wien, 1990
84. 23 J
HISTORY AND CULTURE
991
-.the names Ilaspada. Sudma, Ahan are fabricated out of RV
HI. 23 4, the second line of wh mentions the holy tank of
Manusa and (he rive s DrsadcatT, Apaya and Sarasvatl (the
first has contains the words ifcyah pade, sudinaite, ahnUm —
the three names of cirthas concocted out of these words by
the scribe of MBh Aranyakapanan
16. BhargaVA, P L. The Geography of Rgvedic India.
Lucknow, 1964.
17. Bhattacharya, Kanailal. Sarasvatl • a study of her
concept and iconography.
-- see 51 42 above
18 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar. Vedokte sarayvayodhye.
Pur 33 ( 2 ), July 91 ; Sk. 3-5.
..fil'IV. 30 18, V 53.9, X 64 9, AV X 2 31 ..
19. Bhattacharyya, Narendra Nath The Geographical
Dictionary : Ancient and Medieial India.
. . see 35 9 above .
20. Chakraborty, Krishna Geographical information in
Panini. SP, 7 WSC, Leiden, 1987, p 30
..ref. to ancient cities cf Afghanistan and Panjab Kapigl
( =Kapiscna in Af ), Barnu ( =Ar ), Varana ( =Fort Arnas ) ,
Subastu ( river hoyal wh joins river Kabul), Parsu Parasu-
sthana ( =Orttospan = Kabul ), Sankala ( *=*Sangala ), Parvata
( «=>Polphoto in Panjab mentioned by Hiuen Tsung )
21. Chattopadhyay, B. D Suney of Historical Geography
of Ancient India. Mamsha Granlhalaja, Calcutta, 1984; it + 97.
22. Chattopadhyaya, K. Rg\edic River Sarasvatl.
..see 51.44 above, there was no river by the name Sarasvatl ;
S is the original name of the Indus, the Indus is ref to in Jty
by the name S in the earlier portions cf RV. particularly in
6th and 7th mandate s, S — the Indus, in mandate 10 it means
the Sar Suati wh flowed in Kuruksetra also considers the river
Gomall .
23. Chauhan, D. V Rgvedic Parusni and the Prasun
rivjr in Kafiristan. JGJKSV 37 ( 1-) ). 1983; E 87-96,
992 VEDIc BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 84 24
see VBD IV 84 17 Parusa, «= Prasun traits of Rgvedic
Maruts find reflection in the life on the Prasun and other Kafirs
24 Dive, Mrudula D K>a Rgvcda ki Saranyu Saurastra
ki Rannade hat 1 ( Hindi )
see 4 IS above Saran>u is Rannade
25 Dey, Nando Lai ( ed ) The Geographical Dictionary
of Ancient and Mediaeial India
see 35 24 above
26 Dube, Vipula Vaidika evam pauranika sahitya men
nadi Gomati ( Hindi ) Bharatiya Itihasa Samkalana Sanutt Patnka
3, Varanasi, 1985 45-^0
river Comati in Vcdic and Puramc lit
27 Dubey, Devi Prasad Varanasi a name study India
Cultures 40 ( I ) I9S5, 19-32
ref to Vedic evidence
28 Dwivedi, Kailash Nath Sap tasamdha\a praddah DD,
Kanpur Univ
29 Dwivedi, Kailash Nath RgvatdtkagunguvimarSah.
Parijatam 4 ( 1-2 ), Aug -Sept 85 , 59-60
see 65 33 79 85 and 83 42 above
30 Dwivedi Kailash Nath Rg\aidika Bhugola (Hindi ).
Sahitya Niketan, Kanpur, 1985, 363 + maps
Rev Maja Malaviva JGJkSV 41 106-110
31 Dwivedi, Kailash Nath Vaidikayuginabhuratasya
bhaugolika stlu livimarsah Sag 23(1), 19S5, 85-90
phys cal and cultural ( rclat og to economic and political con
d tans) gwograpby of lnd a in the Vedic age Part I (phjsical
features ) three mountains ( \ fljavat ^arjanSvat ) Itmawi),
three deserts seven r vers ( S ndhu Vitasia Parusnl AsAnl
SutudrI Sarasvatl G3nga Yamuna) two seas (Arvivat,
PSiSvat) Part It (cultural) anc cm race*..
32 Gwatrj PfiA'AD Samskr/ika Bhugola ( Hindi)
Allahabad, 1986, xtv + 304
84 41 )
HISTORY AND CULTURE
993
33 Ghosh, B eta! The last courses of the Saraswati
river in the great Indian desert GeoJ 145, 1979, 446-451
the lost nver Sarasvati whose dried river basics have been
identified appears to h„ve undergone changes in her course at
least five times
34 Gonda, J Pusan and Saraswati
see JO 69 and Ji 45A above
35 Handa, Devendra Toponymy of Punjab PURB
(Arts) 18 (1 ), April 87, 119-143
Vcdic sites and sites mention d by Panini identified with
modern sites place-names after persons, tribes gods peoples,
geographical factors etc ar h potential of ancient sites
36 Jacdjsk Kumar The ancient city of Sarasvati SP,
32JCANAS, Hamburg 1986, p 166
described id Vedic lit and 3tBh S ( =* modern Sj/sa ) js
one of the oldest places in Ind a
37 Jha, Damodar kuruksetra in the Vedic literature.
VI] 25 ( 1-2), 1987 ( 1992), 99-102
38 Khan, Mohammad Israil The whereabouts of the
Bgvedic Sarasvati river MUSRJ 8 ( 1-2), 1983, 135-141
Vedic Sarasvati floweo through western India — especially
eastern Pan jab and southern Rajasthan — and made the tribes
of Kurus Pflrus and Bharat-s flourishing see 51 46 above
and 84 39 below
39 Khan, Mohammad Israel Samskrtosohityamen Saras-
vatiki kattpaya jhamkiyan ( Hindi )
see 51 46 and S4 38 above some gl mpscs of Samvall in
Sanskrit lit
40 Khare, Sushi! Pracina bharatiya samskfti men Saras-
vati ( Hindi )
see 82.111 above
41 Law, Bimala Chum Historical Geography of Ancient
India Oriental Books Reprint Corporation, New Delhi, 1934
(reprint), 354
US
994
\EDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
l 84. 42
see VBD IV 84 31
42 ‘Lost’ Saraswati is flowing under Thar To/, II 12 87.
43 Minkowski, Chr The Sarasvatl in Vedic ritual and
epic pilgrimage
see 54 281 above
44 Misiira, Hari Mohan Sadanna JBRS, L N Misbra
Comm Vol , 82-88
first mentioned in &PB 13 3 14-17 S ■= river Rapt! .
45 Misiira, Rajendra Prasad Durgasya sthanasamik-
sanam SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, p 59
Jambtimargasraya as the place of Durga, identified with
Kesorayapatananagara on the i ushkar Ujjain road
46 Misra, Yugal Kishorc Anga a Mahajanapada of
Eastern Indu
see 83 71 above
47 Mulay, Gunakar Lupta S3rasvatl kl talaSa ( Hindi ).
Gaganuncala 10 ( 1 ), 1987, 7-12
search for lost Sarasvatl Suilej and Yamuna have absorbed
Sarasvatf into their o n currents, that is how Sarasvatl has
disappcaied
48 Murtuy, S R N The Vedic river Sarasvatl - a myth
or fact a geological approach IJJiS 15 (2), 1987, 189-192
S , now extinct was a live nvcr in the geological past and
hence not mythical
49 Ogawa, Hiroshi A study of Uttara-Kuru JIBS
33(2), Mar 85, 707-710
50 Pan dc, Shyam Narain Historical geography of
Mahapralaya giving rise to Jambudvipa culture 48 PIHC ,
Panjim, 1987; p 56
Meru, the ccnltc of ancient Jambudvlpa — Mount Everest..
Manu much beyond 20C0 I) C
51 Paul, R C River Saras watt BJ 36(3)-36{7) f
Sept Nov 89
84 60 j
HISTORY AND CULTURE
995
( serially )
52 Phadke, H A Sarasvati the river par excellence
Vii\alma 12 ( 5 ), Sept 86, 45-46
53 Phadke, H A Kurukshetra archaeo’ogy and early
history PURB ( Arts) 21 (2), CU 90, 167 176
( 1 ) proto hist period ( 2 ) Vedic age
54 Phadke, H A Haryana Ancient and Medieial Har-
man Publishing House, New Delhi 1990
55 Prashar R N The subterranean Sarasvati HSAJIS
3 ( 1-2), 1988 ( 1990), 301-305 + pi
Vedic S Ghaggar, during the RV--' ge S was a mighty
perennial riser flowing from the Himalayas to the coean
occurrence of a seismic-volcanic upheaval led to the diversion
of the waters of S towards Yamuna — emergence of smatj
rivers probability that the sacred S of RV is still flowing
under the bed of Ghaggar
56 Ray Upendranath Astadh>aji ke Gauda, Mahana-
gara, aura Navanagara
sec 25 260 above
57 Sanralia, H D Ancient names of Kutch
see 25 263 above
58 Saihe, Jagadish Chandra Rgsaidila Sarjanavata saro
varaevam pradeia ki bbaugohka pahacana ( Hindi ) VJ 34 ( 9 ),
Dec 85, 141-153
S _ SarQiii im Sara lo Ihe east or Jammu rresent riser
Jammu Ta». - Virapatn! in HP discusses local on of Soma
59 Schwartzberg. Joseph ( cd ) A Historical Atlas of
South Asia OUP, New York/Oaford, 1992
»,lh collaboraliou oj scscral scholar. II Pt^hm. ,y ( II I-
116) III from the Ved c thro the Classical age (HI A 1,
III A 2)
60 Tamaskar, Bhaskar Gopal Contributions to Historical
Geography of India Iotcr-India Publtcauoos, New Dclht, 1985.
Xit + 217 + 12 fig
996
YisDlC BfkLlOGltAWlY
[84 61
.. Paper I : data from Up .
Rev. . M. K. Dhavalikar. ABORI 67, 275-76.
61. Thakur, Upendra. The Ganga and Indian culture,
(in) Studies in Orientology, Basham Comm. Vo|„ Y. K. Publi*
shers, Agra, 1988, 71-82.
. Ganga in Velic lit. .
62. Upadhyaya, Janardan. Sarasvatl-pradaksina ( Hindi ).
(in) Na\onme§ah, G. Kaviraj Comm. Vol , Varanasi, 1987; H
226-236.
Sarasvati in Vedic lit .
63. Wakankar, L. S Gupta jhalelya vedakalina sarasvati
nadica iodha ( Mar. ) ( in ) Bharatiya Itihasa ani Samskrti 5
Parydlocana, 1985; 17-18.
. search for lost Vedic river Sarasxatl . .
64. Wakankar, L. S Rgvedika Sarasvati ( Mar. ). Prasada
38 ( 7 ), Feb. 85, 33-37; 42 ( 1 ), Aug. 88, 52-56
. . based on the researches of N N. Goddole ( = VBD 1IU
84. 11)
65. Yudhisthira, Mlmamsaka. Rgvedasya nadisiikte sruya-
manaDam gangayaraunadipadanam paryalocanam
see 3 190 above
XIX MISCELLANEOUS
85. Bibliographies, Catalogues, Collected Writings, etc.
1. Aithal, K. Parameswara. Veda Laksana ■ Vedic Anci-
llary Literature : A Descriptive Bibliography. Beitrage zur Sudasien
Forschung, Sudasien Inst , Heidelberg Univ , Steiner, Stuttgart,
1991 : III + 725.
. ( Mss , printed worfes ) .
2. Akira, Yuyama A Select Bibliography on the Sanskrit
Language. The Internat. Inst, of Buddhist Studies, Tokyo, 1983 j
iv + 17.
MISCELLANEOUS
997
&5.9J
.. ( I) hist, of St studies, (I!) hist, of Sk. !g ; (III ) gram-
mar of Sk Ig , ( IV ) Sk. syntax / stylistics , ( V ) Sk. dictiona-
ries; Appendix . some Japanese publications oa Sk. , see
42. 268 above
Rev. : S Kratzsch, OlZ 82 ( 1987)2, 187, W. Sujz, WZKSA
33, 216-J7.
3. Annual Bibliography of Indian Archaeology Vol. XXHJ,
1970-72. Kern Inst, Leiden, 1984; xxiv + 241
Rev : H Plaischkt, OLZ 85 (1990), 80-81
4. Bagchi, K. N ; Griffiths, W. G. ( cd ) Introducing
India. Asiatic Soc , Calcutta, 1990 ( repnnt of 1947 ).
.. collection or lectures of various scholars
5. Bharatiya samskrtike Siksopayogi mahattvapuma gran (ha
(Hindi). Kalyana 62 (2), Feb. 88, 492-496.
.. imp. books for the study of Indian culture
5A. Bhattacharyya, Krishna Chandra. Studies in Philo -
sophy. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1983, xlm + 722
. cd Gopinath Bhattacharya 2 vols in one. 2nd rev ed...
all published papers and a few unpublished
6. Bloch, J ; Charpentier, J; Turt»er, R. L (cd.).
Indian Studies. Sri Satguru Publications, Delhi, 1985; vi 4- 276.
..repnnt of E J Rapson Fel Vat 1931
Rev. : Meena V Talzm, lndica 22 ( 2 ), 1 70-79
7. Bloch, Jules. Recueil d’articles de Jules Bloch 1906*1955,
Publ. Inst. Civil. Ind - 52, Boccard, Paris, 1985, ixxvm + 557.
.. collected writings of Bloch articles, notices, prefaces - many
dealing With Vedic topics cd by Colette Caillat..
Rev : R. N. D, A BO ft 69, 404-05, J \acck. Arch Or ST,
279 80
8. Bono, o. (cd.). Attt del prtnto con\egno naztonale di
studi Sanscntl. Ass Ital di St. Sans, Torino, 1932. VIII 4- 148.
9. Brown, W. Norman India and Indology.
- IV 85. 20 : 2nd cd.)..
998
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[85 10
Rev Ivo Fiser, AO 47 215 18 E Franco WZKSA 27, 208-
09, S S J JORM 42-46 222-24, K Mylius, OLZ 78 ( 1 ),
81-82 G B Palsule, ABORI 66 326-27, I Piatkowska,
Fol Or, 23
10 Caland, Willem Kleine Schnften Glasenapp Stiftung
27, Steiner, Stut gart, 1990, v-xxxm + 786
ed M Witzel
Rev H W Bode witz WZKSA 35 203-05 , Karl Heinz
GOLZIO Mundus 27 125 26 B K, ZDMG 141 ( 2) 443-44,
Klaus Karttunen, Stud Or ( Hel ) 67, 233-34 K Mylius,
OLZ 86 ( 1991), 196 98, J C Wright, BSCL4S54 (1 ),237
1 1 Capeller, Carl Kleine Schnften
( - VBD IV 85 23 )
Rev J W de Jong IIJ 22, 69 70 L Sternbach, JAOS
100 313
12 Chatterji, Sumti Kumar Select Papers Volume 3.
Calcutta, 1984, 192
( see also VBD IV 85 26 )
13 Chattopadhyaya, Debi Prasad Select Bibliography
of Journal Articles Delhi, 1988, xx + 146
( on philosophy science and related aspects of Indian
culture )
14 Coo war ASWAMY, Ananda K Ananda K Coomara-
swamy bibliography/ index, Prologus Books, 1988
15 Coomaraswamy, Ananda K What is Civilization 9 and
Other Essays Delhi 1989, xiv + 193
Foreword by Seyyed Hossein Nasr
16 Crevatin, Franco (ed ) Ricostruzione hnguistica e
ricostruzione culturale Umv degli studi, Trieste, 19S3, 148
D Maggi ( 53-57 ) vrkena hirpus Iat hapcx apam napat
vrtrahan
Rev F Bader, BSL 80 ( 2), 104-08
85.24]
MISCELLANEOUS
999
17. Crouch, James Ananda Coomaraswamy in Ceylon : a
bibliography. The Ceylon J of Hist and Social Studies, N. S 111
( 2), 1973; 54-66.
.. C.’s publications from 19C0 lo 1906 96 items
18 Dandekar, R N Vedic Bibliography • Fourth Volume.
BORI, Poona, 1985; xxv -f 1432
Rev. A M Giiatage ABORl 66, 356-58 K Khuut. ZPSK
40 (6), 850-52.
19. Dandekar, R N. Harappan Bibliography BORI,
Poona, 1987; xi + 495
Rev . M K. DllAVAi.ik.AR, ABORl 69, 318
20. Dandekar. R N. , Navathe, P D ( ed ) Proceedings
of the Fifth World Sanskrit Conference Rashtrija Sk Samsthana,
New Delhi, 1985; V + 968
. ( 5 WSC, Varanasi, Oct 1981 )
Rev : S D Laddu. ABORl 69 388-93
21 De Mora, Juan Miguel ( ed ) Samskrta samskrtl :
Cultura Sanscnta. NA Univ of Mexico, Mexico, 1984
Rev Irma Pjovano Ind Tout 12, 437
22 Deppert, Joachim (cd ) India and the lies! Pro-
ceedings of a Seminar dedicated to the memory of Hermann Coet ..
Manohar Publications, New Delhi, 1983, 263 + illust.
23. Deshpande. Uma The Glimpses of Indological Heritage.
Good Companions, Baroda 1989, >n *f 199
.. colIect.cn of 15 essays \cd.c female-seer. position and
slatm of women in Vcdic period. Ig. study of
Rev. S D Laddu, ABORl 70. 355
24. Ewb.eau.MB Scmkri,Smd,» of M B Enxr'Oi
Center Tor South and Southeast Asia Slud.es, Lmv. Calif..
Occasional Papets-13, Bcikclcy. t9S8, X -f 213
..ed by B. A van
tains, among others
NooitN collection of 24 essays . con-
The duke j of OlA,~ “ Sanskrit sycu-
1000 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [85.25
ctic particle - kila khaki, nunam, ' “Towards an onomastics of
South Asia*
Rev J L Brockington, JRAS 1989 (I), 167, Richard
Salomon, JAOS 110 175, J C Wright, RSOAS, 53, 404
25 Filliozat, Jean Religion, Philosophy, Yoga Mot Ban ,
Delhi, 1991, xvn + 484
selection of articles — Iran si from French by Maurice Sbukla,
Introd by Pierre SvKain Filliozat
26 Franks, Rudolf Otto Kleme Sehriften
<» VBD IV 85 50)
Rev J W de Jono, II J 22, 73-75, K R Norman, AO 40,
344-46
27 Frauwallner, Erich Kieme Sehriften Glasenapp-
Stiftung-22, Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1982, X 4- 899
ed G Oberhammer, E Steinkellner ( = VBD IV 85 51 )
( includes an extensive study of early Up )
Rev H B , ZDMG 135 ( 1 ). 200, J W de Jono, IIJ 27 ( 3),
222 23, K K Raja ALB 47 213 14 D Seyfort Ruecg,
WZKSA 30 189-91, C S Sdndaram, S S J , JORM 42-46.
261-62, Paul Williams, JRAS 1°83 (2), 311, J C Wright.
BSOAS 47 (2), 371-72
28 Frauwallner, Erich Nachgelassene Werke I Aufsatze
Beitrage, Skizzen OAW-Verlag, Wien, 1984, 144
ed E Steinkellner
Rev R Roping OLZ 84 (1*189) 1 70-72
29 Gqpal Krishna ( ed ) Contributions to South Asian
Studies OTJP, Delhi, Vol I, 1979. 197, Vol II, 1982, 243
(collection of articles contains ‘ Indology’)
’0 Hacker, Paul Grundlagen i ndtscher Duhturg und
mdischen Denkens PubI De Nobih Res Library- 12, Wien,
1985, 148
collection of writings ed ‘aus dem Nachlass’ by Klaus
Romo) contains ( 1 ) Auswcndung des Wortes 'Phtloso
phie ’ auf Leisluogea mdischen JDenJceos, (2) GrundbegnfFe
d?s jndischen Denk?ns m den altcren Upanisaden ( ( * ) *} m “
85.321
MISCELLANEOUS
1001
bolische Interpretation der EJemenir des Rituals, (ii)SpekuJ*
atiooen ubcr die wesentlichen konstituanten der Narur, ( m )
Aatfiropologfscbe Speku atiod , (iv) Da* Sclbst, (v) Da* brah-
man , ( vi ) Die Anfacgc cine* neuen The so u* » ( ui ) Anwei-
sungen far Zeremon en . (vni ) Anweisungen Oder Beiefcruogcn
uber Moral und VeihaJtecsJEwci ungee ), (3) Dc Deckiche-
mala ( (i) Dei ambropologiScb-Voiniologjscbe Parallel ismus:
( u ) Substanuaforou* ,(»i)C ppcsstica det Beguile von feta und
grob ( iv) Opposition son Latcrz ued Manfcsuuin. die
Lehre von der rratcriakn kausa] tat (v) Tecdenr, Kraft Oder
Potrnz und St off Oder Materia zu idenufaieica , ( w ) Die
Aufzahlung, die Ancrdnung son Gcgebenlieiten in cincr Rcibe,
(vii) Der Gradualismus der Inklusivismu* ( tut) Da* Schema
der mctapbjsischcn oder mjstisclen Paradoxic, vier Forroen
der rnataph>si*cheo Paradoxie)
Rev K. P Aithau ALB 50 651-53. Horst CatMtiuu*. II/ H.
322-18, Johannes Eroskhorst, JIP 16( 3), 299-310. R N D ,
ABORI 69, 402-03, V. A van Buurt, OLZ 84 ( 1989) 6,
7J2-J4.
1002
tEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[85 33
(ed B Anderson John Correia Afonso)
Rev A D H Bjvar BSOAS 45 (2) 441-42.
33 Hillebrandt, Alfred Kleine Schriften Glasenapp-
Stiftung 28, Sterner, Stuttgart, 1987, xxxn + 685
ed Rahul Peter Das
Rev J W de Jose II J 32 ( 3 ) 205 06 K Mylius OLZ
£4 (1989) 3 331 33 J C Wright BSOAS 53 (1 ) 154
34 Hodgson Brian Houghton Miscellaneous Essays related
to Indian Subjects New Delhi, 1992 Vol I vi + 407, Vol II
vii + 348
35 Hoffmann Karl Aufsatze zur Indouamstik
(- VBD IV 85 66)
Rev W Thomas Kratylos 28 59-67
36 Janse, Mark Borkent, Hans ( ed ), Linguistic Biblio-
graphy for the Yea<- j$84 and Supplement for Previous Years
Nijhoff Dordrecht, 1986, Iix H- 1020 For the Year 1985, 1987,
lxii + 927
37 Jarrell, Howard R International Yoga Bibliography,
1950-1980 Scarecrow, LondOD, 198| ix + 221
38 Josm, Laksbman Sastn Lekhasamgraha ( Mar ) Sri
Vidya Prakashan, Poona, 1982, 590
notes in Maralhi om Ganapati Guru Indra Rgveda
Alharvaxeda Bharatiya tattvajnana ( Jnd an philosophy ong n
and development) Aranjakas-Upanifads anandatrilmamsa
39 Josm, Rasik Vihari Studies in Indology New Delhi,
1989, lxi + 375
40 Joshi, S D (ed ) CASS Studies 4 Publ CASS -Class
E-5, Univ Poona, 1978, v *f 127
Rev Rosane Rocher OLZ 79 ( 5 ) 493
41 Kirfel, W Kleine Schriften
(= VBD IV 85 75)
Rev Klaus Karttunen Stud Or 55 556-58
85 43]
MISCELLANEOUS
1003
42. Kuiper, F B. J. Ancient Indian Cosmogony.
• - ( 59 17 abo>c ) (the most recurrent these i» the axial
symbolism m id various manifestations . K. interprets $V m a
duahrtic key., establishes a 'cry curious relationship bet. cos-
mogonic myths and the human prenatal stages) .
Rev. ; Klaus Fiscut*. Z0UG 135(1) 141-43. Alessandro
Grossato. PIF34(I-3), 371-76- Karel Wirm*. JRAS I9S5
( 1 ). 95-94
43. Lommel, Herman. Klelne Schriften.
VDD IV 85 82)..
Rev. . Ivo Ft**. AO 47. 227-29.
44. MacaVjya, Maya. Annual Bibliography of InJology -
. Vol. I and II.
..(- VDD IV. 85 87)
Rev. : lUrt Pntip Srscrr. VI J 25. 228-29.
45. MAYRHortR. M AusgenohUe kleine Schriften.
..(- VDD IV 85 91 )
Rev. : M Back. CL 20 40-41 . W Du-vu. RVF IS. 416-17 »
i. KlUDn, Onoma 24 26|.
46 Misra, Vidya Nik as. The Indian Creatlre KtlnJ:
Essays on Art, Literature, and Poetics. Agra, 1992; 113.
1004 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 8$ 43
Rev J W de Jono II J 31,151-52, Sh Emoo, OLZ 84
(1939 ) 5, 595, S D Laddu, ABORl 69, 388-93
49 Morti, T R V Studies m Indian Thought Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 1983, xvi + 410
collect'd papers ed Harold G Coward (= 57 27 above )„
Rev A. G Krishna Warrier, ALB 47 189-91
50 NUSSER, Walter Kleine Schriften
( = VBD IV 85 96)
Rev Ivo FistR AO 47, 227-29 Walter Harding Maurer,
JAOS 105 803, K Myuus OLZ 79 ( 1984) 3. 291-92
51 Neu, John One hundred tenth bibliography of the
history of science and its cultural influences Isis 76 (285),
Philadelphia
35 1 India, pp, 78-79
52 Pandit, M P. Traditions in Sadhana Studies in Tantra,
Veda, Yoga, Philosophy , and Mysticism Sterling Publishers, New
Delhi. 1988, xu + 289
53 Pathak, Angelika Indien • Auswahlbibhographte .
Dokumentationsdienst Asien, A, 15, Inst fur Asienkunde, Ham-
burg, 1982, xi + 280
54 Pathak, P D. The Jodhpur Vedic meet Smanka •
Ojha ki vedabhyasaparampara, Jodhpur, 1 990 , 1-8
(report on seminar Jodhpur, Feb 1990)
55 Patterson, Maureen L P, South Asian Civilizations •
A Bibliographic Synthesis Umv. of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1981;
xxxn + 853
( id collaboration with William J Ajspaugh )
Rev S Bhattacharya I HR 8, 276 79, M K. Dhavaukar,
ABORl 65 267-68
56 Polome, Edgar C Language, Society, and Paleoculture /
Essays Stanford Umv Press, 1982
(cd Anwar S, Dil )
MISCELLANEOUS
8 $ £ 2 ]
57. Porchch, Maas-Claadc (cd ) Inde el Literatures .
Coll purusjrtha 7, Ed de l’Ecole des Hautcs Etudes en Science*
Sociales, Pans, 1983; 320
colJ of essays by various scholars
Rev Colette Ca ill at, BSL 80(2), 121-23
57A. Pugliese, Carratelli G Inedite versiont di mm vedici
di Michele Kerbaker RAAN 56, 198J , 125-182
58 PutlVEL, Jam. Analecta Indoeuropae ' delectus operum
sunorum plerumque Anghcc aliquando Francogallica editorum
annes 1952-1977 complactens IBS 35, Innsbruck, 1981 , X + 419.
among others, disvussis Vcdic afvamedia Mitra as an IE
divinity, IE and iodo Aryan plough
Rev Jean Catsanicos, BSL 79(2), 114-18
59 Raghu Vira Vedic Studies
(= VBD IV 85 1 12) besid-s the papers mentioned (here,
also contains llanns Oertel * Roots and verb forms from the
unpublished parts of JB (pi? 423-537) and Louis Renois.
“Index vedique” (pp 538-700)
60 Ranganathananda, Swarm Eternal Values for a
Changing Society Bh Vid Bh , Bombay,* 1971, xvi -f- 884
( third cd ) c>II of speeches and wn ings The essence of
Indian culture’ (3-26), “The spirit of the Upanisads "
(41-46)
60A Reczek, Jozef Etudes iraniennes de Jerzy Kurylowicz.
Foha Orientaha 24, 1987, 255-262
ref to work on Indo Iran an problems
61 Regamey, Constantin publications scientifiques Et As
35(2), 1981, 9-17
bibliography
62 Renog, Louts L'Inde fondementale
( = VBD IV 82 431 )
Rev M Euade, Hut Bel 25(2), 184-85
1006
VEDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 8 $ 63
63 Sat\ aprakasu A Bibliography of SansArU Language
and Literature Indian Documentation Service, Subject Bibliogra-
phy Service-5, Gurgaon, 1984 296
Rev G B Paisule ABOR1 69 340-41
64 Satvaprakash Hinduism A Select Bibliography
( *■* 48 256 above )
65 Schmidt, Ruth Laila Kour, O N Kohls tarn to
Kdshmm An annotated Bibliography of Dardic Languages Ind.
Inst ofLg Studies Patiala 198 J 78
66 Schrader Friedrich Otto A lane Schriften Mit
Einganzungen aus seinem Nacblass
ed Joacb m Fred rich SraocKUOfF ( — VBD IV 85 117)
Rev G B ZD MO 135(1 ) 199 J L. Brockington JRAS
1984 (2) 292 9) K. Mylius OLZ 81 (4) 399-401 E R
Sreekrishna Sarma ALB 49 241-42 J C Wright BSOAS
47 ( 2 ) 371 72
67 Schwentner Ernst Bibliographic zur mdogermam
* he Wortstellung KZ 70 122 124 81 159 160
68 A Select Bibliography on Women in India SNDT
Womens Umv Bombay 1975
69 Select Bibliography Books on Ved c Religion Cultural
Ne vs from India 16(4) Oct 75, 94 99
70 Select Bibliography Books on Hinduism Cultural
N ws from India 17(1) Jan 76 98-103
71 Sharma Lochan Prasad Pandey Kosala Kaumudi
S udies ui Indology Allahabad, 1988 xi + 362
72 Sijiru S N Veda aura A vesta ( Hindi ) JOsalaya
prakashan, Allahabad 1981 v + ix 4- 164
a collect on of 12 papers
Rev U C Sharma AJOS 1 (2) 170 71
73 Simon Richard Kleine Schriften
1008
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[85 81
• selected e«say$
81 Thieme, Paul Kleine Schriften Glasenapp Stiftung,
Sterner, Wiesbaden, 1984, xvi + 813
2nd ed of VBD IV 85 129 additions to Bibliography
82 Tripathi, Bhagirath Prasad ‘Vagiia ^astri ’ Samskrta-
vanmayamanthanam Sanskrit[Bharati, Varanasi, 6 ■+■ 734
collection of articles in Sanskrit pub! shed at various times _
1 Vatdtkakallolah (1-76), 2 SabdaSastrakallolah ( 77-204 )
83 Tsuji Naoslnro chosakwtshu ( Collected Writings tn Japa-
nese of Professor N Tsuji) Hozo Kan, Kyoto, 1982, Vol I
( Vedic studies), ix + 509, Vol 2 ( Vedic studies), 247 + xi +
211 + 9, Vol 3 ( Sk lit ), ix + 420, Vol 4 ( Linguistics ), ix +
432
ed Otoya Tanaka Yutaka Iwamoto Minoru Hara
84 Turner, R L. Indo Arj an Linguistics Collected
Papers, 19^2-73
see 46 59 above
85 Upadhyaya, Baladeva Vimar&acwtamanih Sharada
Sansthana, Varanasi, 1985, 22 +385
collection of 32 papers and J5 reviews in Sanskrit
Rev S G Kantawala JMSUB 35-36 17J 72 S D Laddu,
ABORI 71, 414-15
86 Upanishads * Bibliography Cultural News from India
17 (2 ), Aug 76, 120-121
87 Ursekar, H S Essays on Indology Panmai Frakashan,
Aurangabad, 1981, 248
( contains The Moon in the Rgveda )
Rev G V Devasthau ABORI 64 269-70
88 Van Buitenen, JAB Studies in Indian Literature
and Philosophy Mot Ban for AI1S), Delhi, 1988, xxiv + 339.
collected articles ed Ludo Rccher obituaries by Gonda and
IfiGALI-S discusses vacarambhara dharma and mokfa akfora.
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
fS5 96
1010
9$ Whitney, William Dwight Oriental and Linguistic
Essays Sn Garib Dass Or Series, 55 56, Sri Satguru publications,
Delhi, 1987 (reprint of New York 1874) Vol I (The Veda The
Avesta The Science of Languages ), vn -+ 416, Vol II ( The East
and the West, Rej and Mythology, Orthography and Phonology,
Hindu Astronomy ), « -f 431
97 Xianlin, Ji Ausgewahlte kleine Schrtften zur alhndis ♦
chen Phlologie Peking 1982,111+ 438
(mostly Buddhist)
Rev O V H ZDMC I4J ( J ) 229
98 Zachariae, Theodor Opera Minora
(« VBDSV 85 144)
Rev J W deJono II J 20 308-09 A Metta OLZ 79 (2),
178-180
99 Zograph, G A (ed ) Literature and Culture of
Ancient and Medieval India ( Russ ) Izdatel stvo ‘ 4 Nauka, *
Moscow, 1987, 275
(second collect on of essays first coll publ in 1979) con
ta ns among others M F Albedil Toward a reconstruction
of the mytholog cal scmant cs of Proto-Indie tests N V
Gurov Drav d an elements in the texts of the early Saihbitia f
T Ya Elizarenkova and V N Toporov On the structure of
AV X 2 ( an intcrpretat on n the light of Ved c anthropology
Rev EG JAOS 110 178
100 Zysk, Kenneth G An annotated bibliography of
translations into western languages of principal Sanskrit medical
treatises Clio Medica 19, 1984, 281-292
MISCEUANEOUS
. . collection of 32 articles..
3. Auluck, H. L. Indology with a difference. AH 4:39,
Aug. 87; 17-19.
4. Banerjee, Biswanath. Veda-study in medieval India,
(in) Corpus of Indological Studies (Ramaranjan Mukhelji Fel.
Vol.), Calcutta, 1992; 46-31.
5. Bechert, Heinz; vox Smsox, Georg. Einfuhrung
dll lndologie : Stand, Methoden, Aufgaben.
.. (« WBD IV. 86.8)—
Rev. : M. A. Alois Payer, MunJus 21 ( 1 ), 8-9.
6. Bhagavad Dutta. Western Indologists- Jewish and
Christian bias. AH2'- 16 (Sept. S3), 12-15; 2 • 17 (0«. 85).
18-22.
7 Bhattacharya, Bhabani Prasad. Relevance of Sanskrit
studio; in modern tad, a w.th spectal reference to cultural stud.es.
JAS 28 ( 1 ), Calcutta, 1986; 125-128.
.. specially refers to Veda and its imp—
8. BONGARD.LEV.X, G. M.; VtOARtX, A. The image of
India. The Study of Ancient Civilisation in e
Publishers, Moscow, 1984; 271.
.. a survey or Indological stud,., . “JS
was rounded by, .an *£““£££’ (IMWWH
Ved.sra, Buddhism, etc.- ^ Hinil ,„nsl. )..
Fyodor I. Shcherbatskoy.. (also i
Z . : J. W. p. roxc. I1J 30. 321-24. Amt *««*"• IHR
11,218-221.
Tnhannes L’indianisme et les prejugei
9. BROXKHORSt O niv. d= Lausanne. April /June
oxidentaux. Etudes de Lettres, u
1989:119-136. sure. 274,9,-* bnef survey oT early Indology —
,0. CttArroPADllYAYA, Debiprasad. Marsism and Indology.
85. 27 J MISCELLANEOUS 1013
20 Gombrich, Richard F The state of Indological studies
mthe United Kingdom today (m) South Asian Studies {td
Alberti ne Gaur ), British Library Oa: Papers -7, London, 1988,
57-62
21 Gupta, Dharmendra Kumar Samskrta ke adhyayana
evam anusandhana ke ksetra men brhattara Pamjaba ka yogadana
(tyndl) VJ 35 (1-2) April May 86, 73 97 35 ( 3-4), Juoe-
July 86, 173-196
contribution of Greater Panjab id the field of Sanskrit studies
and research Vedic age
22 Halbfass, Wilhelm India and the comparative method.
P£ir35(l), Jan 85, 3-15
comp method in Vedic ph lology W von Humboldt,
Schlegel Max Muller
23 Hara, Minoru (fedian literature with reference to
Japanese publications] (Jap ) (in) Bukkyokankyu nyurnon
(ed. Akira Hirakawa ) Tokyo, 1984, 367 380
24 Heesterman J C The precarious rise and survival
of Sanskrit and Indian Studies ( in ) Leiden Oriental Connections
1850-1940 (ed Willem Otterspeer), Brill, 1989 115 ff
( in Stud es in the U/st of Ler?en Ur.iv Vo I 5)
25 Hoskuldsson, Leena A Directory of Scandinauan
Scholars in Asian Studies SIAS Copenhagen 1980, iv + 71
26 Indian Studies Abroad ICCR, New Delhi, 1964,
xu + 1 23
Iutrod byRND reports from U K. France Germany,
Hungary Italy Japan HoJIand Poland Rumania Spain Swit-
zerland UoA USSR
27 Iranian Studies (m different European countries) Ir St,
20(2-4), Soc forlr Studies New York, 1987
in LL>SR Hoffand German speaking countries France,
Poland Italy (also Japan)
iOl4 Vfeoic bibliograWV [86.28
28. Isaeva, N. V. Lysenko, V. G. History of ancient and
medieval Indian philosophy ia the works of Soviet authors ( 1986*
1988 ) ( Russ.). People of Asia and Africa 4, 1989; 172-187.
29 Jha, V. N. (ed.). New Horizons of Research in Indology.
S. J. Vol., Pub!, of CASS-E-10, Uniy. of Poona, 1989; 249.'
Rev K K Raw, ALB 55, 167
30. Kellens, Jean. Etat present des etudes avestiques. (in )
Iranian Studies (ed G. Gnoli), 1IMEO, Rome, 1983; 19-30. 1
31. Lehmann, W. P [Indo-European studies today]
(Russ.). VJa 1987/2; 17-33.
32. Leifer, Walter India as known to Germans through
the ages, (in) A. N. Jani Fel. Vol. t Baroda, 1983; 391-396.”
.. ref to the work of some German Indologists..
33 Matilal, Bimal Krishna; Bilimoria, Purushottama
(ed.). Sanskrit and Related Studies: Contemporary Researches
and Reflections. Sri Garib Dass Oriental Studies-84, Indian
Books Centre, Delhi, 1990.X + 176.
34. Mayrhofer, M. Ein Jahrzehnt miterlebter Sprachwis*
senschaft. Zu emera Buch von Oswald Szemerenyj. Die Sprache
29(2), 1983; 182-186
.. rev art on Part II of 86 61 below
35. Mishra, Vidhata Linguistics in India, (in) Indologlcal
Studies (ed. S. K. Maity; Upendra Tuakur), D. C. Sircar
Comm. Vol , Abhinav Publications, New Delhi, 1987; 115-119.
..a hist sketch..
36. Morgenroth, Wolfgang. Sanskrit studies in the Ger*
man Democratic Republic. Bh. Vid. 45-47, 1985-1987(1987);
70-80.
37. Naudou, J. L’mdologie. Courr. CNRS 48, 1982;
45-46.
.. (vjppl. Orientahsme. Images del sciences Jet' homme)..
36, 45)
MISCELLANEOUS
1015
38 O Flaherty, Wendy Doniger Disregarded scholars
a survey of Russian Indology South Asian Rev 5(4), 1972;
289-304
39 Panerin, S A et al Comparative method in oriental
studies (Russ ) People of Asia and Africa 1989/3 78-93
(a discussion)
40 Paribok, A V O metodologiceskich osrovamjach
mdijskoj hngvistiki (in) Istorija hngnsticeskich ucemj (ed A V.
Desnickaja ctal), Nauka, Leningrad, 1981, 155-176
(rev art on this Kees Vlrstlich History cf eastern
linguist cs in the Sov et Union Htstonographia Ltngutstica 10
(3) Amsterdam 1983, 289-307)
41 Patterson, Maureen L P South Asian Studies in North
America 1947-1986 a review (in) Indological Studies and South
Asia Bibliography, National Library, Calcutta 1988, 39-60
Indo-Aryan lgg and I tcratures
42 Polome, Edgar C Tradition and development in Indo-
European studies J1ES 15 ( 3 4), 1987, 225-226
( on the occas on r f the publ of ih- 100th vol of ZrS i e,
KZ )
43 Rau, Wilhelm Bilder 135 deutscher Indologen- 2.
Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1982, 9 + 145
Rev K Mylius OLZ 81 182 83
44 Rayevsky, D S , Stayjsky, B Ya. Problems of Indo-
Iraman studies at modem stage ( Russ ) People of Asia and
Africa 1988/6,168 185
( n Memory of L A Lelekov )
45 RocheR Rosane Sanskrit and related studies in the
United States 1960 1985 ( m ) Indological Studies and South
Asui Bibliography National Library, Calcutta, 1988, 61-92
Appendix A Sanskrit d aspora within USA Appendix B,
A sjiort ] St of books 1960-1985
1016 \ EDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [86 46
46 Romer, R Sprachn isscnschaft und Rassemdeologia tn
Deutschland Fink, Munchen, 1985 239
Von den idg Sprachcn ( 49 IT ) Die Indogermanen **
(62ff)
47 Rothermund, Dietmar The philosophical context of
the development of German Indology < m) Indological Studies
and South Asia Bibliography, National Library, Calcutta, 1988;
117-130
48 Sahay, P N Historical and Indological Institutions in
India - a Brief Suney SS Publishers, Delhi, 1987, xtv + 216
Rev P Bhatia I HR 13 229 30
49 Said, Edward W Orientalism Routledge and Kcgan
Paul, London, 1978, xiv + 368
(-» VBD IV 86 86) acc to aulhor orientalism is funda-
mentally a pol tical doctrine willed over the Orient because the
Orient was weaker than the West
Rev Harbaos Mukiiia IHR 6 288 90
50 SCHLINCLOFF, Dieter ( ed ) German Indology Munchen,
1981
a list of inst tutions and persons concerned with Sir and
allied stud es see £6 59 below
51 Schwab Raymond The Oriental Renaissance Europe's
Redisco ery of India and the East, 16S0-I880 Columbia Untv.
Press, New York 1984, 542
* Indie stud es in Ind a 1830 fpp 112 13), * The Hindu
response ( pp 244—18 ) ^
Rev Christian W Troll Anthropos 81, 752-53
52 Sharma, S N A hew Approach to Some Important
Aspects of Indology Chowkhamba Varanasi, 1983
53 Sharma, Vinod Bihan Jajapura Ki sedadhjajana ko
dena (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986, 70 71
Jaipur a contribut on to the study of the Veda
86.62]
MISCELLANEOUS
1017
54. Shuxian Jiang Some remarks on South Asian studies
in the United States (Chinese) South Asian Studies 3, Beijing,
1990; 84 ff.
(English traD.-I of the Chinese cngnal by Richa-d Lar-
VttRE )
55. SlhCH, Cham Shed Indie studies in the nest up to
eighteenth century : an account and appraisal Sanskriti Sanihara
2, Varanasi, 1989
56 Srimannarayana Murti. M Methodology m Indole®-
cal Research Bharatiya Vidja Frakashan. Delhi / Varanasi, 1991 1
vu + 183.
57. Staal, Frits What is happening in classical Indology 7
JAS 41 (2), 269-291
58 Staciie Rosen, Valentina German Indologists Maa
Muller Bhavan, New Delhi, 1981, 8 + 277
biographies ot scho'e.s .» Indian Slod.es wtuui in German..
59. Stackc-Weiskc, Agnes German Indology A list of
Institutions and persons concerned oith Sanskrt, and allted studtes.
Munchen, 1988, 34
see 86 50 above
60 Strlc-Offenberg, U Friedrich Schlegel and the history
of Sansknt philology and comparative studies Canadian Rev of
Comparative Lit 7 ( 4), 1980, 411-437
61 Szemerenyi. Oswald Richtcngen dee madenten! Spra-
chmssenschaft Carl Winter, Heidelberg Part Von Saussn
b,s Bloomfield ( 1916-1950 )(=W IV 46 71 ). P-rt IT . Die
fnnfziger Jahre ( 1950-1960 ), 1982, av. + 318
rorrev art on Pan It. see 56 ’4 above
Rev (Part II) Peter Kosta IF 9 1 326-34
62 SzailMNYt, Oswald Recent developments ,n Indo
European linguistics TPS, 1985 1- 1
.,,125
1016 \EJ1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [86 46
46 Romer, R Sprachmssenschaft und Rassemdeologia in
Deutschland Fink, Munchen, 1985 , 239
*‘Von den idg Sprachcn • (49 ff ) Die IndogertnaCen'”
(62 ff )
47 Rothermund, Dietmar The philosophical context of
the development of German Indology < m ) Indological Studies
and South Asia Bibliography, National Library, Calcutta, 1988}
117-130
48 Sahay, P N Historical and Indological Institutions M
India - a Brief Suney S S Publishers, Delhi, 1987, xiv + 216
Rev P Bhati* IHR 13 229 30
49 Said, Edward W. Orientalism Routledge and Kegan
Paul, London, 1978 , xiv + 368
(= VBD IV 86 86) acc to author orientalism is funda-
mentally a polit cal doctrine willed over the Orient because the
Orient was weaker than the West
Rev Harbans Mukhia IHR 6, 288 90
50 Schlingloff, Dieter ( ed ) German Indology Munchen,
1981
a list of institutions and persons concerned with Sk and
allied studies see 86 39 below
51 Schwab, Raymond The Oriental Renaissance Europe's
Redisco ery of India and the East, 1680 J880 Columbia Uoiv.
Press, New York, 1984, 542
“ Indie studies in India 1830 ’ (pp 11213), * The Hindu
response ’ ( pp 244-48 ) “ *
Rev Christian W Troll Anthropos 81, 752-53
52 Sharma, S N A l\ew Approach to Some Important
Aspects of Indology Chowkhamba, Varanasi, 1983
53 Sharma, Vinod Bihari Jayapura ki vcdadhya>ana fco
dena (Hindi) SP, 33 AIOC, Calcutta, 1986,70-71
, Jaipur s contribution to the study of the Vedji
86 62]
MISCELLANEOUS
1017
54 Shuxian Jiang Some remarks on South Asian studies
in the United States (Chinese) South Aston Studies 3, Beijing,
1990, 84 ff
( Engl sh Iran I of the Ch neecrg nal by R cha d Lar -
YORE )
55 Singh Cham Sheet Iodic studies in the west up to
eighteenth century an account and appraisal SansknU Sandhana
2, Varanasi 1989
56 Srimannarayana Murti M Methodology in Indologi -
cal Research Bharatiya Vidya Frakashan Delhi / Varanasi 1991,
vit + 183
57 Staal Frits What is happening in classical Indology?
JAS 41 (2), 269 291
58 Staciie Rosen Valentina German Indologists Max
Muller Bhavan New Delhi 1981 8 + 277
b ograph es ot scholars n Ind a" “"I «* WI 1 ”» G " c ““
59 Stache Weisne Agnes German Indology A list of
Institutions and persons cor cerned . ilh Sanskr „ and all.ed studies
Munchen 1988 34
see 86 50 above
60 Strgc Ofpenbekg U Friedrich Seblegel and the history
of Sanskrit philology and comparative studies Canadian Rev of
Compart ante Lit 7 (4) » 8 <> 411 437
61 Szemerenyi Oswald R, eh, ungen dee mode, net t Spra
clmissenschaft Carl Winter He ddberg Part Von Saussn e
bis Bloomfield (1916-1950) (= W77IV 4671 ) Fart II Die
funfziger Jahre ( 1950-1960) 1982 xvl + 318
rorrev all on Fall 11 sic E6 34 above
Rev (Part II) Peter Kosta IF 91 326-34
~ ew . nsvkfllrt Recent determents in Indo
62 Szemerenu Oswald
European linguist cs TP* 1985 1 71
,
1018
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[86 63
63 Traditions Results Tc*ks Sanskrit Studies in German
Democratic Republic , Part I Reports Humboldt Umv , Berlin,
1978, 160
bst accounts of Sk siudies in Berlin Halle Leipzig, Jena,
Greifswald, Rostock Introd on (he begirn ngs of Sk studies
in Europe , A survey of tbe collections of Sk mss (both
by W Morgenroth )
64 Tsuchida, Ryutaro Vedtc Studies in Japan - report
see 34 185 above
65 TylACH, Witold Oriental Studies in the Sixty Years of
Independent Poland Polish Scientific Publishers, Warsaw, 1983,
83
includes ref lo work in Jndology
Rev Heidi Stein OLZ 81(5) 444-45
66 Van den Bosch Lourens A bird s eye view of the
history of Indology, with special reference to the situation m the
Netherland Itihasa Patnka 4(3) Sept 84, 67-78
67 Varma, Vishwanath Prasad Tilak’s Vedtc researches
Patna Umv J 27 ( J, 3 ), Jan , July 1972, 21-56
68 Vashishta, Ramsharan How Vedas went to West
English Indologists AH 8 83, April 91 , p 39
69 Vishva Bandhu Vedic re'earch AH 1 3, Aug 84,
8-10, 13
70 Willson, A Leslie A Mythical Image The Ideal of
India in German Romanticism Duke Umv Press, Durham, N C
1964
71 Witzel M On search for, describing, and editing of
Vedic manuscripts SI PICHSANA-Il, Tokyo, 1984, 1098-1099
72 WoniLLA, Gy Sanskrit literature in Hungary (in)
Studies in Indo- Asian Art and Culture ( Raghuv ira 75th Birthday
Comm Yol , ed Lorlsh Chandra), New Delhi, 1977, 177-182
MISCELLANEOUS
1019
87 1J
73 Wojtilla, Gy Hungarian Iudology- past and present.
Berliner Tndologische Studien 4/5, Freie Umv, Berlin, 1989;
253-266
first Hungarian to publ sh translations of Vedic texts was
Istvan Tamasj.8 C I £ 01-61 ) Joz^f Schmidt ( 1862-1933 ) wrote
papers concerning certain philological problems and rel issues
connected with Vedas ( in bis paper on pant he sought for
explanations on the basis of early contacts bet Ind a Mesopot ,
and Phoenicia, in another p apT he tried to trace monotheism
m figure of Vanina ) Jozsef Vekerdi ( work ref to in VSD II
and III), Aurel Maw ( 185-4 1914) analyses the nature of soft
aspirates in Sfc Jdzs-f Schmidt wrote on the origin cf Intlo-
Aryan polyandry , Aurel MaVR wrote Indisches Erbreckt
(Wien, 1873) lid ko Puskas interested m Harappan Civil
(' l/ratian and Dravidian a reconsideration Etud Ftnrto-
Ougrieiwes 15 2/3-290, Bahai Rozsv/ai and Istvan Major
worked on the decipherment of Indus senpt
74 Yuyama, A The dawn oflndian and Buddhist studies
m the West IndotatsugAu Bukkogaku 3, Sapporo, 1 988,
323-348
75 Zampaglione, Gerardo Indology in Italy past and
present ( m Indological Studies and South Asia Bibliography,
National Library, Calcutta, 1988, pp 1 45 ff
76 Zoller, Claus Peter Indological studies in FRG with
special reference to the South Asia Institute at Heidelberg ( in )
Indological Studies and South Asa Bibliogrphy, National Library,
Calcutta, 1988, I3I-I37
87 Felicitation Volumes, Commemoration
Volu'ES, Obituaries, etc
( in the alphabetical order of the names of persons
honoured or remembered)
1 Mazumdak, Amiya Kumar, Prajnananda, Swami (ed )
The Bases of Indian Culture Commemoration Volume of Suani
Abhedananda Ram ikrislna Vedanta Math, Calcutta, 1971 , 698.
ioio VFD1C BIBLIOGRAPHY { 8? lA
1 -\ F R Adrados Felicitation Volume, Ed Gndos,
Madrid
2 Nair, S Bhaskaran ( ed ) VIJ 19 ( 1-2 > Professor
Jagannath Agrawal Felicitation Volume VVRI, Hoshiarpur, 1981 ,
294
3 Gupta, Dharmendra Kumar (ed ) Recent Studies in
Sanskrit and Indology Professor Jagannath Agrawal Felicitation
Volume Ajanta, Delhi, 1982, xxvi + 278
Ram Gopal Rgv die compounds formed from if kr
Sadashiv A Dance • The crying worjds ( krandail ) , R C
Dwiveoi Jara in thf RV J Gonda Some notes on optio
nal rites V V Bhide The pra fa prokfartir asadaya
G U Thite R“sult of savrfiw- and gods of the Brahmana
texts V K Varma Ved c optimism and origin of the
doctrine of karman , S D Laddu Sayana s authorship of
Vedab tafya P L Biiakoava Names order and chiono
logy of pre Mai ryan kings according to the Puranas
4 Choudhary, R D Singh Shri Bhagwan (ed )
Aspects of History and Culture Ananda Chandra Agrawala Com
memoration Volume Delhi, 1991 , xvi + 303 + 32 pi
5 Hand a, Descaclra, Agrawal, Asftvmr (ed ) Ratcto-
Candnka Panorama of Oriental Studies R C Agrawala Feli-
citation Volume Harman Publishing House, New Delhi, 1989,
xlvi + 417 + pi
5A JT Asmussen Felicitation Volume Acta Iranica,
Brill, Leiden, 1988
6 Shastri, A M et al (ed ) Vajapeya Essays on the
Evolution of Indian Art and Culture K D Bajpai Felicitation
Volume Agam Kala Prakashan, Delhi, 1987
tvo sols
7 Samtani, N H , Prasad, H S Amala Prajha Aspects
of Buddhist S tubes P V Be pat Felicitation Volume Indian
Books Centre, Delhi, 1989 xxx + 574
Rev Malati J Si esdgc ABORt 71, 406-14
8> 16A 1
MISCELLANEOUS
1021
8 Mukherjee, S N ( ed ) India History and Thought
Essays m Honour of A L Basham
( = VBD IV S7 14 )
Rev El zabeth Ha ris BSOAS 48 ( 2 ) 384-86 Lallamj
Gopal IHR 10 160 f 2
9 Maity, S K et al (ed ) Studies m Orient ology Essays
m memory of A JL Basham Y K Publishers Agra 1988
10 FowKES R A Emile Benvemste and Indo European
studies Semtotua Special Supplement 1931 27 37
11 E Ber t enisle aujou d hut Peelers Louvain 1984 xi +
197 + 284
proc of Colloq on Bs vorx Sept 1SS3 Vol I General
L ngui t cs Vol II Comp3ral vc Grammar B s most imp
ach evements I e in the field of Indo Iran an part cularly older
Iran an Igg
Rev P Swigcers Lg 62 458 59
12 Dlchesne GuILLEMIN J La contribution d E Benve-
niste aux etudes avestiques (in) 87 11 aboie Vol 11 197 206
13 BAHDiOpADHYAYA Samaresh ( ed ) Acarya-Vardana t
D R Bhandarkar Birt i Centenary Volume Calcutta Umv 1984,
xx + 452
Rev H D Sankaua BDCRl 4-» 221
14 Sen Sharma Debabrata Banerjee Manabendu (ed )
Prajnajyoli Professor Gopi<amohan Bhattacharya Cammemora
lion Volume Ninnal Book Agency kurukshetra 1991 fxxxvm-f-
456
15 Sengupta Pradip Kumar ( ed ) Freedom Transcend -
etce and Identity Essays in memory of Professor Kahdas Bhatta-
charya 1CPR New DelH 1988
16 EmenEAU M B Bloomfield ( 1877 1949 ) and Farm:
( = 25 113 abo e)
I6A Languages aid Areas George i Bobrinsky Felicitation
Volume Umv of Chicago Press 19 b7
1022
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
187 17
17 Baumer, Battiua (ed ) Rupa Pratirupa Alice Boner
Commemoration Volume Bibiia Implex, New Delhi 1982 , 212
18 Sinha, Surajit Aspects of Indian Culture and Society ;
Ntrmal Kumar Bose Felic tation Volume Indian Anthrop Soc ,
Calcutta, 1972 via + 248
19 Kanjilal Dilc*p Kumar Thomas Burrow (1909-1986)
obituary notice ABORI 69, 1988, 407-409
20 Buddha Prakash ( ed ) Studies in Asian History and
Cultur a B R Chatterji Felicitation Volume Meenakshi Pra*
kashan, Meerut 1970
21 Lahirj, Ajoy K Sudhakar Chattopadhyaya (1911-
1978) His contribution to ancient Indian historiography JIH
60, 1982, 391-455
22 Jash, Pranabananda (ed ) Religion and Society ut
ancient India Sudhakar Chaltopadhyaya Commemoration Volume
Roy and Chow dhury Calcutta, 1984, xn + 456
23 Chaturvedi Devadatta ( ed ) Yajmkasanabhauma -
Svargiya &ri Lakshmandatta Chatuneda Smrtigrcnthah Delhi,
1986, I Sradhanj day ah 84, II Sodhambandhamcayah 284, II
Sri Yamuna puja paddhatih , 34
24 Ramesh, K V , Prasad, Agam, Tiwari, S P (ed )
Svasti Sri B Ch Chhabra F elicitation Volume Agam Kala Pra-
kashan, Delhi 1984 xxvn -h 376 + iJIustr
25 Raghu Vip (ed ) Comprehensive and Analytical
Study of the Vedas Vol I N N Choudhurl Commemoration
Volume Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1981 , 256
26 Rocher, Ludo Henry Thomas Colebrooke (1765-1837):
the fourth President of the Asiatic Society Bli Vtd 45-47, 1985—
1987(1987), I f 6-1 62
27 Lipsey, Roger Daedalus Lectures commemorating the
Birth Centenary of A A Coomaraiwvny hist of Indian Art
Hist , Karnataka Umv , Dhurwad, 19S0, xii + 110
87.32]
MISCELLANEOUS
1023
. four lectures IC on much cf modern art '* • a, I
direction has been lost, and there is revealed the dark disorder
of our life ” 1 .
Rev. : B N. Goswamy, IHR 8 ( 1-2 ), 164-66
28. Dascupta, Kalyan Kumar { ed ) Ananda Coomara-
swamy. A Centenary Volume. CAS ( AIHC ) C- cutta Un.v , 1981 ;
xvi A- 128.
. ( VBD IV. 87 39)
Rev . B P. MaZUMDAR, IHR 10, 158-160
29. Durai Raja Singam, S Ananda Coomaras*amy t A
Scholar Colossus Birth Centenary ' otuires, Malaysia, 1977;
Vol I : The Bridge Builder, 652 , Vol. II * Supplement. 104;
Vol. Ill : Bibliographical Record, 424
Rev : G N Joshi, ABORI 66 277-88
29A. Logos semantics • Eugenio Cosenu Felicitation
Volume, de Gruyter, Berlin, 1981
30. Watkins, Calvert ( ed ) Studies m
Congill ( 1929-1985 ). Walter de Gruyter,
Memory of Warren
Berin/New York,
1987; x + 327.
.. Paper, from .he 4,b Ea« Coa.l IE Coof , Cornel. Univ .•
G Cardona, “On Indo-Iraman ixa- ,h * ‘ y V,
M Helle «* No'es on \VackcroaE« s -aw in ihe Ig of tteRV
501 s i NSLrR •* The Vcdic causative ijpe japa^all
‘( -U; )'. S. JamS. •• ...» ■* °°
some Vcdic body-parts” (66-91)
Rev . Jared S KLfm. JAOS 110. 149-JO D.e.er Maui. ZDMG
140. 144-A5
31 JOSH,, S D. ( ed. ). Amrlaikaca JJ
tar Felicitation Volume Ajanta Publ , Dc. I,
. (Hod Pel Vol. I* Pel Vol ■ 'l ~ f "
Bibliography of R N D , -nw 196
32. Devasthal., G. V (cd ) Clunpsesof VeJaaaJ Wa-
rn,* : Reflections on some less familiar topics R A B^clear
Felicitation Volume. Bombay. IVS5 .au -
. ( . .eprioi of VBD HI 93 ») “ 87 31 ^
1024
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 87. 33
33. Acharya, Krishna Chandra (ed. ). Vanljyotih I : Pro-
fessor S. H. Das Felicitation Volume. PG Dept. Sk„ Utkal
Univ., Bhubaneswar, 1986; E 96 + S 40.
34. Dwivedi, P. S. ( ed. ). Essays on Indian Art and
Culture: Professor P. Das Gupta Felicitation Volume. Varanasi,
1992.
34A. Bhagavan Datta-Chaturxedi Commemoration Volume ,
Mathura, 1978.
35. Upadhyaya, S. A. (ed ) Bh Vid 45-47 : J. H Date
Felicitation Volume. 1987; xl + 293 + Pu$panjali (coll, of Sk.
stanzas by JHD, pp. 42).
36. Sharma, K. L. ( ed. ). Philosophy, Society, and Action :
Essays in honour of Professor Daya Krishna. Jaipur, 1984; ii-f 203.
37. Ghosh, Aurobindo. Dayananda : the man and his work.
AH 1:1, June 84; 5-9.
. . see 87. 39 below. .
38. Gupta, Sudhir Kumar. Vedavani ka Dayananda vi£e-
sahka 1983 (Hindi). Vedavani 37 ( 8), June 85; 13-18.
..rev. art. on Dayananda special no. of Vedavarit, 1983..
39. Aurohindo, Sri. Dayananda, lhe man and his work.
AH 6: 57, Feb. 89; 26-30.
D. and the Veda” (extract from The Hour uf God and
Ocher Writings ) .. see 87.37 above..
40 Sastri, Jwalanta Kumar. Daydnanda-darlana ( Hindi ).
Vaidika Prakashan, Aryasamaj Mand’r, Delhi, 1990; 32.
. . D.’s views on various themes, e. g. existence of God; pramii-
rtavada, satkZrya-asatkar>a-\ada. .
41. Hercus, L. a.; Kuiper F. B. J.; Rajapatirana, T.;
SkrzypyCZak, E. R. (ed ). InJological and Buddhist Studies.
Volume in honour of Professor J. )V. dc Jong on his sixtieth birth-
day. Faculty of Asian Studies, ANU, Canberra, 1582; VII -J 692,
87 49]
MISCELLANEOUS
1025
(B OcuiblMNC Dais ra m Veda ted Verd ensinfcer
tragung m Buddh smus )
Rev F L. ZD MG 134 ( 2 ) 382 83 Ludo Rco a. JAOS
104 335 O VON Hisobir 11J 28 { J ) 49-SC Paul William
JR AS 1983 (2) 312 J C WrgJT BSOAS 46(2) 412.
42 Sonthcimer Gunther Dietz Aithal P K Jndology
and Law Studies in honour of Professor J Duncan M Derrett
Bfitrage zur Sudasien Forschung 77 Heidelberg Univ Sterner,
Wiesbaden 1982 xt + 463
Rev J L Broocington JR AS 1 985 ( 1 ) 101
F Mensm BSOAS 48 ( 3) 578 80 M 'cheteuCH OLZ 85
(1990 ) 76-78
43 Hout J -L Yon M Calvet Y ( ed ) Del Indus
aux Balkans Recueil a la memoire de Jean Deshay es Ed Rec e-
rche sur les Civilizations Paris 1985 478
44 Language, of the Anc ent Near East Studies in honour of
l M Dtakonojf Aris and Phillips Westminster 1982 tx + 3
45 Nakasimha Mtothv et al ( ed ) Gtndharasn, Essays
on Indology G S Dtkshtt Felicitation Volim e Again Kata Pra
kasban Delhi 1987
45A Dinabandliu - SntrUgranlha Isabpur
46 Acta Iramca 29 J Duchesne Guillemin Felicitation
Volume Bnll 1984, viu 4 542 + 44 pi
Re\ Prods O Skjaervo BSOAS 50 (2) 379-82
47 Richardson J
achievements of Georges
F et al (ed ) Symposium He
Dumez.1 JAS 34(1) 1»M 127-167
48 Bonnet Jacques ( ed ) Cahters pour tm temps
Dumezil Pandora editions Pans 1981 352
cult of essays by 21 scholars b bl ograph e ra
G D
Rev M rcea Eliade H it Ret 25 96-97
49 Polome EC (ed ) Homage to Georges
JIES Monograph 3 Wash ngton D C 1982, PI
129
Georges
sonnec of
Dume il
1026
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY*
[ 87. 50
. coll, of 11 papers. E C. P , “ In’roduction ’* ( 5-15); Jean
Haudry, “ Comp mythology and comp philology " (pp. 17 ff. );
Bruce Lincoln “ Place oulside space, moments outside ture "
( pp 69 ff ) .
50. Puhvel, Jaan , Weeks, David ( cd. ) The Plight of a
Sorcerer : Georges Dumeztl Umv of Cal. Press, Berkeley, 1986;
X + 120.
51. Schmitt, Rudiger Georges Dttmezil. AlmOAW 137,
1987; 389-397.
52. MADAN, T. N ( ed )• Way of Life - King, Householder ,
Renouncer Essays in honour of Louis Dumont. Mot. Ban., Delhi,
1988; xiv + 435.
, ( reprint of ed putl by Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi,
1982) see 67 19 above C Malamold, On the rhetoric
and semantic of Purusartha ” ( consistence of a stable hierarchy
of values over time ){ Ramachandra Gandhi, Brabmacarya ” ;
S J Tambiah, “The renouncer's individuality and community”;
J C, Heesterman, “Householder and wanderer Romila
Thapar, •• The householder and renouncer”, T. N. MadaN,
•' The ideology of the householoder
Rev Sieve Barnett, AA 86, 2IC-11; Aubrey A Masca-
renhas, Indica 27, 62-63 Mrinal Mott, M i" I 64 ( 4). 417*23,
53. Pollet, Gilbert ( ed. ) India and the Ancient World :
history , trade, and culture before A D. 650. Professor P. H. C.
Eggermont Jubilee (70th Birthday ) Volume. Orientalia Lovanicnsia
Analecta, Leuven, 19S7; xiv -f 241 4- xllustr., maps.
54 List of the main writings of T. Ya Elizarenkova (Russ.)
People of Asia and Africa 5, 19S9.
55. Bothlenfalvy, G. Charles Louis Fabri : Life and Works.
New Delhi, 1980
56 Dr. Fatah Singh Felicitation Volume. Archana Prakashan,
Ajmer, 1985 ; 6 + 260 + 985
57. Botto, Oscar Jean Filhozat : obituary ( Ital. ). Ini.
Tour. 10, 1982, p. 31 1.
87. 66]
MISCELLANEOUS
1027
58- Filliozat, P.-S Jean Filliozat : 1906-1982 BEFEO
73, 1984; 1-30.
59. Rosu, Anon. Jean Filliozat. ZDMG 134 ( 1 ), 1984,
15-23.
60 SARMA, K. V Jean Filliozat • obituary VIJ 20,
287-290.
61. Sarma, K. V. Professor Jean Filliozat ( 1906-1982).
AH 1 : 1, June 84, 30-31.
61 A T V. Gamkrelidze Felicitation Volume Moscow, 1991.
62 PANDE, B M , CHATrOPADHYAYA, B D (ed . ) Archaeo-
logy and History Essays in memory of A Ghosh. Agam Kala
Prakashan, Delhi, 1987.
.. 2 vols .
62A. Helmut Gipper Felicitation Volume Koerner, Baden-
Baden, 1985.
63 Skoual, Susan Nacev. Polome, Edgar C ( ed ). Proto-
Indo-Luropea i The Archaeology of a Linguistic Problem Studies
m honour of hlanja Gtmbulas lust, fur the Study of Man,
Washington, D C , 19S7, 396 + pi.
Rev Asok K Ghosh Mini 69(3)* 330-12, Ward H.
Goodenough, AA 90, 743-44
64. Bhowmik, S.K.(ed) gala Kusumahjal,
on Indian Art and Culture Dedicated to the memory of II. Goetz.
Vadodara, 1983 ; 387.
( = Museum Bull 28 )
65 Bodewitz. H W. Jan Gonda ( 14 4 1905/28 7 1991 ).
Ill 34 ( 4 )* Oct 911 281 286
66 Entwistle, A W.MHSAUtA.P Lfed^ > £*£
Culture. Linguistics, and Speechology : Professor Mot, Ut Cup, a
Felicitation Volume Swat. Publ . Delhi, 19S4, x„ + 249.
1028
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 87 67
67 Biswanarayana Shastri, Choudhury, PC (ed )
Abhinandana Bharati K K Handiqui Felicitation Volume
Gauhati, 1982, xiv + 232 + 12
(= VBD IV 87 77)
68 Sharma, Mukund Madhava ( ed ) Professor Krishna
Kama Handiqui Felicitation Volume Jorhat J B College G J
Celebration Committee, Guvvahali 1983, xiv + 330 + 2 pi
among the papers Vedic speculations on the ultimate ' ,
Some ob ervalions on Vasisiha and his progeny m the Rg\eda *,
The concept of akfara in th* early Upon fads Maharsi
papineh vyavahankadrstih
Rev Priti Sikha Rtam 16-18, 586-87
69 Dr R C Hazra Commemoration Volume, Part I ;
Puramc and Vedic Studies AH India Kashtraj Trust, Fort Ram-
nagar, 1985 , X + 528
coll of H s papers Ved c Studies ( 335 509 ) ( 1 ) RgvediC
Rudra, (2) An oveilooked aspect of Rgvedic Rudra ( 3) The
hist backgiound of Maruts association with Indra and Rudra,
( 4 ) Interpretation and hist of two ancient Vedic legends,
(5) Interpretation and imp of the word paiuirp (VII 86 5),
(6) Interprets! on and interest of a word and an express on of
TS (7) Was cap tal punishment of th eves unknown in Rgvedic
age? (8) The professional jescrs of the Vedic age
Rev K Jayammal ALB 50 655 G B Palsule ABORt 67,
295 96 Karel Werner, JRAS 19S6 ( 2 ) 284 85
69A Van den Hoek, A W , Kolff, D H A , Oort,
MS (ed ) Ritual, State and History in South Asia Essays
m honour of J C Heesterman Brill, Leiden, 1992, 843
69B L Heilmann Felicitation Volume , SOL 3 Bologna,
1986
69C. Collectanea Lnguistica Adami Heinz Felicitatun
Volume Wroclan, 1986
87. 78 j
MISCELLANEOUS
1029
71 Kloppenderg, Ria ( ed ) Selected Studies on Ritual in
the Indian Religions Essays presented to D J Hoens
( « 54 240 above)
72 Forssman, Bernhard, Narten, Johanna (ed ) MSS
44-46 Karl Hoffmann Felicitation Volume 1985
Rev G P BEI 3 3*-5* H -P Schmidt Kratylos 33 67 71
73 Schmitt Rudiger, Skjaervo, P O (ed ) Studia
Grammatica Iramca Festschrift fur Helmut Humbach MSS-
Beihert 13 (NF)» Munchen, 1986, xxxn + 524
74 NagatoMI, M et al ( ed ) Sanskrit and Indian Studies
Daniel H H Ingalls Felicitation Volume
( « VBD IV 87 89) S D Joshi ‘ The contnbutcn of
R G Bhandarkar to the stud> of &k grammar J Gonda
* The Satarudriya M Hara Hindu concepts of teacher, ’
Frits Staal 1 Ritual syntax
Rev J W de Jong II J 27 (3) 223 27 W Rau OLZ 78
(6) 586 87 Krishna Murari Sharma, VI J 25 196
75 Datta B , Sharma U C Vyas, N J ( ed ) Aruna -
Bharat i A N Jam Felicitation Volume Oriental Inst Barocia,
1983, xlvi +400
76 BlIATT, SR ed ) Reality Knowledge and Value
Essays m honour of A G Javadekar Bharatiya Vidya Prakasban,
Delhi, 1985, v + 258
77 Snoy, Peter ( ed ) Etymologie und Geschichte Festsch-
rift fur Karl Jettmar Beitiage zur Sudasienforschung - 86, Heidel-
berg Umv Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1983, 654 + pi , maps
most of the contributions are connected with Afghan stan < r
th» mo u ota nous regions of north Pakistan
Rev C F Beckingham JRAS 1984 (2) 315 16 Willi m
L Smith JAOS 105 782 83
78 K a vi raj, Gopinath ( ed ) Samskrtih Adityanath Jla
Felicitation Volume Delhi, 1969, Vol, I 52 + 419, Vol II 7 +
82 + 534, Vol III 558
1028
VBOIC bibliography
l 87 67
67 Biswanarayana Shastri Choudhury, PC (ed )
Abhmandana Bharati K K Handiqui Felicitation Volume
Gauhati, 1982, xiv + 232 + 12
(= VBD IV 87 77)
68 Sharma, Mukund Madhava ( ed ) Professor Krishna
Kanta Handiqui Felicitation Volume Jorhat J B College G J.
Celebration Committee, Guwahati, 1983 , xiv + 330 + 2 pi
among (be papers Vedic specula (ions on (be ultimate ,
Some observations on Vasisjha and his progeny in the Rgveda
The concept of akfara in the early Upanifads ’, * Mabar*!-
papmeh vyavaharikadrstih
Rev Prill Srniu Rtam 16-18, 586-87
69 Dr R C Hazra Commemoration Volume , Part I :
Puramc and Vedic Studies All India Kashtraj Trust, Fort Ram-
nagar, 1985, X + 528
coll of H s papers Vedic Studies (335 509), ( 1 ) IjtgvediC
Rudra, (2) An oveilooked aspect of Rgvedic Rudra, (3) The
hist background of Maruts association with Indra and Rudra.
(4) Interpretation and hist of two ancient Vedic legends,
(5) Interpolation and imp of thv. word paiutrp (VII 86 5),
(6) Interpretation and interest of a word and an express on of
IS ( 7 ) Was cap tal punishment of thieves unknown in Rgvedic
age ? ( 8 ) The professional jesters of the Vedic age
Rev K Jayammal. ALB 50 655 G B Palsule. ABORl 67,
295 96, Karel Werner JR4S 19S6 ( 2) 284 85
69 A Van den Hoen, A W , Kolff, D H A , Oort,
MS (ed ) Ritual , State and History in South Asia Essays
In honour of J C Heesterman Brill, Leiden, 1992, 843
69B L Heilmaim Felicitation Volume, SOL 3 Bologna,
1986
69C Collectanea Lmgulslica Adann Heinz Fehcitatiin
Volume Wroclaw, 1986
70 Cardona, George Zidc, Norman H (ed ) Festschrift
for Henry Hoemgswuld (70th Birth lay) Gunter Narr Vcrlaji
Tubingen, 1987, 470
87. 78 ]
MISCELLANEOUS
102 9
71 Kloppenberg, Rta (ed ) Selected Studies on Ritual in
the Indian Religions Essays presented to D J Hoens
<•= 54 240 above)
72 Forssman, Bernhard, Nartev, Johanna (ed ) MSS
44-46 Karl Hoffmann Felicitation Volume 1985
Rev G P DEI 3 3*-5* H -P Schmidt, Kratylos 33, 67 71
73 Schmitt Rudiger, Skjaervo, p O (ed ) Studia
Grammatica Iranica Festschrift fur Helmut Humbach MSS-
Beiheft 13 (NF)> Munchen, 1986, xxxii + 524
74 Nagatomi, M et al ( ed ) Sanskrit and Indian Studies
Daniel H H Ingalls Felicitation Volume
( = VBD IV 87 89 > S D Joshi The contribution of
R G Bhandarkar to tbs study of ik grammar , J Gonda,
* The Satarudriya M Hara Hindu concepts of teacher, *
Fnts Staal • Ritual syntax
Rev J W de Jong II J 27 (3) 223 27 W Rau, OLZ 78
(6) 586-87 Krishna Muran Sharma, VI J 25 196
75 Datta, B , Sharma U C Vyas N J ( ed ) Aruna-
Bharati A N Jam Felicitation Volume Oriental Inst Baroda,
1983, xlvi + 400
76 Bhait, SR ed ) Reality Knowledge and Value
Essays m honour of A G Jaiadekar Bharatiya Vtdya Prakashan,
Delhi, 1985, v + 258
77 Snoy Peter ( ed ) Etymologie und Geschichte Festsch-
rift fur Karl Jettmar Beitrage zur Sudasienforschung - 86, Heidel-
berg Umv , Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1983 , 654 + pi , maps
most of the contribut oos are connected with Afghanistan i r
lh» mountainous regions of north Pakistan
Rev C F Beckingham JRAS 19S4 (2) 315-16 Willi m
L Smith JAOS 105 782 S3
78 KaviRAJ, Gopinalh ( ed ) Samskrtth Adityanaih Jfa
Felicitation Volume Delhi, 1969, Vol, I 52 -f- 419, Vol II 7 +
82 + 534, Vol IK 558
1030 VHD1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 87 79
79 Banerjee, Satya Ranjan Sir William Jones Jndo-
Iromca 41 ( 1-4 ), 1988 , 51-71
80 Sarkar, Jagadish Narayan Sir William Jones the
scholar and organizer Indo Iramca 41 ( 1-4), 1988 , 24-33
80A PachORI , Satya S Sir William Jones A Reader.
Delhi, 1993, 230
(Foreword Rosane Rocher Preface teter H Salus)
81 PrajhaMjalt Lakslman Sastri Joshi Felicitation Volume
( Mar ) Sri Vidya Prakashan, Poona, 1985, 347
( Foreword by R N D )
82 Deshpande, Madhav M , Bhate, Saroja ( ed ) Pantman
Studies S D Joshi Felicitation Volume Center for South and
Southeast Asian Studies, Untv of Michigan, No 37, An Arbor,
1991, xn +331
83. Dharmadhikari, T N et al ( ed ) Vedic Texts A
Revision C G Kashikar Felicitation Volume
sec 34 51 above
84 Mande Prabhakar (ed ) Vedaprabha Yajneshvara
S istri Kasture Felicitation Volume Savita Prakashan, Auranga-
bad, 9 +229
85 Area smrtih Gopinath Kauraj Commemoration Volume.
Varanasi, 1986, 18 + 32 + 44 + 16 + 16 pi
86 Jaideva Singh et al ( ed ) Navonmesah Gopinath Kavi-
raj Commemoration Volume Centenary Celebration Committee,
Varanasi, 1987
86A Prasanna Parijata Dattamaharaia Kavtshior Felici-
tation Volume Poona, 1990, 16 + 126
86B Srivastava, R N etel(ed) Language and Text:
Studies in honour of Ashok R Kelkar Delhi, 1992, x + 310
86C Essays m Memory of Karl Kerenyi JIES Monograph
4, Washington, D C
87 95 |
MISCELLANEOUS
1031
87 Billimoria, Pumshottam , Fenner, Peter ( ed ) Eastern
Thought and the Philosophy of Religion Essays in honour of Ian
Kesarcodi-Watson Sri Ganb Dass Oriental Series 62, Indian
Books Centre, Delhi, 1988 xxiv + 459
88 JElizarenkova, T Y F B J Kuiper Fundamental
directions of his scholarly work Nwnen 34 ( 2 ) 1987, 145-178
89 Janaki, S S ( ed ) Kuppuswami Sastrt Birth Centenary
Commemoration Volume KSRI Madras, 1985 xlm + 317
89A Recherches de hnguistique Ilommages a Maurice
Leroy Umv Libre, Bruxelles, 1980
90 SchlerAth, Bern fried Herman Lommel Neue Deut-
sche Biographie 15, 1987 p 145
91 Banerjee, Tarasankar Romesh Chandra Majumdar :
the historian of Indian nationalism Jill 59 (l- 1 ) 1981 347-360
obituary
92 Hockings, Paul (ed ) Dimensions of Social Life
Essays m honour of Daud G Mandelbaum Mouton de Gruyter,
Berlin, 1987, xv + 710 + maps, etc
(ref to M s Society in Ind a 1970) several papers relating
to India
92 A Studi hnguistici e filologici per Carlo Alberto Mastrelli
Pacini, Pisa, 1985
93 Neufeldt, Ronald W Max Muller and the Rg-Veda
A Study of Its Role in His Work and Thought
see 4 35 above
94 Voigt, Johannes H Max Mueller The Man and His
Ideas KLM, Calcutta, 1981, xu + 96
2nd r v ed
Rev R P D ZDMC 134 ( I ) 203
95 Schrempp, G The re education of Friedrich Max
JvluJler intellectual appropriation and epistemological antinomy
VfcDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1032
L87 96
in mid-Victonan evolutionary thought Man 18 ( 1 ), 1983,
90-110
96 Tathagatananda, Swami Friedrich Masimillian
Muller ( 18^3-1900) Pr Dh 94, Nov 89, 459-467
97 Schindler Jochem, Peilrs, Martin ( ed ) Festgabe
fur Manfred Mayrhofer , Toil I Die Sprache 32 ( / ) Inst fur
Spw der Umv Wien 19*6,245
98 Yadav, Jagdish S ( cd ) Pradecp Index to Felicita-
tion and Commemoration Volumes Pradeep Mehendiratta Felicita-
tion Volume AI1S, Manohar Publications, Delhi, 1991, xx + 247.
98A Taishun Mibu Felicitation Volume Tokyo, 1985
99 Thakur, Upeodra ( ed ) Laht Narain Mishra Com-
memoration Volume JBRS, 1976 77 Patna, xiv + 879
99A B R hfodak Felicitation Volume Dept of Sanskrit,
Karnataka Umv , Dharwad. 1989
100 Mode Hanne Heinz Mode- Stationen semes Lebens
bis zur Berufung an der Martin Luthcr-Univ , Halle Wittenberg
WZMVH 37 (5) 19 8, 118-121
101 De Souza, J P , Kulkarnj, C M ( ed ) Historio-
graphy in Indian Lnngi ages George Mark Moraes Felicitation
Volume Oriental Publications Delhi, 1972
10IA Monumentum Georg Morgemtierne Acta Irantca 22
Leiden, 1982
102 Thakur, Anantlal ( ed ) Corpus of Indofogical Studies
Ramaranjan Mukherjt Felicitation Volume Sbarada Publishing
House, Delhi, 1992, Vol 1 1-324, Vol II 325-612
103 The World of Hajime Nakamura ( Jap ) Seidosha,
Tokyo, 1985 386
• N and Jnd an phitos
\V i tings
B bl ography of N
87 111 )
MISCELLANEOUS
1033
104 Pandeya, Ram Mohan (ed ) Prajna 35 {1-2)
Janaharlal Nehru Commemoration Volume ( Platinum Jubhlee
Year ) B H U , Varanasi, 1989 90, xxx + 293 ( E ) + 197 ( H )
105 TjsCHler Johann ( ed ) Sena Indogermamca Fest-
schrift fur Gunter Net matin zunt 60 Geburtstag IBS 40 Innsbruck,
1982, 484
W P Lehmann Deix s in PIE
Rev p Bade* SSL 83 ( 2) Wi 10
106 Subbiah, G K A Nilakanta Sastn (1892-1975)
J/H60 1982 , 331-346
1 fe and woik
107 Cajllat, Colette Yutaka Ojihara BE! 7-8, 1989 90,
11-14
ob tuary
108 Hara, Minoru Yutaka Ojihara (16 3 23/8 2 91 )
/// 34 (4), Oct 91, 277-280
ob tuary
109 Proceedings All India Vidiat Sammelana ( M Ojha)
RPVP, Jodhpur, 1990
symp on Madhurudan Ojha s thought and work
109A Kalanath Sastri Madhusudana Ojha ki ltihasa
dfsti (Hindi) Paper, A I Vidvat Sammelana (M Ojha',
RPVP, Jodhpur, 1990 8
110 Kurup, K K N SardarK M Panikkar( t$95 1 963)
JIH 60, 1982, 347-363
P s work as h stor an
110\ Paramananda Sastri Tehcitalion Volume Aligarh,
1988
I10B B B Piotrovskt Felicitation Volume Leningrad, 1985
111 Rao V D (ed ) Studies in Indian History A G
Panar Felicitation Volume Kolhapur, 1968
J3?
1034 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY [87 112
112 Studia lndo-lranxca Tadeusz Pobozmak Felicitation
Volume Polska Akad Nauk, Wroclaw, 1983, 171
113 Jazayery, Mohammad All, Winter, Werner (ed)
Languages and Cultures Studies in honor of Edgar C Polome,
Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs, Mouton de
Gray ter, Berlin/New York, 1988, xvi + 791
114 PANDEYA, Ram Mohan (ed ) Prajha 34 (2) S
Radhakrishnan Commemoration Volume BHU, Varanasi, 1989,
xxm + 271 (E) + 101 (H)
on R s thought and work
115 Bbtai Ramesh S , Shastri, Yajneshwar S (ed ).
Sumbodhi 16 * Radhaknshnan Birth Centenary Special Issue
L D Inst of Indology Ahmedabad, I9t9 ( 1991 ), 143 (E) +
32 ( G ) + bibliography on S R , 3' 38
116 Gopal, S Radhakrisf nc. n A Biography Delhi, 1989}
408
117 Subrahmanya SAsrRi.V et al (ed ) Dr V Raghavan
Commemoration Volume Chowkhamba Orientaha Varanasi, 1983,
254 -h 42 -bpl
Rev K RaMamurti Sastri JORM 42-46 234 35
117A Auiigma , Helmut Rahn Felicitation Volume F R,
Varwig, Heidelberg 1987
118 Ramakrishna, G (ed ) Studies in Indian Culture :
Volume presented to S Ramachandra Rao Bangalore, 1986, 354
119 Narasimha Murthi, A V, Gururaj Rao, B K.
(ed ) Rangavalh Recent Researches in Indology S R Rao Felici-
tation Volume
( = VBD IV 87 164 )
Rev B N Puri 1HR 13 228 29
120 Bloch, J , Charpentier, J , Turner, R L (ed ).
Indian Studies Volume m honour of Eduard James Rapson Sri
Satguru Publications, Delhi, 1985 (reprint ), vi b 279-554
87 128 |
MISCELLANEOUS
1035
•» ( “ J3SOS 6, 2, 1931 ) contains, Caland, “Corrections
of Eggeling's transl. of &PB", A Mullet, “Sur la geniuf
Sk. mama''; Hasten RonNOW * Vis>arapa“; Aurel Stein, “Cn
the ephedra, the Ham plant, and tbs Soma", A. C. Woolmr,
■' Ths Rgtcda and the Punjab - '.
Rev. : E. R. Sreclrc^iva SarMA ALB 49, 246
121. Bruckner, Heidrun el al (ed ) Sll 13-14 : Wilhelm
Rau Felicitation Volume. Ratnbck, 1987, 456
122. Chattopadhyaya, Debiprasad ( ed ) History and
Society. Essays m honour of Niharranjan Ray
.. C~ VBD IV 87 165)
Rev. : B. D Ciuttopadhyaya, I HR 8, 162-64
123. Ray, Amita et al ( ed ) Indian Studies , N R Ray
Convnemoration Volume. Caxton publications, Delhi; xv + 34j+
110 pi.
123A. On the Dignity oj Man . Rindgren Felicitation Volume .
Stockholm, 1986.
124. Etter, Anncmanc (cd ) o o pc-ro-si. Festschrift
fur Ernst Rlsch. Walter de Grujtcr, Berlin / New York, 1986;
Xti + 771.
Rev . Charles de Lambekitkie, BSL 83 (2), 110-121.
125. Sr Nil A, J. P (cd ) Rtam 11-15 B R Saksena Feli-
citation Volume Lucknow, 1983, xtv + \xxv + 572
Rev. Slcfano Piano, Ind Taur 12, 432
126 Dlo, S. B.; Dhavalikar, M K. (ed ) Studies in
Indian Archaeology : H D. Sankaha Felicitation Volume Popular
Prakashan, Bombay, 1985
127. Deshpande, Suresh R. Rsitulya samsodhaka - Dr.
SankaJja ( Mar - ) Naiabhdrata 42(5), Feb 89,42-45.
. . saintly researcher .
128. Chakrabarty, Jayaata; Bhattacharya, D C. (ed.).
Aspects of Indian Art and Culture S K. Sarasuau Commemora-
tion Volume. Calcutta, 1983.
1056 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 87
129 Najr, S Bhaskaraa (ed ) Bharat i bhanam K V,
Sarma Felicitation Volume VVRI, Hosburpur, 1980
1 30 Thakur, Vishnu Smgh ct al ( ed ) Kosala Kaumudi I
Pandit Lochan Prasad Pandey Sarma Birth centenary Volume .
Studies in Indology Shanti Prakasban, Allahabad, 1988
131 Balasubramanian, R , Bhattacharyya, Sibajiban
( ed ) Freedom, Progress and So tety Essays in honour of K.
Satchidananda Murty Mot Ban , Delhi, 1986, xxiv + 391
28 articles essays relating to Up , concept of avid) a etc M
132 Srivastava, Vijai Shankar] ( ed ) Cultural Contours
of India Satya Prakash Felicitation Volume Abhmav Publica-
tions, New Delhi, 1981, xxii + 419 + 112 pi
Y D Skarma From Kahbangan to Ropar, ’ R C Agar-
wal, " Protohistoric copper objects from Rajasthan ’
Rev Niranjan Go wami I HR 10, 162-6S
132 A Ben Schwartz Memorial Volume Peeters, Louvain*
1988
133 Falk, Harry (ed ) Hinduismus und Buddhismus.
Festschrift fur Ulrich Schneider Hcdwig Falk, Freiburg, 1987 j
414 + 15 lllus
Rev G Buddruss ZDMG 1 38 409-10, R N D ABORH9,
406 Karel Werner JRAS 1988 ( 2 ) 424 25
134 Dr B R Sharina Felicitation Volume KSV-46,
Tirupati, 1986, vi + 215 ( S ) + 216 ( E )
135 Handa, Deveudra ( ed 1 A jay a Recent Studies
in Indology Ajay Alitra Shastn Felicitation Volume Delhi 1989}
Vol I, xlix + 335 + pi , Vol II, xhx + 340-620 + pi
• 136 Avanindra Klmar, et al (ed ) Dharma Ntrajana {
Dharmendra Nath Shastn Commemoration Volume Parimal Publi-
cations, Delhi, 1989 , xv + 619
1033 VEDIC BlBLIOGRAPHV { 87 147
147 Schlerath, Bemfned Frans Specht m dieser Zeitsch-
rift KZ 100, 1987,207-218
148 Kusuman, K K ( ed ) A Panorama of Irdiart
Culture A Sreedhara Menon Felicitation Volume Delhi, 1990 ,
vm + 349
149 Ramamurthi K S et al ( ed ) Surabhi Sreekrishna
Sarnia Felicitation Volume Dep* of Sk , S V Umv , Tirupati,
1983* vu 240 + 40 + 16
Rev J L Brockinoton JRAS 19SS (2) 210 11, G B
PaISUU ABOR1 66 334-38 VS 5/31 (8 ) 78-79 K. V
Sarma ALB 47 20S 07 Kenneth G Zysr JAOS 106 889
1*0 Sinha, J P (ed ) Rtam Ludnik Stembach Felici-
tation Volume Lucknow, 1979, xvi + 1189
two parts
Rev K V Sarma MR 7 254-56
151 Sarma K V Ludwik Sternbach obituary VIJ 20,
284-287
152 Ajasra 4 2-3 K A Subralimanja Iyer Commemoration
Volume Lucknow, 1981, 111
153 Malvania D Shah, N J ( ed ) Studies in Indian
Philosophy A Memorial Volume m honour of Pandit Sukhlalji
( VBD IV 87 177 )
Rev V Rani PJ 20-21 200-201
154 Dhal U N Dash R M (ed ) Jhanamrtam ;
A C Snam Felicitation Volume PG Dept of Sk , Utkal Umv ,
Bhubaneswar, 1985 , xxvm + 202
Rev P D Swathe A BOR l 67 2S5 SS
\$5 ? S.WESB7.A (td 3 Bharatiya Acaryon ka
Biasacmtana ( Hindi) C R Swammathan Felicitation Volume »
D Jhi 1985 xv + 156
lingu st c speculat ons of Ind an aCarjas
156 Brogyanyi Bela(ed ) S^emerenyi Festschrift
87. 163]
MISCELLANEOUS
1039
(=. VBD IV 87 178)
Rev Ph Baldi CL 21 ( 1 ) Jurg« Udolph IF 89, 270 73
156A Brogyanyi, Bela Professor aid Szemerenyi 70
Jahre FUM 7, 1987,219-225
. bibliography of S s writing* 1979 1983
156B Philosophical Essays Ananllal Thakur Felicitation
Volume Sk Pustak Bhandar Calcutta 1987
157 VON KosrA, Peter et al ( ed ) Stadia mdogenncmico
etslauca * IVerner Thomas Felicitation Volume Speimma Philo-
logiae Slavicae, Suppl 26, Sagner, Munchcn 1988, xavj + 565
158 Sharma, U C , Sarma, S R Sharma G C (ed }.
A JOS 2(1 2) R S Tnpathi Commemoration Volume Vivek
PubI , Aligarh, 198a, iv + 224
1 59 Hara, M Naoshiro Tsuji (18 11 1 899-24 9 1979 ).
Mamotro of the Res Dept of the Toyo Bunko 37 1979 193 2
( wilh a list of T s publications)
160 Gnoli, Gherardo Giuseppe Tucci ElV 34 (1-3),
Sept 84, 11-42.
publ c commemoration w th bibliog aphy by L Petpch an
F Sciaipiu
161 Gnolt, Gherardo, Laaciotti L ( ed ) Onentaha
Joseph, Tucct Memoriae Dice, a IsMEO (Sene Or.en.ale 61.
1-2'. Rome. Vol I. 1985 «+ 455. Vol II. 1987, 459 1004,
Vol 111, 1987, vin + 1005-1570
162 Varma, K C , Bhartiya M C Ra'iAnant, L B .
TANAJ.ACHARYA(ed) Judies m Mology A*°n*
IJdaya V,ra Saslr, DeJ, canon Volume Indo-Vrs.on Ghaerabad,
1986, ix + 116+27 + 190
163 Tripathi, G C (ed)
Upadhyaya Felicitation Volume 1982. ka-ta + 96 +339(E)+
207 ( HS )
1040
VI Die BIBLIOGRAPHY
[ 87 164
Knptl Dev astxi Rgveda men Ang ra (I indi) A C
Swain B rth of Agastya and Vasisjba Hanprija Miska
Yaska s t me befoic Pamni { j e 8ih cent B C ) A N Pandey
Note on the word obhitah
Rev Viiendra Sharma VIJ 21 310 13
164 MlSHRA Vidja Nivas (ed ) Samskrta-Sadhana 5
Baladeva Upadhyaya Felicitation Volume Sahranpur, 1990}
xxxn + 288 + 45a
165 MlSRA, Satya Deva ( ed ) Modern Researches in
Sanskrit Veeramani Prasad Upadhyaya Felicitation Volume Patna,
1987, u H 268 + 47
166 Raghavan, V Upamsad Brahma Yogin his life,
works, and contribution to Carnatic music JMA 27, Madras*
1956 113-150
167 Sharma, D D Dr Siddheshwar Varma obituary
VIJ 22(1--), 1984,258-260
168 Sehgal S R Professor Siddheshwar Varma, linguist
par excellence young at the age of 97 AH 2 9, Feb 85, 27 28
169 Veda Prakash (ed ) ViSvajyoti 34(8 9) Dr Sid-
dheshwar Varma Smrn anka 1-2 VVRI, 1985 175
170 Ghai, Ved Kuman ( ed ) The University Renew 3,
Siddheshuar Varma Memorial Volume Faculty of Lgg , Umv of
Jammu, Jammu Tawi 198;>,xii -f 182
1 70 A Ntrupam Vidyalankar Felicitation Volume 1984
170B Wakankar Felicitation Volume Ujjain, 1987
171 H artel Herbert ( ed ) Beit rage zur Indienforschung
Ernst Waldschmtdt zum 80 Geburtstag gemdmei Mus fur indiscbe
Kunst, Berlin 1977, 573
Rev D Seyfort Ruego JAOS 1 03 649 50
172 Rau Wilhelm Friedrich Weller (1889-1980).
ZDMG 132, 3982, 1-21
87. 178 ]
MISCELLANEOUS
1041
..obituary, with bibliography
173. Shared, S ; Schulman, D., Strousma, G G. (ed.).
Gilgul. Essays on transformation, resolution, and permanence m the
history of religion dedicated to R J Zm lVerblonsky. Brill,
Leiden, 1987; vin -f- 326
~ Suppl to Numen ( Joseph Kitagawa about the end of the
world, Indian and Iranian evidence, J C Heesterman how
the Vedic ritualists transformed the meaning of self sacrifice)..
Rev. J W DE Jong, II J 32, 208 209, Theodore M Ludwig,
Hut Ret 29 ( 2 J, 182-184
174. Conmixy, Peter (ed ) tmpectna on Indian
Religions. Papers in honour of Karel Werner
.. see 48 69 above
175. Ranganathan, A The legacy of William Whitney.
AH 1:7, Dec. 84, 5-7
.„ (reprinted from Span, Nov 84)
176. Vlt-CBNZt, Giuseppe Carlo Scgnc, lingua e stona
linguistics in William Dwight WbitDey SOL 3, L Heilmann Pel.
Vol. 1986 ( 87), 269-290
177 Asya, Sushama. Prof William Dwight Whitney.
JIDVP 3(2), June 1990; 177-204
man and his work
178 Pieter, Ursula, Stichl, Gerhard ( ed ) Sludia
hngulslica dtachron ten et eynehromea Werner Winter Febettatton
Volume. Berlin, 1985
supplement
S 1. Debroy, Bibck; Debroy, Dipavali. The Rig Veda .
Delhi; 115.
. . ( Great Epics of India, Vol. I ) . .
S 2. Munshiram Sharma ‘Soma’; Ratate, J. G. j
Malaviya, Sudhakar (ed.). Rgveda. Bhuvanavam Trust,
Lucknow, 1992; 44+ 1055.
(Hindi). Kbanda I : I. 1-121. accented teat, Hindi trails!.,
padianuvada (by M. S ), notes..
S 3. Trivedi, Ram Govind ( ed. ). Rgveda-Samhita. Vidya-
bhavana PracyavidyS Granthamala, Varanasi, 1991.
.. text, padapatha. SayanabfiSfya, Hindi trans!...
nine volumes: 5756 pages., index..
S 4. TRtVEDi, Ram Govind. Hindi Rgveda Samhitd . Vrajaji-
vana Pracyabharatl Granthama5a'66, Delhi, 1992 1 74 + 71 +1466. ’
. ' V
S 5. Chaturvedi, Sudhakar, Rgvedadar&aita. Vedavdm 44
( 1 ) onwards, Nov. 91 ; 5-9.
. (serially).. RD = a Kannada work containing comm, on
RVl 1-5..
S 6. Elizarenkqva, T. Y. Rgveda : M and alas I-IV.
Trans!., commentary, jntrod. m Russian. Moscow, 1989; 767.
S 7. Jha, V. N. A Linguistic Analysis of the Rgveda -
Padopafha. Delhi, 1992; ix + 282.
.. Pre-PS pimaa Grammatical Traditions -Part I..
S 8. Jog, K. P. Madhavabhatta, the earliest known com-
mentator of the Rgveda. JASBom 62-63, 1987*88 ( 1993); 1-7.
2.
S 1. Bhat, M. S. Vedic Tantnsm ( A study ofRgvidhdna of
$aunakp t with text { md translation ),
3. S7J
SUPPLEMENT
I04J
••(=“ 2.2 above)..
Rev. ; Sadbashiv A. Dasge. JAS Bam 60-61, 133- 37.
S I. Ciiakdekar, S B. Purusasukta (Mar.), (in) Veda-
prabhd ( - 87.84 above); 46-64.
S 2. Dayananda Sarasvati Alha $fstividyavi§ayah
saihkscpatah. JlDVP 4(3), Oct. 91 , 1 13-122.
. . Nasadlya-, Hiranyagarbha-, Puru^a-sukta bhofya extracts .
S 3. DE Mora, Juan Miguel. El Rig Veda Samhita
(Spanish). Coleccion de Estudios Indologicus-l, Ed am ex,
Mexico, 1990; 92.
.. in trod , transl. of select hymns..
S 4. Elizarenkova, T Y.; Toporov, V. N. Contribution
to the interpretation of RV V. 70 1 984.
S 5. Elizarenkova, T. Y. Russian Translation of Hymns
from the Rgveda and the Athana\eda. Is tor ij a Kul’tury Drcvnej
Indii-Tcksty* Moscow, 1990 , 7-50.
.. ( — 3 43 and 6 16 above and 6.S3 below)..
S 6. Emeneau, M. B ; van - Nootes, B. A The young
wife and her husband’s brother : Rgveda 10.402 and 10.85.44.
.. see 68 20 above..
S 6A. Fatah Singh. Adhyatmrka kfsi kl slta ( Hindi ).
Veda-Savita il (3), Oct. 91; 83-87, 94.
.. spiritual agriculture..
S6B. Fatah Singh. Vedon ki sadyanta yogaiastriya
Vyakhya (_ Hindi ) Veda-Savita 12(9), April 92; 277-280.
.. serially (contd. from 345 above)., interpretation of Veda
from the pt. of view of Yoga*5stra.. RV VII. 63..
S 7. Gonda, J. The Indra-Hymns of the Rgveda.
..(» 3.55 above)..
Rev, ; Siegfried Lienhard, AO S3, 187 -88.
1044 VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY U S 8
S 8 Gopal Saran “ Vidyarthi ’ PraSamsanlya kauna
( Hindi) Veda Saxita 12(9), April 92, 261-263 , 283
.. RV II 13 12
S 9 Gopal Saran * Vidyarthi ” Prabhu ke pnya
( Hindi ) Veda Savita 12 ( 10 ), May 92, 294 297 308
£FIV 25 5
S 10 JosHI Nipanikar, M G Saptailoki xa * agmmile '
Sukta Panimya vyakaranadrstya vivecana ( Mar ) 1991 , 68
study of RV II from the pt of view of Papmi a grammar
S 1 1 Kulkarni, Krishna H Vedatila devisukta ( Mar )
( in ) Vedaprabha ( = 87 84 above ) 65 73
Vagambhgnlya sQkta
S 12 Maiiashabde V S Viivotpatticl rgvedatila asat sat
samkalpaua ( Mar )
see 58 61 above Nasadtya sukta Marathi render ng
S 13 Narayanswamy, P V Gayatn Pr Bh 97, April 92,
177-180
S I3A Oort, M S Variations on the theme of Rgveda
X 95 Heesterman Fel Vo! (87 69A above ), 1992, 259-274
Purtiravas Urns I
S 14 Pathak, Rama Adhar On Professor Geldoer’s
translation of Rgveda 10 127 5 Bharat! 17 (Bull Coll Indology),
BHU, 1987 88, 162 ff
suggests transl of 5c Ike (cd) the tyenas the aimful
ones ( arthtnab )
S 15 PATHRtYA, Satya RV VIII 47 12 Vedavatji 43 (12),
Oct 91, 1 2
S16 SchMEIA, Hans Interpretations aits dent Rigieda
( —3 145 above )
S 17 Vyas, R T Symbolism in Rgveda X. 90 and IV 58.
JMSUB 39 40 ( 1 ) Hum , 1990 91, 1-16
4. S 6 j
SUPPLEMENT
104 $
.. considers two basic ontological problems (1 ) bow dees the
absolute Being, conscious of Us unitary, infinite nature, gne
nse to the principle of duality, involving the dichotomy of
subject and object wb eventually gives nse to the universe
characterized by multiplicity { Purujasukta) ? (2) how do the
finite beings, having arisen from il, finally merge j a the aforesaid
non-dual absolute being ( Vamadeva ’s iV 5g J 7..
4.
S I. BREGEnhoj, Carsten Rgveda as the key to Folklore,
An Imagery Experiment.
.. ( *=»4 9 above)..
Rev. : Ml, Arch Or 60, 100-101
S 2. Dange, Sadashiv A. Di vine Hymns and Ancient
Thought. Vol. I : Rg\eda Hymns and Ancient Thought. Navrang,
New Delhi, 1992 ; 29 J.
..29 hymns .accented text, padapStha, English transl , notes ..
S3. Elizasenkova, T. Y. Notes on contests in the
Rgveda.
. . ( =» 80 77 above ) .
S 3A. Elizarenkova, T. Y. “ Worter und Sachen How
much can the language of the Rgveda be used to reconstruct the
world of things? Heesterman Fel Vol (87. 69 A above ), 1992;
128-141.
S 4. Kantawala, S. G Significance of the Rgveda.
Samamndya 1(1), 1992; 108-117.
.. Jg 2 nd linguistics, mythology; literature, philosophy; society
and economic life..
S 5. Khan, Khalid bin Yusuf. Rgvedic remedy to the
psycho-somatic disorders.
..(=•7613 above) .
S 6. Oguibenine, B La daksma dans le Rgveda et le
transfert de mente dans le bouddhisme.
.. ( — 56.24 above) .
1046
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
l 4. S 7
S7 Pandit, M. D. The Rgvedic Family-Manjalas — A
Statistical Study. Publ. CASS. B 13, Univ Poona, 1991; 204.
Rev : K. K Raja, ALB 55. 167-63.
S 8. Schetelich, M. Vrka and avrka : Zur Symbohk der
Boscn im Rgseda.
( — 79 340 above)..
S 9 StlENDGC, Malati. Rgieda : The Original Meaning and
Us Recovery Lokamanya Tilak Mem Lecture Scries -1, Pune,
1989, 36
S 10. SlNHA, Nag Sharan, Rgieda paricaya ( Hindi ). Nag
Prakashan, Delhi, 1990; 156.
.. inlroducmg RK
S 11. Varma, Vishnu Kant Big bang of modern cosmo-
logy visualised m the Rigvcdic scripture ( 1 ).
. (— 73.106 above)..
S 12. Varsia, Vishnu Kant. Rgveda men adhumka vySana
kc mahavisphota ( Big Bang ) ki parikalpana ( Hindi )
. (78 107 above)..
5
S 1. Duiroy, Bibck; Dcbroy, Dipavah. The Atharva
Veda. Delhi. 122 + iv
. . ( Great Ep»cs of laJu, Vol 4 ). .
S2. Karsandas, Scwaklal (cd ). Athana Veda Samhild.
Sat) a Karajan Press, Bombay, 1934; 45S.
S3 Munsihram S harm a 'Soma*; Simha, Kun»u
Chandraprakash. AtharvaveJa fihuvonatani Trust, Lucknow^
1992, 48 + 763
. ( lliodi ) Rhaala 1 ; Kiplu 1-5. . accented Ual, liacst.
pxtjiiuiaJ . i (by M. S.), cotes..
S 4 Orlandi, Chaua; Sam, Savcno ( ed. ). Aiharrauda!
Innl nugicl. Umonc Ttpografico-EJiUicc, Torino, 1992; 695.
7.S1]
SUPPLEMENT
imz
6.
S 1. Chandra, G. Vedic teachings. AH 11 : 92, Jan.
92; p. 20.
.. AVX. 8.44..
S 2. Elizarenkova, T. Y. Selections from the Atharva-
vcda ( Russ.). Moscow, 1989; 406.
.. ( 2nd stereotyped ed.).. transl. with notes..
S 3. Elizarenkova, T. Y. Russian Translation of Hymns
from the Rgveda and the Athanareda.
.. ( - 3.43, 6.16, 3.S5 above ) .
S 4. Fatah Singh. Jina (vijaya) yoga (Hindi). Veda-
Sa\itd 11 ( 12), July 91 ; 364-366.
..AVX. 5..
S 5. Manohar. Atharvasruti-Muktamala (Hindi). Veda-
Savita 12(7) onwards.
.. serially, continuation of 6.31 above. .
, S 6. Nanavati, R. I. Atharvavediya Apri-sSlta. VIJ 25
(1-2). 1987 ( 92); 46-49.
..AW. 27..
S 7. Toporov, V. N.; Elizardocova, T. Y. To the
structure of AV X. 2 : an attempt of interpretation in the hght
of Vedic anthropology ( Russ. ) Lit Knit. Dre\nej i re e
zvekovoj Indii, 1987; 43-73.
.. see S3 below..
S 8. Toporov, V. N. ; Elizarennova, T. Y. Contribution
to the Vedic anthropology (AVX. 2) ( R uss - )• ( ‘ Q ) Semiotics
and the History of Culture ( Fel. Vol. for J. Lotman ), Columbus,
Ohio, 1988; 129-165.
.. see S7 above..
SI. Bhattacharya, Durgamohan. New matenals foi r .
Mharva vedic study. Dilip 17(3), Bombay. July-Aog. 91 , 6-12.
1048
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
(7.S2
- - ref, to A Oiarvanarakas) a by DMragoviadasarmaa ( Saunaka
sect )..{ deposited is Bodlein Library, Oxford)., general outline
of the contents..
S 2. Gonda, J. Some remarkable combinations of deities
in the Atharvaveda.
.. see 49.40 above..
S 3. Kaushik, Purushottam. Glimpses of medical botany
in Atharvaveda ( Kanda IV ).
.. see 76.12 above..
S 4. Modak, B. R. Culture and society of the Atharva-
veda.
.. sec 83.73 above..
S 5. Sahoo, P. C. Practice of uda-vajra-praharana in the
Veda. VJJ 25 ( 1-2 ), 1987 ( 1992 ); 50-54.
..a black magical practice..
8
S 1. Ganapati, S. V. Sama Veda. Mot. Ban., Delhi,
1992.
. . reprint of 9.4 above. .
S 2. Ramanath Djkshjt ( ed. ). Ohagdno, uhyagana.
. . see 37.61 above—
S3. Sharma, B. R. (ed.). Gay air a- Vidhdna-Sutra of
Sufiga, with an anonymous commentary.
.. see 37.70 above..
S 4. Simha, Kunwar Chandraprakash. Samaveda. Bhuyana*
vini Trust, Lucknow, 1992 ; 48 + 540.
..(Hindi) .. KhanJa I •. PurvSrctka ( Agneya,- Alndra-,
Pavamina-, Aral)) a- kandas ) ; Afafunamny arcika.. text, Irani I,.
kavyanuvada, notes..
S 5. Staal, Frits. Moon chants, space fillers and flow
of milk.
.. f - 37.79 and 54.412 above)..
ms-41
SUPPLEMENT
1049
9.
S 1. Kapoor, S. K. Vedic Mathematical Basis of Structu-
ral Frames and Systems of Sama Veda Samhita.
• ^ (= 75.47 above)..
S 2. Parpola, Asko. Domestic rituals of the Jaimimya
Samaveda : ( 1 ) Nambudiri brahmins of Kerala.
.. (= 54.327 above)..
S 3. Parpola, Asko. Field research on Samavedic tradi-
tions in South India. Univ. Circle (The Newsletter of the
Univ. of Helsinki ) 4 ( 2), 16.5.1985 ; 6-10.
10 .
S 1, Bhagwat, Bhagyashree. A note on w hi in the
MaitrayanI Samhita.
. . sec 10.23 and 79.29 above. .
S 2. MirrWEDE, Martin. Textkritische Bmerkmgm w
Kdthaka Samhita.
.. (= 10.2 above)..
Rev. : Klaus KarttcI'EN. Stud Or 67, 242.
11 .
S 1. Stum, Kunwar Cbandrapratasb. Yajumda. Btovana-
vanl Trust, Lucknow, 1993; 63 + 1197.
..(Hindi).. Vajasaneyi- Madhjandjaa- Sulla.. Kbatda b:
adhya) as 1-20.. text, transl-, karya nuvada, notes..
S 2.. Chopra, Krishan. Vedic teachings. ABS : 89, Oct. 91 ;
P- 27. f
.. YV 3.60 ( tryambakam yajsmahe .. ) commentc ..
S 3. Dhawan, B. D. Subbacarilra aura multi (Hindi).
•Vedavani 44(4). Feb. 92; 1-3.
.. YV 4.28..
S.4. V [dyananda ‘ VtDEHA Swami. Yapn^khyd,
■ Madhyandina-Samhitd 1-20 (Hindi). Veda-Samstbana, New
Delhi, 1992; 101 + 1356.
...132
1050
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[12. S 1
. . iq two vols . . 3rd ed . .
12 .
S 1. D\ IVEDI, Omkar Nath. Vedesu Yajurvcdah. Parifi-
lanam 1, Dec. 87; 11-15.
S 2. Rajesh, Satyavrat. Maharsi Dayananda ke Yajur-
vedabhasya men Samdja kd S\arupa (Hindi)
. ( = 65 76 above)..
13
S I. Ananta Krishna Sastri (ed.). Auareya-Brahmana.
Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1991; 1393.
.. with Sukhaproda vml.. 3 vols.. (sec 13 2 above)..
15
S 1. Ehlers, Gerhard Tales from the Jaiminlya Brah-
mana.
.. (= 53 30 above)..
S 2. Ehlers, Gerhard. Zum Jyotistoma Ritual des Jaimt-
myn Brahmana SI! 16(17, 1992 ; 81-92.
.. observations on 15 16 above..
S 3. Funr, Masato. On the formation and transmission
of the Jaiminlya-Upanisad-Brahroana (Jap.). Machikaneyama
Ronso 23, 1989; 13-25.
S 4. Fuiii, Masato. The Brahman priest ( Jaiminlya-
Upani|ad-Brahmana 3- 15-19).
- ( = 54 150 above)..
S 5. Pandeya, Om Prakash. Sdmavedlya Brahmayon kd
Parlfdana (Hindi). Barabanki, 1991; 382.
..study of SV*Brs..
S 6 Upadhyaya, Mam/al Shacaia. Santa i edt) cbrahntO'
nandnt Starvpa\aiiif()am. Varanasi 1990; 104 t
20. S 1 1
supplement
1051
16.
s !* Schetelich, M. Bedeutet vac in TB 1.U.4 wirklich
* Stimme '7
• ■ ( - 79.341 above)..
IS
S 1. Pandey, Urassh Chandra The Cosmogonic Legends
of the Brahmanas. Gorakhpur, 1992; 144.
19
S I . Deshpande, Indu, Sun-worship in the Aranyakas.
• • (*=■ 51.60 above)..
S 2. Falk, Harry. AA 5.3.3 ; nolhkhya navahkhya. ///
15(1 ), Jan. 92; 1-17.
S3. Houben, Jan E. M. Pravargya Brahmana of theTalt -
tinya Aranyaka.
..{>= 54201 above) .
S 4. Mdnxshwar Deo ( ed. ). Aitareydranyaka with the
commentary of Sayana. Vishveshvarananda Indological Series
82, Hoshiarpur, 1992; Uii -f 375.
S 5. Sprockhofp, Joachim Friedrich Aranyaka und Vana*
prastha in der vedischen Literatur. Neue Erwagungen zu einer
alten Legende und ihrcn Problemen.
.. ( see 19.7- and 67 46 above ) .
S 6. Tomar, Vijendra Kumar. Aranyaka sahitya evam
usaka adhyayana - eka sarveksana (Hindi). MUSRJ 14-15
1989-90; 117 ff.
„ a survey of the Ar literature and studies regarding it..
20
S 1. Dvivedi, Sivaprasad. Prasadopeta Isavasyopaoisat,
ParHiIanam 1(2), UP Sk. Akad., Lucknow, 1989; 1-2.
1052 VED2C BIBLIOGRAPHY [20. $2
S 2. TRiPATHf, Srikrishna. liavdsyopanisad with Sdntkara-
bhdsya and Hindi vydkhyd * Santi \ Varanasi, 1992; 31.
S 3. Bharat Siuha. Katharudropanisad. Vedapradlpa 7
( 7), Feb. 93; p. 7.
.. (and onwards, serially ).,
S 4. Blickstein, Izidoro. Voir le brahman : un mirage
semioJogique.
• . (see 20 56 and 80 87 above ) . . Kenopamfad. .
S 5. Lokeswakananda, Swami. Discourse on Chandogya
Upamsad : brief report. BRMIC 42 (11), Nov. 91 ; p. 341.
..continuation of 20 83 above..
S 6. Patel, Gautam ( ed. ). Chandogyopanisaddipika.
. ( — 20 89 abo\e ) .
Rev Jaya Chemburkar, jaS Bom 62-63, 88-90
S 7. Lokeswarananda, Swami Discourses on Prasno-
pauisad : brief reports. BRMIC 43 ( 3), Mar. 92; p. 97.
. . ( and onwards, serially ) .
S 8 Bhise, Usba R. Baskal a m an t ropan isa d : a study,
VIJ 25 ( 1-2), 1987 ( 1992 ); 78-89.
..the text ( mantra) belongs to the Baskala Sakha of AF—
contains philos. truth, therefore U pan: fad., tho’ short, it con-
stitutes a complete u ait . Indra-Medhatithi encounter.. Jndra
as ultimate reabty .
S 9. Hino, Shoun. Suresvara’s Varttka on Purusavidha
Brahmana ( BUBV 1.4 ) Toha - No. 5, Tokyo, 1989 ; 170-184.
. . text, transl , notes ( 1 ) to be contd . .
S 9A HtNO, Shoun Suresvara’s Vartika on Brhadaran)Cf
kopanisad 1.4 (II). Journal of Naritasan Inst, for Buddhist
Studies 15 (II), Nantashi, 1992; 415-440.
..see 20 134-137A and S9 above..
S 10. Hosoda, Nonaki. An interpretation of bdlyera
liahaset in BIU 3.5 (lap.)- UBS 39(2), Mar. 91; 265-268.
iJ.sij
SUPPLEMENT
*1053
S U.’ Jog, K. P. ; Kino, Shoun. Surdiara’s Vartika on
Madhu Brahmaqa.
..(-20 137 above) .
Rev. . Y. S. Suastju, R. p ( Indio) 2(4 6)
S 12. Joe, K P.; Hiso, Shoun Sureiiara's Vartika on
Udgitha Brahmaqa.
. . ( — 20 J37A above)
Rev. : E. A SoiONAN, JAS Bom 62-63. 110-113
S 13, Davc, J. H. Thirteen Principal Upamsads : Vol. 1 :
Mar} $ uk) a ■ Upant fad with Gaufapada's Karikas.
.. (- 20169A above)..
Rev. ; M P Pandit, /> Bh 97, 198-99
S 14. PANDURANGt, K. T Shatprasna Athanana Afandu-
Uya Upanhhad. S M. S O Sabha Publ, Chirtanur, 1986j
ix-h 144,
. English transl and netej acc to Madbva’i MSfya
S 15. Wood, Thomas E. The Mdn}ukya Upamsad and the
A gama Sastra
. (« 20190 above).
Rev * Johannes BroskiiorjT, As Stud 45 ( 2), 324-333.
S16 Bonner, Alice, Sarma, Sadasiva Rath; BauMER,
Bettma ( ed . ). Vasiusiilropamsad ( The Essence of Form m
Sacred Art) Mot Ban, Delhi, 1982, xxiv +192
(= 20 203 above)
Rev * Sidashiv A Dance, JASBom 60-61 , 126-130, Ved
Prakash Upadhvava, VlJ 25, 183-84
S 17. Stark, Sylvia 6vetasvataropaaisad 3 8 - 3.11 in the
light or Vj&istadvaita. WZKSA 36, 1992, 187-194
.. see 20-213 above .
21 .
S 1. de Mora, Juan Miguel Los Upamsad, Coieccion
de Estudios IndoIogieus-2, Edamex, Mexico, 1990.
1054 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [21. Si
S 2. Diwakar, R. R. Upanishads in Story and Dialogue.
Bombay, 1988; 143.
S 3. Goyanaka, H K. Havasyadi rtaia Upanifad. Geeta
press, Gorakhpur, 1983.
S 4. Gupta, Som Raj. The Word Speaks to the Faustian
Man. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1991 ; xvi -f 455.
. a transl and interpretation of Praslhanatrayl and Sankara’s
bhafya for the participation of contemporary man.. Vol I;
deals with Ktna, Katha, Praina .
S 5. Olivelle, Patrick Samnyasa Upanifads. Hindu
Scriptures on Asceticism and Renunciation. OUP, New York/
Oxford, 1992, xv + 320.
. English transl of 19 Up Introduction ■ ( 1 ) The Sofimyasa
Up , (2) Renunciation and society, ( 3 ) The nature and pur-
pose of renunciation , ( 4 ) The role of renunciation , ( 5 ) Clas-
sification of renunciation , ( 6 ) The behaviour and customs of
renounces
S 6. Pandoli, V. Upanishads in Sankara’s Own Words,
Calicut, 1991 , xxxvi + 550.
.. Ha, Kena, Katha, Maifdukya (with Gaudapada-tarikas)..
S 7. Purohit Swami ; Yeats, W B. The Ten Principal
Upanishads. Calcutta, 1992 1 158
. . ( reprint of VBD IV 21 45 )
S 8 Svayamprakasu Giri, Swami Mundaka, Praina
Upanisad &ankarabhasyanuvada (Hindi). Varanasi, 1991; ta -f-
231 + 219.
S 9. Vaisnava Upamsads and Puranas. KKT 37 ( 1 ), Oct.
91 ; p. 118-
.. list of 14 Vaisnava Up and 4 Vaisnava Pur fleas..
22
S 1. Bhat, V. Prasanna. The concept of death In Upa«
tushads. DJ 39 ( 3 ), Sept. 92.
24. S 2]
SUPPLEMENT
1055
S 2. de Mora, Juan Miguel. Tii eres Dios. Coleccion de
Estudios IndoIogicus-3, Edamex, Mexico, 1990
S 3. Deodikar, S. G. Upamsads and Early Buddhism.
.. ( ** 56 6 above)..
S 4. Raghuvira, Vedalamkar Upamsadm men Yogandja
(Hindi).
.. (- 63.11 above 1..
S 5. Sarasvati, Brahmanandedra Significant Slones from
the Upartishads. Bangalore, 1988; 11 + 52.
S 6. Subrahmaota, Korad. Mahdrdkyavlcdrah Visakha-
patnain, 1986; xii + x + 102 + 16.
S 7, Thachil, Jose The Upamsads : A Saco-Religious
Appraisal. New Delhi, 1993; xviu + 204.
S 8. Vacek, Jaroslav. The term Upamsad in lhe early
Upanisads ( in the margin of Radhakrishnan's translation f Arch
Or59(3). 1991; 255-263.
. . meaning ot lhe lerm upon., ad m the stm..
•uggesti dhree diff meaning. :(•) snhori.n«ien, relat»n or
eonelalion, (b)a leaeh.og en • > or * < c >
instruction or command., ref to Falk (79 90 a v ).
Si. JHA, Damodar (ed ). Apastambaiulbashtram. Koari
Madan, 1988; 53 + 494.
..(see 24 6 above)..
Rev. : G. U. Thite, VI J 25, 182
SI A. The ASraldyana Srautasulra («h
Devatrata). Panjal Umv. Indolog Senes 35, 199 ,xvm
..Part II Adh 4-6.. edited by scholars at VVRI.. for Pall
( 1986, lvi + 500), see 24 15 above .
S 2. Mohanty, S. S Some observations °“ the ^ va '
layana Gfhya PariSista and the Bbasya of Devasvjimm. JOIB 3?
(1-2), 1989; 1-3-
1055
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[24 S3
early developments of the Afv school id grhya ceremonies
were recorded in AGP and D s bhafya possibly D knew some
earl er texts 1 ke AGP wb recorded the progressive v eus in the
period posterior to the ru/ro-text
S 3 Sambaraj, Acharya KaOyasutre samagatasya isusab
dasya vastavikarthamrnayah
( - 79 331 above )
S 4 Vaiapeyi Ramalal ( ed ) Katyayana-Srautasutra
Mumika Varanasi, 1991 , 12 + 140
S 5 Simha Udayanarayana Thakur ( ed ) Rudraskanda*
vrttisahitam Khadiragrhyusutram athaxa Drahyayanagrhyasutram
Hindi vyakhy opetam Brajajivana Pracyabharati Granthamala 56,
Delhi, 1991,iv + 152
S 6 Simha, ^Udayanarayana Thakur ( ed ) £n Gobhilacar
ryaprarjitam Gobhilagrhyasutram Brajajivana Pracyabharati
Granthamala 57, Delhi, 1992 , 254
S 7 Caland, W The Jaimimyagrhyasutra belonging to
Samaieda with extracts from the commentary Mot Ban , Delhi,
1991 (reprint), xiv + 60+80
ed w th introd and transl ~
S 8 Karttunen, Klaus Medieval texts on the gfhya
ritual of the Jaimimya £akba
see 8 18 and 54 230 above
S 9 Pandeya, Om Prakash Puraskaragfhyasutra ke
racayita ka vicara ( Hindi ) JGJKSV 43, 1987 ( 1992 ), 21 3 ff
PGS ( ■SyI'}— author is Paraskara h mself
S9A Chaubey, Braj Bihart (ed ) Vadhula-irautasutram
Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya Prakashan, Hoshiarpur, 1993, xxvi +
82 + 597
S 10 Sparreboom, M , Heestlrman, 3 C The Ritual of
Selling up of the Sacrificial Fues according to the Vadhula School
( Vadhulairautasu Ira t i- I 4 )
25 S 7]
SUPPLEMENT
1057
• ( = 24 74 above)
Rev Siegfried Ljzkhard. AO 53 189
SH» Jyotsna Dharmasutrasahitya men abhivadana
(Hindi) MUSRJ 14-]S, 1989-90, 145-152
salutation in DS lit salutation consists of uposonigroho^ot
namaskara pratyutlhana pratyabhnada.
S 12 S karma, R N Culture and Civilization as Repealed
w the Srautasutras
C - 83 117 above)
25
S 1 Ananthanarayana, H S The karaka theory and
case grammar JL 31, June 1970
S 2 Bal Sastri Prathamaya upapadavibhaktitvam karaka-
Yibhaktitvam va Sur)odaja 69 ( 11-12 ), 1992, 2-11
S 3 Banerjee, Satyaranjan Dionysius TLrax and PSrnni
on parts of speech (in) Ramaranjan Mukherjt Fel Vol (87 102
above), 1992, 72-81
S 4 Bhagwat, Y B Vimsati padam tnmsat catvan-
msat (in) S D Joshi Fel Vol (87 82 above), 1991, 49-53
S 5 Bhatta, V P Theory of karaka BDCRI 47 48,
1988-89, 15-22.
S 6 Bhattacharya, Manudeva Pamnivyakaranasya samar-
lhyam Panfdanam 1, Lucknow, Dec 87, 41-52
S 7. Bronkhorst, Johannes Pawn; and the Veda reconsi-
dered (in) S D Joshi Fel Vol (87 82 above), 1991, 75-121.
the most that we can conclude from the deviations bet the
majority of Vedis texts and Faoini s grammar is that Pa mm did
not know much of Vedic Jit in the present form i c. in the
collections known to us Much of Vedic hi was still in a state
of flux in P s day and had not yet reached the unalterable shape
m wh we know it RV was known to P along with its Pada-
patha wb leaves little room for major changes other than
samdhi the regional origin and early spread of the Vedic texts
may account for P s lack of acquaintance with some of them,,
,,.133
1Uj8 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 25 S 8
S 8 Bronnhorst, Joharnes Pumm’s view of meaning
and Us western counterpart (m) Current Advances in Semantic
Theory ( ed Maxim Stamen ov ), Benjamins Publ Co , Amsterdam,
1992, 455-464
S 9 Cardona, G Paninl His Work and Its Traditions,
Vol I
C = 25 62 above )
Rev Will s G Rogier Lg 67 ( 1 )
S 10 Chakraborty, Krishna Geographical information
in Pamoi
( — 84 20 above )
S 1 1 Ciiaru Deva Sastri Paijiini Reirterpreted
( » 25 65 above)
Rev G Cardona JAOS 111 (4) 839 PS Filuozat DEI
7 8 328 32 S cgfr ed Licmiard AO S3 186-87, Peter M
Sciiart Historiograpl lea Linguist tea 18 (2-3 )
S 12 Dash Achyutananda Nature and status of Panmian
karman m P 1 4 49-51 and the dnransitivity of the root duh
BDCRI 47-48, 1988-89, 47-55
S 13 Dash, Achyutananda. The syntactic role of adhi- m
the Panmian Karaka system (in) 5 D Joshi Fel Vol (87 82
above), 1991, 135-160
S 14 Deshpande, Madhav M Prototypes in Panmian
syntax JAOS 111 ( 3), 1991 , 465-480
modern discuss on of prototypical definition' is here applied
to Pacini s karaka theory
S 15 Deshpande, Madhav M > Panmi 7 2 15 (yasya
vibhafa ) a reconsideration ( in ) S D Joshi Pel Vol ( 87 82
above), 1991, 161-176
S 16 Godse, B S Pumniya vyakaranalila * gall ’ samjncci
kalpana (Mar ) VSMV 1972, 1973, 111-114
concept of gall in PJpin an grammar
25. S 27 ]
supplement
1059
S 17 Ingalls, Darnel H H A note on Pamni 3 1 26,
Varttika 8 (m) S D Joshi Fel Vol ( 87 82 above), 1991 ,
201-208
S 18 Joshi Nipamkar, M G Panuuya Samskrta Vyaka-
raw ( Mar ) 1992. 82
S 19 Joshi Nipanikar, M G S^arayukta Astadhyayi
1992; 126
S 20 Kar, Dinabandhu Parts of speech in Panmi (m)
S D Joshi Fel Vol (87 82 above), 1991, 231-238
S 21 KATRE, S M The Astadhyayi of Pamni
( — 25 166 above )
Rev P S Filliozat BEl 7 8 325-28
S 22 KiPARSKY, Paul Economy and the construction of
the Stvasutras (m )S D Josh, Fel Vol (87 82 above), 1991,
239-261
S 23 Kunjunni Raia, K On the interpretation of l«
padomasja^AST) (m) S D Josh, Fel Vol (8782 above),
1991, 289-291
S 24 Mayamc, Manjul Pauims acquamtaoce with the
Atharvaveda (m) Frnrn, owl the Veda (ed Madha .
Deshpande), Brill, Leiden, 19*0
see 7 19 and 25 194 above
S 25 Mishka, Madhusudan Anubandhas a rethinking.
VIJ 25 (1-2), 1987 (1992), 103-108
s 26 Naradeva Sastri PmalobdunhosawbwulhosM-
ant ah
(= 25 216 above)
Re » Maan Singh, Kfr 25, 184-85
s „ OIHA Kedar Nath Vyakaranasastriya uddesyata
tadavacchedaltasvanipopayogah ftnU— I. *«*— • Dec.
87, 6-10
1060 VED1C BI&LIOGRAPHY [ 25. S 28
S 28. Pandit, M. D. Zero in Panmi.
.. 8ai70 above)..
S 29. Peri Suryanarayana Sastri. " Kartrkarmanoh kfti”
iti sutrarthavicarah. Parifilanam 3, Sanskrit Akad., Lucknow,
Feb. 90; 28-33.
.. P 2.3.65..
S 30. SarangI, A. C- Panmi as a stylistician. VIJ 25 ( 1-2 ),
1987 ( 1992 ); 109-114.
S 31. Sharma, R. K. The role of the “Invisible” in
Paninian descriptions (in) Ramaranjan Muklierjl Pel. Vol. ( 87.
102 above), 1992 ; 442-443.
S 32. Shukla, Jayadev M. Panimya vyakaranasastrano
udbhava ane vikara ( Guj. ). SPP 18-19, Dwarka, 1978-79
(1985); 32-55.
S 33. Smith, Henry. Brevity in Panini. JlP 20 ( 1 ),
May 1992.
S 34. Srimannarayana Murti, M. H-sound in the
Pratyahara Sutras of Panini. ALB 55, 1991; 1-14.
.. ( I) in the enumeration of Sk letters, P. has not taken into
consideration phonemics; bis arrangement is based on articula-
tory processes; 1 2 ) h m ha! is different from h m hayavarat;
the former is a voiced spirant, the latter is a spirant »h. has
the characteristics of both vowel and consonant..
S 35. Sudyumnacharya. A critical and comparative study
of P-inim’s morphemic principles, in the light of modern
linguistics. JID VP 4 ( 3 ), Oct. 91 ; 1 1-21.
.. see 25 322 above..
S 36. Tamzawa, Junzo. Panmian theory of gmasamuJdya
-Indian cluster theory. JIBS 39 (2), Mar. 91, 1049-1045.
S 37. Trjpatiw, Ramaprasad. AstadhyJyyam aiyaznasva*
rupavimariah. SS 42 ( 1-2), Varanasi, 19S7; 1-13.
36 S 4 j
SUPPLEMENT
1061
S 38 YVezler, A How far did Pamni s fame really extend
m Patanjali s vie v ? (in) Ramaranjan \fukherji Fel Vol (87
102 above), 1992, 468-478
S 39 Yagi, Toru Le Mahabhasya ad Pamm 64 22 57
un cssai de traduction ( V ) Bull of the Cultural and Natural
Sciences 23 24, Osaka Gakum Umv , Dec 1991, 31 51
26
S l Maan Singh Yaska on Vedic exegesis JGJKSV 43,
1987 ( 1992), 39-60
mansras $hd be inlerp e eii not isoIaCedJy but □ their proper
contexts ins ght mtu t on and cdustry cecessar y for proper
interpretation mean eg to be settled with the help of irut!
and lark a
S 2. Sarap, Ramakrishna Yaskasya pratibhavaisistjam
Samanmaya 1 (1) 1992, 128 131
27
S 1 Gangeshvaranasda Swann Cbandovicara ( Hindi )
Vedapradipa 7(7), Feb 93, 18 19
and onwards serially
30
S I Bose A C The Call of the Vedas Eh Vid Bh ,
Bombay, 1988, ix + 314
3rd ed of VBD IT 30 12
S 2 Fatah Singh Mimamsaka ji ki drsti men Dayananda
Veda Santa 12 (2), Jan 92, 177 180
rev art on Yudhisttcra Mimamsaka s Hind book Swaml
Dayananda and h s ttork n my ew ( 30 156 abose )
S 3 Macdoneix Arthur A A Vedic Reader for Students
Mot Ban , Delhi 1992 (reprint } xxxt + 263
S 4 Mamharamani D M How far do we know our
cultural heritage 9 AHll 94 Mar 1992 1 31-41
Collett on of 133 quotat ons from Up with Engl sh transl _
1062 VeDIc bibliography [30 S 5
S 5 Panda, Narasmgha Maharsht Dayan and a Sarasvati
as interpreter of the Vedas J1DVP 2(2), Aug 89, 223 229
D approved of o«Jy two kinds of interpretation cf Veda—
inataphys cal (adhyatmika) and practical ( vyavahanka) (1)
Vedas = words of God therefore they must conta n pure and
absolute knowledge (2) words of Veda are yaug ka and are
in a flu d state Veda does not have rudhi words ( 3 ) Ved c
words denote triple sgofi^aace adhyatm ka adhida uka odhlya
ja ka (4) Padapatha not strictly adhered to (5) all Vedic
descr pt ons are symbolic and figurative there is no h story in
Veda ( 6 ) there is only one Supreme B ng ( ekam sat )
dcvaias ■■= d ff names of that Supreme Being, (7) fern n no
names of deities portray motl erly form of God (8) traditional
vmyogas may be ignored (9) m the Vedas there is nodcscnp
tion of human actions (Aurobindos apprcciat on of D )
S 6 Tripatiii, Dhagirath Prasad * VugHa ’ Vedaitha
bhyupagamo rastrija cetana ca SS 42(1-2), Varanasi, 1987,
32-52
S 7 Zaehner, R C ( ed ) Hindu Scriptures Calcutta,
1992, xxu + 328
includes Vedic material Engl sh transl
31
S 1 Vedai.ank.ar, Raghuvira ( cd ) Valdika Dariana
( Hindi ) Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1987 . 200
sec VDD IV 31 22
32
S 1 Gangeshvarananda, Swami Rsivicara ( Hindi )
Vedapradipa 7(5), Dec 92
and onwards serially
S2, MaiiuliKak, Gauri Rgvcdatila jnandabVarte m
( Mar ) ( in ) Vedaprabha ( « 87 84 above ), 29-36
authors of mandates or Q.V
S 3 Mukhopaduyav, Biswanath The Vedic sccr ( in )
Bamatmjan Vukherjl Fel Vcl ( $7 102 above ), 1992. 358 359.
SUPPLEMENT
1063
33. S 10]
S 4. Sharma, Krishna Murari. Kpna Angirasa’s contri-
bution to Vedic hymnology. VIJ 25 (1-2), 1987 (1992),
30-37.
33.
S 1. BHARGAVA, P. L. Yaska and Pamni BharaU 17,
College of Indology, BHU, 1987-88; 58-66
S 2 Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar Vedic mantras as
descnbed in the Puranas Pur. 33 ( I ), Jan 91 ; 92-115.
S3. Bronkhorst, Johannes. Two Irterary conventions of
classical India, /Is Slid 45 ( 2 ). 1991 ; 210-227.
S 4. Chaturvedt, Ramanarayana. Vcdadntnayatlmarlah.
Sk. College, Jodhpur, 1970; 193.
S 5. Gupta. Roshan. The Vedic source of the story of
Mahdbhama PVRB ( Arts ) 23 ( 1 ), April 92, 117-123-
.. RV VIII °6 13..
S 6. Kansara, N. M. Veda and its santupabrmhana in
Itihasa. Samamnaja 1 ( 1 ), 1992; 118-124
S 7. Mehta, Prill. - " Poetesses of the Rgveda Gujarat Univ,
Ahmedabad, 1991.
..DD .
S 8. M.SHRA, Rantadev. Vddika SMW U Samk,ipta
Pccicaya (Htndt). Allahabad, 1991; nv. + 468
.. brief introduction to Vedic lit
S 9. MyLlus, Klaus. Cschid ire *r LUenm tn, alien
Indlen.
. ( =. 33 47 above) •
B „. :l»F,i,A OUi S6 (!»')>. ««■
S 10. MVUUS, Klaus. Ccsclnchte dcr dtindiscl.cn Lite, aw.
.. ( ™ 33 4S above)..
1064 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 133. S 11
S 11. Rai, Ganga Sagar An Introduction to the Vedic
Vakhas. Ratna Printing Publications, Varanasi; 144.
Rev. : R S. Bhattacharya, Pur 33 ( 1 ), 118-19
S 12. Rocher, Ludo ( ed. ) Ezourvedam.
..(«=* 33 62 above )
Rev : T. Goudriaan WZKSA 35, 217-18
S. 13. Roy, Raja Rammohan. The Vedas ( The Scripture
of the Hindus). Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1990; vii + 69.
(revised and enlarged by J. L. Shastri)..
S 14. Shukla, C. K. Poetesses of the Rgveda. Samamndya
1 ( 1), 1992; 15-22.
(paper presented at 6 WSC, Philadelphia, 1984)..
34.
SI Alpek, Harvey P. (ed ). Understanding Mantras.
. ( == 34 13 above). Findly, “ Speech as performative in BP";
Staal, “ Vedic mantras in ritual ". .
Rev. . Kees W. Bolle. JAOS 112(1), 149, M P. Pandit, Pr
Bh 97, 397, E. R Sreekjushna Sarma, ALB 55. 153-54.
S 2 Anantarangachar, N. S. Vedic insight. BJ 39 ( 3 ),
Sept. 92.
S 3. Coward, Harold. Sacred Word and Sacred Text :
Scripture in World Religions. Sri Ganb Dass Or. Series 145, Delhi,
1992, x + 222.
S 4. Dharmadhikari, T. N et al ( ed ). Vedic Texts : A
Revision
., (■= 34 51 above )..
Rev . E R Sreekrishna Sarma, ALB 55, 157
S. 5. Fataii Singh Fragatifda Bharanyata ko \edon kt
Dena (Hindi) Veda-Samsthana, Ajmer; 12 + 52.
.. the contribution of the Veda to progressive Indianness..
S 6. Joshi, M, R. Sri Gurucaritratlla \edadar£ana (Mar.).
Hi) Vedaprabha ( 87.84 above); 121-139.
35. S 1 }
SUPPLEMENT
1065
.. Veda as seen in the Gurucaritra. .
S 7. Jyesht Vekman. The Vedas. Oxford and IBH Publ.
Co , New Delhi, 1992; viii + 94.
( 1 ) meaning of lie word eeda and the extent of the Vethc
lit.; (2) a few selected passages from the Vedas (relating to
various topics)..,
S 8. Kapur, Karmanaxayan. Veda-jyoti (Hindi). Veda-
van; 44 ( 1 ), Nov. 91 , 2-4.
.. a brief general no'e on Veda.
S 9. Kulkarni, H. N Vedatila mantra, makata (Mar.),
(in) Vedaprabha (87 84 above); 181-183.
.. mantra m the Veda..
S 10. Reddy, V Madhusudan. The Vedie Epiphany, Vol. I.
Inst, of Human Study, Hyderabad; 414
Rev . M, P Pandit, BJ 38 ( 18), S&-88.
S 11. Satprem The Veda and Human Deshny. Mysore,
1992; 29.
S 12. Staal, Frits. The concept of senpture in the Indtan
tradition.
54 409 above)..
S 13. Sushava, Snaulta. Behawayl aura Utghutray, paea
Valdiha Prabhata ( Hindi ). Delhi, 1992; *'■ + > ■
Vedic influence on BT and LT .
u -A.* The Vedas : The Gospels of
S 14. Tarinikamal Pandit Tli
India Kurseang, 1984; xxvi + 118.
S ,5. VED,,D.O.Fune ra .b T in.be vedasand^eir
usage. Samamndya 1(1)- i992,3
35.
N N. A Glossary of Indian Religious
SI. Bhattaci.aryya, N. rs 1990 ; svili+227.
Terns and Concepts. Mol Ban. Delb, , 1990,
1055 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [35 S 2
S 2 Ghosh, A ( ed ) An Encyclopaedia of Indian Archaeo-
logy
(= 35 32 above)
Rev A D H Bivar JRAS 2(2) 295 97 Geo geL Possehl
JAOS 111 207-08 M L Stewart BSOAS 55 ( 3 ) 570-71
S 3 Hansraj, Bhagavaddatta Vaidikakosah Jnanapur,
1992, 699
S 4 HARSHANANDA, Swam i A Dictionary of Adiaita
Vedanta Ramaknshna Ashram, Bangalore 1990, 95
Rev Swami Brahmasihanananda Pr Bh 98 198
S 5 Oberhammer, Gerhard ( ed ) Termmologie derjruhen
philosophischen Scholastik in Indien VerlagderOst AkadWiss,
Philos -hist K1 -Denkschriften 223, Wien, 1991, 144
Band i (AI) (collaboration Eranst Prets Joachim
Prandstetter )
S 6 Roy, Ashim Kumar Gidwanj N N ( ed ) A Dictio-
nary of Indology Oxford and IBH Publ Co , N-W Delhi, 1983—
1986, Vol I jx + 327 Vol II iv + 349, Vol III iv+287,
Vol IV in +335
deals with h st lit rcl etc of ancient and med India
modern Indolog sts
Rev Kr Arch Or 59 448
S 7 Sharma Ram Murti Encyclopaedia of Vedanta Delhi,
1993, xvl + 202
S 8 Watson, Donald A Dictionary of Mind and Spirit
Calcutta, 1991 , x + 406
$ 8 . $ 6 )
SUPPLEMENT
S 1. Barje, Vijayalakshmt S. Vedakaltna am#* - ■•***
samgitn • ( Mar. ). ( m ) Vedaprabha ( 87 84 abote ): 184-207.
. . oq the music of the Samareda
s 2 Falk, H Samaveda und Gandharva. Heesternum
Fel Vol. ( 87 69 A abo\e), 1992; 142-163
S3. Varadaratan, Brtnda. Ma=n.mm,= |tem„s,= or
the Santa Veda and the songs of the saivite and
JMA 61, 1990; 164-188.
38
S 1. BandyopadiiyaYA* Dhtrendtana.h Dietary duds in
Sanskrit JOIB 40 ( 1-2). 1990. 99-109.
..ref to philosophical debates in BAU..
S 2. char., v. K Sanskn, Cnuc** Untv. of Ha«,i
Press. Honolulu, 1990; xtv + 303
„ „ L ,teraty tendenr.es of the early Vcdic
S 3. CliAunEY, B. B. Literary ten
period. VI J 25(1-2), 1987(1992); !-»• ^
..study of nxud-mintras naI compositions (acc.
•eretic*, and -popular’ periods m
to Arnold). -
_ ,. c vaidikji parampiretila lauUka
54. Dasge. Sindhu S. '
- r \ VCA IV 1990, 1991; 15 24
raeana (Mar.). VS, I trad
..popular compositions
hist, ref •
and the nature of
55. P*t.AUX, Andre M^V'=P srJi Mad[ls . ,986-1992
mantric utterance. JORS ‘
(1992). a • „r,E.
fin lie ougtnof thcliterniy devtce oflh.
S 6. WtTZEL, M. 0nU ' old Indian litcratutc.
Frame Story' ( Ra'mtcncnahlune )
31 P1CIISANA - /. Tokyo; P- 544.
1068
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 39. S i
39
S I Jha, V N A Linguistic Analysis of the Rgieda -
Padapatha
( = 1 S 7 above )
52 Lal, S K Word pairs m the Rgveda Mandate VII.
JOIB 40(3-4), 1991, 169-197
mentions ten kinds of word pairs wh. enhance the poetic char
of the mantras
53 Mayank, Manjul The Rgvedic homonyms JOIB
39(3-4), 1990, 159-162
cons ders words like anga apara abhnya, etc homonjmity
of Rgvedic words does not wholly depend on the theory of
Vedic interpretation based on accents
S 4 Werba, Ch H Prakritic wordforms in the Rgteda*
samhita The case of r- a, t,u WZKSA 36, 1992, 11-18
revis d version of 39 62 above
40
S 1 Durkin, Desmond Konduionalsat^e m Satapathc -
hrahmana Freiburger Beitrage zur Indologie - 26, O H , Wiesba-
den, 1991 , xv + 429
S 2 Salomon, Richard A linguistic analysis of the PrasDa
Upamsad WZKSA 35, 1991, 47-74
non standard forms and usages in Prasna-Up the dialect of
PU large no of examples of unusual 1 nguistic features -rarg-
mg from clear violations of classical gramm normsjo divei'fl
pecul anties of sj max and style (for a similar study of
Mundaka Up by the author, see VBD IV 40 21 )
S 3 Sil, H C A study of the perfect verb-forms tn the
prose portions of the Taittinya Samhita of the Black Yajurveca
school JAS 32 ( 3-4) 1990, 11-54, 33 (1-2), 1991, 1-65, 3
(3-4), 1991, 24-61
(first part a complete list of verb-forms)
42. S 3 )
SUPPLEMENT
1069
S4 Vedalankar, Saroj ‘ DiLsa* Aitareya e\am Tatttlnya
Brahmanon kc Ninacam ( Hindi) Nag Publishers, Dchi, 19S9,
19 + 252.
etymologies in AttD and TB
S 5 Verjm, Nargis The Etymologies in the Salapatha
Bralvnana Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1991, xmii + 443
41
S I Brocqlct, Sylvain Euste t ll une racine *mah en
Vedique ? WZKSA 36, 1 S92 , 5-9
S 2. Cardona, George On Panin), SaValya, Vedic dialects
4ad Vedic excgetical traditions. S D Joshi Fel Vol , 1991,
123-134
P knew ^akalya’s Padapatha of RV
S 3 Goto, Toshifumi Die “ I Prascnskhssc ” im VeJu»
then
( *» 41 39 above )
Rev S. Brocket ttZKSA 33 206-07 S W Jamison kratjkt
34 , 39-63
S 4 MumIOPADIIYAY, Bi«v'anath Parolsapnju na desah
p-atyak?advisah VI J 25 ( 1-2 ), 1 987 ( 1992 ), 74-77
lb s expression stands as an ei)trologxal pnn*p.e t-eb.nj tie
interpretation of sorre VeJiw words
1068
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[39. Si
39
S 1 Jha, V N A Linguistic Analysis of the Rgieda-
Padapaflia
( =■ 1 S 7 above)
52 Lal, S K Word pairs in the Rgveda Mandala VII
JOIB 40(3-4), 1991, 169-197
mentions ten kinds of word pairs wh enhance the poetic char
of the mantras
53 Mayank, Manjul The Rgvedic homonyms JOIB
39(3-4), 1990 159-162
consders words like ansa apara abhri) a etc homonymity
of Rgved c words does not wholly depend on the theory of
Vedic interpolation based on accents
S 4 Werba, Ch H prakntic wordforms in the Rgveda*
samhita The case of r - a i, u WZKSA 36, 1992, 11-18
revis d version of 39 62 above
40
S l Durkin, Desmond. kouditKmalsat.e tm Saiapalhc-
brahmana Freiburgcr Beitrage zur Indologie - 26, O H , Wiesba-
den, 1991 , xv 4 429
S 2 Salomon, Richard A linguistic analysis of the PraSna
Upamsad WZKSA 35, 1991, 47-74
non standard forms and usages in PraSna Up the d alect °f
PU large no of examples of unusual I ngu st c features -rarg*
ing from clear v olations of classical gramm norms, to d >e< so
pecul ar ties of syntax and style ( for a sun lar study of
Mundaka-Vp by the author, see VBD IV 40 21 )
S 3 Sil, H C A study of the perfect verb forms in the
prose portions of the Taittinya Samhita of the Black Yajurvera
school JAS 32(3 4) 1990, 11-54, 33 ( 1-2), 1991 1-65, '3
(3-4), 1991 24 61
( first part a complete list of verb forms )
45. S3]
SUPPLEMENT
106 $
S4 Vedalankar, Saroj * Dik«a* Aitareya e\am Tan uny a
Brahmanort ke Ntnacam (Hindi) Nag Publishers, Dcbj, 1989;
19 + 252.
etjraologics in AuB and TB
S 5 Versia, Nargis The Etymologies in the Satapatha
Brahmana Nag Publishers, Delhi, 1991, xxxu -{- 448
41
S 1 Brocqlet, Sylvain Exists t-il une racme *mah en
vedique WZKSA 36, 1S92 , 5-9
S 2. Cardova, George On PZnini, SakaJja, Vedic dialects
and Vedic exegetical traditions S D Joslu Pel Vol , 1991,
123-134
P knew ^akalya’s Paihp a tha of RV
S 3 Goto, Toshifumi Die “ I Prasensklasse ” im Vcdu-
chen
( = 41 39 abote)
Rev S Brocqutt, WZKSA 35 206-07 S W Jauisos hiatyks
34, 59-65
S4 Mukhopadhyay, Bi*uanath Paroksapri)2 isadcsah
p atyaksadvisah V1J 25 (1-2), 1987 ( 1992), 74-77
this expression standi ai an etymolog cal pnncip»e behinj Ue
interpretation of tome Vedic words
42.
S 1 Hock, H H Conjoined vc stand theoretical impli-
cations of Sanskrit rc'alivc structures Studies in the Linguistic
S iences 19, 1989, 93-126
52 Hock, H H (cd ) Studies in Sanskrit Syntax
(=>42.114 abo\e)
Rc> J C Wkicht BSOAS 55(1) 141-42
53 Laolkeshwar, Satapalby Vamspan i art a ia rahai j a-
nritpaqam B L. Inst of Indology, Alipur, Delhi, 1992. 205
. (on Sanskrit phonetics)
1070 VCD1C UIBLIOGRAIHY [42 S 4
S4 Tichy, Eva Wozu braucht das Altindische cm pcn-
phrastischcs Futur ? ZDMG 141 (2), 1992, 334-342
Vedic evidence considered (mentions her forthcoming publi-
cation Die Nomina agent Is auf tar lm Vedhchen
S 5 Vyas Bholashanktr Samskrta ka Bhasaiastnya
Adhyayana (Hind)) Varanasi, J99I, 340 + App
linguistic study of Sk
43
S I Balasastri Pratbamaya upapadavibhaktityam karaka-
vibhaktitvam \a Suryodayah 69 (11-12), 1992, 5-11.
S 2 Bhatta, VP (cd ) Epistemology, Logic and Gram •
mar in the Analysis of Sentence Meaning -V ol II Delhi, 1992;
ix +229
S 3 Coulson, Michael Sanskrit An Introduction to the
Classical Language New York, 1992 xxvtii + 513.
( - VDD IV 43 60 revised by Richard Gombrich and James
Bhnson )
S 4 Geiger, Wilhelm EJemcntarbuch des Sanskrit Unter
Versichtung dcr icJisc'tcn Sprachc New Delhi, 1992. 56
S 5 Macdonell, Arthur A A Sanskrit Grammar for
Students Delhi, l!>93 (reprint), xvm + 264
S 6 Macdonell, Arthur A A Vcdic Grammar for Students*
Mot Ban, Delhi, 1993 (reprint), x + 503
S7 Staal, Frits ( ed ) A Reader on the Sanskrit Gram-
marians Mot Ban, Delhi, 1985, xxxiv + 557
first Indian cd of VDD IV 43 233
Rev Vinaya Kskerjagar BDCRl 47-48, 367-68
44
S 1 Caillat, C ( ed ) Dialectes dans les literatures
Indo-aryenncs
( *=44 5A above) ,
47. S 5)
SUPPLEMENT
1071
Rev. : Saicroj pou, BEFEO 78, 337-39, 3. C. Wright, JRAS
2(1), 28-89.
S 2. Hook, Peter Edwin On identifying the conceptual
restructuring of passive as ergative in In do- Aryan ( in ) S. D.
Joshi Fel Vol, 1991, 177-199.
S 3. Ma Sica, Colin P. The Indo Ary an Languages. CUP,
1991; xvi + 539.
45
S 1. Witczak, Krzysztof Tomasz Indo-European word
for * Jeecb * and jts Nostratic equivalents Arch Or 60, 1991 1
38-42.
. Jaluka...
47.
S J. Everson, Michael The study of ritual as an aspect
of human religiosity. The Mankind Quarterly 32 ( 1-2), 1991
S 2. Jettmar, Karl The Religions of the Hindukush. Vol.I.
The Religion of the Kafirs : the p re- Islamic heritage of Afghan
Nuristan. Aris and Phillips Ltd, Warminster, J9S6, lx + 172 -f-
pl,, photo.
..(first vol of a phased Trilogy, English transl by Adam
Nayyar) (Rev extremely archaic ret trad, of the Hindukush
wh. goes back to the very dawn of Indo Ir hist )
Rev. : David Scon. JRAS 1988 (J ), 200-202
S 3. Kn-LEM, Jean. Abura Mazda n’est pa un dieu crea-
te ur. (in) Etudes irano-aryennes offer tes a Cibcrt hazard. Pari',
1989; 217-228.
S 4. Malandra, William W An Introduction to Ancient
Iranian Religion. Readings from the A\esta and the Achacmentd
Inscriptions. Minnesota Publications in Humanitics-2, Minnea-
polis, 1983; xxi + 195.
Rev James R. Russell. JAOS 105. 170-74.
S 5. Masih, Y. A Comparatne Study of Religions. Mot.
Ban., Delhi ; 400.
1072
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[47. S6
Rev M P Pandit Pr Dh 97 397 98
S 6 Ranganathananda, Swami Human Being in Depth
A Scientific Approach to Religion SUNY Press, Albany, 1991 ,
159
mainly deals with the teach ngs of Up as interpre ed by
Vivekananda
Rev Rama Nair Pr B/, ( Mar 93) 154 55
S 1 Andres, Elisabeth Orthopraxies htndoues (in)
L’ Orient de la Pensee, Philosophies en hide, Les Cahiers de Philo
sopbie 14, CNL, Pans, 1992, 199 ff
S 2 Bhattacharyya, Sibajiban Hinduism BRMIC 43
( 10), Oct 92, 303-306
S 3 Dave, I H Bharat’s secularism BJ 38 ( 24 ), July
31, 1992, 17 ff
Vedic evidence
S 4 Dubuisson Daniel L’Inde et la pensee mythologique
contemporame ( Levi Strauss, Dumezil, et Eliade ) ( m ) L'Onent
de la Pensee, Philosophies en Inde, Les Cahiers de Philosophie*14,
CNL Pans, 1992, 227 ff
S 5 IndrAdeva, Shrirama Growth of the Indian religious
tradition The spectacle of reassertion by subjugated cultures
Diogenes No 150, Summer 1990
S 6 Karan Singh Essays on Hinduism
( = 48 138 above)
Rev Aelred Perreira Ind ca 29(2) 161-64
S7 MadAn, T N (ed ) Religion in India Delhi, 19921
xvu + 460
S 8 Mitchell, A G Hindu Gods and Goddesses Mot.
Ban , Delhi, 1993, xv + 120 + 50 pi
S 9 Ramakrishna Rao, M Highlight of Hinduism Mot,
Ban , Delhi, 1992, xv 139
50 S 4 ]
SUPPLEMENT
1073
S10 Rambachau, Anantanard The Hindu Vision Mot
Ban , Delhi, 1992, x + 50
S 11 Subrahmanian, N Hinduism at the Crossroads of
History Delhi, 1993, Vi + 268
S 12 VeRMa, S L Some essentials of Hinduism Pr Bh
97, Nov 92 , 466-472
49
S 1 Dandekar, R N Vedic mythology a rethinking.
Some dual divinities in theRgveda Heeslerman Fel Vol (8769A
above), 1992 65-75
Indravaruaau Indrab rhaspat I Tndrav mjO
S 2 Kolff, Dirk H A Huizinga and Vedic-Brahmamc
religion Heesterman Fel Vol ( 87 69A above), 1992, 578-586
H a first senes of lectures at the Uojv of Amsterdam,
190 MW
S 3 Mishra, Madbusudan Concept of Purusottama in
Vedic and Upanisadic literature and its bearing on Purujottama
Jagannatba of Puri Journal of the Inst of Asian Studies 9 ( J ),
Madras, Sept 91
50
S 1 Kaushal, Chittaranjan Dayal Sinba Yajurteda bhafya
men Indra eiant Alarut (Hindi) Delhi 1993 vm + 223
Indra and Maruts in the comm on YV
S 2 Mehta, Vinodbhai Decline of Indra cult in post*
Vedic age
( = 55 8 above)
S 3 Nath, Jyotish Vftra-cult in the Vedic literature
( — 55 10 above )
S 4 Dual, U N Aja Ekapada in retrospect.
(_ 5i 2 abeve) fused vnh Rudra iva
1074 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY 1 50 S 5
S 5 Flattery, David Stophlet, Schwartz, Marlin Haoma
and Harmahne
( = 50 205 above)
Rev K Mvuus 7//35(l) 45-48
S 6 Massay, John S Ginseng
* (=77 31 above) G = Soma
S 7 Sengupta, Sankar A note on ‘ Soma ’ and * Bel *
tree and their presiding deities - Chandra and Siva
( a 77 47 above)
51
S 1 Pathak, P V Vaidika devatatrayi, Apam Napaf,
Ahubudhnya, 2m Aja Hkapad ya devatamce svarupa (Mar )
VSMV 1991, 1992, 49-61
see 51 2A above
S 2 Brown, Robert L ( ed ) Ganesh Studies of an Asian
God SUNY Scries in Tantnc Studies, Albany, 1991 , xi -f- 358
Rev Karel Werner JRAS 3 ( 1 ) 135 37
S 3 Parpola, A The metamorphoses of Mahisa Asura
and Prajapati Heesterman Fel Vol (87 69A above) 1992,
275-308
S 4 Nagar, Shantilal The Image of Brahma : in India
and abroad Mot Ban, Delhi, 1992, Vol I xxvi + 388, Vol
II xvi -f 92 pi + 52 fig
Brabma is essentially a Vcd c god -celebrated in Sl'wtb
various epithets as Prajapati Hiraayagarbha he symbolises the
Principle of Rest
S 5 Gupta, Manohar Lai Vijuana ki drsti men Viivcdcvah
( Hindi )
. {= 78 27 above)
52
S I Agnihotri, Prabhu Dayalu Vaidika Devata Dariana
( Athanasamhita men \arnita deiataon ha tulanatmakd wecana)
(Hindi ) Delhi, 1592, xi + 493
54. S 5]
SUPPLEMENT
1075
. second part cf 49 1 above
S 2. GulEri, V S Impact of Veiic female deities on
Roxanas (in) Ramiranjan Makherjt FeL Vol {87 102 above),
1992; 295-293
S 3 Lee la Dev i Vedic Gods a nd Some Hymns Sn Garib
Dass Or. Senes 88, Delhi, 1989, vw - 59
( = 49 60 above)
53
S 1 O’Flaherty, Wendy Doniger The deconstruction of
Vedic horselore ffeesterman FeL Vol (S7 69 A above), 1992;
76-101
54
S 1 Bock-Raming, Andreas 2un Gebrauch vedischer
Mantras in der SchJusskapiteJn der Ahirbudhnja Samh ita WZKSA
36, 1992 , 71-89
see 54 53 sbcne
S 2 Gonda, J The Functions and Significance of Gold m
the Veda
( = 54 179 above )
Rev George Erdosv AO 53 1 84-86 Karel W osa, JRAS
2(3) 469
S 2A. Harikai. Kurno Apologetics of Vedic sacrifice aim-
ing at aihika~phala ( l ) ( Jap ) Journal of Naritasan Inst of
Buddhist Studies 15 (II), Nantashi, 1992, 39off
S 3 Indev, Ronald. Changes in lhc Vedic priesthood,
ffeesterman Fel Vol ( 87 69A above), 1992, 556-577
S 4 Keshavadas, Sant Gayaln - the Highest Meditatioru,
Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1992, xut + I4 3
explains central meaning and significan-e of Gifairlnunira .
S 5 KuiPER. F B J Nabhxaj and the purchase of Soma,
Heesterman Fel . Vol (87 69A above), 1992, 179-187.
1076 VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY 154.S6
S 6 Kulke, H The Rajasuya Heesterman Fel. Vol.
( 87.69A above ), 1992, 188-198
S 7 Mahapatra, Sitakant ( ed ) The Realm of the Sacred i
Verbal Symbolism and Ritual Structures Delhi, 1992; 221.
S 8 Murugesu. R. K The Great Science and the Power
of Gayathn Sri Lanka, 1993; 74
S 9. Naisthika, Satyananda Vaidika Nilyakarma e\am
Pancamahayajnavidhi (Hindi) Jaipur, 1992; 221.
obligatory Vedic rites and practice of five mahayajnas .
S 10. Samudra> K D Concept of sacrifice m the Manu*
smfti and the Yajnavalkyasmjti
. see 54 356 and 80 199 above
S 11. Schmidt, H -P The place of Rgveda 4 42 in the
ancient Indian royal ritual Heesterman Fel Vol (87.69A
above), 1992, 323-349.
S 12 Sharma, B. R Significance of Yajfiopavita Bull.
Ind. Inst World Culture 10(1), Bangalore, Jan. 90.
S 13. Staal, Frits Agni 1990 Heesterman Fel. Vol.
( 87 69A above), 1992, 650-676.
. with an Appendix by H F Arnold
S 14 Witz EL, M Meaningful ritual Vedic, medieval, and
contemporary concepts in the Nepalese Agnihotra ritual Heester-
man Fel Vol ( 87 69 A above), 1992 ; 774-825.
S 1 Khole, Gajanan Vaidika va bauddha tattvajnana
C Mar. )
. < = 64 36 above )
S 2. Pahari, Satyabrata Where the Buddhists and the
orthodox philosophers meet.
. ( = 64.47 above)..
57. S 9]
SUPPLEMENT
j£>7?
57.
SI. Baroah, Girish. Indian Philosophy. Golaghat, 1991 ;
xv + 23Z
S 2. Boreham, N A Mysticism in the Indian Tradition.
Sn Garib Dass Or. Series -96, Delhi, 1989
S3. Chattopadhyaya, D. p., Embree, L.; Mouanty,
Jdendranath (ed. ) Phenomenology and Indian Philosophy. Mot.
Ban., Delhi, 1992; viu + 3"6
. (collection of papers by various scholars) .
S 4, Chavbe, Deo Brat Mind-Body Relation in Indian
Philosophy. Varanasi, 1991; x» + 151.
S 5. Goudriaan, Teun The pluriform dtman from the
Upamsads to the Svaccbanda Tantra WzKSA 36, 1992, 103 186.
S 6. Lomperis, Timothy J Hindu Influence on Great Phi-
losophy : The Odyssey of the Soul from the Upantshads to Plato.
Minerva Associates ( Publications ), Calcutta, 1984 ; 85.
S 6A. Mehlig, Johannes ( ed. ) Weisheit des alien Indians.
Gustav Kiepenbeuer, Leipzig, 1987; 2 \ols : 1382
Rev : Lars Gohltr. DZP 37(2), 179-1 SO
S 7. Misiira, Rudrakanta Theory of Creation in the Main
Orthodox Schools of Indian Philosophy. Tirabhukti Publications
(J), Allahabad, 1992; ix + 207.
S 8. Oriental Thought, Vols 5-1, Indian Philosophy ( Jap. ).
Iwanami, Tokyo; Vol. 5 : v» + 323, Vol 6 : vu + 306; Vol.
7 : vii + 338.
..M Hattori . Hist, of Ind. Philos .. rel. of /}V. Br., Up.
Rev. J W. DE Jose. UJ 35 ( 1 ), 72-75
S 9. VerM a, Satya Pal, Releiance of Indian Philosophy,
Delhi, 1992; vi + 156.
1078
VHDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[57.S10
S 10. Victor, P. George. Social Philosophy of Vedanta :
A Study of the Upanisads , Bhagavadgita, Brahmasutra, and San-
kara's Commentaries on them. Calcutta, 1991 ; xiv + 220.
S 11. Zimmer, Heinrich. Philosophies of India.
. (=57 143 above) .
Rev S Ramaswamv, The Mountain Path 28 ( 3-4 )
58
SI. Bharadvaj, Isbwar Simba. Upanisadon men Samnyasa
Yoga t samiksdtmaka adhyayana ( Hindi ). New Delhi, 1993;
vi. + 240.
. . Samnyasayoga in Up. i cnt. study .
S 2. Halbfass, Wilhelm. Tradition and Reflection : Exp-
loration ui Indian Thought. SUNY Press, Albany, 1991.
..main emphasis on Vedic trad . “ The idea of Veda aDd the
identity of Hinduism”, “The pre'ence of the Veda in Indian
philosophical reflection”, " Vedic orthodoxy and the plurality of
ret, traditions”; "Vedic apologetics, ritual killings and the
foundation of ethics”, “Human reason and the Vedic revela*
tion in Advaita VedSDta", etc ..
Rev Sukuman Bhattacha&ji, JAS 34 ( 1-2), 107-110, J. L.
Brockington, JAOS 112(3), 545-46.
S 3. Mukherji, Ramaranjan. The Vedic vision of man
and his destiny. Anviksd 13, Jadavpur Univ., April 90; 1-10.
S 4. Nagaraja Rao, P. The spirit and substance of the
Upanisads. Pr Bh 97, July 92; 305-310,
w explains relevance and essence of the timeless teachings of
Up ..
S 5 OLDENBERG, Hermann. The Doctrine of the Upanl -
shads and the Early Buddhism.
..(=22 75A above) .
Rev. : M. P. Pandit, Ved Kes 79.
59.
SI. Lincoln, Bruce. Myth, Cosmos, and Society- Indo-
European Themes of Creation and Destruction.
62.SI]
SUPPLEMENT
1079
81. 112 abo\e)..
Rev. : Enneo Campanile. SSL 82(2), 211-16 .
S2. Mahulikar, Gauri. Srsti an! srstikarta ( Mar. ). VSMV
1990, 1991; 36-41.
..creation and creator., cosmofo&cal accounts in Vedic and
Purina lit. ..
S 3. MisHRA, Rudrakanta. Theory of Creation in the Main
Orthodox Schools of Indian Philosophy .
..( = 57.S7 abo\e)..Cb II (9-37) The SamhilZs, Ch. Ill
(38-64) . The Upantjadi .
S 4. Pandey, Umesh Chandra. The Cosmogonic Legends
of the Brahmanas.
..( = 18 S2)..
60
Si. Raphael. The Pathway of Non-duality : Advaltavada.
Delhi, 1992; xi + 88.
S 2. Raphael. Tat T\am Asi ( That Thou Art). Mot. Ban.,
Delhi, 1992; x 4* 122.
61.
SI. Krishan, Y. Is there balancing of karma? South
Asian Studies 7. Cambridge, 1991.
S 2. Mittal, Kewal Krish3n Perspectnes on Kama and
Rebirth. Delhi, 1992; 210
S 3. Sharma, I. C Ethical Philosophies of India.
New York, 1991 ; 374.
. (reprint of VBD III. 61 53) .
SI. Rambachan, Anantanand. Accomplishing the Accom-
plished. The Vedas as a Source of Valid Knowledge in Sankara,
yniv. of Hawaii Press, Honolulu, 1991; xv +• 179.
1080
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[63 S
63
S 1 Ciiatterjeb Sastri, A soke Upanisad Yoga and
Patanjala Yoga- A Comparative Approach Calcutta Umv Press,
1989, ix + 162
S 2 Torella, Raffaele Ehade on Tantnsm ( in ) Mircea
EUade e le rehgiom asiatische, Sena Orientale Roma 64, IsMEO,
Rome, 1989, 49-57
E stres es the non Aryan nature of the whole of Yoga,
ev deuce of MO and Har dichotomy bet Aryan and non
Aryan elements in Ind an trad
65
S 1 Banerji, Sures Chandra Society in Ancient India
D K Pnntworld ( P ) Ltd, New Delhi, 1993, 423
S 2 Mishra Kishor Pracina Bharatiya Samajika Dharma
( Hindi) Varanasi, 1991, vi + 179
ancient Indian social religion
S 3 Thapar, Romila Interpreting India Mot Ban , Delhi,
1992, 181
contains essays mainfy relating to social hist Diirkbhm and
Weber on caste and society D D Kosambis contributons,
composite H nduism and existence of mult pie communities and
diverse identities
S 4 Van den Bosch, L P On the anthropology of the
mortuary ritual ( with special reference to ancient Indian texts )
JAS Bom 62-63, 1987-88 ( 1993 ), 8 27
66
51 Fatah Singh Caste versus varna JIDVP 4(1),
Jan 1991
52 Heesterman, J C King and warrior History and
Anthropology 4, 1989, 97-132
67
S 1 Kaelber, Walter O Tapta Margo Asceticism and
Initiation in Vedic India,
75. S 1 ]
SUPPLEMENT
1081
. (=*67 14 above) collection of articles already published
since 1976 (sec VBD IV) study of lapas, lapas and yajna
Rev H. W Bodewitz, 1IJ 35 ( 1 ), 48-55
S 1 Ashtikar, Madhukar Vedakahna stri Vedapradipa
7(8), Mar 93
. serially woman in Vedic age
71
S 1 Chauhan, Gian Chand The ASvamedha as the
symbol of one’s overlordship JOIB 39 ( 3-4 ), 1990, 185-189,
Asvamedha must have lost its Vedic imp in later times
S 2 Scbarfe, H Sacred kingship, warlords, and nobility.
Heesterman Fel Vol ( 87 69 A above ), 1992, 309-322
S 3 SlNGH, Sarva Daman Monarchy in the Vedic age.
Australian Journal of Politics and History 35(3), Queensland;
338-352
S 4 Sinha, A K * Dbarma ’, Rajadharma, and process
of state formation in ancient India Bharat 1 1, Varanasi, 1983.
72
S 1. RASTOgi, Kalpana Pracina bharatlya sahitya men
arthika cintana (Hindi). PURB (Arts) 23 (1), April 92;
93-97.
thinking on economics in ancient Indian literature Vedic
evidence considered .
73
S 1 Tilak, Snmvas Religion and Aging in the Indian
tradition
. (=*48 314 and 73 76 above) (Rev sources wholly
misunderstood )
Rev J W de Jong, II J 35(1). 78-80
75
S 1 Datta, Bibhutibhushan Ancient Hindu Geometry ;
The Science of the Sulba New Delhi, 1993, xv -f 239.
1080
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[63 SI
63
S 1 Chatterjee Sastri, A soke Upamsad Yoga and
Patanjala Yoga- A Comparative Approach Calcutta Umv Press,
1989, ix+ 162
S 2 Torella, Raffaele Eliade od Tantrism ( m ) Mtrcea
Eltade e le rehgioni asiatische, Seria Orientale Roma 64, IsMEO,
Rome, 1989, 49-57
E stres es the non Aryan nature of the whole of Yoga—
evidence of MD and Har dichotomy bet Aryan and non
Aryan elements in Ind an trad
65
S 1 Banekji, Sures Chandra Society in Ancient India
D K Printworld ( P ) Ltd, New Delhi, 1993, 423
S 2 Mishra Ktshor Pracina Bharatiya Samajika Dharma
( Hindi ) Varanasi, 1991 , vi + 179
ancient Indian social rel gion
S 3 Thapar, Romila Interpreting India Mot Ban , Delhi,
1992, 181
contains essays ma nly relating to social bist Durkheim and
Weber on caste and soc ety D D Kosambi s contributions
composite Hinduism and existence of multiple communities and
diverse identities
S 4 Van den Bosch, L P On the anthropology of the
mortuary ritual ( with special reference to ancient Indian texts)
JAS Bom 62-63, 1987-88 ( 1993 ), 8-27
66
S 1 Fatah Singh Caste versus varna JIDVP 4(1)#
Jan 1991
S2 Heesterman, J C King and warrior History and
Anthropology 4, 1989, 97-132
67
S 1 Kaelber, Walter O Tapia Marga Asceticism and
Initiation in Yedic India ,
75. S 1 ]
SUPPLEMENT
1081
. ( =* 67 14 above)., collection of articles already published
since 1976 (see VBD IV). . study of tapas, tapas and yajria. .
Rev. : H. W. Bodewitz, IIJ 35(1), 48-55.
S 1. Ashtikar, Madhukar. Vedakallna stri. V edapradlpa
7(8), Mar. 93.
..serially., uoman in Vedic age .
S 1 CHAUHAN* Gian Chand. The Aivamedha as the
symbol of one’s overlordship. JOIB 39 ( 3-4 ), 1990; 185-189. *
. Asvamedha must have lost its Vedic imp. in later times. .
S 2. Scharfe, H. Sacred kingship, warlords, and nobility.
Heesterman Fel Vol ( 87 69 A above ), 1992; 309-322.
S 3. Sjnch, Sarva Daman Monarchy in the Vedic age.
Australian Journal of Politics and History 35 ( 3 ), Queensland }
338-352.
S 4. Sinha, A. K. ‘ Dharma Rajadharma, and process
of state-formation in ancient India. Bhdrat'i 1, Varanasi; 1983.
72.
S 1. RASTOGI, Kalpana. Pracina bharatiya sahitya men
arthika cintana (Hindi), PURB { Arts) 23 (1), April 92;
93-97.
..thinking on economics in ancient Indian literature.. Vedic
evidence considered..
73.
S 1. Tilak, Srinivas. Religion and Aging in the Indian
tradition.
..(» 4 8 314 and 73 76 above).. (Rev. sources wholly
misunderstood)..
Rev. : J. W. de Jono, II J 35 ( 1 ). 78-80
75.
S 1. Datta, Bibhutibhushan. Ancient Hindu Geometry ;
The Science of the £ulba. New Delhi, 1993; xv -f 239.
1082
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
[75.S2
S 2. Frawley, David. The Astrology af Seers. A Compa-
rative Guide to Vedic Astro f ogy. Mot. Ban , Delhi, 1992; 342.
.. first Indian ed...
S 3. Khare, H. C. ( ed. ). Issues in Vedic Mathematics.
Mot. Ban, Delhi, 1991; 137.
..report of a seminar.
S 4. Kulkarni, R- P Parkinson’s third law and the state
of development of geometry in Sulba sutras. JOIB 40 (3-4),
1991, 199-206.
S 5. Pandit, M. D. Mathematics as known to the Vedic
Samhitds. Sri Satguru Publications, Sri Garib Das Or. Series No.
169, Delhi, 1993; m + 235.
..author has restricted himself only to the arithmetical aspects
of Vedic mathematics..
S. 6. Pandya, Haribhai at al ( ed ) Issues in Vedic Astro-
nomy and Astrology. Delhi, 1992; 391.
..proc. of coIIoq , Nagpur, Sept. J989—
S 7. Ptngree, D. MUL. APIn and Vedic astronomy.
DUMU-E2-DUB-BA-A (in) Studies in Honour of Ake
Sjoberg. Philadelphia, 1989; 439-445.
S 8. Puri, Narinder. Ancient Vedic Mathematics
..( = 75 65 above) —
Rev. P. K. Giri, Pr Bh 98. 238.
S 1. Ghidiyal, Gaun. £ukla Yajurveda men Bhaisaj}&-
vijhdna (Hindi). Bharatiya Pracyavidya 'Samsthana Grantha-
mala-ll, Varanasi, 1993; ta +224.
..medical science in £ukla- Yajuneda . .
77,
SI. Balakundi, H. V. Rgvedatila usnatavijnana (Mar.).
VSMV 1990, 1991 : 42-50.
thermo science in RY . .
79 S7J
SUPPLEMENT
1083
S 2 Mahajan, Vaijaaath Vedatila krsi vicara ( Mar ),
Sanmargamura, Pune, Oct Nov 92, 61-62
Vedic thoughts on agriculture
78
s 1 Satyaprakash Sarasvaji The Veda and the science,
JIDVP 4(1), Jan 1991
S 2 S harm a, Urmila Veda va Vijtiana ( Hindi ) Vara-
nasi, 1992 , 20 + 268
Veda and science
79
S 1 Bodewitz, H W Belly, pelvis, buttocks or cheeks 7
Vedic kuksi ( dual) II J 35 ( 1 ) Jan 92, 19-31
discusses the mean ngs of kukfi suggested by earl cr scholars
accepts k *= b lly
S 2 Dange, Smdhu S Arthavada - meaning and scope.
VIJ25 (1-2), 1987 ( 1992 ) 5>-63
see 79 S 3 below
S 3 Dange, Smdhu S Arthavada - svarupa am vyapu
( Mar ) VS MV 1991, 1992, 1-12
Mar vers on of 79 S 2 above
S 4 Falk, Harry AA 5 3 3 nollikhya navahkhya
(=19 S2 above)
S 5 Kellens, Jean Le sens de vied-avestique hatam ,
MSS 50 1989, 51-64
S 6 Vacek, J L The term upamsad in the early Upam-
sads ( in the margin of S Radhakrishnan s translation )
( = 22 S 8 above) -
S 7 Wezler A Sanskrit pranabhrt or what supports
what? Heesterman Fel Vol (87 69A above) 1992, 393-413
ref Pan di 5 1 129
1084
vedic Bibliography
1 80. S 1
80.
S 1. Blezer, H W. A. Prana : Aspects of theory and
evidence for practice in Iate-brahmanical and early upanisadic
thought. Heesterman Fel. Vol. (87 69A above), 1992,20-49.
S 2. Bodewitz, H. W King Prana. Heestemnn Fel Vol.
(87 69A above), 1992; 50-64.
S 3. Brahmaprana, Pravrajika. City of brahman. Pr Bh
98, Mar -April 93.
S 4 Dangf., Sadashiv A. Malamasa ani devamahtnluc
(Mar.). VS MV 1990, 1991; 25-35.
..deioma/iwi/ucascpilhet of Rahasyu (occurs only once : PaXca-
vitnSa'Br 14.7 7). common idea m the two concepts — ' decep-
tiveness *. .
S 5. Dange, Sadashiv A. Astama ( Mar. ). VSMV 1991,
1992J 13-23.
. concept of ‘eighth*.. Vedic evidence .
81.
S 1. Akira, Hori. Indo-European problem : an archaeo-
logical view. Bull, of the Ancient Orient Museum 11, Tokyo,
1991; 186-208.
S 2. Deo, S. B ; Kamath, Suryanath U. National Seminar
on the Aryan Problem : a short report. QJMS 82 (3-4);
186-195.
S 3. Frye, Richard N New views on the home-land of the
Indo-Europeans. JKRCOI 58, 1992; 1-5.
..ref to ihe views of Gamkreudze and Ivanov, A. K. Kara IN,
W B. Henning..
S 4. Frye, Richard N Zoroastrians in Central Asia in
ancient times. JKRCOI 5S, 1992; 6-10.
S 5. Kak, Subhash C. The Indus tradition and the Indo*
Aryans. The Mankind Quarterly 32 (3), Spring 1992.
82 S6J
SUPPLEMENT
1085
S 6 Narain, A K, The Homeland of the Indo-Europeans
Central Asian Res Center, Monograph 2, Indiana Umv,
Bloomington, 1983
see 81 141 above
S7 Savkar, M K Aryamce akramana - aga je jhaleci
nahl Vedasamsodhana, aiya-anarya vada am rastriya ekatmata
(Mar ) Prasada 46 (5), Dec. 92, 41-49
Aryan invasion — whch never took placd no Aryan migra-
tion into India no evidence for it whatsoever ref to Ambed-
hars view
S 8 Stannard, Brendan The Cosmic Contest, A System
Study in Indc European Epic , Myth, Cult , and Cosmogony. Canb
Publishing Co, Southport, 1992, 304
S 9 Warhadpande, N R Kapolakalpita Arya ant
tyameya svarya ( Mar ) VS MV 1990, 1991, 57-67
imaginary Aryans and their invasion* see 81 208 and 208A
above
82
S 1 Anand, S Ksatnyas in Ancient India Delhi, 1985
S 2 Biiargava, P L Pracuta Bharata ka Itihasa ( Hindi ).
New Delhi, 1992, an + 588
history of ancient Inda 2nd revised and amplfied ed
S 3 Dahal, Lokamani Bharat ty asamskrtih Choukh-
amba Surabbarati GranthanulS 224, Varanasi, 1992, 88
S 4 Goyal, Shankar ( ed ) Aspects of Ancient Indian
History and Historiography New Delhi, 1993 , xti -f 267
S 5 Mishra, R C. Social status of archi ect, carpenter,
and chariot makers in ancient India Paper 10th Indian Social
Science Congress, Allahabad, Jan 1985
S 6 ShArMA, R N Brahmins through the Ages Delhi,
1977
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHV
I S3 si
lose
83
S I Dahiya, B S Aryan Tribes and the Rigveda * a Search
for Identity Dahinam Publishers, Sonepat, 1991 , xi + 196 +
pi , maps
S 2 Erdosy, G Ethnicity in the Rigveda and its bearing
on the question of Indo-European origins South Asian Studies 5,
Cambridge 1977
S 3 Erdosy, G The prelude to urbanisation : ethnicity
and the rise of the Late Vedic chiefdoms ( tn ) Early Histone
India ( ed R Allchin)
S4 Falk, Harry Goodies For India, literacy, orahty, and
Vedic culture (in) Erscheinungsformen kulturelkr Prozess (cd.
VV Raible ), G Narr Verlag, Tubingen, 1990, 103-120
S 5 Fatah Singh Pragatiiila Bharatiyata ko Vedon k's
Dena ( Hindi ) Veda Samsthana, Ajmer ,12 + 52
contribution of the Vedas to progressive Indiatmess '«e
34 61 above
S 6 Sundar Raj, M Origin and nature of the Vedic
culture Bull of the Indian Inst of World Culture 9(9)#
Bangalore, Sept 89.
S 7* Witzel, M The realm of the Kurus Origins and
development of the first state in India Nihon Minanu Ajla Kal,
Kyoto, 1989
( 1-4 summary)
S 8 Witzel, M Vedic tribes and politics Proc Toronto
Conf. of Archaeologists and Linguists ( ed G. Erdosy ) Oct.
3991
84
S 1 Balkundi, H V Rgvedatila navvada adhika naQ
nadya ( Mar ) VSMV 1991, 1992. 62-71
ninety plus nine rivers in ibe
86. S 1 3
SUPPLEMENT
1087
SZ Madabhushi, Srimvas Palaeogeography of the Rgtedic
land, F-6, B-4, Prince Apartments, Visakhapatnam, 1993;
17 + maps
..typescript..
85.
S 1. Gonda, J Selected Studies - Vol Vl, Parts 1-2.
Brill, Leiden, 1991, xxiv + 542 + x + 581
. (presented to the author by the Dept of Indology, Utrecht
Untv ) . mainly on Vcdic topic* — chronologically arranged..
Rev O V HimJber, IVZKSA 36, 235
S2. Puskas, Ildtko. India Bibhografia Bibliotheca Ori-
entalis Hunganca-35, Akad Kindo, Budapest, 1991,602.
S 3. Silk, Jonathan A A bibliography on ancient Indian
slavery. SII 16/17, 1992 ; 277-285
S 4. Van Buitenen, J. A B Studies in Indian Literature
and Philosophy
. ( = 85 88 above )_
Rev O P Bhatnagar, J Indolog Stud 3(1-2), J W de
Jono, II J 35(1), 56-57 (rev add* to Van Buiteken'i biblio-
graphy )
S 5. VValdschmidt, Ernst AusgenaliUe kleme Schnften.
Glasenapp-Stiftung, Steiner , Stuttgart, 19S9, ah 4- 464.
. . ed. H Beciurt , P Kiottr Putz
R ev EG JAOS 112 (1), 176
S 6. Winternitz, Moriz. Kleme Schnften. Glascnapp-
Stiftung 30, Steiner, Stuttgart, 1991; Teil 1 : 464, Teil II :
465-968.
. ed Horst Bumoiaus..
S ]. Asian Religious Studies Information 3, Jan 88; xxxvui-p
385, 4, July 88,xxvm+ 237.
1083 VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY [ 86 S2
S 2 Dabireh Re\ue d’etudes du monde iran&aryen J Ed
intern at. Assn Behrouz, 1991
87
S 1. Bruhn, K et al (ed ) Ludwig Alsdorf and Indian
Studies Mot Ban, Delhi, 1990, xn -f 102
Rev Georg v Simson, AO 53, 181— S3
S 2 Witzel M Alfred Hillebrandt reconsidered JAOS
112 (4), 1992, 611-618
rev article on 85 33 above
S 3 Shinn Jr , Ridgway F Arthur Berrledale Keith 1879*
1944 The Chief Ornament of Scottish Learning Aberdeen
Umv Press, Aberdeen 1990, xv + 386 + 14 pi
Rev J L Brockington JRAS 2( 1 ) 104-05, Rosaoe Roches,
JAOS 111 (4) 851-52
S 4 Eck, Diana L , Maluson, Franc oise Demotion
Diune Bhakti Traditions from the Regions of India Studies in
honour of Charlotte Vaudeulle E F,E O , Paris, 1991 , 298
INDEX OF AUTHORS
{The first number ia the reference is the number of the section and
the second number is the number of the entry in that section. \
Aaga»l)» 82.1.
Aalto, Pentti 4Z1; 47.1, 48.1.
Abhayadeva 3. 1; 4.1; 61. 2, 11X2.
30.1. 48, 31.1; 3X1; 34.1. 2, 3. 4,
5. 6. 7. 8; 50.39; 54.1.2, 3. 63.1.
71.1 80.1. 2.
Abhisheki. Janaki 48.2.
Abhya nkar, H. K. 84 1.
Athyankar, K. V. 42X.
Abhyankar, S. R. 23.1; 24 30 . 54 4.
Abhyankar, S. S. 11.15, 23 X
Abhyankar, Sunanda 3XX
Abraham, Werner 46 1.
Achar, V. Prabhanyin 3 X
Aebarjee, Ranjit Kumar 57.1.
Acharya, A. M. 76.1.
Acharya, Biljvir 61.1.
Achaiya. Kala Dhananjay 54. 5, 6.
Acharya, K. C. 5 6; 6.3; 33 1 . 40 I .
54 7.
Acharya, Kmhsa Chandra £7.31
Acharya, Mniyunjay 25.1; 261.
53.1.
Acharya. N. N. 54.8. 9; 8XX
Acharya, Ram Krishna 30.2 , 34 9.
10.
Acharya. Sankar 30.3; 33 X
Acharya. Snkant 30 4,
Acharya Subiata Kumar 73 1.
Achaiya, Vamadev 25 2.
Achchhelal T7.1 . 79.1.
Aefayuta Kmhnanaoda Tirth. S*am«
20.98.
AdaehJ, Toihihide 34.11.
Adami, Douglas Q. 45.1, 2, 79-2,
3,4.
Adenon dt MeUo Vupi. Mara
Yahju 4X3.
Adhikan. T. £0 3
Adhjkan, T N. 14 3, 4
Adbya, C L 711.
Adilakshmi, S, A. F 48.3.
Adradoi. F. R 45.3, 4. 5. 79.5
81 1. 2.
Agehananda. Bharati 48.4 , 57.2
65 1 . 86.1.
Agmhotn, Prabbu Dayalu 49. 1
5XS1. 69 I
Agrawal. Ashvtoi 6X1 : 87J,
Agrawal, Kir in Prabha 6, 4, 7.1.
Agrawal. Madan Mohan 6X1.
Agnwal, Mahaur 7X1.
Agrawal. Manju £0 4.
Agrawal. M. M. 57.3.
Agrawal, MruduLa 78.2.
AgrawaL O P. 87 144
Agrawal, P K. 79.6.
Agrawal. PushpaUU 25.3,
Agrawal, Sadi 68 2.
Agrawal, Vishtambhar Nath 4X4 ;
4X1.
Agrawala. P. K. 48 J. 53-2. 74.1.
Agrawala, V. S 3.3; 425. Sq.1,
101 . 74.2. 79 7.
Agudar 1 Mads. tune 83X.
Ahuja, Neclara 19, 20; S3 3.
Aichai K. P 24 13. 14. 32.3.
Auhal, K. Paramcswaxa *5.1.
Arrhal. P. 54 II.
AufcaL P. K* 33 J. 87 4X
A yangar, M. B. P 20X4
Aiyaegar. Nirayaa 4* 6-
Aiyar.T. K. R. 4X6, 45 6.
Aijcr. Ni aft da l Gv^aU SXJ.
Akhindananda Pui, S-aru 55.1,
1090
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Akhandananda Saraswati, Swami
80 5
Akhtar, Jamna Das 81 3
Akira Hon 81 SI
Akira, Yuyama 85 2.
Aklujkar, Asbok 34 12 43 2
Akos, Ostor 80 6.
Alexander, S M 81 4,
Al*George, Sergiu 74 1
Alkazi, Ro«hen 73 2
Allan, Keith 462
Allchin, F R 81 5
Mien, D 47 2,
Almond, Philip C 47 3
Alpatov, V M 86 15
Alpcr Harvey P 34 13, SI. 54,12,
80 7
Alster, Bendt 48 7
Altekar, A S 67 1, 68 3, 71 2
Alur, K. R 81 5A, 82 4
Amaladass Anand 48 8 , 64 1
Amara Simha 50 40, 79 8, 84 2
Amar Singh 30 5
Ambedkar, B R 66 1
Ambiye, Nirmala JO 14 15, 16, 22
Ambrosim, Riccardo 3 4 5, 65,
643
Ambrozini, R 4 2
Ames Roger T 64 2
Anand, S 82 SI.
ADand, bhanla 66 2
Anand, Subbash 53 3, 4, 62 2, 80 8,
9
Ananda Acbarya, Sri 57 A
Ananda Chandra IS 8
Anandacbandra Vedantavagish
24 25 69
Ananda Svami 3 6
Anandatirth Sharma 306
Anantatharya 3 7
Anantacharya E 54 13 83 4
Ananla Krshna Sastn J3 2, SI
Anantarangachar N. S 33 4 , 34 S2
Anan'arya 42.7
Anantba Murthy, U R 67 2
Ananthanarajana, H S 25 4, 5 6,
7. SI, 41 1, 42 8, 9, 10 11, 12,
441, 2
Anantbarangacbar N S 21 1.
Ancillotti, A 45 7
Andersen Paul Kent 17 8, 40 2,
41 2. 3, 42 13, 14
Anderson, P K. 39 1.
Andeison, Stephen R 42.15,16
Andreev, N D 45 8
Andris, Elisabeth 43 SI
Andromkashvili, M K. 79 9
Andronov, M S 86 2
Angirasa, Ramakanta 79 10
Angold, Francis 80 10
Angot, Michel 23 3, 37 1
Anirvan 80 1 1
Anjard, RoDald P 80 12.
Ansterdamska, O 46 3
An9tey, Livinia Mary 35 2
Antarkar W R 1 18
Anthony, David W. 81 6
Antonova, K 82 6
Aphale, Suniti 3 8
Appasamy, A J 48 9
Appelbaum, David SO 13
Apte, K. V 12.1 , 57 2
Apte Prabhakar 54 14
Apte. S S 49 2, 75 1
Apte Usba M 68 4
Apte, V. M 37 2
Aquilar, H 54 15
Aquiquc, Md 83 5,
Arabagian, Ruth Katz 81 7
Arapura, John G 57 5, 58 2A
Aravmdakumar 50 41
Archak. K. B 20 1, 2
Archana Kumari 22 1
Arjunan Pillai, M 82.7
Arjun Das 72 2
Arjun Dev 67 3.
Arnold, H F 24 55
Arole, Gopalrao G 64 4
Arole. M 53 5
Arole, Meera 48 10, 54 16
Arole, Mira 80 14, 84 3- j
A ronson, Harvey B 22.2, 80,15,
INDEX OF AUTHORS
Arora, Sudcsh 25 8
Arora, U P 48 11 53 6
Aruna 35 2A.
Arunaebafam, M SZ8
Arunkumar 84 4
Arvind Kumar 80 16
Arvmdkumar, Vidyalankar 42.17
Arya, Ashuram 5418
Arya, Chandraprakash 34 14
Arya, Jagadish 202 71 3, 7911
Arya, Kama! Aarayan 773, 784
Arya Kusum Lata 54 19 20.
Arya, Ram Dayal 6 6.
Arya, Ravi Prakash 25 9, 75 2
Arya, R P 2 1.
Arya, Sudyumna 44 3
Arya Susbama 87 177.
Arya Vedharam 54 21
Aryabandhu, Yasbpal 54 22
Asha Kuman 56 1
Ashopurj, Ramcbaudra 3 9
Asbtikar, Madbukar 22 3 68 SI
Ashu Ram Arya 11 81 113
Asopa, Savitri 64 5
Aslbana Shashi 82 9
Atkinson Clarissa W 47 4
Atmanaoda Paramahamsa, Swami
62 3, SO 17
Alrc Shubbangana 84 5
Auluck, II U 87 3
Aurobifldo, Sn 3 10 11, 12, 13
20 204 21 4 , 22 4 , 30 7,8 , 87 39
Austcfjord, Anders 45 9,
Avanindra Kumar 2410A, 2510
87136
Avmash Kumar 234
Awaslhi, Srahmamitra 49 3, 4
Awasthi. C. S 22 5
Awaslhi, Siya Sankar 49 5 51 12
Awaslhi, Vishvambhar Dayal 83 6,7
Oaarfman, Frans 48 12 53 7
Babb Lawrence A 64 6
Babu Ram 51 53 75 3A
Bader, Clarisse 68.5
Bader, F. 79 12. 13,81 12, 13.
1091
Bader, Francoisc 45 10, 11, 12. 13,
475
Bag A K. 24 106 74 4
Bag, Subimal 54 24
Bagchi, Asoka K 76 2.
Bagchi K N 854
Bagchi S K 78 5
Baghari Mchri 54 25
Bahadur, K. P 22 6 58.3
Bahadur, Shakuntala 3 14
Bahadur Mai 48 13
Bahulkar. S S 5 21, 22 7 3 24
42 , 34 51 54 26 76 3.
Bailey G M 227,48 14 15
Bailey Greg 51 26 61 2. 80 18
BajJey, H W 79 14 15 16
Bajpai Shiva O 82.10 , 84 6
Baker, Sophie 66 3
Bakhle, S W 48 16
Bakshi Autar Naram 48 17, 80 19
Baksj, Sutapa 24 II
Baladeva II 23
Balakrisboaa S. 48 18 19
Balakundi H V 77 SI , 84 1
Balamukunda 11 10.
Bala Sastn 42.18 43 Si
Balasubramanian, R 20 99, 100,
87131
Balasubrabmanyam, M D 6 7,
25 12,13, 14. 37 3 41 4, 42 19
7917, 18
Balbir Singh 58 4 61 3
Bald i Philip 45 14, 15
Baldwin, James 35 3
Baliga, V Ram 75 5
Balodht J P 58 5 79 19
Bal Sastn 25 S2.
BaJsc, Maya 75 6
Balslev A N 617 8.
Balslev, Anindiu N 80 20, 21, 22
Balsubrahmanya Sastrl K. 46 4
Bammesbcrger, A 41 5, 6, 42.20,
79 20
Bammesbcrger, Alfred 354
Bandbu, Manudcv 69 2
Bandopadhyay, Pratub 48.20.
1090
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
AVhandananda Saraswati, Swami
80 5.
Akhtar, Jarnna Das 81.3.
Akira. Hori 81. SI.
Akira, Yuyama 85.2.
Aklujkar, Ashok 34.12; 43.2.
Akos, Ostor 80.6.
Alexander, S. M. 81.4,
Al*George, Sergiu 74.3.
Alkazi, R os hen 73 2.
Allan, Keith 46.2.
Allchin, P. R. 81.5.
Allen, D. 47.2.
Almond, Philip C. 47.3
Alpatov, V. M. 86.15.
AIpcr, Harvey P. 34.13, SI: 54,12;
80 7.
Alster, Bendt 48.7.
Altekar, A. S 671; 68 3; 71.2.
Alur, K. R. 81.5A ; 82.4.
Amaladass, Anand 48.8 ; 64.1.
Amara Simha 50. 40; 79.8; 84.2.
Amar Singh 30.5.
Ambedkar, B. R. 66.1.
Ambiye, Nirmala 10.14, 15, 16, 22.
Ambrosini, Riccardo 3.4, 5, 6.5;
64.3.
Ambrozmi, R. 4.2.
Ames, Roger T. 64.2.
Anand, S. 82.S1,
Anand, bhanta 66 2.
Anand, Subhash 53 3, 4; 62.2; 80.8,
9.
Ananda Acharya, Sri 57.4.
Ananda Chandra 15.8.
Anandachandra Vedantavagish
24.25, 69.
Ananda Svami 3 6.
Anandatirth bharma 30.6.
Anantacharya 3.7.
Anantacharya, E. 54.13; 83.4.
Ananta Krishna Sastn 13.2, SI.
Anantarangachar, N, S. 33.4; 34 S2.
Anantarya 42.7.
Anantha Murthy, U. R. 67.2.
Ananthanarajana, H, S. 25.4, 5. 6,
7, SI; 41.1; 42.8, 9, 10 11, 12;
44.1, 2.
Anantharangachar. N. S. 21.1.
Ancillotti, A. 45.7.
Andersen, Paul Kent 17.8; 40.2;
41.2, 3; 42.13, 14.
Anderson, P. K. 39.1. .
Andeison, Stephen R. 42.15,16.
Andreev, N. D. 45.8.
Andris, Elisabeth 48 SI.
Andromkashvili, M. K. 79.9.
Andronov, M. S. 86.2.
Angirasa, Ramakanta 79 IQ.
Angold, Francis 80.10.
Angot, Michel 23.3; 37.1.
Anirvan 80.11.
Anjard, Ronald P. 80.12.
Ansterdamska, O. 46.3.
Anstey, Livinia Mary 35.2.
Antarkar. W. R. 1.18.
Anthony, David W, 81.6.
Antonova, K. 82 6.
Apbale, Sumti 3.8.
Appasamy, A. J. 48 9.
Appelbaum, David 80.13.
Apte, K. V. 12.1 ; 57.2.
Apte, Prabhakar 54.14.
Apte. S. S. 49.2; 75.l'
Apte, Usha M. 68.4.
Apte. V. M. 37.2.
Aquilar, H. 54.15.
Aquique, Md. 83.5,
Arabagian, Ruth Katz 81.7.
Arapura, John G. 57.5; 58 2A,
Aravindakumar 50.41.
Archak, K. B. 20 1, 2.
Archana Kumari 22.1.
Arjunan Pillai, M. 82.7.
Arjun Das 72.2.
Arjun Dev 67.3.
Arnold, H. F. 24.55.
Arole, Gopalrao G. 64.4.
Arole. M. 53.5.
Arole, Meera 48.10; 54.16.
Arole, Mira 80.14; 84.3.. •
Aronson, Harvey B, 22.2; 80,15,
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1091
Arena, Sudesh 25 8
Arora, U P 48 11 53 6
Aruna 35.2A.
Arunachalam, M 818
Arunkumar 34 4
Arvmd Kumar 80 16
Arvindkumar, Yidyalankar 4117
Arya, Asburam 5418
Arya, Cbandraprakasb 34 14.
Arya, Jagsdtsh 202, 71 3, 7911
Arya, Kamal Narayan 77 3. 78 4
Arya, Kusum Lata 54 19 2a
Arya, Ram Dayal 6 6.
Arya, Ravi Prakasb 259, 752
Arya, R P 21,
Arya, Sudyumna 44 3
Arya Suthatna 87 177
Arya, Vedbaram 54 21
Aryabandhu, Yashpal 54 22
Asha Kuman 56 1
Ashopun, Ramchandra 3 9
Ashtikar, Madhukar 22 3 68 SI
Ashu Ram Arya 11,81 113
Atopa, Savitri 64 5
Aslhaoa Shashi 819.
Atkinson Clanssa W 47 4
Atmananda Paramabamsa Swarm
62 3, £0 17
Atrc Shubhangana 84 5
Auluck, H L. 87 3.
Aurobmdo Sn 3 10 11, 12, 13
20 204 21 4 , 214 , 30 7 8 , 87 39
Austcfjord, Anders 45 9,
Avamndra Kumar 2410A, 2510
87156
Avinash Kumar 23 4
Awasthi, Brahmamitra 49 3, 4
Awasthi, C. S 22 5.
Awaslhu Siva Sankar 49 5 51 12
Awasthi, Vishvarobhar Dayal 83 6, 7
Baartman, Frans 48 12 53 7
Babb Lawrence A 64 6
Babu Ram 51 53 75 3 A.
Bader, Clarisse 68 5
Bader, F. 79 12, 13,81 12, 13.
Bader, Francoise 45 10, 11,11 13,
475
Bag A K. 24106 744
Bag Subimal 54 24
Bagchi, Asoka K 76 1
Bagchi K N 854
Bagcbi S K. 78 5
Bagban Mebn 5425
Bahadur K. p 22 6 58.3
Bahadnr Shakuntala 3 14
Bahadur Mai 48 13
Babulkar S S 521, 22 7 3 24
42 , 34 51, 54 26 76 X
Bailey G M 22 7, 48 14 15
Bailey Greg 51 26 61 1 80 18
Bailey, H \V 79 14 15 16
Bajpai Shiva G 8110, 84 6
Baker, Sophie 66 3
Bakhle, S W 48 16
Bakshi Autar Narain 48 17 80 19
Baksi, Sutapa 24 11
Baladeva II 23
Balakrisbnan, S. 48 18 19
Balakundi H. V 77 SI . 84 I
Balamukunda II 10
Bala Sastn 42.18 43 Si
Balasubramaman, R. 20 99, 100,
87 131
Balasubrahmanyam M. D 6 7,
25 1113, 14, 37 3, 41 4, 42 19
7917,18
Balbir Singh 58.4 61 3
Baldi Philip 45 14, 15
Baldwin, James 35 3
Bali ga, V Ham 75 5
Balodhi J P 584 7919
Ba 1 Satin 25 SI
Balse, Maya 75 6
Balslev AN 64 7. 8
Balslev. Amndita N 8020 21, 22
Balsubrahmany a Sastn K. 46 4
Bammesberger, A 41 5 6, 4120,
79-20
Bammesberger, Alfred 354
Bandbu, Manudcv 69.2
Bandopadhyay, Pranab 412a
1092
VEGIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Bandopadhyaya, Han Benoy 48 21
Bandopadhyaya, S. 374
Bandopadhyaya, Sant! 17 9
Bandopadhyaya Santosh Kumar
78 6
Bandopadhyaya, Udaya Chandra
54 27
Bandj'opadhyay. Prana b 82.11
Bandyopadhyay, Santi 83 8
Bandyopadhyaya, Dhircndlanath
38 SI
Bandyopadhyaya, Gaunshankar
51 51
Bandyopadhyaya.Nabanarayanll 21.
Bandyopadhyaya, Samaresh8713
Banerjea, Pramatbanath 7; 4
Banerjee, A C 82 12
Banerjee Ashun 4 4
Banerjee, Biswanath 54 28, 66 4,
86 4
Banerjee, Hemendra Natq 66 5
Banerjee, Hiranmay 22 8, 57 6
Banerjee, Manabendu 87 14
Banerjee, N N 71 5
Banerjee, Rabi Sankar 25 15, 43 3
Banerjee, Santi 1710,11, 12 13,
50 29 54 29, 30, 83 9
Banerjee, Satya Ranjan 25 16 S3,
42.20 A, 45 16, 17. 46 5 87 79
Banerjee, S P 48 22, 80 23
Banerjee, Tarasankar 87 9]
Banerji, A. C 48 23
Banerji, Sanat K 52 1 , 70 1
Banerji, Santosh K 83 10
Banerji, Sures Chandra 23 5, 65.S1
Banerji, Suresh 73 3
Banerji, Suresh Chandra 33 5, 6,
38 1 68. 5A
Ban Hui Pao 22 9
Bann, Giorgio 41 7, 8
Bapat 20 3
Bapat, P V 54 31.
Bapat, Shailaja 58 6 , 79 21
Barchudarov, A S. 44 4
Bardis, Panos D 624
Barje, Vijayalakshmi S. 37 SI
Barman, Binanda Chandra i 15.
Barnett, L D 57 7.
Barnett, Steve 66 57 , 68 52 , 71 47,
80 6.
Barot, Gopal P 50160
Barschel, Berad 41 9, 42.21.
Barlb, A 48 24
Barthakuna, A Ch 41 10.
Bartholomew, Bradley York 22.10,
77 2
Barua Ananda Chandra 4 5, 34 15
Baruah, G C 80 24
Barnab Ginsh 57 SI
Basham. A L 48 25, 26, 82.13
Bassulr, Daniel £ 48 27
Basu, Arabinda 62.5
Basu, Asoke 82 14
Basu, D N 4122, 43 4,
Basu Durgadas 48 28, 29
Basu, Jogiraj 34.16.
Basu, Mita 48 30
Basu, Nirmalkami 55 !
Basu, Praphulfa Chandra 71 6.
Basu, S P 51 27, 60 1,
Basu-Ghosh S 4123
Batai Ramesh S 82 14A
Bauraer, Bettina 6, 8 , 20 203, S16
35 5 53 8, 74 4 , 79 22 , 80.25,
87 17
Bauy, Christian 20 200
Beall, E F 20 101
Beane Wendell Charles 47 6
Bebortha, Arati 4124
Bechert Heinz 48,31 , 56 1 86.5
Beck Guy L 48 31
Becker Gerhold 53 9
Bedi Sadhana 50 30 31
Bednarczuk, Leszak 45 18
Beekes, R S P 43 5 , 45 19, 20,
7923, 24, 25. 26. 27
Begley. W E 74 5
Belardi, Walter 46 6, 57 8, 79 28
Bender, Ernest 59 1
Beadtsen, S 4125
Bendsten, SoreD 45 21
Benedetti. M 41 10A.
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1094
Senegal, Som 58 7; 83.11
Bennett, Allan 57 9
Benson , James W. 25 17 , 43 6
Bentley, John 75 7.
Bepm Behan 75 8
Berberoglu, Be'ch 66 6
Bergaigne, Abel 49 6
Berger, Hermann 48 31
Bernard. Theos 57 10
Berreman, Gerald D 667, 8
Berzin, E. 8ZIS
Betai, Jayaben 70 Z
Bctai, Ramesh S. 87 H5
Betai, R. S 356, 588
Beveridge, Henry 82 16
Bhadkamkar, H M. 262
Bhadkamkar, R G 262
Bhadrasena 80 26
Bhadun, Chira Kisorc 68 6
Bhagavaddatta 5 23 5a83, 109,
71 7. 86.6.
Bhagavan SJmha 46 7 , 83 12.
Bhagawat, V B 25 18, S4
Bhagvat, V B 42.26.
Bhagwan, Simha 4 6.
Bhagwan Singh 50 194 73 4
Bhagwat, Bhagyasbree 1 0 23, 23A,
SI, 79 29
Bhagwat, V B 43 7, 8, 54 32.
Bbake, R. M 497
Bhakti Prajnan Yati Maharaj 34 17
Bhakti Vilas Tirtha, Goswami
49 8
BhaUa, A. V 69 3.
Bhalla K L. 50 170
Bhandare, V V 2519. 20 42 27,
28, 29. 43.9 , 54 33, 80 27
Bhandan, Santilal 3 16, 56 3
Bhasdan V S 5434
Bhandarkar, DR 71 8
Bharadvaj Gzncsh 62 6
Bharadvaj, Jsbwar Simba 58 SI
Bharadvaj, Snknsbnadatta 48 33
Bharadwaj. Dev Narayan 34 18,
Bharadvaj, Ganesh 69 4
Bharadwaj, Ganesh Datta 26.3, 49 9
Bharadwaj, Ishvar 589
Bharadwaj, K, 50171
Bharadwaj Kiran 3 17
Bharadwaj O P. 22.11; 5141,
81 14 , 83 13. 14 , 84 7, 8, 9. 10,
II, 12 13, 14, 15
Bharadwaj Sudhi Kant 25 21, 32.5,
40 3 4230, 31,32, 50 42.
Bharadwaja, V K. 61 4.
Bharata Simha 33 7
Bharathi Abhivinaya 31 2
Bharati, A 48 34
Bharati, H L N, 4 7, 37 5.
Bharati K. S 25 22
Bharatiknshna Tirtha Swmi 58 10,
602 75 9, 10, 11
Bharatiya, Bhavamlal 12 2 , 22.12,
30 12, 13, 14 . 33 20-.34 19 , 54 35,
627 83 15
Bharatiya, Kanti Kishot 6.9
Bharatiya, Mabesh 46 8
Bharat Simha 20 S3
Bhardwaj. H C 77 3.
Bhargav, Prabha 71 9
Bbargava, Dayanand 83 16
Bhargava, P L 118, 19 . 32.6 33 8,
Si 48 35 50 43, 161, 79 30,
8217, S2. 8416
Bhartia Kanti Kisbor 774,
Bhartiya, Bbawanilal 61 S
Bbartiya, Kanti Kisbor 64 9
Bhartiya, M C 87 162
Bhasin, J N 7512.
Bbaskar, Radhagovmd 82 J 8
Bhaskaran Nair, S 69 5
Bbat G K 31 3 54 36. 68.7
Bhat Gopalknshna M 264.
Bhat, i K 54 37
Bbat, M Ramakruhsa 75 D,
Bbat, M S 2 2 SI , 33 9
Bhat, V Prasanna 22S1
Bhate, Saroja 2524 25, 26 27,
147, 148 , 26 5 , 35,7, 4233,
4310, 54 38.87 82
Bhatia, S L. 76,4
Bbatkbande, S M 20.71. 71Aj
1094
V£DIC BiBLlOGkAPHV
S4 39, 8028
Bhatnagar, I 75 14
Bhatnagar K. K 77 5
Bhatnagar. K N, 24 50
Bhatnagar, Satish Chandra 75 15,
16 17, 18, 19, 20, 21.
BbaU Basant Ballabh 51 35
Bhatt, Bhatchandra 42 35
Bhatt, J A 320, 21, 22, 23, 24,
78 7
Bhatt, J K 51 54, 55
Bhatt, SR 87 76
Bhatt, Vasantkumar M 25 29, 30
31, 32, 33. 34, 35, 26,6
Bhatt, V M 3 25, 42 36, 37
Bhatta, Bhalachandra 50 102
Bhatta, Gadadhar 71 10
Bbatta, Jayant K 80 29, 30
Bhatta J K. 34 20A,
Bhatta, Natavaralal 78 100
Bhatta, V M 26 7.
Bhatta, VP 25 S5, 43 S2
Bhattacharjee, Arun 82 19, 20, 21.
Blattacharjce N 39 2, 83 17
Bhattacharjee, Siva Sadhan 59 4
Bhattacharjee, T 50,172
Bhattacharjce, Tapodhtr 49 10
Bhattacharji, S 33 10
Bhattacharji, S B 35 8
Bhattacharji Sukuuiari 18 1, 48 36,
50 70, 103, 104, 61 6, 68 8
Bhattacharya, A K 49 11
Bhattacharya, A N 21 5
Bhattacharya Bhabani Prasad 3 26,
27, 28, 23 6 24 89. 32 7, 35 3
36 1, 2, 43 11 80 31 , 86 7
Bhattacharya, Bhaskarnath 20 55
Bhattacharya, Bishnupada 22 1 3 ,
58 11
Bhattacharya D 33 11 , 54 40
Bhattacharya, D C 87128
Bhattacharya, Dincsh Chandra
80 3Z
Bhattacharya, D pak 5 7, 8, 8A,74,
22 14, 30 15 , 50 2, 80 33
Bhattacharya, Durgamohan 7, SI.
Bhattacharya, Gopika Mohan 43 12.
Bhattacharya. Gopinath 22.15,
Bhattacharya, Gounswar 87 141.
Bhattacharya, Hamsanarayau 48 37.
Bhattacharya, Jogendra Nath 66 9
Bhattaebarya, Kahdas 20 30
Bhattacharya, Kamalcswar 5711,
64 10
Bhattacharya, Kanaila! 51 42 r 84. 17.
Bhattacharya Krishna 42 38
Bhattacharya Knsbnakali 24 16,17.
Bhattacharya, Lakshminarayana
53 10 79 31
Bhattacharya, Manudeva 25 S6
Bhattacharya, Narahan 41 11.
Bhattacharya, Narendra Nath 35 9,
10
Bhattacharya, Nirmalendu 75 22,23
Bhattacharya, Nitm 54 41 , 65 2
Bhattacharya Pradip 83 18
Bhattacharya, Ramakrishna 6 10
Bhattacharya, Ram Shankar 7 5,
12 3 . 20 31, 32,197 22 16,24 90,
25 36, 37, 30 16, 33 12,82, 34 21,
48 38 , 54 42 79 32, 33, 34, 35,
84 18
Bhattacharya Satyavrata Samasrami
82
Bhattacharya, Sibaji ban 64 11,82.22,
87 131
Bhattacharya, Sibesh 66 10.
Bhattacharya, Tapan Sankar 42 39
Bhattacharya, Vibhuti Bhushan
24.52
Bhattacharya, Vidhushekhar 20 167
Bhattacharya Vivek 82 23
Bhattacharyya, Bhaskar Nath 59 5
Bhattacharyya, Krishnachandra
57 12 12A, 85 5A
BtaAVatAaiyya, lHa.rtsvdraNa.th84 19
Bhattacharyya, N N 35 SI , 48 39,
40, 41 . 82 24
Bhattachaiyya Stbajiban 48 S2,
5713
Bhatti, Devadatla 51 50
Bhave, Vinoba 30 17
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1095
Bhavsar, S. N. 38.2; 5443.
Bhayalikar, Annaji Ramachandra
3125.
Bhidc, V. V. 104; 54 44, 45,46,47
Bhimasena Sarma 54 48.
Bhim Sen Shajtri 25 38.
Bhimsimha, Vedalankar 37 6
Bhim Singh 25.39, 40, 41, 42, 43,
44. 45.
Bhise, Usba R. 3.29. 20.121, S8.
23.7; 36.7; 51.40; 5311, 12.
Bhoj Raj 4 8; 65.3.
Bhowmik, S. K. 79.36, 87 64.
Bhowmik, Suhrid Kumar 81 IS.
Bhumananda Sarasvati 3018, 19
654.
Bhuskute, G. K 48.42.
Bhuskute, Sbakuntala 32.8.
Bhutam, Ramlal 82.25
Bhuteihananda, Swarm 54 49: SO 34
Bianchi, Ugo 47 6A.
Biardeau, M. 48 43, 44, 45; 4912;
53.13. 14; 54 50. 66 II.
Bickerton, Derek 46.9
Biderman, Shlomo 48 46.
fliedermann, Hans 47.7.
Bilimona, Pumshottama 33 13, 34 22,
48 47; 57 14. 62 8, 80 35; 86.33,
87.87.
Bird, Norman 45 22,
Birendra Nath 70.3.
.Birnbaum, H 45 23 ; 81.16.
Bisocndayal. B. 22 17.
Bist, U. S 61 7.
Biswat, Banamah 2546 , 4240, 41.
Biswanarayana Shastn 87 67.
Biswas, Didhili 19 5; 22 18, 32-9,
54 51, 52; 8036.
Biswas, Dilip Kumar 4242
Biswas, K. 15 2.
Biswas, Kamalpnja 15.12: 79 37,
Battel, Kurt 81.17.
Blazek, Vaclav 45 24. 79 37A; 8U8
Blezer, H W A. 80 Si.
Blickstcin, Izidoro 20.56, S4,
80.37.
Bloch J. 85 6, 7; 87.120.
BJofeld John 34 23.
Bloomfield, Maurice 6 1] , 35.11,
B. N. D 34 24.
Bock'Raming, A. 54.53, SI
BodewiJz, H. W. 3 30, 13.6, 15.13,
14. 15. 16. 23; 20,33 , 66 , 50 44;
54.54, 55, 56. 57, 592, 79 38. SJ ;
80-38, 39. S2. 87.65.
Bogcr, Anne C. 48.48,
Bogoljubov, M I. 47 8, 50 44 A.
Bohl. Susanae 41 1Z
Bohra, A D 78 8.
Bohtlwgk, otto 35 12, 13.
Bolle, K. W 54.58.
Bollic. Wi/liam B. 5315, 62.9; 74.6;
80 40
Bomhard, Allan R 79 39.
Boner, Alice 5.24, 20 203; 74.7.
Bonfante, G 41 13, 45 25. 26, 27.
Bongard-Lcvin, G M 65 5, 6, 7;
71.11: 81.19, 20. 82.6, 26 27, 28,
29, 30,86 8
Bonner, Alice 20 SI 6.
Bonnet, Jacques 87.48.
Bora, Maitreyee 37 8; 49 13
Bora. Rajmal 48 49.
Boreham, N. A. 57.S2.
Borkent, Hans 85 36
Borman, William A. 6Z10.
Horowitz, Retnhard 34 25
Borowsky, Tony 42.43
Bose, Jean Marie 47 9
Bose. A C 30 Si, 31.4, 34 26.
Bose, Arun 72 3.
Bose, M. L 82.31
Bose, N. K. 65 8. 8232
Bose, P/amalhanath SO 21
Bose. Ram Chandra 57 15.
Bothlenfalvy, G. 87.55.
Botto, Oscar 65 9, 71 12; 82.33,
85 8. 87 57.
Bouy. Christian 2219
Bowes, Pratima 22 20; 57.16; 64.12.
Boyce, Mary 47 10, 11.
Brahnnchan, Harclruhna 34.27.
1096
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Brahmachan, Usha 79 40
Brahmananda Swami 20 4 28 34,
35, 57, 67, 72, 73, 74. 75. 76,77,
102, 103, 122, 123, 124, 125 126
127, 128, 168 191 205, 206 207
22 21, 58 12 63 2
Brabrnananda Suras vat i 20 168A.
Brahmananda Sharms 30 20
Brahmaprana Pravrajika 80 S3
Rraue, Donald A 80 41
Brekle, Herbert Ernst 46 10
Bregenhoj Carsten 49 Si 38 3,
53 16
Brendt, Michael 48 50
Brennand W 75 24
Brenneman, Walter L 47 12 81 22
Brentjes, B 74 8 , 81 23 24, 25
Brereton, Joel P 3 31 20 78, 129,
130 22 22 23 41 14, 5021
Brcums Andries 42 44
Briggs, Rick 64 13
Bright, W 35 14
Briquel, Dominique 45 28, 47 13
50 27
Brockington J L 48 51, 52
Brocquet Syivaln 36 1 , 39 3 41 SI
Brogyanyi Bela 87 156 156A
Bronkhorst Johannes 1 19 25 47,
48 49 50 51 52, 53 54, 55,
S7, S8, 26 8, 9 33 S3 , 3428,
43 13 14, 63 3 83 19, 86 9
Brough, John 47 14 67 4
Brown Brian 57 ] 7
Brown, C Mackenzie 33 14
Brown, George William 80 42
Brown Karry 48 53
Brown Robert L 51 S2
Brown, W Narman 80 43 44, 85 9
Brucker, Egon 67 5 76 5 83 20
Bruckner, Heidrun 20131 132,
79 41, 87 121
Bruhn, K 87 SI.
Brunner, H 50.105
Brunner Traut E 47 15
Bubemk, Vit 42 45, 46, 47 44 5
puchanan, Constance H. 47 4
Buck, Carl Darling 35 15
Buddbadeva Vidyalankar 4 10
Buddhaprakash 79 42 , 87 20
Buddruss, Georg 1529, 79 43.
Buhler, Georg 24.91
BQhnemann, Gudrun 20 202 3429
Burghart, Richard 48 54, 55 , 65 10,
67 6
Burrow, T. 42 48 49 50 51. 52
79 44, 45 46 47, 48 49 50 51
52 53 54, 81 27. 82 34
Buss Andreas 65 11, 71 13
Bussagli, M 64 14
Butb G M 7711
Buti Gian Gabnella 81 26
Bylcs Mane B 61 8, 9
Caillat Colette 41 15 44 5A SI,
53 17, 79 55 87 107
Caland W 15 10 17 1,24 47 80
81 82 83 S7, 8510
Caldarola Carlo 47 16
Callicott J Baird 57 18 64.2
Calvet, Y 81 90, 87 43
Campanile E 45 29 30 31 32 33,
68 9 79 56 57 58, 81 28 29
Camps Arnulf 48 56
Cannadine David 54 59 71,14
Cantlie Audrey 48 55
Capeller Carl 85 11
Cardona G 25 56 57 58 59 60
61 62 63 S9 26 10 35 16 379
41 16 17 S2 42 53 54 55 56 57
58, 44 6, 45 34, 46 11 12. 13,
64 15 79 59 60 61, 80 45 8770
Carduci Paola 3 32 79 62
Carman John B 6S 12 58
Carn, Sebastian J 10 24 30 21 53
18
Carruba Lnofrio 45 35
Carter 68 10
Carter, Charles 45 36
Catsamcos Jean 7963
Cavendish Richard 47 17
Cejka Mirak 45 37, 77 6, 79 64
Ccnkner William 73 5
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1097
Chaitanya Dcva B 3710 !1
Chakra bar"! A. 62.11
Chakrabarti A K.2S61
Chakrabarti C 47 18
Chakrabarti Dilip K. 8235
Chakrabarti Samiran Chandra 19 6
24. 18, 92, 34 30 4914 53 19,
54 61
Chakrabarti Sanat Kumar 83 21
Chakrabarty Haripada 65 13 72.4
83 22 23
Chakrabarty Jayanta 87 128
Chakrabarty Samiran Chandra
241 2 54 60
Chakra berty Chandra 71 15
Chakraborty B 82.36
Chakraborty Chhanda 49 15
Chakraborty Krishna 25 S10 84-20
Chakraborty Poushali 54 62.
Chakraborty Pranada Sankar 17 14
73 6
Chakraborty Roma 69 6
Chakravarti D 7 6
Chakravarti Hlmaosunarayan 30 53
Chakravarti Lokanath 3 33 22.24
51 43
Chakravarti Mahadev 50 106
Chakravarti P C 73 7
Chakravarti Prabbat Chardra 80 46
Chakravarti Ranabir 73 8
Chakravarti Samiran Chandra
83 24
Chakravarti S C 58 13
Chakravarti S tansu S. 48 57
Chakravarti Vam 48 53 73 9
Chakra varty A S 78 9
Chakravarty, Ardhendu Sekbar
5814
Chakravarty Banka Behan 50 195
Chakravarty Nihma 57 18A.
Chakravarty Uma 3 34 , 50 32. 33,
51 8
Chakravorti Sushanta Kumar
24 42A
Chakravorty Banka Behan 33 15
Chakravorty Meera 8047
Chand Vina yak Ram 71 16
Chandekar S B 3. SI
Chandra Bhupesh 80266.
Chandra G 6.S1
Chandra kanta Devi 49 16, 83 25
Chandra mani Vidyalankar 26 1 1
Chandranandun 50 196.
Chandra sekaran. Rajkuman 57 19
82 37
Chandrasekharendra Sarasvati
Swami 30 22, 34. 30 A 48 59
Chandratreya, G U 54 63
Chanana Dev Raj 66.12.
Chanet F 82 105
Channa V C 48 60
Chappie Chnstophcr 61 10
Charachidze Georges 81 30
Chan V K 38.S2
Charora Govind Ram 34 31
Charpeot er J 85 6 87 120
Chartkoff J L. 65 14
Charu Dcva Sastn 25 65 Sll 43 15
Chatterjee Asoke 25 66 27 1 57 2.
Chatterjee Gaun 69 7
Chatterjee K- N 65.15
Chatterjee Madbumita 80.48.
Chatterjee Sastn Asoke 63 SI
Chatterjee Sastn Heramba "'0 4
Chatierji Jatmdra Mohan 30 23.
Chatterji P C 82 38
Chatterji Suniti Kumar 82.39,85 12
Chattopadbjay B D 84 21
Cbattopadhyay, Ginndranath 41 18
Chattopadbjaja. A K. 24 19
Chattopadhjaya. A mar Kumar 23 8,
3712 43 16 54.64
Chatlopadhjaja Aparna 22 25,
66 13 82 40
Cbattopadhjaja B D 87 62
Chattopadhyaja, Brajadulal 72-5
Cbattopadhjaja Debiprasad 31 10,
57 21 22 23 "6 5 A 77 7, 78.10
11 12 8 241,85 13 86 10 87 122
Cbattopadhjaja. D P 57 S3
Cbattopadhjaja k. 51 44, 84-22
1098
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
ChaUopadhyaya Snmanta 51 39
52 2
Cbattopadhyaya Sudhakar 65 16.
Chattopadhyaya Sukumar 26 12
41 19 46 14
Chattopadhyaya Sas n Ashok 25 67
Chat ura sen Acharya 8242 43
83 2? 28 29
Chatunedi C 76 39
Chaturvedi Chakravarti Ramadh d
42.59
Chatunedi Chitra 48 61
Chaturvedi Cevadatta 87 23
Chatunedi Dharmadatta 42 60
Cha tuned G r dhari lal 80 49
Chaturvedi G ridhar Sharma78l3
Chatunedi Mahashicta 12.4 49 17
Chaturvedi Mamk Gound 54 65
Chaturvedi Prem Sagar 77 8
Chaturvedi Ramanarayana 33 S4
Chatunedi Sarada 1 25
Chatunedi Sudhakar 1 S5
Chaturvedi Vasudcva Krishna 22 26
57 24
Chaube Braj B hari 23 9 58.15
Chaube Deo Brat 57 S4
Chaube Kishor Chandra 59 6
Chaube Zarkhande 82 44
Chaufcey B B 13" 17.2 18 2
24 71 77 73 S 9A 30 24 32.11
34 3'’ 33 38 S3 40 4 41 20
54 66 67 63 69 71 17 SO 50
Chaudhari Prabhavatl 78 14
Chaudhari Vina 50 S4
Chaudhary A K. 57 25
Chaudhary B joy Kumar 65 17
Chaudhary Dev a Sharma 51 13
Chaudhary G V 75 25
Chaudhary Probhasati SO 5!
Chaudhary Ra<*hakmhna 72 6,
82.44 V
Chaudhary Vijayalakshmi 51 37A
Chaudhuri Ash m "5 26.
Chaudhun Korak K. 77 9
Chaudhuri Manuta65!8 19
Chaudhuri N rad C. 48 62 73 10
Chaudhur Pratul Chandra 50.173
Chauhan Dev s ng 412
Chauhan D V 3 35 4 11, 73 11
79 65 81 31 83 30 3! 32 33
84 23
Chauhan G an Chanda 71 SI
Chauhan. Madan S mha 6 12.
Chauhan NeUastngh 32.13
Chauhan Sraddha 30 48 32.12 SO
52 53
Chausalkar Ashok S 5 25
Chan la Jyoti 50 107
Chaula Jyotsna 48 63 4918 52 3
74 9
Chemburkar Jay a 54 70 70 5
Chempara hy George 30 25 , 34 34
35 36 37 48 64 56 4
Chenet Francois 59 7 61 11
Chcnnakesavan. S 48 65 80 54
Chenna Reddy P 72 7
Chhabra B Ch 69 8 7311A 83 34
Chidananda Swami 48 66
Chinmayananda Swami 22.27 7966.
Ch nnaswami Sastn A 159 17 3
Chmtamam T R 216.
Chi tale Sr pad 81 31
Ch tr ta Devi 21 7
Choksi Kamalesh Kumar 25 68
Choksy Jamshecd K. 47 19 8055
Cholkar V B 3 36 77 10.
Chon K. P 48 67
Chopra Kr shan 3 37 11 S2
Chopra S N 51 56.
Choudhary R D 87 4
Choudhurl Roma 60 3
Choudhun S badai 35 17
Choud hury Mantosh Chandra
2128
Choudhury P C 87 67
Choudhury Uma 49 19
Choudhurv K. A. 77 11
Christo] Ala n 35 18 45 38 "967
Cidananda Swami 53 16.
Cimno Ro a Maria 54 71
Clason, A T 73 11
Clcsenot. Michael 71 18
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1099
Cooney, F X. 54 72, 73, 61 16
Clolhey. Fred W 50 108
Cobum, Thomas B 54 38, 48 68,
£0 56.
Cochran, Lisa A £0 57
Co gw, Giulio 54 74
Cohn, Bernard S 65 20, 82 45,
Cole. Colin A 20 169,
ColUnge, N. E. 45 39 40, 46.15
Collins, Steven 62.12.
Cowrie, B 46 16
Connolly, Peter 48 69, 87,174
Conrad, Dieter £0 58
Conrad. R, 35 19
Coomaraswamy, Anand K. 30 26,
34 39, 43 70. 85 14. 15
Costa. Gabriele 45 41, 47 20, 79 68
Costello. John R 45 42
Coulson. Michael 42.61, 43 S3
Courtnght. Paul B 48 71
Coward. Harold 34 40, S3, 35 20,
48 72, 57 26, 27, 61 12.
CoweJJ, E. B. 1Z, 20 64 J99, 21 32
Cowg.II, W 45 43
Crawford. S Cromwell 48 73,61 13
Creel, Austin B 61 14. 706, SO 59
Crepajac, Ljiljaru 79 69
Crevatm, Franco 34 41, 41 21,47 21,
49 20, 50 197, 51 1. 65 21, 7l 19
20, 79 70, 7J. 72, 80 60, 81 33,
34, 35, 85 16
Crollinj, Ary A Roest 80 61
Crossland, R. A 81 36
Crouch, James 85 17
Camming, John 82.46
Czapkjewrcz, Andrzej 45 18
Da Cruz. Alberto 83 35
da Fonseca, Carlos Alberto 42 62.
63
Dahal, Lokamam 43 17, 75,27,82 S3
Dahiya, B S 83 SI
Daivajna Somayaji, K. N 4874
Dalai, VS 82 47
Dalgopolsky, Aron 81 47, 48
Dawodar Menon, V. 82.48.
Danda. Ajit K. 6522
Dandanuev. Muhammad A. 81 37,
Dandekar, P. G 57 28
Dandekar, R. N 30 27, 28, 29, 30,
34 42, 49 2J, 22,23, SI, 61 15. 16,
85 18 19, 20; 86 11. 12. 13
Dange Sadashiv A 4 13. S2, 6 13,
13 8 9, 17 15, 33 16, 42 64,
48 75, 49 24 25 26, 5071, 51 57,
53.20, 21 22, 23 24, 54 75, 76.
77 78, 79 80 81, 82. 83, 84, 85.
86 87 88 89 90, 91 . 92 93, 94,
55 2 3, 56 5, 61 17, 6811, 7410,’
11. 79 73, 80 62, 63. S4. S5
Dange. Sindhu S 4 14, 13 10, 37 13,
14. 15, 38 Si, 53 25, 26, 54 95,
96 97 93 99 100, 101, 102, 103.
1M 10S. 106 107 108, 57 29,
58 17, 18. 59 8. 68 12. 13, 7313,
79 S2 S3, 80 64 65
Dame] E Valentine 61 44
D’Aquili, EG 54 109
Daran D V 48.76
Darrow William R 32.14
Das Bhupendra Chandra 62.13
Das Kanina Smdhu 2569 70. 71,
7974
Das, Manoj 34 43
Das Pradipta Kumar 25 72. 73. 74.
4265
Das, R 42 66, 54110
Das. Rahul Peter 76 6, 77 12
Das R P 79 75 76
Das Santosh Kumar 69 9
Das, S P 35 21
Das Umesh Prasad 54 111
Das. Veena 54 112 113, 6523, 24,
6614
Das Gupta Ashin 8249
Dasgupta, Kalyan Kumar 87 28
Dasgupta. K. K- 87 143
Dasgupta. Manashi 61 18, 65 25
Dasgupta Probal 25 75
Dasgupta S N 64 17.
Dasgupta, Surendra Nath 57 30,
77.13,
1100
VHDtC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Dash Achyutananda 2576 77 78
S12 S 13 42 67 68
Dash Gauranga 25 79
Dash Prafulla Chandra 25 SO 43 18
Dash Radhamadhab 23 9A 25 80A
81 82 83 84 43 19
Dash R M 65 26 87154
Dash S mruddha 42 69 70 71 72
Dash Umcsh Prasad 54 114
Dass A C 50 68 79 77
Dass Ayodhya Chandra 25 85 48 77
78 49 27 50 190 74 12
Dass Ayodhya Charan 50 3 79 78
Dass Ayodhya Prasad 12 5 51 58
59
Dastidar Koyeli Ghosh 61 19
Date Ranjaua 24 86 54115
Date V H 22 29 58 19
Datta Amarcsh 35 22
Datta B 87 75
Datta B bhutibhushan 75 28 SI
Datta lndrani 30 31 32
Datta Krishna 77 14
Datta Namita 25 86 26 13 14
Datta N ranjana Sikdar 36 4 5
Datta Tapash Sankar 22 30
Datta V N 68/4 82.50
Davane G V 32 15 16 62.14
Dave Janakshankar49 28 83 36 37
Dave Jayananda 68 15
Dave Jayantaknshna II 20 169A
S 13 21 8 48 S3
Dave ( Smt ) J II 70 7
Dave Kanlilal R 67 7
Dave K. R 36 5A
Dave Nlahesh 57 31
Dave Mrudula D 4 15 84 24
Dave T N 34 44
Davcsar Indu 25 87 43 20
Davis Richard 11 54 116 62.15
Day Terence P 70 8
Daya Krishna 22 31 34 45 54 117
57 32, 33 6! 20 21 6’ 16 82.51
Dayananda 58 20
DayananJa M 6 14 34 46
Dayananda Sarasvatl Swami 3 S2,
30 34 35 34 47 59 9 71 21
De Aditi 59 10
DeBary Win Theodore 82 52
Debroy Bibek 1 SI 5 SI
Debroy Dipavali 1 Si 5 SI
de CheDe Brent 42 73
Decraces-Fahd Alyette 20 218
Deglurkir Dhunda Maharaj 49 29
Dehlavi Akhlaq Hussa n 49 30
Defamarre X 35 23 45 44
Delahoutre M 48 79
Del) David J 48 80
Deloche J 7314
De Mello Vargas Maria Valina
Anderson 42 74
De Mora Juan M guel 3 S3
4 16 21 SI 22 S2 48 81 64 18
80 66 67 68 85 21 8614
Demoule J P 81 38
De Nicolas Antonio T 58 21
Denny Frederick M 47 22
Deo Munishwar 19 1
Deo S B 81 S2 87 126
Deobala Shanti 80 69
Deodhar Lai (a 53 27
Deodhar SR 5145
Deodikar S C 22 S3 56 5A *
58 22
Deopik D V 4122
Dcoreo Joellen K 48 48
Deppert Joach m 81 39 39A 82.
53 54 85 22
Dergachev V 81 40
Dcrrett G Duncan M 57 34
Derrett J D M 47 23 48 82,
61 22, 70 9 10 II
Desai Bejon N 79 79
Desai B N 34 48 41 23
Desai Chaitan>a P 37 16
Desai Prakash N 767
de Saussure Ferd nand 45 45
Dcshmukh D K 62-17
Deshmukh S D 34 49
Deshpandc A N 20 5
Deshpandc Bhimashankar 58.23
Deshpandc G T 43.21
INDEX OF AUTHORS
lioi
Deshpande Indu 15 24 17 16,
19 SI, 37 17, 49 31, 51 60, 54 118
119 120, 58.24, 62.18 78.15,
8070
Deshpande, Madan 54121
Deshpande Afadhav M 25 88 89
90 91 92 93 94 95 95 97
98 99 100 101 S 14 S 15 34 50-
41 24 25, 42 75 76 77 78 79
80 81, 43 22 23, 49 32, 64 19
65 27, 79 80, 81 41, 82.55 87 82
Deshpande Prajna 23 10, 25 102
37 18
Deshpande Saroj 22 32 79 81
Deshpande S S 20170
Deshpande Suresh R 87 127
Deshpande Uma 22.33 26 15,
315,3217 18 18A. 6816 85 23
De Sroet, R 48 83 54 121 A, 56 7,
5911
De Souza J P 87101
Deusfcar PraObha 366
Deussen Paul 219
Deutsch Eliot 57 35
Dev, Aruna 68 17
Dev, P R. 73 15
Devadatla Sastn 77 15
Devadhar S K 3 38 39 40
Devahuti 82 56 57
Devaraj N K. 64 20, 80 71
Devarupananda Swami 30 36
Devasthah G V 1 20 21 22 26
27, 2 3 4 5, 4 17, 7 8 9 11 24,
23 11, 25 103 104, 30 37, 37 19
87 32
Devdhar, S K. 67 8
Devendra Muni 61 23
Devi Sudha A 25105
Devi Chand 8 3, 11 4
De Vos George 57 64
Dexter Miriam Robbins 47 24 , 81 42.
Dey Nando Lai 35 24 82.58 84 25
Dey Sitanath 12 6 7 77 16 83 38
Dbadphale M G 54 122,56 8
Dhal, U N 22 34, 50 S4, 51 2,74 13,
87.154
Dhar M K. 66 15, "0 12, 82.59
Dhar Niranjan 71 77,
Dhar S 7012
Dharmadeva 26 16 17
D harmadhikan T. N 105 18,25
26, 24 53, 34 51 S4, 504, 54 123,
124 125 126 127 128 129,78 16,
87 83
Dharma Nand 49 33
Dharmavira 26 18
Dharmawr Aiya 3 4J
Dharmavira Vidyalankar 42 82.
Dhavalikar M K 4S 84 85 71 23,
87 126
Dbavamony Manasusai 48 86
Dhavan B D 34 52
Dbavan Thakur Datta 30 38
Dhawan B D 11 S3, 19 7 g 9 10
11 22 35 36 60 4 61 24 63 4 5,
6-1.21, 68 18 78 17
Dhawan Neerja 80 72
Dhawan Thakur Datta 58425
Dhyam Sivacharan 34 53
Diakonoff 1 M 45 46 47 48 81 .43,
44 86 15
Dieboldlr A Richard 45 49, 46.17*
81 45
Diksha Saroj 40 5
Dikshit Aswini Kumar 54 130
Dikshit Bharati 65.28
Dikshit Han Narayan 36 7
Dikshit Jagdish Datta 56 9, 57
35A 58 26 « 22
Dikshit Pushpa 25 106 107
D kahit Ramesh Chandra 84 1
Dikshit Somasundara 34 54
DtkshiUr V R Ramachandra
73 16
Dilip 20 79
Dd p Vedalankar JS 27
Dillman F -X 47 25
Dillon Myles 81 46
Dunock Jr Edward C 65 29
Dioanath 61 25
Dmgharo Jin 69 10
Disterhcft. Dons 45,50
1102
VfcDIC BIBLtOGkAPhV
Disterheft Dorothy 39 4
Divananda Soami 31 6
Diwakar R R 21 S2
Dogra Shyamlal 23 12 368 41
26 4617A
Dombrovszky 3 45.51
Dombrowsk B W W 50 162
Dommgo Eurique Garcia 45 52
Dongre A S 24 36
Dongre N M 25 108
Donovan ? J M 26
Doongaj Da may anti 70 13
Doty VV lliam G 53 28 54 131
Douglas Mary 65 30 66 16
Dowson John 35 2S
Dragonetti Carmen 22 126 57 127
63 12
Drayer Carcn 24 29
Dnoka Bridget 45 53
Drobin Ulf 81 49
Droit Rog'r Pol 57 36
Drury Naoma 17 17 54 132
D Sa Franc s X 48 87
Dube Gayaprasad 58 28
Dube Jagat Naiayan 32 19 83 39
Dube Jagd sh Narayan 82 62
Dube Karuna Shankar 50 45
Dube, Rajadeva 7 10 76 8
Dube Raj D b 68 19
Dube Satyaprakash 64 23
Dube Shatrughan 32 20
Dube, Vipula 84 26
Dubey Devi Prasad 84 27
Dubey R P 25 109
Dubey S P 43 24 60 5 80 73
Dubey V N 23 1 3
Dubois Abbe J A 65 31
Dubuisson D 47 27 48 S4
Duchesne-Guillemm Jacques 79 82
87 12
Duggal S P 69 11
DumezJ G 47 28 29 30 31 32
33 50 86 81 50 51
Dumont Louis 48 88 65 32 66 17
Dunant Gr6go re 45 56
Dunbar George 82 63
Dundas Alan 52 29
Dumchandra Sastn 22 37
Dunkel G E 39 5 6 41 27 42 83
45 54 55 79 83 84
Durai Raja Singam S 87 29
Durante M 80 74
Durkin D smond 40 SI
Durrans Brien 82 64
Dutt B noda Bihan 1 28
Dull Krishna 82 65
Dutt M N 1 3
Dutta Indrani 41 28 29
Dutta Kalpana 25 110
Dutta R C 63 6
Dvivedi Ayodhya Prasad 369
DvJvcd Bhojraj 54 133
Dvivedi Janak prasad 25 112
Dvivedi J N 50 174
Dvivedi H P 25111
Dvivedi Kailash Nath 50198
54134
Dvivedi Kapil Dev 6 15 7 II 3039
40 41 42 31 7 49 34 83 40
Dvivedi K D 54 135
Dvivedi K N 65 33
Dvivedi Lalta Prasad 54 136
Dvivedi Lekhraj 54 133
Dvivedi Madhav Raj 43 25
Dvivedi Omkar Nath 12 SI
Dvivedi Parasnath 60 6
Dvivedi Radheshyam 67 9
Dvivedi S vaprasad 20 SI 26 19
82 66
Dvivedi Vindhyeshwari Prasad 81 52
Dwivedi Indranarayana 75 29
Dwivedi Kailash Nath 84 28 29 30
31
Dvuvedi K N 75 30 79 85 83 41
42 43
Dwivedi O P 47 34
Dwivedi Prabhu Nath SO 175
Dwivedi P S 87 34
Dwivedi R C SO 75
Dwivedi Upendra 76 49
Dzidzanja O P 45 205
INDEX OP AUTHORS
1103
Easwaran, Eknath 20 36
EcV, Dana L 87 S4
Edelfcerg, Lennart 50 199
Edetman, D L 45 57, 58, 46 18
Ehlers, Gerhard 154 Si, S2 53 30
Eichmger Ferro Luza, Gabriella
53 31
Eichner*K5hn, Inqrid 3 42.
Eimer, Helmut 86 16
Emoo, Shingo 18 3 3A, 24 75 88
36 10, 54 137 138, 139, 140, 141
14Z 143, 73 15 77 18
Eiselc, Reinbard 82,73
Eliade, Mircea 47 35, 36 82.68
Elizarcnkova T Y 14 S6 3 43
S4, S5, 418, S3, S3A, 616. 17,
S2 S3, S7, S8, 34 60, 36.11, 12
384 5. 6 397, 8 9, 10, II,
41 30, 31, 32 33, 34 35, 3642.84
43 26,50.200,79 86 80 77 8344
87 88
Elpbiostooe, M 8169
Embree, Amslee T 35.26, 817071
Embree, L 57 S3
Emeneau, M B 3S6, 25113,
42 85, 86 46.19 , 68 20 79 87
85 24, 87 16
Emmenck R- E 50.201
Engineer, Rustom 48 9i
Entwislle, A W 87 66
Erodosy, G 83 S2, S3
Erhart, Adolf 45.59 60
Esnoul A -M 79 88
Etter, Annemane 39 12, 79 89
87 124
Ettjnger, E. 45 6]
Euler, Wolfram 45 63 47 37 81 53,
Everson, Michael 47 SI
Fairsems Jr , Walter A 83,45
Falk, Harry 19 S2. 37 S2, 48 92,
SO 176, 177. 191 202 203 53 32
54 144, 145.146 147, <6-10, 7318,
77 18A 79 90 S4 83 S4, 87133
Falk, Afaiyfe & 19
parquhar, J N 33 17, 48 93,
Farukh Khan Muhammad 56 1 1
Fatah Singh 3 44 45, S6A, S6B,
618.S4 7 12 20171, 192, 2S 114,
26.20 30 43, 44, 45. 46, 47, 48,
S2, 31 8 32 21, 22 33 8, 18 34 61,
62, 63 64 65 S5, 48.94 4935,
50 34, 46 87 163, 178, 58 29 30,
66 SI 67 10 69 13, 76 9 7991,
92 93 80 78 79 £0 82 72,83 46,
S5
Faton A. 81 54
Fausset Hugh I A 61 26
Fern, David 22 38
Fenner, Peter 87 87
Ferreira, M 42 63
Fezas Jean 70 14
Fiedler, Mathias 82 73
Filippani Ronconi Pio 21 10
Filliozat Jean 42 87 57 37, 85 25
86.17
Filliozat P -S 25 115 116 43 27
87 58.
Fmdly Ellison Banks 3Z23 51,19
68 24
Fischer Schreiber Ingrjd 35 27
Fiser Ivo 3^24 73 19
Flattery David Stophlet 50204,
205 S5
Flowers Stephen E. 62.20
Floyd Edwin D 79 94.
Ford, A 25 310.
Forssman, Bernhard 79 95, 96, 97
98, 87 72
Fort Andrew O 22 39 60 7, 80 81.
Fowkes R A 8710
Foy Whitfield 47 38
Franci G R 6Z21 22
Franke Rudolf C tto 85 26
Frauwallner Erich 57 48, 85 27 28
Frawley David 3 46 4 19 20 21
22 22 40 30 49, 33 19 48 95,
49 36 58.31 32. 5912 6123,
64 24 , 75 32, S2 83 47, 47A.
Frazer R- W 33 20
Fruzzctti Lma 66 57, 68 52, 7J 47,
50 6.
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1105
Ghosh, A. K. 65 35
Ghosh, Aitu[ Kumar 20 1 33, 79 106
Ghosh, Archarn SO 85
Ghosh, Ardhendu Sckhar 3 50,
58 39, 82 78
Ghosh, A. S 53 36.
Ghosh, Aurobindo 87 37
Ghosh, B 25 321, 84 33
Ghosh, Ekendraoath 49 39, 52.4
75 33
Ghojb, Man Mohan 23 14,
Ghosh, Niraj 74 14
Ghosh. Pralay Kaon 62 26
Ghosh. Ramachaodra 83 48
Ghosh, Raojit 6127
Ghosh Shyam 62.28
Ghosh, S K. 68 21
Ghuryc, O S. 83,49
Gidwam, N N 35 64, S6
Gilhon, Brendan S 42 90
Gilvray, Dcddis B 66 19
Gimbutas, M 81 70 7;
Ginzburg, Carlo 47 39
Gippert, Jost 45 7S. 76, 77
Gispert Sauch, G 20 105
Gluckbch, Ariel 53 37, 6U9, 7016
71.25
Gnatyuk Danil 'Chuk, A P 86 19
Gaalt, Gherard o 3126; 65 36 87 160
161
Gode, p K. 33 23
Godbole, G H 53 38
Godse. B S 25 S16
Goel, Sita Ram 34 71 , 65 37, 81 72.
Gogatc, K S. 22.44
Gohler, Lars 54 151
Gokak, V. K 82,83
Gokhale, M V 54 157
Gokhale, P P 61 30
Gokhale, Sarasvati Bai 22.45
Goldman, Robert P 43 28 61 31
Golzio, K H 56 12
Gombncb, Richard 48 101, 54 158,
56 13, 14, 64 26, 7913 86 20
Gombuch, Sanjukta and R 48 102
Gonda, J 3 51, 52. 53, 54, 55, S7,
,,,139
619,20 7S2 11 25, 16 5. 17.18.
19, 20, 21, 24 54. 3a 51, 33.24,
34 72. 73. 74 , 3613 , 3913, 14,
41 38, 42 91 , 48 103, 49 40, 50 47.
69, 72, 73, 74, 75. 76, 77 78, 79,
111, 207, 207A, 208 51 45A.52.5,
54 159, 160 161, 162, 163, 164,
165, 166, 167, 168, 169 . 170, 171,
172 173. 174, 175, 176. 177, 178,
179, S2 , 58 40 , 61 32 , 62.29, 30,
73 22 79 107, 108, 109, 110. Ill,
112, 113, 114, 115, 8a86 87, 88
84.34, 85 SI
Goodfriend Douglas E 65 38
Goody Jack 81.73 , 83 50.
Gopa] Lallanji 42.92
Gopal, Madan 82.84
Gopal, S 87116.
Gopalan, S 61 33. 65 39
Gopala Reddy Y 50 14
Gopal Krishna SJ 29
Gopal Saran “Vidyarthi ’ 3 S8 S9
Gopal Sastn 25 122
Goswami, Dibakar 22 46
Goswamj Dudhapurj 30.52.
Goswami, Mahaprabhu 34.75
Goswami R P 58 41
Goswamr Sstan&th 3053
Goswamidas 82 81
Goto Toshifumi 39 15, 41 39, S3
50 35 79 116, 117, 118.
Goudnaan, Teun 57 S5 60 10,
79119
Gould, Harold A 60 20, 21
Govind, Vijay 78 20
Govindananda, Paramacharya 11 5
Govind Das 48 104
Govmd Sastn 21 13
Goya! Chalbjhan Lai 3127, 7720,
78.21
Goyal. Priti Prabha 68 22, 82 85
Goya!, S G 78 22
Goyal Shankar 82 165, S4
Goyal S R 48 105
Goyal Suranjt 71 26
Goyanaka, H K. ?1 S3,
1106
VED1C BIEUGGRAPHY
Grantosskij, E. A. 81 74
Grantowky E. A 63 40- 32.15
Glen LUund Gurulla 2247 4293,
43 73.
Griffith. Ralph T If 15 5A. 5 2,
87. II 6.
Griffiths, W G 85 4
Griir.cs John 35 33, 60 II
GrotUnclli, Cmtiano 47 40- 53 39
Gro\cr, Usha 19 13 14 5! 61
53,0
GrQoenJahl. R. 41 40 42 94
Guangdung, Fang 5842
Guenon, Rene 43 106
Guha Dina S 73 73
Guha, Karcsh 22 48
Guba Choutihan D N 14 “6
Gulraud, Ch 817$
Gulcti V»d>adhar Shatnu 43 107.
4941. 52 6
Gulerl V S. 52 S2
Gunaratne, Neville 61 34
Gunc Jajashrec 4295, 54 180
Gunnersson J 45 79
Gupta, A R 68 23
Gupta lladlu Ram 48 103.
Gupta. Utev* 58.43 79 320.
Gupta Urijan K- 82 86,
Gupta DharmcoJra Kumar 85 21,
87 3
Gupta. Guidhatilal 34.77
Gupta, Hsralal 8287
Gupta, VJadbun 30. <4
Gupta. MonoharUl 421 II 26 12 8
3228 29 . 33 25 34 78 50 22V,
112 179 ISO 51 30 62 S5
53.41 54 181 <9 14 75 34 35.
36 37, 37A, 33 39 7823 24. 25.
26 27, 28 29. 80 S9
Gupta M V 4.2\ 6 22. "9 121
Gupta Nal cl Kant 53 42
Gupu N C '0 17
Gupta I* 6 23
Gupta, laiairaoaoda 78 *0
Gupu I*uibpa 33 79
Gupu, Ram Ouadia 43 107
Gupta Ramesh Chandra 50.180A
Gupta, Ramcstmar Prasad (O.l 1 A.
Guptx Ram 54 182
Gupta R C. 7540 41
Gupta Roshan 33.S5.
GupU, Shakii M 77 21
Gupta Shanti Swarup 6422
Gupta S K 82165
Gupta Som Raj 21 S4
GupU S P 74 15
Gupta, Subhasb 26 22
Gupta Subhasb Cband 26, 23 15
33 26
GupU, Sudhlr Kumar 3 56, 57,
25 123 , 2423,30 55.56.57,31 II.
32 30 , 34 79. 37 20 , 49 42 , 50i5.
113 54 183 184. 57,0, 64-27,
73 24,-6 10 . 79 1 22 1 23 , 83 51.
87 38
Gupta Sush IK 35 34
Gupta Uma 58 44. 45 , 00.12.
78 31
Guragai. Jagannatb 54 185
Gurov N \ 41 41 65.6
Gurtu Avaura Krishna 51 3
Guiupadananda San nail Swafld
6090
Gururaj Rao U K 87 119.
GvozJanouc, Jodranka 45 £0
Habib, Irfan 82 88
Hacker. Paul 85 30
Haddad Vienna Vazbcck C$.24
lladdk.k Vern 61 35
Hager, lierthod 41 42, £0 91
Hahn. L. A. 4296.
Hahn. Robert 3.58, 60.13
Ha; imth. V, C 81-6
Hajo, Zaradachct 45 81
1'albfsM, Wilhelm 57 41 42. <J|
58 S2. 6428 29j 63 41, (092
82 9- 8/22.
Ilale. Mark I 6j J9 16. 17. II 4*6
41 43 44. 45 82
Hale Waih Ld»ard 4943
H.ite, M 11 a 4| 4$, 4329
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1107
Ham lion, Alfred Porter 79124
Hammerton, J A 35 35
Hamp. E P 4297, 45 83, 84 85,
86. 87, 88, 79 125, 126, 127 128
129, 130 131, 132
Hamsa. Chintnaja 20 106
Handa, Dcycndra 84 35. 87 5 135
138
Hancfeld, Erhardt 22 49
Hansen, Virginia 61 36 37
Hansraj. Dhagasaddatta 35 S3
Hanumanthan, K. R 66 23
Hara, Minoru 42,93 57 43A 79133,
134 , 80 93, 94 86 23 , 87 108 159
Haradas, L. 71 27.
Hardarson, Jon Axel 79 1 35
Hardy F 48110
Hanharan, M 48 111
Hariharananda Aranya, S*ami
6138
Hankai Kunio 54 S2 A 80 95
Hankrishoa Sastn 66 24
Hansbaran 1 29
Hari Sodarulu 34 £0
HiraulU, I t\.n It W to
Harper, Edward B. 66.25
Harris, M 73.25
Harxhananda, Swam 35 S4, 48 112,
53 43
Harsba N a ray ana 33 27
Hart, Gillian R 41 46 45 89
Hartel, Herbert 48 113 87171
Hasenfratz, Hans Peter 47 41
Hatton Mas sain £0.96
Haudry. Jean 6.24 41 47,48, 45 90,
91, 92. 93, 94, 95 96, 97 , 47 42.
43 44, 45 , 50 192 51 9 81 81,
82, 83 84 85
Haussig Hans Wlhelm 35 36
48114 49 44
Havell E B 82.01
Hawke s Christopher 81 86
Hay, Stephen 82.70
Hayasht, Takao 24 64
Hayashima Kyosbo 57 43A
Hazanka, B N 50114
Hazra, R C 3 59, 10 27, 33 28
38 7, 8, 5043, 115 116 117,
51 29 , 70 18 , 73 26 . 79 136. 137,
138
Hechs Peter 54 186
He.kanan, Curtis R 80 9’
Heesterman, J C 24 74 S10 34 81 ,
48 115 115A, 4945 50 210 211,
53 44 54 187, 188 189 190, 191,
192, 193, 194, 195 196, 401 65 42,
66.S2 67 11 , 71.28, 29, 79 30, 85
31 86 24
Hegde R D 6 25 47 46 48116
Hejib-Agera, Alika 39 19.
Hen, Sing Bok 82.90
Henderson N B. 81 87
Hengroiao Chen 70.19
Henning, W B 81 88
Heras H. 48 117, 85 32.
H-rbert Jean 35 37
Hercus, L- A. 87 41
Herman, A. L 48 118 61 39
Herman J 79 139
Herrensvbmidt Olivier 54 197 198
Heston A 73 27
Hettnch H 39 20 21. 41 49 45 98,
Hillebrandt, Alfred 24 81 33 29
49 46 54 199 200 85 33
Hiltebeitel Alf 22.50 48 119
Hmdery Roderick 61 40,
Hinnell , John R 35 38
Hino Shoun 20 1 34 135 136 137,
137A, S9, S9A, Sll, S12.3614,
62.31
Hiriyanna M 62.32.
Hinyanna S 57 44
Hishido, Kunio 48 307
Hock, H H. 22.16 39 22, 4150
51 52, 53 54,55 56 57, 58 59.
60 61 42 99, 100 101, 102 103,
104, 105 106 107 108 109 1«0,
111, 112, H3 114 U5 11 6, SI,
'±1 7 8 45 100 4622 23, 24
79 14a
Hockings Paul 87 92
iioS
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Hodge C T 81 89
Hodgson Brian Houghton 85 34
Hoenigswald Henry M 39 23
45 101
Hoemle A F Rudolf 82 92.
Hoffmann Karl 4 9 1517 3615
41 62 63 64 45 102 79 141 142
143 144 145 146 85 35
Hofstetter E 50118
Holland G 41 65 66
Holland Gary B 42 117
Holland G B 39 24 45 103 104
105 106
Holhfield P H 45107
Holm Nils G 47 47
Holt John 48 120.
Hooja G B K. 69 13
Hook Pater Edwin 25 124 125 126
41 67 42.118 44 S2 81 41 82.55
Hopper Paul J 45 108 109 110
HoSkufdsson Leena 86 25
Hosoda Nonaki 20 S10 22 51
80 98 99
Houben Jan E M 1915 S3
54 201
Hout J L 87 43
Hovdhaugen E 4625
Howard Wayne 9 1. 10 37 21 22
23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 60
Hsu Franc * 57 64
Hubert Henn 54 202
Hucckstedl R A 25 127
Huld Mart n E 45 111 79 147
224.
Hulscvuedc Brigitte 73 28
Humbacb H 32 31 32 39 25
45 112 79 148 149 150 151
Hume Robert Earnest 21 14
Huot J L. 81 90
Husaim B C 25 128 129
Hutton J H 66 26.
lbbetson Dcnzil 48 121
IcVe Schwalbe Lyd a 77 22
Ickler Nancy 4Z 117 45 106.
Ihari Yasuke 3 62 . 22 52 24 4 5
55 54.203 204 205 206 20t
208 209 58 46
Ikvda D 47 48
II in G F 82.29
Iman sbi Junkichi 20 81 80 100
101
Indcn Ronald 54 S3 82 94 95
Indradeva Sbnrama 48 S5 65 43
Indra Sen 30 58
JngaJall Racbappa I 60 14
Ingalls Dan el H H 25 Sl7
Insler Stanley 5 10 41 68. 69 53 45
79152
Ions V 48 123
Irwin John C 55 4
Isaava N 57 62.
Isaeva N V 86 28
Ish guro Atsushi 48 307
Ishkawa A 42119 120
Ilaat S 50 241
Itkoncn Esa 46 26.
Ito Gikyo 79 153
Ito M ch ya 62 33
Itt ravi Nambutin 54 210
Ivanescu G 45 230 79 154
Ivanov V V 45 68 69 46 20
79 155 81 60 61 62 63 64 65
66 67 82 76 86 15
Ivatun S R. 30 59
Iverson G K 45 113
Iyer B R 57 46
Jacob G A 35 39
Jagad san S 9 2 32 33
Jagadish Arya 30 60 61 62.
Jagad sh Acharya 22 17
Jagaduhacha/ya 78 32
Jagad sh Chandra Sa lendra 3 63
Jagdish Kumar 84 36
Jagad sh Lai Sasin 21 15
Jagad shvarananda Sarasvati Swami
30 63 54 211 212.
Jagannath 20.8 34 S3
Jagaonath Vcdalankar 6 27 30 64
49 47* 80 102
Jaggi O P 75 42. 78 3 3
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1109
Jagluni, G M. 48 124
Jaidcva Singh, Thak ur 37,32, 32A
87 86
Jam, Jagadish Chandra 57 47
/am, Krisban Lai 48 125
Jam, Kuawatial 54 213
Jam, Mahavir Saran 44 9
Jam, N P 34 51
Jain, Prakash 71 3J
Jam, Vrashabh P 25 130
Jam Vyasasnya, Kunwar Lai 8296.
97, 98
Jaj Singh 57 48
Jaiswal, Jnaneshwari 73 29
Jxiswsl, Suvira 65 44, 66.27, 28,
68.25
JaiswaJ, Uma 6629
Jakimovwicz-Shah, Marta 48 126
Jatobson, R. 47 48. 49, 50, SO 164.
Jambunatban, M R. 30.65. 66
34.84.
Jamison, S (Stephanie) W. 17 22,
36 16, 39 26, 27, 28 29, 40 7, 8
41 70. 71. 72 7J, 74. 75 76, 77,
78, 79, 42 121, 122, 53 46 47,
54 214, 79 156 157 158, 159,
80 103
Jamkhedkar, A P, 54 215
Janaki, S S 50 119, 87 89
Janda, Richard D 42 123
Janert, K. L. 79 160
Jam, H M 28.1
Jam, Jaydev A 3,64, 25.131, 132.
43 30
Janse Mark 85 36
Jarrell Howard R. 85 37
Jasanoff, Jay H 41 80; 45 114
Jash Pranabananda 87 22
Jatava, D R 65 45
Jauhan, Manorama 66 30, 6712
Jayadeva, Vedalatikar 31 J2, 58 57
Jayavelu S R 3 65
Jazayery, Mohammad All 87 113
Jeffers, R 4Z124 79 161
Jena S. 50 94 53 48. 49
Jensen, Adolf E 47 51
Jetley, Indra Sen 37 33
Jettmar, Karl 47 52 S2 81 92, 93
Jeztc, Mislay 4 24 30.67, 36.17,
39 30 49 48 52 7
Jl'a, Akhilesbwar 68 26.
Jha Amarnaih 79 162
Jha B N 43 31
Jha Cliakradhar 70 20
Jha Damodar 24 6, Si 54 216,
84 37
Jha D N 65 46, 66 31 72 8,
82,99
Jha. Indranath 27 Z
Jha, Krishna Kumar 42.125
Jha Laishminaih 54.217
Jha Lakshroishvar 25 133 134,
42126 127 54 218 66.32
Jha, Naresh 73 30
Jha Panchadeva 78 34
Jha Permeshwar 75 43
Jha Pushpa 25 135
Jha Ragbavendra 54 219
Jha Shasbinath 25 136
Jha Sbobbananda 35 40
Jba, Sbnmani Nath 25 137
Jha Srutidhar 55 5
Jha Sudfaa 79 163
Jba, Sudhir Kumar 25.138,139
Jha, Sukheshvar 25 140 141, 43 32,
79163
Jha, Tulakrishoa 39 31,32.
Jha, Dpendra 68 27
Jha Vijay Kant 80 104
Jha Vivekananda 65 47 , 66 33 34
3S, 82 100
Jha V N J S7 34 85 39 SI , 64.30,
86 29
Jha Bakshi Mukuod 24 70
Jbmgran Sara] 61 41
Jbunjhumvala Bharat 83 53
Jitatmananda S»ami 59 15
Jog K P 1 S8 2 7 3 66 67 68,
20136 137 137A, SI 1 SI2, 54 220,
221
Joglekar, P S 54 222, 7611
Johnson, Lawrence E 20 137B
ilio
VEDic BIBLIOGRAPHY
Johnson, Samuel 48 127
Johnson WiUard 4 25 36 IS, 58 48
Jois, Swaroop P 32 34
Jones, John P 82 101
Jones, Richard H 64 31
Jones William 47 53
Jordens J 3 73,66 36
Joseph Brian D 4181, 42.123
79164
Joseph John Earl 45 115
Joshi, Aniruddha 83 54
Joshi, G G 54 223
Joshi G H 68 28
Joshi, Hari Shankar 34 86
Joshi, H M 48 128 80 105
Joshi Kanhailal 20 107
Joshi, Kireet 34 87, 82 102 83 55
Joshi, Kireet 34 87, 81102, 83 55
Joshi, Lakshman Sartn 35 41 ,
85 38
Joshi, Lai Mam 80 106
Joshi, Maganlal B 8 8
Joshi, Mah-sh Chandra 68 29, 29A
Joshi, Malati Jamiyatram 79 165
Joshi, Mamurani 34 88
Joshi, M C 49 49
Joshi M R 34S6
Joshi, N P.7416
Joshi, NY 3 69, 70, 71 , 78 35,
36 37
Joshi, Punishottam H. 9 3
Joshi, Rasik Vihati 30 68, 85 39
Joshi, Ratanlal 48 129, 71 32 33
Joshi, R. C. 62 34
Joshi, S D 25 142 143 144 145,
146, 147, 148, 149 150 151 152
35 42 42128 43 32A, 79 166,
85 40 87,31
Joshi Shubhada A, 58 49
Joshi, S N 25 153 154
Josh), Subas Hari 3 72.
Joshi, Venkatesh Sastn 43 33
Joshi Nipamkar, M, G 3 SlO 25
S18 S 19
Jucquois G 45 U6, 81 94
Juneja Saroj 22 53, 53 A
Junghare, Indira Y 44 10
Junnarkar, P B 25 155
Justus, Carol F 45117, 81 95
Jvalanta Kumar Sastn 3.74, 30 69
Jwala Prasad 62.35
Jyesht Verinan 34 S7, 48 130 , 51 63,
6916
Jyotsna 24 SI I, 34 89, 83 56
Kachru Bnj B. 65 29
Kaelber, Walter O 49 50, 6713,
14, SI
Kahrs, E 26 24, 25 , 87 137
Kak, Subhash 25 156
Kak Subhash C 81 95A S5
Kalanath Sastn 87 109A
Kale Govmd V 3 75.
Kale P A 80 107
Kale, Pushpa Asbok 22 54
Kali Charao Shastri 43 33A
Kalyanasundara Sastngal 58 50
Kama], Rajiv 77 23. 23A, 58.
Kamalavasim, A 74 17
Kamalesh Kumar 25 157
Kamat, A P 50 120
Kama l, N/rmala Canesb 20138,
79167
Kamath J R 50 181
Kamath Suryanath U 81 S2.
Kamboj Jiyalal 30 70
Kamboj J L 42 129, 130
Kamimura, Katsuhiko 48-132
Kanga, M F 54 224
Kanjilal, Dileep Kumar 77 24, 87 19
Kanjilal, D K 75 44
Kannan K. S 25 158
Kansal, Nihal Chand 8L103
Kansara, N M 1 23 25 159 33 S6,
37 34 43 34 75 45. 46
Kantawala, S G 3 76, 4 S 4 , 6 28,
32 35 50 132, 54 225, 226, 556,
74 19 80 108 109
Kantor, R 42 124
Kantowsky Dctfaf48 133 56 15 16,
65 48 82 104
Kanva, Santosh 73 31
INDEX OP AUTHORS
mi
kanJk. k M fit. 30
Kapali Sitti}, T V I 7
L. bOHO 12.105
Ul*hrl67l5 16.
Wi] OtttSiilil l V) JO 71 32 M
50 6* 7 53 <0, ’a 1 15 I63A 169
KapUn Stephen 20 1"J 16 <0 1J
64 32.
Kapoor kifam Kara a tt 96 S2 106
Kapoor, Satub k 61 42
Kapoor, S k 9 S], 75 47
Kjp»/cZa \t U *1
kapwr Dttvnwn kutrar 30 72
3450 6X7 S
kapur karam Kara a 34 91 92.
64JJ
kapur karnunaujaa 6 29 31 13
34 SS 34 9- 49 51 52.4 9 54 227
"91*0, 171. 60111
Kapur Sant kunar 75.48. 49
kapur Snail kuraari 7J 93
kar B pjacanda 57 -.9
kar. Dinafcundhu 25 159A 110 16)
162 S 20.
Kar G»c*adtar 20 139
kar kair-al Lochia 411^4
kar, NamiU 22 55 <8
kar YakhoJlura 25 163 164.
karandikar A 3 49 51A 52 10
75 SI
Karaa Sia 6 h 20 193 194 22,56
43134 W JV5. 137 138 S6
58 33, 82.107
karapaiH Suami 20 9 44 139
54 228
karna S mha 4X131
Kama Sin^h 33.30
kananda* ScuaUal 5 SX
Kart: unco Maui 426 818 24 58
54 229 23a
Karumkaran Rankorath 48 14a
karuoat Hake W S 42 132
Kane, Jrawaci 65 49 66 37
Kat kanaoOa Cu S»ami 20 10
kaah.kar C G 19 16 24 3X 65
7fi 77, 78 79 93 33 31 3495,
94 3619 *0212, 213 213A.
214 215 53 51 *4 231 232 233,
234 235 236 237 238 57 JO-
38 54 6143 64.34 66.38,77 25
'9 172
kaah kar Maodak ai 7 13 51 36
*4.239
kath>ap RajccJr apraijd 20 49 183
kail c S\al »Uv 44 10A
katiure D Y 75 5X
kate Alakananda 20107 \
katcnaa T C 4X155
katre Sumiira Mangeih 25 165
16 6 in S2I 33 32 35 43
kalx. Hartmut “9 173 174
kau) Ikbal S' 108
kaur J«t 76 22.
kaur Parampl 12 9 65 50- 71 34.
73 32
kaujhal Ch ttaranpn DayaJ S nha
50 SI
kauthik, k. B 33 33
kauth k Puruihclfam 7 S3 76 IZ
kaushk. & kr »hna 3)11 39 108
kau* ka Ja>a Narayan 35 44
kawrai Gop nath 43 141 142
64 35 87 *8
kawathckar P N 4 27 34 95
83 57
kajc Jonathan 4X134 46 27
kazama, k. 82 109
Xa2j/ Nath 27 3
keene It G 82 110
ke ihauer Annrl e-e and Peter
43 143
kc th A Berneuale 10 6 23 18
24 56 3548 - 9 52 58 55
kellent Jean 45 118 47 54 S3
5095 96 79 175 176 S5 86 30
keller C A 20 221 48 144
Kennedy Van* 48 145
kern* John Cowter 45 119 81 97
Kcjhata Da* 3 77
keshavadat Sant 54 S4 63 9
Keihav Dev Sastn 7 14
ketkar S V 48 146
1112
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Keyes Charles F 61 44
Khamtsi A M 46 28
Khan Jalaluddin Ahemad 68 31 32
Khan Khalid bin Yusuf 4 S5
50 50 50A 7613
Khan M I 2626 32 37 50 23 121
Khan Mohammad Israil 51 46
53 32 84 38 39
Khanna T R 11 27
Kharbas Datta S 82 86
Khare G H 25 168
Khare H C 75 S3
Khare R S 66 39
Khare Sush I 82 111 84 40
Khalri B na Ran 22 57
Khatn V na Ram 50 216
Khech nashv li M S 4 28
Khichar Bhal uram 34 96
Khlop n. Igor N 50 21"
Khole Gajanan 56 S] 64 36
Khole G S 378
Khond B N 78 38
Khosla Inder Dev 3497 37 35
62 36 70 21 73 33
Khubchand Chetan Anand 64 37
Khuts shviji K G 429
Kehnle C 79177
Kilian Lothar 81 98
K llcdar Sulabha S 3 79
Kill ngley Dermot 48 1 47 79 178
King Ursula 48 148
K n ley Dav d 48 149 150 52 11
Kiparsky Paul 25 169 170 171
172 S22 37 36 37 39 33
K mura Tosh h ko 20 208
Kiran Prabha 61 45
Kirfe! W 85 41
Kshor M shra 33 34 37 38 80112
Kssock, M 79179
Ki agawa Joseph 47 55
Kitch Ethel May 57 51
Kla man M H 42 135 136 45 120
Klass Morton 66 40
Klaus Konrad 18 4 59 16 79 180
Kte n Jared S 39 34 35 36 37
38, 39 40 41 42 42J37
Klejn L S 81 99 100 101
Klengel Horst 81 102
Kl mkeit Hans Joachim 30 73 48
151 62 37
Kloppenberg Ria 54 240 87 71
Klostermaier Klaus 48 152 153
62 38 39
Knex Robert 82 64.
Knpe David M 34 98 50 8
54 241
Knob] Wemer F 79 181 182 183
Knobloch E 81 103
Knoblocb J 47 56
Kobayashi Nobuhiko 22 19
Kochanowskt Varna De Gila 81 KM
Kochergina V A 42 138
Kocmarek Ivan 22 58
Kodandaramacharya K. 10 28
53 53
Kodikal Nandita 7 15
Koeraer K 46 29
Kolenda Pauline 82 112.
Kolff Dirk H A 49 S2 87 69A.
Kolhatkar B V 3 80 20109
22 59 61 46 65 51 77 26 27
80113
Kolhatkar Madhavi 24 33 94 54
242 243 244 245 246 247
Kollapur G V 22 60
Roller John M 57 52 82113
Kolver Bernhard 42 139
Komalbhai Kesh 3 81 6 30
11 28 34 99 100 80114
Komg Ditte 48 154 55 7
Konnur B B 3 82
Kopecny Frant sek 81 105
Kortlandt Fredenk 41 82 45121
122
Kortler Fr tz 82 114
Kosambi D D 82 115
Koskkallio P 54 248
Koster Fritz 47 57
Kotenkar A run 69 17
Kotg rkar Naganath Sastri 49 53
Kotovski G 82 6
Koul ON 85 63
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1113
Kramnsch Stella 47 58 50 122. 123
218 53 54 54.249
•Kreycnbroelc G 47 59 79184
80115
Knck Heriha 54 250
Knpacbaryvlu MoQugaali 3074
Kiiihan Y 50 124 61 47 48 49
50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 SI
62.40 70.22 7614 79185
82116.
Krishna Nandil&a 48 155
Krsbna Chaiianya SO 1)6
Kr shnachanar Hulgur 37 39
Knjhos Kumar 83 58
Knshnalal 3 83 84 4 30 7 16
30 75 76 77 31 14 15 16 33 35
34 101 102 103 104 41 83 49 54
50125 54 251 7 334 7 9186
Knjhnamacharyclu K A 25173
174
Knahuamoorthy K. 52 12
Knahnamurtby C 34 179
Krshnamurthy Radha 57 54
Krishnamurtliy V 48 156
Kxljhnamurti Bh 65 29
Krjshnamurti C S 58 56
KrjshnamurtJ E. R 32 38
Krishna n Y 51 15 57 53
Kruhnananda, Swatm 3 85 20 82
140 3 4105 6016
Kr shnapal Simha 50 51 71 35
78 39
Knshnaswami Aiyangar V 25 *75
176 177 42.140
Krishna Warr er A. G 21 16
Kroeber A L. 66 41
Ksh reagar V K. 25 178
Ksh t sir Vedalankar 43 157
Ksirasagar D B 386
Ksrasagar V K 7615
Ksrsagar D R 80117
Kubba Raj ku man 34 106
Kudo Nonyuki 42 141 l
Ku per F B J 35 45 45 123 49 S5
50 165 219 54 252 S5 59 17 J
77 28 79187 188 189 190 191.E
192 83 59 85 42 87 41
Kujur S. 68 33 34 35 35A
Kulakaray V 80 1 1 8
Kulasbresih R P 6’50
Kulkov L. 1 3943
Kuhsb Karpurcbapd 64.38
Kul sh. N C. 78 40 41
Kulkarn Cbidambaia 43 158
Kulkam C M 87 101
Kulkarm G A. 3 87 20.40 58 57
Kulkan G V 80119
Kulkam H 24 34 S9
Kulkann Kr shna H 3 Sll
Kulkarn N nnala 1Z10 2320 21
78 42.
Kulkarm R. P 54 253 254 25 5
2=6 75 S4
Kulkarm S D 821)7 83 60
Kulkam Shr pad D 48 159
Kulkam T R 58 S3
Kulkarm V A 58 59
Kulkarm V M 54257
Kulke H 48 292 54.S6 82.118
119
Kumar B S 42.142
Kumar K. 4 9 56
Kumar S 75 53
Kumar Vag sb 57 55
Kumarappa Bbaratan 57 36
Kumaraswamy V A 48 160
Kumarchauglu Yat raj Sampalh
20 41
Kumudaman K. 77 29 78 43
Kumud Rani 13 11 71 36
Kun Xu 36 20
Kundu B bhutl Bhusban 83 61
Kundu Sambhuflath 49 57
Kunhan Raja C 21 17 34 107
Kunjunn Raja K 25 S23 35 20
41143
Kunst A 64 39
Kunwarlal Vya as sya 24 7 54.258
259 260
Kupperman Joel J 57 57 60,17
I £0 120
iKuppuraro. G 7729 78.43 82.120
. W
1114
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Kuppusvvami Sastn, S 20 141 , 57 58,
80121
Kuppuswamy, B 62 41
Kurup, K K. N 87 110
Kurylowicz, Jer 2 y 45 124.
Kurzova, Helena 45 125
Kushal, Chitlaranjan D. 37 40.
Kushwah, Sivapujan Sirnha 68,36
Kusuman, K K 87,148
Kusum Lata 3 88
Kuzmina, E E 81 106.
Kwiatkowski, Dennis 61 58.
Lad. Gann 51 64
Laddu, S D 25 149 179. 180,
42144
Ladukcshwar, Satapathi 4 31, 42 145,
146. 147, S3
Lahiri, Ajoy Kumar 49 58, 5053,
87 21
Lahiri, Tarapada 70 23
Lame. J 80 122
Lakhera. M P 50 51
Lakhmikant Sharma, V R 1 8
Lakshmi Tatacharya 20 58
Lai, B B 81 107
Lai M 82121
Lai, S K 5 26, 39 S2, 49 59, 51 52,
54,261, 262, 78 44
Lallanji Gopal 66 42,74 18
Limbertene, Ch de 45 126
Limboo Jan 30 78
Lanciotti, L 87 161
Landi Addolorata 79 193
Lankarany F -Th, 79 194
Larenzen David N, 50 128
Lari Mohammad Akram 33 36
Larson, Gerald James 57 35, 59
Lath Mukund 37 41. 80 123
Laughhn Jr , Charles D 54 109,
80124
Law, Bimala Chum 84 41
Law Narendra Nath 71 37, 82 122
Layek Satyajit 62 42, 79 195
Lazard, Gilbert 45 127,
Lazzeroni, R 3 89, 90, 39 44, 45;
41 84. 85, 86. 87, 88, 42.148, 149,
149A, 45 128. 129, 130; 50 54,
79 196, 197, 198, 81 107A. 108,
83 62, 63
Leach, E R 66 43.
Le Bourdelles, H 79 199, 80.125,
126
Lee, Gina M 42 150
Lee la Devi 49 60, 52 S3
Lehmann, W P 42 151, 45 131.132,
133, 134, 135, 46 30. 31, 32, 50 36,
86 31
Leifer. Walter 86 32
Lejeune, M 79 200,
Lecomceva, M I 41 89
Lele, Jayant 25 181, 65 52
Lelckov, L A 81 109
Leopold Joan 65 53, 81 110
Leroy, Maurice 81 111
Leslie, L Julia 68 37, 38, 38A
Lester, Robert C 34 108, 48 161
Lethbridge, E 82 123
Levin, Saul 45 137
Levitt, Stephan Hillyer 79 201
Lewandowski, Theodor 35 45
Lewis, James R 50 126
Lidova, Natalya R 38 10; 54263
Lielerg, Godo 47 60
Liebert, Gosta 33 37
Ltenhard, Siegfried 79 202
Liroaye, V P 24 43
Limet, H 48 162, 54 351
Lincoln, Bruce 20 68 , 47 61, 62, 63.
64. 65. 66, 67. 68. 69, 50 87A,
59 SI 66 44, 79 203, 81 112
Ltndeman, F O 45 138. 139
Lmdtner. Christian 20 177, 48 7
Ling. Trevor O 47 17
Lmgat, Robert 48 163, 70.24, 80
127
Lipner, J J 20 42
Lipsey, Roger 87 27
Lishk, Sajjan Singh 5 27, 28 2; 75 45.
Litt|eton, C Scott 47 70
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1115
Lockwood, W B 45 140, 141
Lodrick, D O 73 65
Loicq, J. 50 166
Lokesh Chandra 15 3 24 34 83,
33 38; 53 55; 80.127A
Lokesh wara nan da, Swami 20 83, 142,
S3, S7
Lommel, Herman 85 43
Lompero, Timothy J 57 S6
Long, J Bruce 50 108, 127
Lovia, Robin W 59 17 A, 61 59
Lowe, Ramesh Kumar 2043, 25 182
183; 2627.28, 40 9
Lowenstamm Jean 42.134 , 46 27
Lubotsky, A. 1 24; 39 46, 47, 40 10
11, 42.15Z.153, 154, 79 204
Lubotiky, A. M 45 142, 143
Lukonin, Vladimir G 81 37
Luraghi, Silvia 45 144
Lurker, Manfred 35 47, 53 56
Lyle, Emily B. 47 71
Lysenko. V G 54 263A, 57 60 61
62, 86.28
Maan Singh 13 12.26 29,30 31 SI,
33 39, 53 58, 71 38, 79 205
Mabbett. Ian 71 39,82.124
Macdonald, John 79 206
MacdooeJL Arthur A 3Q.S3 , 33 40
35 48. 43 35, 36, 37. S5 S6.49 61.
62.
Maclagan. Eduard 48 121
Macquccn, J G 81 113
Madabhushi, Snmvaj 84 S2.
Madan, T. N 48.S7, 65 54. 66.45.
67 17. 18, 19 87.5Z
Madhavananda, Sv. ami 20.143
Madhu Bala 30 79
Madhuram 19 21; 49 63
Madbuiudana Reddy, V. 58 60,
62.43.
Maggi. D. 3 91. 92 47 72. 79 207.
208. 209.210. 211. 81 114
Maggi, Damele 42-155, 45 145,
50.55, 82-125
Magnone, P. 19211, SO 128.
Mafaadeiaa. T. M. P 82.126
Mahadeva Sarrua Sastri 37 42.
Mahadeva Sastn 54264
Mahadeva Sastn A 80 7, 16 3, 19 4
20119,21 18. 19.20, 68 39
Mahfuj Salma 20 145
Mahajan. Malati 82.127
Mabajan Vaipnath 77.S2
Mahspatra. Sacchidanaoda S0.J29
Mahapatra Si ta leant 54 S7
Mahaprabhulal Goswatm 34.109
Mahashabde. V S 3 SI 2, 5g.6|
Mahata. K. V 54 265
Mahato Damodar 23.22, 25 184,
41 90, 43 38 39
Mahan r 25 1 85 186, 187, 188, 189
190,191.192.
Mahavira Mimamsaka 34 1 10
Mabdihassan, S 7 17, 48.164,50,56,
220, 221 222, 223. 224, 225. 226,
227, 228, 229. 2 30 23/, 232. 233,
234. 235, 236, 237 238. 239. 240
241. 73 35. 36 , 76.16. 17, 7845*
46. 79 213. 214,215.216,217,218
219,220,221 222 , 82.12 8
Mabeodraaathasimha 34.///
Maher, J Peter 5918, 79 223
Mabeshananda Gin 20 84
Mabcsananda Gin, Swami 20.144.
Mahcsh Yogi 78.47
hltbony. William K. 54 266.
Mabulikar, Gauri 32.S2, 50 9, 59.S2,
Mabulkar. D D 23 23 . 41 91,
42.156. 81 115 82.129
Many. s. X. 68 40 , 87 9. 142.
Majumdar, Asoke Kumar 82.120.
Majumdar, Rani 50 37.
hUjumdv, R C SZ131, 132, W,
8164
Majumdar, Sbobba Rani 3341.
Makkay, J 81 116. 117, 118, H9.
MakUun Lai 8* 134.
Mahmoud. Ch. 18J, 30 SO; 34.11 2,
3743, 47 73, 49 64,65. 54.267,
268. «9, 270. 61 UK 65J5‘ 6720;
7137. £1130. 131, 83/5.
ihdex of authors
111?
Meber Chaitanya 34 114
Meheta Narendrakumar P 28 3
Me him g J 57 66 A S6A
Mehra Baladev Singh 24 44 *4 274
Mehta BhaskarY 3343
Mehta D D 7555 78 51
Mehta Haruanualal 11 30
Mebw. Haavta. €6. AZ
Mehta H M 4196 75,56 57
Mehta J L. 48 175 57 67 82.141
Mehta Mahcsh M 61 62
Mehta Naodim 73 42
Mehta N D 80136
46 3S
Milcr Jeamnc 4 32 4966 58 67,
68, 5921
M liner V 42.164
M natd Annand 17 23
M net Maltison 65 60
M nknuiki, Cb Z. 4 33 33 44,
S19A S4 216 271 178 179
280 281 281 A 84 43
M randa Rocky V 46 36
Mtraidar Mangala 58 69 70-80 137
M thra Adyaprasad 58 71
M shra Ajad ( Madhukar ) 57 69
1116
VLDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Malandra William W 47 S4 50 167
5617
Malay ya Maya 85 44
Malaviya Sudhakar 1 S2 13 3
Mai eckal Louis 54 271
Mai k S C 65 56 57 82 135 136
Malk cl Yakow 46 32
Malian Rao B 83 66
Mallik Bfaakti P 86 2
Mall soa Franco sc 87 S4
Mallory J P 45 146 147 79 224
81 120 121 12’ 123
Malvan a D D 79 225 87 151
Manczak W (old 45 149 150 79 226
81 124 125
Mandana M shra 10 8 24 21
Mande K. V 7 18 20 85 78 48
Maude Prabhakar 87 84
Manessy Gu tton Jacqueline 41 92
45 148 79 227
Mangal Dev Sastr 58 62
Man ckam T M 53 57
Manjeshwar Saguna 47 74
Mann Rattan 57 63
Mann Stuart E. 35 49
Mann Ulr ch 59 19
Manohar 6 31 S5 32 39 40 3744
52 13 68 41 73 38 76 18 19
Manohar Vidyalamkar 3 94 79 228
Mans mha 80 132
Mansharamani D M 22 61 62
30 S4 77 30 78 49
Mantr n Prasad 40 12
Manudeva Bandhu 20 146
Maprabbulal Goswami 66 46
Markey Thomas L 45 151 152 79
229 230 231 81 126
Margl n FA 48 166 65 12 58
Man ott Mak m 48 167
Marsetta Anthony J 57 64
Marjbman John C 82 137
Mart n E Q 48 168
Martin Dubost P 48 169
Mart net Andie 45 153 154 81 127
Mas ca Col n P 44.11 S3
Mas by 47 75 76 S5 48 170
Massay John S 50 S6 77 3i
Masson Oursel Paul 82 138
Matha S R 20 69
Matbur, Gbaoasyam Lai 62 44
Mathuranath Sastn 73 39
Mat la] B mat Krishna 25 193 42
157 158 46 33 48 171 5765
62.45 86 33
Matsunami Yoshhiroll 22 3241
54 273 58 63
Maue D eter 79 232 233
Maurer Walter H 30 81
Mauss Marcel 54 202
Mawet Francine 79 234 80 133
Max Mailer F 1 9 3 95 21 21
34113 81 128 82139
May Re nhard 70 25
Maya Dcvt 78 50
Mayank Manjul 7 19 25 194 S24
39 S3
Mayeda S 22 63
Mayeda Sengaku 57 43A 66
Mayeda Sugaku 58 64 65
Mayer Modena M L 7 9 235 236
237
Mayerhoff B G 54 297
Mayrhofer Manfred 35 50 51
41 93 94 42 1*9 160 45155 156
46 34 81 129 130 85 45 86 34
Mazumdar Am ya Kumar 87 1
Mazumdar BP 47 77 48172
61 61 65 58 A 80 134
Mazumdar HandasT 48173
McCawley James D 43 40
McCone K m R 81 131
McCray Stanley 45 157
McG lvray Denn s B 66 47
McManus J 54 109
Meenaksh K 25 195 196 41 95
42161 162
Meera S 33 42 48 174 51 37B
68 42
Megde Nandkumar G 73 15
MehendaJe M A 2 8 38 11 5618
73 40 41 79 238 239 240 80135
82 140
INDEX of authors
ml
Meter Cha tanya 34 114
Meheta Narendrakumar p 28.3,
Mchlng J 57 66A S6A
Mehra Baladev S ngh 24 44 54 274
Mehta BhaskarY 33 43
Mehta D D 75 55 78 51
Mehta HamamJalal II 30
Mehta Harsha 6648
Mehta H M 41 96 75 56 S7
Mehta J L, 48 175 57 67 82 141
Mehta Mahesh M 61 62
Mehta Nand m 73 42
Mehta N D 80136
Mehta^Pnti 33 S7
Mehta R L 82 59
Mehta R N 7 20 64 40 74 19
77 32
M bta Roh t 22 64 65 58 66
Mehta V nod B 32 42
Mehta V nodabhai 50 S2 55 8
61 63
Mehta V nod P 7 21
Mehta Vishwanath 59 2Q 78 52
Med Wolfgang 45 158 159 160
161 162 81 132 133 134 155
Met* g Konrad 66 49
Mester M VV 50129
Mel ott Umberto 73 43
Menana P L 87 66
Mensen B 68 43
Mensen Bernhard 61 64
Mensk Werner P 68 44
Merkelbach Re nhold 47 78 50 88
55 9
Meslm M chel 47 79
Mester Ralf Armen 42 43
Meulenbeld G Jan 76 20
Meyer Johann Jakob 73 44
Mchaele Axel 24 95 96 35 52
54 275 65 59 75 58
Mchelmi G 39 48 49 41 97 98
45163 79 241 242.
MJgron Saul 3 96 37 45 39 50
79 243
MiJes Margaret R 47 4
M Her D Gary 42.163 45 164
46 35
M Her Jean ue 4,32 49 66 58 67
68 5921
MItner V 42164
M nard Annand 17 23
M nes Malt son 65 60
Mnkowski Ch Z 4 33 33 44
51 9A 54 276 277 278 279
280 281 281 A 84 43
M randa Rocky V 46 36
M rasdar Mangala 58 69 70 80 137
M shra Adyaprasad 58 71
M shra Ajad ( Madhukar ) 57 68
Mshra Azad 42.165
M shn: B na 49 67 51 69
M shra Gangadhar 83 67
M sh a Gopalbandhu 23 24 25 197
198 199 2 00 201
M shra Han Mohan 84 44
M shra Har ram 25 202 65 61
80138
M shra Jagad sh Chandra 33 45
M shra Jai Shankar 82 142
Misbra Jayamanta 25 203 42166
49 68 52 14 57 69
M shra KamaJakant 42 16 7
M shra Kanafcatata 25 204
M shra Kaushal K sbar 71 40
Mshra Kedaroatb Chaachai 67 21
Misbra K shor 24 45 65 S2.
M shra K K 71 41
M shra Krishna Kumar 58 72.
M shra Lai B hart 49 69 80 139
Mshra L P 33 53
M shra M 79 244
M shra Madhusudan 25 205 S2S
49 S3 54 282 79 245
Mishra Mang lal 64 41 66 50 77 33
M shra Nabakrsbore 83 68
M shra N rmal Sundar 50 85 184
M shra, Padma 66 51
M shra P K, 51 33
M shra Pradeep Kumar 25 206
M shra Prad p Kumar 20 12 41 99
M shra Prat bha 65 62
M shra Pravesh 20.44
VEDlC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1116
Malandra William W 47 S4,50 167,
56 17
Malaviya, Maya 85 44
Malaviya, Sudhakar 1 S2, 13 3
Malieckal, Louis 54 271
Malik, S C 65 56, 57 , 82 135, 136
MMkiei, Yakow 46 32
Malian Rao, B 83 66
Mallik, Bhakti P 86 2
Mallison Francoise 87 S4
Mallory, J P 45 146 147, 79 224,
81 120 121,122, 123
Malvama, D D 79 225, 87 15’
Manczak, Witold 45 149, 150, 79 226,
81 124, 125
Mandana Mishra 10 8, 24 21
Maude, K V 7 18 20 85, 78 48
Mande, Prabhakar 87 84
Manessy- Guitton, Jacqueline 41 92,
45148, 79 227
Mangal Dev Sastn 58 62
Manickam T M 53 57
Manjeshwar, Saguua 47 74
Mann, "tartan 57 63
Mann, Stuart E. 35 49
Mann Ulrich 59 19
Manohar 6 31, S5, 32 39, 40 , 37 44
52 13. 68 41, 73 38 76 18,19
Manohar, Vidyalamkar 3 94, 79 228
Mansi mha 80132.
Mansharamam D M 22 61, 62
30 S4, 77 30, 78 49
Mautnni Prasad 40 12
Manudcva Bandhu 20 146
Maprabholal, Goswami 66 46
Mwkey, Thomas L. 45 151 152, 79
229 230 231, 81 126
Margin), F A, 48 166, 65 12 58
Marriott, Makim 48 167
MarseUa, Anthony J 57 64
Marshman, John C 82 137
Martin, E Q 48 168
Martm Dubost, P 48 169
Martinet. Andre 45 153, 154, 81 127
Masica, Cohn P 44.11, S3
Masih, y. 47,75. 76, S5, 48 170
Massay; John S 50 S6, 77 3i,
Masson Oursel, Paul 82 138
Matha, S R 20 69
Matbur, Ghanasyatn Lai 62 44
Mathuranath Sastn 73 39
Matilal, B mal Krishna 25 193, 42
157, 158, 46 33, 48171, 57 65,
62.45 86 33
Matsuoami Yoshihiro 11 22, 32.41,
54 273, 58 63
Maue Dieter 79 232 233
Maurer, Walter H 30 81
Mauss, Marcel 54 202
Mawet, Francine 79 234, 80.133
Max Muller F 1 9, 3 95, 21 21,
34113 81 128 , 82 139
May Rcinhard 70 25
Maya Devi 78 50
Mayank Manjul 7 19, 25 194, S24,
39 S3
Mayeda, S 22 63
Mayeda Sengaku 57 43A 66
Mayeda Sugaku 58 64 65
Mayer Modena M L 79 235 236,
237
Mayerhoff B G 54 297
Mayrhofer Manfred 35 50 51 .
41 93 94 42 H9 160 45 155 156
46 34 81 129 130 8545, 8634
Mazumdar Amiya Kumar 87 1
Mazumdar B P 47 77, 48172
61 61 65 5 8 A, 80 134
Mazumdar HandasT 48173
McCawley James D 43 40
McCone Kim R 81 131
McCray Stanley- 45 157
McGilvray, Dennis B 6647
McManus J 54 109
Meenakshi K. 25 195. 196 41 95
4216), 162
Meera S 33 42. 48 174, 51 37B,
68 42
Megde Nandkumar G 73 15
Mehendale M A 2 8 , 3811,6618.
73 40 41, 79 238 239; 24080 135,
82 140 i
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1117
Metier Chaitanya 34 1 14.
Meheta, Narendrakutnar P 28.3.
Mehling J 57 66A, S6A
Mthra. Baladev Siogh 2444,54 274
Mehta BhaskarY 33 43
Mehta, D D 75 55, 78 51
Mehta, Harnamsalal 11 30
Mehta, Harrba 66 48
Mehta, H M 41 96, 75,56, 57
Mehta, J L 48 175, 57 67,82.141
Mehta, Mabcsb M 61 62
Mehta, Nandmi 7342
Mehta N D 80136
Mehta,- Pnti 33 S7
Mehta R L 8259
Mehta, R. N 7 20, 64 40. 74 19,
77 32
Mehta, Rohit 22.64 65, 58 66
Mehta Vmod B 32.42
Mehta Vmodabhai 50 S2, 55 8
61 63,
Mehta, Vmod P 7 21
Mehta, Vishwanath 59 20, 78 52
Meid. Wolfgang 45 158 159 160,
161. 162, 8i 132 133 134 155
Meisig, Konrad 66 49
Meister M W 50 1Z9
Melottr, Umberto 73 43
Meisana, P L 87 66
Menem B. 68 43
Mensen Bernhard 61 64
Mensfci Werner P 68 44
Merkel bach Remhold 47 78, 50 88,
55 9
Meshn, Michel 47 79
Mester, Ralf Armen 42.43
Meulenbeld G Jua 76 20
Meyer Johann Jakob 73 44
Micbaele Axel 24 95 96 , 35 52,
54 275 , 6539, 75 58
Michelun, G 39 48, 49, 41 97, 98,
45 163,79 241 242.
Mlgron Saul 3,96, 37 45, 39 50,
79 243
Miles Margaret R 47 4
Miller, D Gary 42.163, 45 164,
46 35
Mnler, Jeamne 4 32, 49 66, 58 67,
68, 5921.
Miltner, V 42-164
Mmard, Annand J7 23
Mine*, Maltison 65 60
Minkowski. Ch Z. 4 33, 33,44,
51 9A . 54 276, 277. 27 8, 27 9.
280 281 281 A 84 43
Miranda, Rocky V 46 36
Mirasdar Mangala 58 69, 70-.80.137
Mishra, Adyaprasad 58 71
Mishra Ajad ( Madhukar ) 57 68
Mishra Azad 42.165
Misfire, Bma 49 67, 51 69
Mishra, Gangadhar 83 67
Mishra Gopalbandhu 23 24, 25 197,
198 199 200 201
Mishra Han Mohan 84 44
Mishra Hanram 25202 65 61,
80138
Mishra Jagadisb Chandra 33 45
Mishra Jai Shankar 82.142
Mishra Jayamanta 25 203, 42 166,
49 68 5214 57 69
Mishra, Kamalakant 42 167
Mubra Kanakatata 25 204
Mishra Kaushal Kishar 71 40
Mishra Kedamatb Chanchal 67 21
Mishra Kisbor 24 45 65 S2.
M shra. K K 71 41
Mishra Krishna Kumar 58 72.
Mishra, La) Bihan 49 69, 80 139
Mishra L P 33 53
M shra, M 79 244.
Mishra Madhusudan 25 205, S25
49 S3 54 282 79 245
Mishra Mangilal 64 41, 6 6 50,77 33
Mishra, Nabakishore 83 68
Mishra Ninnal Sundar 50 85 184
Mishra, Padma 66 51
Mishra, P K. 51 33
Mishra, Pradcep Kumar 25 206
Mishra, Prad/p Kumar 20 12,41 99
Mishra Pratibha 65,62
Mishra, Pravesh 20.44.
1118
VEDIC BlkuOG&U’HV
Mishra Radhakanta 25 207, 203.
Mishra, Raghuraj 4970.
Mishra Raj Cbhatra 74 20 82 143
Mishra Rajam 48 176
Mishra, Rajendra 10 9
Mishra hajendra Prasad 1 31 24 35
54 283 284 84 45
Mishra Rajeshwar Prasad 22 66
68 45
Mishra Ramadev 33 S8
Mishra Ramakrishna 65 63
Mishra Ram Kishor 27 4 32 43
37 46
Mishra Ramkrishna 54 285
Mishra, Ranjana 34 115
Mishra R C 5 11 28 29 54 286
82 S5
Mishra, R N 74 26
Mishra, Rudrakanta 57 S7 69 S3
Mishra, Sacchidananda 71 42 77 34
Mishra Sarat Kumar 23 25
Mishra Shasbilekha 61 65
Mishra Shn K shor 7 22 33 45
Mishra Shyam Sunder 81 136
Mishra Umesh 54 287
Mishra Vidhata 46 37 67 22 83 69
80 35
Mishra Vidya Nivas 36 21, 85 46
87 164
Mishra Virendra Kumar 10 29
12 11 61 60 62 46 73 45
Mishra, Vishuddhananda 32 44
Mishra, Vishvauath 25 209 210
31 116 42 168
Mishra, V N 25 211
Mishra Yogendra 82 144
Mishra, Yogesh 20 120
Mishra Yugal Kishor 51 65 54 288
67 23 83 71 8410
Mura, Bamsmita j7 70
Misra, Godavansha 80 140
M sra Hanpnya 20 32
Misra K. 70 28
Misra R N 79 288
Misra Satya Deva 87 S9I
Misra Satya Swarup 41 100,42.109
170, 43 1, 45 165, 166, 167, 81 137,
83 70
Misra S D 57 71
Misra, S N 54 289 68 73 65 64.
Mistree K. P 54 290
Mitchell A G 48 S8
Mitchell, J Murray 48 1 77
Mitchiner John E 32 45
Mitra Arati 27 5 37 47 48
Mitra Jyotir 50 38
Mira R I. 21 32.
Mitra Srikishor 24 35A
Mitra V 83 72
M ital Kcwal Knshan 61 S2
Mittal K K 64 42
Mittwede, Martin 10 2, 19, S2 12.13,
80141
Modak B R 1 32 3 97 6 30.7 S4,
21 22 54 291 59 22 83 73,
Moddic A D 82 145
Mode, Hanne 87 100
Mode Heinz 57 72 74 21
Modhey S G 5123,28
Modi Bbarati 42 171
Modi P M 67 72A, 80 142
Modini, Paul 45 168
Moeller V 49 71
Moffit John 57 73
Moghe S G 3 98 4 34 24 87
30 82 83 85 47
Mohan Lajja Devi 22 67
Mohanan K P 41 45
Motaanly Adilya Kumar 80 143
Mohanty J N 57 74 75 70
Mohanty Jitendranaih 57 S3
Mohanty S S 24 S2
Mohanty Sulok Sundar 24 22, 98,
78 53
Mohapatra G 73 46
Mohapatra Gaun Das 25212
Mohapatra, Gopinath 54 292
Mohapatra, S N 79 240
Moheputh Anand 30 84
Mohgaonkar, V P 20 147, 178,
22 . 68 ,
Mom gliano, Amaldo 47 80
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1119
Mondal, Anjah 22.09
Mone, Neelima N. 6 32, 33. 24 40.
34.293, 294, 63 46
Moody, T. F. 54 293
Mookenthottan, Antony 56 19
Mookerjee, A 74 22
Mookerjf, Rad ha Kumud 69 18.
Moore. R J, 54 296.
Moore, S F 54 297
Moorthy, Krishna 63 47.
Moram, M 79 247, 218.
Morgan, Kenneth W 48 178.
Morgenroth. Wolfgang 20 86,41 101,
42 1 12 , 43 42, 88 43. 80 30
Morm, Charles 81 139
M rid u!a Kirti 8 9
Mukerjee, Sandhya 74,23
Mukberjee, Ashok Kumar 79 249.
Mukherjee. Bulbul 42.173
Mukherjee N 82 146
Mukherjee, Pratibha 65 65
Mukherjee Probbati 66 52 , 79 250,
82 147
Mukberjee. R N 75 59
Mukherjee, S, N 87 8
Mukherji, Rama ran jan 58 S3.
Mukhopadhyay Ashoh Kumar
56 20
Mukhopadhyay. B 60 242
Mukhopadhyay. Biswanalh 32 S3
41 S4, 49 72. 64 298, 79 251,
80 144
Mukhopadhyay, Saumendra Nath
20 179
Mukhopadhyay, T. 49 73
Mukhopadhyaya Bimalkumar 60 18,
67 24
Mukhopadhyaya. Biswahath 37 49,
51 20, 68 74
Mukhopadhyaya, P 22,70
Mukhopadhyaya, Samir Kumar
3 99
Mukhopadhyaya. So manalh 79 252
Mukbyananda, Swami 3 100, 45 169,
48 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 183A,
50130, 54 299, 57.77, 6443.
Mulay, Gunakar 84 47
Mulay, R. A 54.300, 301
Mullens, Jo«ph 57 78.
Muller, J. *C 43 43
Mulhk, B R. 80 145
Mummtgatbi Sumaoga! D 53 59
Muni, Rakesh Kumar 57 79.
Munishwarananda Sarasvati,
Swami 54 302, 303
Mumshwar Deo 19 S4
Munshi, K M 82.148, 149
Munshi S 65 66
Munshi, Shehnaz 80 146
Munshi Ram Sharma 30 85 , 31 17.
Munshtram Sharma ' Soma * 1.S2;
5 S3
Murakami, Shinkan 20.148,209,80.
147, 148.
Muran, Krishna 68 48
Muran Lai 53 60
Murthy. C K. 76 21
Murthy K. K- SO 149
Murthy, S R- 18 6
Murthy. S R N 77 36, 78.54.
83 88. 84 48
Murti Snmannarayana M 49 74
Murti, T R V 85.49
Murty, Rani Sadasiva 27 6 , 37.50.
Murugesu, R K. 54 S8
Mus Paul 80 150
Musalgaonkar, Gajanan Sastn 11 7.
Muztar, Bal Krishna 82,150.
Mylius Klaus 16 4, 24 23, 33 47,
48 S9, S10, 35 53 54, 48 184,
54 304, 79 253 80151
Naafs Wilstra, Marianne C 45 170
Nabbari S K- 24 57
Naganathan, G 77 37
Nagar. Shantilal 51 S4 , 74 24.
Nagarajan V 25 213, 57 80
Nagaraja Rao H 80 152-
Nagaraja Rao, M S 87 145
Nagaraja Rao, P. 22 71. 48 185 186,
58 S4, 62 47
Nagaraj Rao, H Y 25 2}4,
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
a ljo
Nagatomi, M- 87 74.
Nagel, Wolfrom 81.140.
Nagon, S L. 82.131, 152.
Naik, J P. 3.119- 78 69.
Naimpally, S. A. 75.60.
Narr, Madhavan 60.19.
Nair, S. Bhaskaran 87.2. 129.
Naislhika, Satyananda 54 S9.
Nakamura, Hajime 48 187 : 57.81,
82. 83, 84.
Nakano, Gisho 33 49.
Nambudiri, A. N S. 34 117.
Nambutin, Divakar 34 118.
Nampoothiry N. M. 82.153.
Namputin, N Narayan 82.154.
Nandanandanananda Saras vat i,
Swamr 4975.
Nandi, Rnmcndra Nat h 48.188.
Nandi. R. N. 65 67 ; 66.53 , 71.43,
72.9.
Nanavati, R. I. 6.S6.
Naradev Saatn 25.215, 216, S 26;
80 153.
Narain, A. K 81 141, S6. 82.155.
Naralikar. Jayant V. 78.55.
Narang, Bhim Sam 68 49.
Narang, Saroj 36 S2,
Narang, Sai>apal 25 217; 65.68,
70 27; SO 28
Narang, S. P. 3 101.
Narang, Sudesh 51 31, 37; 6634.
Narasimha Murthi, A. V 87119.
Narasimha Murthy 87.45
N'arasimhan, Sakuntala 63.50
Narasimhan, Tamraparni K. 1 33;
20 53.
Naravane, V. S. 48 1 89.
Narayan, K. P. 54.305.
Narayan Aiyangar 48 190.
Narayanan, K. p. 78 56
Narayanan, M. G. S. 82 156.
Narayanan, S. £0.154
Narayanan Nambudinpad, O. M. C.
1.34.
N'anyana Rao 20 217.
Narajaaa Saslrf, M. iai7.
Narayana Sharon 12,12.
Narajana$\ami Aiyar, K. 21.23;
2172. 58.75.
Narayan Sharma 34 306.
Narayanswamy, P. V. 3 SI 3.
Naresh Kumar 82.157.
Nariman, Fanbourz 47.SI.
Narla, V. R 22.73. 58.76.
Narten, J. 4013; 41.102; 45.171;
47.82, 48 191; 50 24; 56.21;79.254,
255, 256, 257, 258 ; 87.72.
Natb, Jyotrsh 49 76; 50.57, S3, 55,10.
Nalh, Mrtnal Kanti 42.174; 79.259.
Nath. Raj Mohan 62.48; -83.74,75,
76.
Nath, Vijay 73 47. 47A.
Naudou, J. 86 37.
Nauciyal, K. ?. 82.158.
Na\akumar, Sri 31 18; 34.119.
Na\are, S. K. 54.307, 3C8; 79.240.
Navatbe, P. D 3 102; 10.3. 30; 24 87,
99; 25.218,26.33. 34,37.51,41.103,
54 309, 310. 311, 312, 313; 79 261;
85 20.
Nawalganya, Nilam 42,175.
Nayak, G. C. 61.67.
Nayak. Ketaki 48 192; 49 77.
Nccraja Kant 51.13.
Neisser. Walter 85 50.
Ncmeskeri. Janas 81.142.
Nene, G. S. 24.36.
Nene, M P. 51.47.
Neog, Han Prasad 22.74.
Ncog. Maheshwar £0 155.
Ncog', Panchanan 78-57.
Neroznak. V. P. 45 47.
Nespital, H. 41.104, 4Z176; 44 12,
13.
Neu, John 85 61.
Ncufeldt. Ronald W. 4.33; 61.71;
87 93.
Ncu.tupny, J. 81.143.
Note, Felix 51.10; 53.61.
Nidhi 48.193.
Nigal, S. G. 61.63, 69. 70.
Nigam. Shyam Sunder 72-10,
index of authors
1121
N'gam Sharma 34 |20
Nikolaev, S. L 47 83
Nirakan, Ramada* 34 121, 122;
38 77
Niranpna Diva Swam! 49 78
Niiiec, Hans J Si 144
Nit>a OuiUn>a Yali 20 14 14A
NobujukJ. Watt e 7029.
Nojden, Winfncd 39 31.
Noojiha ). MaJoa 723
Normicr. Rudolf 79 262.
Nou. ) -L. 48 169
Nunuta, Ichiro 66.55. 71.44, 45
Nufiuij, IchiJo 63 69
Nuttbaum, A|aa 45,172 , 79.263,
81 345
Nuvangul, V. £0 136.
Cak. P. N. 83 77,78 79
Obe/haowner. Get hard 35.S5. 47 84,
48.194. 195. 196. 197, 56 22 23.
37 86. 60 20. 64 43.46, 80 137,
158, 159
Obcihcs, Thomas 20 210
O bnen, Sleven 47 85
O Brjao, Margie 42.177
Odeod hal. S 73 48.
Oiike Clam 60 2j
Oettinger. Norbert 42 178, 45 173.
J74, 53 62
O’Flaherty, Wendy Dpmger 15 18,
30 86, 47 87.B3, 48 198, 199.200
201, 202, 49 79, 50 5«r 53 63. 64,
65. 66, 67 68, SI, 54 394, 6' 72,
73, 73A, 62. 49, 81 146,86 38
Oguibenine, B 3 103, 4 36, S6.
24 100, 34 123, 124 125 , 36 22.
23 , 40 14,41 105. 106, 107,45.175,
176, 47 89, 49 SO. 51 4 53 69 70,
54 314, 314A. 315, 316. 317,318,
56 24, 25 , 79 264 265 266 267.
263, 80 160, 161, 162, 81 147,
148. 83 »0
Ogawa, Hrdej© 25 219, 4344
Ogawa, Hiroshi 84 49
Ohkuma, Keishiro 71 46
„.JU
Ojh3, Kcdar Nalh 23 S27.
Ojha . Madhusudaa 7 858
Ojihara, Yutaka 25 220 , 79 269.
Ojdcnbcrg Hermann 1 10, 3 95,
22.75A. 49 81, 56 26, 58 $5.
Ojeatfcr M 81 149
Oliveira, 3 C G de 25 221 ,42.179
Olncllc, P 21 S5, 67 2b, 20.
Olsen. Birgit Anctic 45 177,79270
Oji on C 67 27
O’Malley L. S S 48 203. 60.50
Omkar Shri SO 1 63
Omkara 25 222, 42.18a
Om Praia sh 48 204 , 34 211. 63 70.
72 11, 82 159 160.
Om Si \ a raj 40 33
O neil, L Thomas SO 164 165
O no Shun jo 25 223.
Oommen T K- 61 74
Oort Mairaona 47 90, 68.51
Oort. M S 3 104 S 13A 53 71,
87 69A
Ooston, J G 47 91
Oppert. Gustav 82-161
Oranskaja. T I 41 108 45 178,
54 319, 79 271, 272.
Organ T 48 205.
Orlaudj, Chains 5S4, 79.273
Ortolani Bailctta, Lucilta 39 53
79.285
Ostler, N 46 39
Ostler, Nicholas D. M 42.181
Ostor, Akos 66 57 68 52, 71 47
Oloma, Yasuhiro20 195, 22 76
Oil, J 47 58, 50 218
Ottcn, Heinrich 81 150
Ouserampil J 48 206
pachon, Sat>a S 87 80A
Padhi, Umakanl 20180
Padhy, K Ch 25 224, 225, 42 182.
Padoux, Andre 34 126, 38 S5,
48 207 , 80 166 167, 168
Page, R I 47 9Z
Paharj, Ananda San kar 53 72,5923
Pa ban, Satyabrata 56 S2, 64 47.
1122
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
Pah i B swamthar 25 226
Pa D A 48 208
Paj n Dushan 57 87
Pakhalna T N 79 274
Pal Rajaram 74 25
Pa! Raman 83 81
Pal hawadana Mai nda 50 59
Pal t P yal 59 23A 78 59
Palshkar S M 42183 49 82
82 162
Palsule G B 25227 228 229
230 231 39 52 41 109 110 43
44A 79 275
Pamar V rendra S ngh 51 48
Pana no Anton o 54 320 79 276
lanashka Vasude a Lakshman
2124
Panchamukh V R 3 105
Pancholi Badr p asad 3 1 6 6 34
31 19 34 127 128 129 49 83
68 53
Panda Ganesh Prasad 42 184 49 84
Panda Har har 66 58
Panda Jayanti 30 48 32 46 47
Panda Jogcsh II 1
Panda Narasmhal8 7 61 75 83 82
Panda Naras ngha 30 87 88 S5
Panda N C 78 60
Panda N rmal Chand a 50 243
Panda R C 25 232
Panda So gdharan 4 37 79 277
Pande Baleshwar 80 169
Pande B M 87 62
Pande Gangadhar 50 60
Pande G C 22 77 48 209 210
56 27 82 163 164 165
Pande Shyam Nara n 84 50
Pande Susm ta 48 211
Pandey A N 79 278
Pandey Ba jana h 20 45
Pandey B P 77 38
Pandey Chandra Bhanu 3249
Pandey Deen Band hu 79 279
Pandey Devendra Nath 42186
Pendey D K 418
Pandey DM 26 35
Pandey Gaya Ram 22 78 79
Pandey G r shdatta 33 50
Pandey G R 58 78
Pandey H S 54 321
Pandey Indu Prabha 73 49
Pandey Kap 1 9 4
Pandey Om Prakash 3 108 33 51
Pandey Rajbal 67 28
Pandey Rajendra 66 59 82166
Pandey Raj Mam 42 185
Pandey Kama Avadha 1 35
Pandey Ramash sh 26 38 39
Pandey Ram Suresh 54 322 68 54
55
Pandey R N 24 58
Pandey Sa laja 32 50 51
Pandey Sangam Lai 57 88
Pandey Sha laja 49 85
Pandey Sharda 3 107
Pandey Srkant42 187
Pandey Uma Kant 12 14 71 48
Pandey Umesh Chandra 18 SI
59 S4
Pandev V dyadhar 23 26
Pandey V P 55 11 78 61
Pandeya Astabhuja Prasad 78 62
Pandeya D N 26 36 5010
Pandeya Narendranath 25 233
Pandeya On Prakash 15 S5 2059
24 S9 54 323 59 24 69 19 20
Pandeya Radbeshyam 30 89 59 25
Pandeya Ramash sh 26 37 30123
Pandeya Ram Mohan 87 104 114
Pandeya R C. 64 48
Pandeya Sa laja 51 24 55 12
Pandeya Sr kanta 1 36
Pandeya Sukadeva 75 61
Pandeya Uma 58 79
Pandeya Umesh Datta 4 39 36 24
Pandeya Upendra 25 234
Pandeya V jay Bhaskar 43 45
Pandeja Vjay Shankar 41 111
Pandeya Vyasa Prasad 42188
Pandhar pande Rajesbvart 36 25
42 116 54 324
Pand t Balaj nath 42 168 A
1124
VED1C BIBLIOGRAPHY
5215, 78 68,69, 79 287
Patbak, Rama Adhar 3 S14
Pathak, Vishwambhar Sharan 82 170
Patbak, V S.4S217, 74 26, 79 2S8
Pathariya, Satya 34 134. 134A.71 51.
SO 181, 182.
Pathrija, Sandhya 54 330
Pathnya, Satya 3120 S15 6 35,
822, 11 31, 68 56
Pati Niranjaa 25 243 244
Pa til, D L 32.52
Patil Narendranath B 53 73
Patil, N B 50 II, 54 331
Patil Sarad 71 52
Patil, Sharad 66 62
Patil, V S 79 289
Patkar, Madhukar M 33 52
Patnaik Minati 5 12 13
Pattabhirama Sastn 15 9 , 24 37
Pattabhirauia Sastn P N 20118
Pattanayak, Dukh syama 5 14
Patterson, Maureen L P 85.55,
8641
Patyal, H C 14 2, 49,87, 67 32,
79 290, 291, 292, 293
Patyal, Hukam Chand 18 8. 54 332,
333, 334 335 , 65 72, 77 39
Paul, Nivedita 24 24
Paul, R C 84 51
Pawatc. I S 25 245
Peca Conti Rita 79 294
Pelican, Jaroslav 80 184
Pellegrini Again Sannino 79.295
Pendse, S N 70 30
Pcnner, Hans 47 98
Pepiccllo, W J 45 179.
Pereira, Jose 43 213 219
Pinkhaaian, A 79 296 297
Pennu, Roberto 37 53
Pen Suryanarayana Sastn 25 S29
Pcschel D 45 180
Pesot, Jurgen 42.196
Peters, Martin 87 97
Peters*, n, I V 34 136
Peterson, Paul D 35 56
Pstracek. Karel 45 181.
Pfeffer. G 66.63
Phadke, H A 82 50 , 84 52, 53,54
Phelps E 42 191, 192
Phillips, Maurice 48 220
Phillips Stephen H 57 91, 58 82,
60 22
Piantelli, Mario 64 50
Pieper, Ursula 46 41, 87 178
Piggott S 73 53
Pirapalalpure G V 20 46
Pinault G 41 113 114 115. 116,
42 193
Pinault, Georges 45 182, 50^8, 79
298 299
Pmgree, D 75 S7
Pipitone, Giuseppe 69 21
Pirart, Enc 3 121, 17 24, 20 60,
45 183 51 25, 79 300, 301, 302,
303
Pirejko, L A. 45 184
Pisani V 33 53, 79 304
Pittman, Richard S 45 185 81 154
Plott, John C. 57 92
Pobozmak, Tcdeusz 44 15, 46 42
Poddar Hanuman Prasad 80.185.
Podder Theisiog, Ina 65 73
Podgorski, Frank R 49 221
Podzeit, Utz 33 54
Potcy Utt 56 29 , 80 186.
Pollet, Gilbert 82.171, 87 53.
Pollock Sheldon 64 51
Polome, E C 45 1 86. 187 188,
50 168, 52 16, 79 305, 81 155. 156,
157. 158 159 160, 161, 162, 163,
164 194 87 49
Polorre. Edgar C 41 117, 118.
47 99, 49 88 89 5927 85 56,
8642, 87 63
Poliky, Marion Barbara 79 306
Popley Herbert A 37 54.
Porcher Manc-Claude £5 57.
Por*al, N K 62 50
Porag. Walter 39 54
Post, Kenneth II 70 31, 80 187
PotJar Mahohar Madhasjt 54 121,
336
1126
VEDtC BIBUOGRAPilY
Ragbu Vira 15 3, 85 59,
Raghuvira, Vedalankar 22 S4 30 98,
99, 31 20, 63 II
Raghunatha Iyer N 80 190
Raghunathan, K. 7623
Ragozin Zenaidi A 83 90
Rahman A 78 74, 75 76
Rahurkar V G 32 54 55 56 57,
54,340
Rai B K 65 112
Rat, Ganga Sagar 9 8, 33 55 Sll
Rai, Jatmal 65 75 68 60 , 72 13
79 312
Rat, M Sunder 58 88
Rat Ram Kumar 2 10 11
Raj Bharat! 82 177
Raj Subhash 81 169
Rajagopala Aiyar T R 12 19
Rajagopala Iyer. T K 37 57
Rajagopatan, L S 9 9 10 37 58
59 60
Rajam V S 4645
Rajan. V S 43 48,
Rajapatirana, T 87 41
Rajappan K P 25 250
Rajendra 74 27
Rajendra Prasad 61 83
Rajendra Singh 42 196
Rajendran C 71 56
Rajesb Satyavrata 12 S2 65 76
83 91
Rajgopalachari C 48 226
Rajiv Kamal 72.14 21
Raju P T 07 96A 97
Raju PVR 9 11
Rajurkar G G 65 77
Rakcsh Vishnu Dalta 83 92
Rakesh Chandra 39 55
Ram Swarm 20 17
Rama, Swamt 20 183 78 77
Ramabachan Anantanand 62 SI
Ramachandra Aiyar T K 45 191
Rama Chandra Rao S K. 3 127,
35 58
Ramachandra Sarma, V 8 17
Ramachandra Sastn 24,59
Ramachandrudu P 20 110
Ramadass Harlprasad 78 78
Ramaknshna, G 35 59, 87 118
Ramaknshna Bbat M 25 2S1.
Ramaknshnan, C L 42 197
Ramaknshna Rao B S 25252
Ramaknshna Rao M 48 S9
Ramakrlshna Rao Vetury 22 85,
58 89
Ramamurthi K S 87 149
Ramamurti, Pratapagin 71 57
Ramamurty A 58 90
Raman Apama 22 86 87, 58 91
Raman, C V 82 178
Raman K V 74 28 , 82 179
Raman M V, 42 198
Raman NS S 64 53
Raman, S 61 84
Raman Varadaraja V 82480
Ram Anant L. B 47 101 87 162.
Ramana Rao V V 48 227, 76 24
Ramanarayana Vidyaratna 24 25,26
Ramanath 3 128
Ramanatha Vedalankar 4 44 8 15
Ramanathan A A 21 28, 29
Ramanathan A S 30 100
Ramanathan P S 49 96, 54 341
Ramanath Dikshit 8 19, S2 , 37 6|
Rumanatb Diksbit M 8.13 14,
24 49
Ramanna Raja 20 184, 34 141
Ramanuja, Agnihotra 26 40
Ramanuja Chan, S K 3429
Ramanujacharya T S 54 341
Ramanujan A K 42 199
Ramanuja Tatacharya A, 24 102
Rama Rao, P 20 18
Ramaratnam, S 67 34
Rama Saran Das, Sant 43 49, 50
Ramasarup Rasikesh 50245
Rama Sastn Vaidya Acharya 20 19
Ramashraya Sharma 66 64, 67 35
Ramasimha 31 21
Ramaswamy, II N 20111
Ramaswamy Iyengar, A 34 142
Raraat, Paolo 45 192
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1127
Ram Avlar Veer 37 62.
Rambachan, Anantananda 48 228,
SIO
Rambilass, B 3 130
Ramchandran, C, E. 81178
Ramesh, K V 87 24
Ramesh Mum 76 25
Rameshvaranandatharja. Swami
30 101.
Ram Gopal 3 131, 24 102A, 30 102,
103, 39 56, 41 121 J22 , 79 314
315,316,317. 8393
Ram Kumar E R. 34 143
Ramnalh, Vcdalamkar 6S 61 , 69 23,
79 313
Ram Prasad, Vcdalaokar 30 101
Ramsaro op • Ra»ikcsh ’ 35 60
Ramsarup * Rasikesh 32 58
Ram Swamp 56 30
Rana, Arvind 25 253
Rana, B S 60 191
Rana Pravina Simha 68 62. 69 24
Ranadc. H G 24 27. 28, 103
54 343. 344, 345. 346. 347 , 79 318,
319, 30 191
Ranadc, R. O 58 92
Rangacharja K J07, 19 4 23 28
Rangacharyuju G T K 48 229
230
Rangacharyulu, S T K. S. 2J 254
Ranganalhan A 87 175
Ranganathananda Swami 22 88
89. 47 S6, 48 231 , 58 93 94, 78 79,
80 193, 82 181, 85 60
Ran). NiJajjj 25.235 256, 4J 123,
42 200
Ram, Pratibha 34 1 44, 61 85
Ronjana 18 9
Ran jan Kumar 56 30A.
Ranjst Smgh 48 232
Rao, handtni V, 68 63
Rao, P 1 82 182
Rao, t-rakasa V V 68 63
Rao, S R, 54 348 , 82 183 184
Rao, V D 87 111,
Raphael 60 SI. S2, 63 11A
Rapson E J 82 185
Rarate, V R. 7 25, 3159.
Rasikesh Ran Saroop 73 54
Rasmussen J E 45 193, 79.320,
321
Rasier, Peter 3 132.
Rastogi Kalpana 72 SI, 73 55
Rastogi. Urmila 6 39 51 32
Ra ate. J G 1 S2
Rath, Prativa Manjari 6 38, 36 28,
50 13 133 134 135, 236
Rath Saraju 25 257,258 259,39,57.
Rath, S N 66 65
Rath Sharma, Sadasiva 20203
Ratnam, Kama la 32 60
Ratnam. Ram Kumar 80 194
RaUchow C II 47 101
Rau Heimo 32 186. 187
Rau W 34 145. 146 , 35 61, 43 51.
62, 53 79 322 323, 83 94 95
Rau Wilhelm 15 5 6 30- 20112,
33 56, 57 58 59 60, 7 429. 7741,
42, 80 195 86.43, 87 172.
Rauvskij D S 81 74
Ravi Nambuliri, M K 54 349
Ravmdranath, P K 34 147
Ravi Prakasb 41 J24 125, 41201.
201 203, 74 30 79 324
Raviprakash Ana 18 10
Ra*al Jndrasadaa 54 350
Rawal Narendra Prakash 71 58
Ray, Amita 87 123
Ray Bidyut Lata 68 64
Ray Gangasagar 13 5 21 30.
Ray Kzlindl 50 246
Ray Niharranjan 74 31
Ray, Piamodranjan 3 133, 36 29,
75 66
Ray, Sukumar 81188
Ray, Upcndraasth 3134, 17 25,
25260 30 104 A 6666, 84 56
Raychaudhuri Hemchandra 48 233,
Rajevsky D S 86 44
Reat. N Ross 62 51
Reczek Jozef 85 60A
Reddy, V Madhusjdan 34, S10
1128
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Reddy V N K 57 98
Reed El zabeth A 33 61
Reetz Dankfr ed 47 103
Regamey Constantin 85 61
Rege M P 48 234
Reichenbach Bruce R 61 86 87
Re ghard John 42 196
Renfrew Col n 81 170 171
Rem Giraud Sjlvanne 46 46
Renou Lou s 34 148 82 189 85 62
Renteln A! son Dundes 80 196
Renu Lad! ha h 83 96
Reyna Ru h 35 62 57 99 100
Reynold F ank 47 105
Reynolds Frank E 59 17A 61 59
Ribakov R B 82190
Rcbards Glynn 48 236
Rchardson J F 87 47
Richter Ushanas Egbert 83 97
R es J 48 162
Ries Jul en 47 106 107 48 237 238
54 351
Rihani Vasundhara 49 95 50 61
53 75 66 67 69 25 73 56 76 26
83 98
Rkov G 41 126
Rikov Georgi T 45 194 195 196
196A
Rkov G T 79 325 326
R nne Olga 59 28
Rsch Ernst 45 197
R shi Jagad sh Chandra 71 59
Rtschl Eva 66.68 67 36 70 33
71 60 82 191 192
Riviire Jean Claude 45 198 81 172
83 99
Rix Helmut 45 199 200
Roberge Paul T 42 204
Rob ns R H 46 47
Rocher Ludo 33 62 SI2 87 26
Rocher Rosane 86 45
Rodrigues Antonio F X 22 90
58 95
Roer E 21 3J 32
Rogers Dav d E 25 261
Roh Raj nder Kaur 48 239
Roider Ulr ka 79 327
Romcr R 86 46
Roodbergen J A F 25 150 151
152
Room A 35 63
Rosel Jakob 48 240 241 66 69
Rosenkranz Bernhard 45 201
Rosiello Lu gi 42 205
Rostau H ltrud 48 242 243
Rosu Ar an 76 27 87 59
Rothermund D 82 118 119 8647
Roussean Andr e 45 202
Ro vlett Ralph M 71 61
Roy Ash m Kumar 35 64 S6
Roy Brajdeo Prasad 72.15 7743
Roy Kunkum 67 37
Roy M rc 77 44.
Roy P K 20 151
Roy Raja Rammohan 33 SI 3
34149
Roy Samaren 83 100
Roy SB 75 67 79 328 SI 173
83 101 102 103
Roy Sudhangshu Mohan 17 26
75 68
Ruben Walter 57 101 82193
Ruck C A P 47 58 50 218
Rudo V I 57 102
Rukmani T S 22 91
Ruland Vernon 47 108
Rumsey Alan 45 203
Rupachanda D pak 3 136
Russek Rane 48 244
Raster Chr stal 81 150
Rydberg Erik 22 92
Ryutaro Tsuch da 58 96
Sabast an V T 61 88
Sachdev Subhash Chandra 34 160.
Sachdeva M naksh 43 54.
Sachdeva O P 60 23
Sadhale G S 35 65
Safaya R N 62 53
Sag Ivan A 42 206 207
Saggs H W F 81 174
Sag rov A K. 45 20?
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1129
Sagramojo Rossella D 50 93
Saha MrJuJa 1727 76 23
Saha Ranj t Kumar 30 10o
Sahadeva Maojula Jo H7
Sahai Bbagwant 87 139
Saharov P D 51 3u2.
Sahasrabuddhe Madhukar ^0 138
Sahasrabuddhe M T 103 78 80-
SI 1 „
Sabay p N 86 43
Sahl M D N 77 45
Sahoo P C 7 S3 4996 o* 3^3
3-4 79 329 330 80 197
Sahoo, Sukhalaia 43 5a
Sahu Bhairabi Prasad Co 78 79
73 57
Sahu R J SO 198
Said Edward W S6 49
Sal.nl Anupama 6 024
Saksena Bhupesh Chandra 30 106
Saksena Usha Dev 37 63
Saletore R N 36 06
Salgado N rmata S 22 93
Salomon R chard 40 S2
Saluj Peter H 25 262.
Sambaraj, Acbarya 2l S3 79 331
SamkrUya)ana Rahul 1 12 83 101
Samozvantsev A M Cj 1 13 70 34
41 71 96
Sampath R N 48 245 S8 97
Sampatha R N 22 94
Sampath Iyengar G S 75 69
Sampson Geoffrey 46 48
Saropumananda 34 161 152 163
Samrat G 82 194
Samtani K H 87 7
Samudra K. D 54 356 S10 80199
Sanders N K. 47 109
Sangava Sanjay 79 232
Sangoram K D 48 246 49 97
Sam Saver o 5 S4 41 127 79 333
Sankal a H D 25 263 73 58
81 176 82 19s 84 67
Sankaran C R 23 27
Sankaranarayana S 50 247 79 334
Sankaranarayanan S 22 95 37 65
143
80 200
Sankara Rama Sastn 820
Sankara Rama Saslr C El 357
SaDyal Ayodhyanath 37 65
Sanyal Lai ta 54 358 63 65
Saprc D S 22 96
Sarada Sohanlal 54 359
Saradapr yananda Swam m 20 166
201 220
Saraf Ramaknshna 26 41 S2.
Saraf Samarendra 66 70
Saran P 82 1 90 83 105
Sarangi A C 25 264 265 266 267
268 269 S30 42 208
Sarao K. T S 73 59
Sarasvat Kr shna Deva 25 270 271
Sarasvat! 24 8
Sarasvat! Baidyanatb 82.197
Sarasvat Brahmanandendra 22.S5
Sarasvat D 34 154
Sirasvati R 54 360
Sarasvat! Satya Prakash 25 272
Sarasvad Amma T A 75 70
Sarasuat K. S 77 1 1
Saras wall Da dyanath 46 49 48 247
64 361 80.20J
Sara swat S 20 113
Sarde&ai S G 48 248 82198
Sanamdi V 81 1*7
Sar ta Kuman 71 62 72 16
Sarkar Amal 50 99 55 14
Sarkar An ] Kumar 57 104 105
Sarkar Benoy Kumar 65 80
Sarkar H mansu Bhusan 8Z199
Sarkar Jagad sh Narayao 87 SO
Sarkar Kishor (al 61 89
Sarkar Ramatosh 28 4 75 71
Sarkar S C 82 200
Sarkar Sub mal Chandra 65 81
Sarma Chandra Shekhar 55 106
Sarma D S 48 249 250 251
Sarma K V 28 5 3567 6926
75 72 83)06 87 60 6) 151
Sarma Narecdra Nath 25 273
43 56
Sarma Sadas va Rath 20 SJ6
1130
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sarnia S R 75 73 87 158
Sarnia, S S 12 60, 77 46
Sarnia Vina 43 57
Sarma, V R L 15 II
Sarmah Thaneswar 3 137 138 139,
4 48 49 22 97 30 107 108 32 61
62 63 64 65 66 33 6 1 41 128
42 209 48 252 49 98, 09 50186,
54 362 73 60 83 107, 108
Sarma Rishi Umashankar 43 57
Samp Lakshman 26 42 43
Sarveswara Sharma Pen 79 335
Sasaki, Genjun H 61 90
Sastn Ashok 26 7
Sastn, Ayodhyachandradas 37 67
Sastn Chandrakant Bali 75 74
Sastn Dharmendra Nath 34 155
Sastn Golap Chandra 22 98
Sastri Indrachandra 82 201
Sastri Jnanaprakash 51 5
Sastri, Jwalanta Kumar 87 40
Sastri, Kcshav L eva 5 31
Sastri Keshav Ram K 48 253
Sastri P D 78 81
Sastri, Rupa Kishor 15 31
Sastri, Shambhunath 24 38
Sastri Umesh Pr Simha 82 202
Sastri Vedaprakash 48 254
Sastry K. R R 48 255 70 35
Satavalekar S D 137, 1010 11
12 21
Satchidananda Murthy K 34 156,
57 107, 58 93 61 91
Sathc, Jagadish Chandra 84 58
Sathc Jajashree 3 140 54 363
Sathe, Jayashree Eilcep 24 104
Sathc M D 43 58
Sathe, R G 3 141, 76 29
Sathe, Shnnm 81 178
Satprem 34 SI1
Satyakam Vedalankar 30109 110
54 364
Satyakam Vtdjalankar 6.40,30 111 ,
34 157 158 36 31,68 66
Satya Murty, K 82 203
Satyananda Vedavagisa 25 274, 37
68, 67.38
Satyanarayaoa Rao, G 50 14
Satyaprakash 28 6 , 48 256,257 85
63, 64
Satyaprakash Swami 12 22
Satya Prakash Sarasvati 75 75, 76,
78 SI 80 202
Satyaprakash Sarasvati Swami 1 13,
II 33 17 28 34 159 42 210, 54,
365 366, 78 82, 83 109 110,
Satyapnya 3 142, 6 41
Satyapri>a Vrati, Acharya 11 34
Satyavrata Samashrami 13 14
Satyavrata Siddhantalankar 3 143,
6 42 43 20 90, 34 160 , 80 203,
204
Satya Vrat Sastri 54 367
Satyawadi, Sudha 74 32
Satyendra Kumar, Arya 76 30
Sauparna, Duriseihi Venkatesvar 22.
99, 66 71
Savalapurkar, P K 22 100
Savan Bharatl T 79 336
Savkar, M K 81 S7
Sawai Takanon 20 70
Sayce A H 81.179
Sayers, William 47 110, 111
Schaife Hartmut 25 275. 33 64, 46
50. 71 63 64 65 S2, 79 337, 82
204
Schaycr, Stanislav 57 108
Schaulele Steven 41 129 130 131,
132 133
Scherer Schaub Christina 79 338
Scbctehch M 4 S8, 16 SI 49 100
5062 66 72 73, 74 71 60, 7217,
18. 79 339 340 341, 82 205, 83
III 112
Schctehch Maria 4 50, 17 29,18
10A
Schiffmann Harold F 65 83,
S2 2I2A
Schindler H J 41 134, 45 206
Schindler J 42 2 il, 79 342 343
Schinultr Jochcm 37 97
Schlcratb, B 35 68, 36 32, 39 58 f
INDEX OK AUTHORS
1131
4J.J35, 136 4 5 207, 203, 209, 210,
HI. 212, 47)12, 56 31; 7 9 34),
345, 346. 347, 34?, 349, 81 180,
181, 83 1 13
Schlerath, Demined 3 144, 45),
30 248 , 87 90, 147
SchlrngloiT. Dieter 86 50
Schluchter, Wolfgang 48.258 , 56 32.
Sc hmahueg, W ilium R 45213,214,
215. 79 330, 81 18Z
Scfameja, Haas 3 1 45. Sid.
Schmid, WoIIgaag P 45216,70 351
Schmidt, Ceroot 79 352.
Schmidt, HaanJ-Peter45 217, 54 SI 1.
79 353,354 , 80 205
Schmidt, Karl Horst 45 218, 219
Schmidt, Klaus T 35 69
Schm/tU, Ruth Lath 85 65.
Schmitt, Rudiger 35 70, 45 220
79 355, 350, 81 183, 87 51,73
Schmoeckcl R 81 184
Schnapp Alam 70 36
Schneider David M 65 82
Schneider. Ulrich 41 259
Sch outer). 3 P 48.2601
Schrader, Fried neb Otto 85 66.
Schreiner Peter 48 261
Schrempp, G 87 95,
Schroder L Von 82,206.
Schuhmachcr Stcph»n 35 71
Schulman, D 50139, 87 173
Schultz, M 57 109
Schwab, Raymond 86 51
Schnartz, Martin 64 4, 35.72.3633.
50 205 S5, 79 357. 358, 359
Schviartzbcrg. Joseph 84 59,
Schwarz, Arturo 48 262, 80 206
Schwarz, W 35 73
Schweatner, Ernst 8S 67
Scott, D A 81 185
Scott, David C 37 69
Seal. Brajendranath 78 83
Seebold, E 79 360
Sehgal, S R 1 14, 24 85, 105,
87168
Scidcabcrg, A. 54 368 , 75 77.
Scmcka Pankratov, E. 79 361.
S.n, Ajit Kumar 71 66
Sen Debabrata 80 207.
Sen, Chitrabhaau 35 74, 54 369
S'n, Indra 30112, 62 54
Sen, K M 48 263
Sen, Milan 50 140 , 54 370
Sen Nalim Kant 20 114.
Sen. N B 30113
Sen Nilmadhav 19 18, 79 362, 363
Sen, Ran ;it 66 75
S.n S N. 24 106 , 82.207
S‘D, Suhhadra Kumar 45.221
Sen Sumanta 2 5 276. 42.212.
Sen, Upal 42 213
Senart, Emile 20 91
Scngaku Maeda SO 208
Senear, 5 S 3267. 71 67
Sergupta, Anura 61 92
Sen Gupla, P R 83 114.
Sengupta, Pradip Kumar 8715
Sengupta, Sankar 50 S7 , 77 A7
Sen Gupla, Suml 42 214
Senior, Michael 47 113
Scnkevich, A N 82.190
Sen Sbarma, D B 61 93
Sembarma, Deba Brata S0 2C9,
87 14
Sergent B 68 67
Sergent Bernard 81 186
Seshachar, B R 22 101.
S-s^aUri. K 48-264, 61 94
Ssshadn, P 54 371
Seshagin Rao K L 80 210
Seshan, K S S 48 265
Selb, Surabhi 61 95
Sethna, K D 82 208, 209
Scttar. S 54 372.
Setubai G, 61 96
Sevasimha 6025.
Shaffer, Jim G 81 187
Shab, Ginraj 82210,
Shah, Govind al S 27 8
Shah, K. K 68 68, 78 84.
Shah, K. T 82 211
Shah, N J. 87 153.
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 132
Shah, Ramesh J 78 85, 82 212
Shailendra Kumar 71 68,
Shaked S 87173
Shakuntala Devi 48 266
Shahgram Baburao 56 33
Shama Sastn R 16 3, 23 28 24 60
Shama Shastry 28 6
Shandilya, H A 66,76
Shankaranarayanan 34 161
Shankara Rao K. B 61 97
Shanmukha Mudaliar, A 33 65,
56 34
Shantipriya Devi 25 277 4t 59
Shapiro, Michael C 47114, 65 83,
82 212A
Sharan, Madhav 3 146
Sharan, Paramatma 71 69
Sharma, Ananta Deva 22 102
Sharma Arvind 20 20 47, 92 152
198 22 103,30 114 34.162 36 33A
47 115, 48 267, 268 269 270 57
110, 61 98, 62 55, 65 84, 68 69,70
73 61, 79 364 365, 82 213
Sharma Arycndra 35 75
Sharma, Ashok 62 56, 76 31 78 86
Sharma, Ashok Kumar 77 48
Sharma, Baburam 54 373
Sharma Baldev Raj 53 76
Sharma, Bhim Sen 54 374
Sharma Bhisma Datta 30 115
Sharma, B K 71 31
Sharma, B N K 20 153 22 104
Sharma, B R 8 21 S3, 11 2 22
105 , 23 29 29A 24 48A , 37 70,
48 271, 51 16 , 54 S12, 73 62 78 87
Sharma Brahmananda 60 2 6
Sharma Braja Narayan 56 35
Sharma Chandra Datta 25 278
Sharma Chandradhar 57 in, 112.
Sharma, Chaturvedi Dwarakaprasad
35 76
Sharma Chotclal 28 7
Sharma D D 54 375, 87 167
Sharma Devidatta 42 215
Sham a,Dharmananda 20 185 , 59 29
Sharma, Durgesh Kumar 59 30
Sharma, Ganesh Dutta 80 21 1
Sharma G C 87 158
Sharma, G R 77 49
Sharma Haridatta 57 113
Sharma Han Gopal 33 66
Sharma, H L. 57 114
Sharma, Hndaya Narayan 26 44
Sharma, Hridaya Ranjan 30116,
39 59 41 137, 54 376 377,79 366
367, 368
Sharma, I C 61 S3
Sharma Jagadish Chandra 3 147
Sharma Jajneswar 21 33
Sharma, Jawhanlal 54 378
Sharma, Jayamangal 3 148, 645,
68.71
Sharma J M 80 212
Sharma, Jyoti 76 22.
Sharma. KB 36 34
Sharma K L. 87 36
Sharma Krishna 48 273
Sharma Krishnakumar 42216
Sharma, Kmhnalal * Sudena 34 163‘
73 63, 80 213
Sharma, Krishna Murari 32 S4
Sharma Kundan Lai 19 22, 22 107,
24 107,29 1, 33 67 68
Sharma Lakshmi 79 369
Sharma Lekh Ram 79 370
Sharma, Locban Prasad Pandey
85 71
Sharma L P 82 214
Sharma L S 41217
Sharma M D 5 15
Sharma M M 20115
Sharma, Mritasila 37 71
Sharma, Mukund Jha 26 45
Sharma Mukund Madhava 33 69,
8768
Sharma. Munshi Ram Soma* 3149,
61 99 68 72, 83 115
Sharma Nalmi ranjan 37 72
Sharma Nandakishor 25 279 280
Sharma Narayandatta 54 379, 380
Sharma Nigam 30117
Sharma, Nilakamal 48 274,51 37C
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1 133
Sharma, Om Prakash 34 164 , 71 70
Sharma, P„ri Sa veswara 79 371
Sharma Pradyumna 30 118
Sharma, Pnyavrala 76 32
Sharma, Rajcndra P 25 226
Sharma Rajm 82 65
Sharma Ramanath SO 214
Sharma Ramasbraya 68 73
Sharma, Ramavila* 44 16
Sharma Ramayana Prasad 66 77,
67 39
Sharma Ramcsh C 73 31, 77 18B
ISC, 19
Sharma Ramcshwar Dalu 13 15
Sharma Ramji 11 8
Sharma Ram Murti 33 70, 35 S7,
54 381. 62.57. 80 215 216
Sharma, Ratruchandra 83 116
Sharma R. C. 82.215
Sharma. R. D 58 99 76 39
Sharma, Rekba 23 30
Sharma R. G 71,71
Sharma Rita 82.216
Sharma, R. K 25 281 282 S31
Sharma R M 50 141 57 115
Sharma R. N 21 34. 24 S12. 25 283.
284. 285, 286 66 78 , 82 S6, 83 117
Sharma. R S 65 85 86 87 88,89.
66 79, 71 72, 73. 74. 75 . 82 217.
218.
Sharma, Saroj V 76
Sharma. Satyanarayana 79 372
Sharma Satya P 66 80
Sharma. Satyaprakash 33 71,80 217
Sharma Satyendra Nath 83 118
Sharma Satyendu 67 40
Sharma. S D 5 27. 282 , 70 37,
75 74
Sharma Shila Svarup 3 150
Sharma Shivashankar 20 93
Sharma Shiv Shankar 20154
Sharma, Slubhra 22 108,83 119
Sharma Siva Naray an 20 21
Sharma, S N 86 52
Sharma Sri Krishna 23 31 , 25 287,
288, 289, 80.218
Sharma. Sudarshan Kumar 51 6,
Sharma, Suman 13 16,19 19, 20 61
Sharma, Sunil 25 290
Sharma Thanesbwar 51 10A.
Sharma, Tirthanath 80 219
Sharma, Tirth Nath 21 35
Sharma Tulsi Ram 20 211
Sharma, U 67 116, 61 100
Sharma, U C 32.68 69 70. 33 72,
53 77, 78, 58 100 87 75, 158
Sharma, Uma Shankar 2 12, 26 46
41 138
Sharma, Umesh Chandra 2.13, 14,
83120
Sharma Urmila 78 S2
Sharma Urmila Devi 17 30 , 80 220,
83 121
Sharma, Usha 49 101
Sharma Vasishth 78 89
Sharma, Vedi Ram 48 275
Sharma, Vemrama 5117
Shajma Vidyadhar 24 39
Sharma, Vijay Kumar 54 382
Sharma Vinod 51 68
Sharma Vinod Bihari 86 53
Sharma, Virendra 3 151
Sharma Virendra Kumar 215,
23.32
Sharma, V Venkatarama 23 33
Sharma* Risbi”, Umashankar
30 119
Sharma Sastri, R 71 77
Shastn.A D 3.152 26 47, 3271,
79 373
Shastri A M 87 6
Shastn B R 53 79 62 58 77 SO.
Sbastn Dakshma Ranjan 54 383
Shastn Dasagranlhi Venkatarama
37 73. 74.
Shastn, Dharmendra Nath 53 80
Shastn D V 3 153 154 155
Shas n Gaunnath 18 II
Shastri, Hara Prasad 78 90
Shastri, Jagdish Lai II 9
Shastn, I. L 25 291
1 134
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Shastn Jnana Prakash 18 12, 58 101
Shastn, P S 36 35
Shastri, Radhaknslma 65 90
Shastri, Roop Kishor 50 249
Shastn, R S 24 9, 34 51
Shastri Rupa Kishor 58 102
Shastn, Suraj Bahadur 76 33
Shastri S V 80 721
Shastri, Vaidyanaih 78 91
Shastn, Vidya Nath 5 3
Shastn, Yajaeshwar S 73 64,
87 115
Shastri Y S 22 109, 56 36
Shastn Narendra Noth 81 183
Shastry, P 66 81
Shearman Hugh 61 101
Sheila 83 122
Shekbawat Virendra 62.59
Shende N J 49102 58 103
Shendge, Malati J 4.52, S9, 30 120.
53 81 79 374, 82 2 9, 220, 83 123
Shepheard, David 41 139
Sber, Ya A 81 189
Shete, V T 32 72
Shevoroshkin, V 81 190
Shields, KeDneth Jr 45 222, 223
224 225 226 227, 228 229 79
375, 81 191
Shiler, Andrew L 42 218
Shuna Ivsao 48 307
Shinn Jr , Ridgway F 87 S3
Shjvaratnaknshna Sastn, S 4 54
Shiv Das 30 121
Shostn K. 48 276
Shoune Arun 48 277 278
Sbree Padma, B 74 17
Shnbal Sastn 25 292 293
Sbnmali K. M 47 116
Shnmati, Krishna Mohan 83 124
Shnvastava, Suryakant 31 22.
Shnvastava, V C. 51 68A
Shukla Acharya Gaoesh 54 383A,
56 37
Shukla Badnnath 34 165, SO 222.
Shukla. Bhagavat Sharan 43 60
Shukla, Bhaktinalh 20 48, 60 27
Shukla Bimal Chand 70 38
Shukla, Chandrakant 22110, 5638
Shukla, C K 22 111, 33 S14, 80 223
Shukla D 54 384
Shukla Hiralal 65 91
Shukla, Jayadevabhai 23 34
Shukla, Jayadev M 25 S32
Shukla, J M 25 294, 43 61
Shukla Jyotsna 30 122
Shukla Kapil Dev 49 103
Shukla Kumkum 80 224
Shukla, M na 25 295
Shukla Nityananda 18 13, 59 31
Shukla, Pratibha 20 196, 32 73,
34 166 41 140, 80 225
Shukla, Pratima 78 92
Shukla Raj Kumar 20 155
Shukla, Rama Yatna 25 296 43 62
Shukla Shaligram 25 297, 65 92
Shukla Siddhanath 6 46
Shukla S N 80 226, 85 72
Shukla Sri Prakash 25 298 43 63
Shukla, Tribhuvan Nath 42 219
Shulan Guo 7* 78
Shuxian, Jiang 86 54
Shyam Dlkshit Mabaraj 22.112
Siddhantalankar Satyavrata 58 104,
105 106. 60 28, 61 102, 65 93,
67 41 , 71 78
Siddhanlashastree, R 82 221
Siddhanta Shastree Rabindrakumar
48 279
Siderits Mark 64 54
Sieferle R P 65 94
Siegel Lee 67 42 SO 22', 82222
Siewierska Anna 46 51
Sijun Huang 7219
Sil, H C. 40 15, S3
Silk, Jonathan A 85 S3
Simenschy, Th. 45 230
Simha Alakha Narajan 67 43
Simha Chandra Dev a 82 223
Simha Chutarar jan 25 299
Simha Daksharaj 25 300
Simha, Janardan Prasad 3 156
Simha, Kamala Parsad 49 104.
1136
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Skomal, S N 81 193. 194, 87 63
Skrzypyczak, E R 87 41
Slaje Wa'ter 35 78. 41221
Slawski, F 79 382.
Slusanschi, Dan 81 206
Sluszkiewicz, Eugenivsz 79 383
Smart, Niflian 48 283, SO 23 2
Smith B K. 50 81
Smith. Brian K. 34 169, 170 , 47.120,
121 . 48 284 285, 286, 49 107, 108,
54 388 389 390, 391. 392, 393 394,
64 56,66 85.67 44
Smith Frederick M 24 40.5015
16. 54 395 396, ‘97, 398.
Smith, Graham 70 1 1
Smith, Henry 25 S33
Smith Huston 47 122
Smith Jonathan Z. 47 123
Smith R Morton 20 49, 36 36, 47
124.48 287, 49 1C9 110,54399,
57 121, 61 104, 66 86, 71 80, 79 384,
385,80 233, 234, 81.195, 82 277,
83 128
Smith Vincent A 82,228
Smith, Wilfred Cantwell 47 125
Snoy, Peter 87 77
Snyder, William f 42 222
Sohnen, Rcnate 4 55, 20 50,33 73,
37 76,42.223, 50 63 64
Soboni Y B 54 400, 78 93
Solomon Richard 20 212
Somadeva Sastn 34171
Soman, Nageshvar Sastn 35 79,
Somasundar Dikshit, Somajaji 48
288
Somavrata 34 172
Somayaji, K. N 43 289
Sondhi, Madhun 48 290
Sondh , M L 48 290
Sonfbeimer, Gunther jD 48 291,292,
50 144, 61 105, 70 11, 39, 87 42.
Soravia, G 79 336
Soressi, Tiziana 3 159, 79 387, 388
Sorrentino, Antonio 41 143, 83 129
Southworth, Franklin C 4417,45
231, 77 59
Sparreboom, M 24 74, S10, 54 401,
73 69
Spartz, E 47 126
Speijer, J. S 42.224
Speir, C. 82 229
Speir*. A. G E 45 232.
Spera, Giuseppe 80 235
Speziale, Arturo 61 106
Sprockhoff, Joachim Fnednch 19
23, S5, 20 51 A 52. 21 38, 39, 24 66,
67 45, 46 , 85 74
Sreedharan. E 78 94, 82 230
Sreeknshna Sarnia, E R 13.17, 15
19, 20 65, 53 82, 54 402. 403,
80 236
Srceramamurti, P. 80 237.
Sndbara Babu D 50187,54 404
Snjiva Nyayatirtha 43 15
Snkant 67 47
Snmannarayan Murti, M 25 315,
S34, 42 225, 226. 227 , 80 238 86
56
Srmivas, Madabbushi 78 95
Srimvas, M N 65 99, 66 87.
Srinivasachar, L. 24 60
Snm/asachar S 48 293, 51 38A
Srmivasacharya, K. 48 294
Srimvasacbarya, L 16 3.
Snmvasacbaryulu, Vedantam 78 96.
Snnivascn Doris 456,50 145, 146
147,73 70
Snnivasan, K. R 80 239
Snnivasan, Varagur V 34 173
Srinivasa Sastri 30 125, 125A
Sri Ram, N 48 295
Snramamurti, P 48 296 66 88
Sn Rama Rao, D 50 148
Sriram Sarma C 54 405
Snvastava, A L. 71 81 , 82 231
Srivastava, Ananda Kumar 25.316
Snvastava, Avmashkumar 57 90
Srivastava. Jagadish Prasad ll 10
Snvastava, O P 80 240
Snvastava, R N 87 86B
Snvastava, R. P 50 17
Srivastava, Sant Kumart 49111,
1138
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sukthankar S B 48 303
Sukumar Slnstri 3 161 78 101
Sundararajan S 61 107
Sundaravadivelu Yogasiromanx
22119
Sundar Raj M 3 162 4 57 7 27
22 120 31 24 34 178 SO 18 83 S6
Sundar Rajan R 61 108
Suneson C 76 38 79 394
Suneson Carl 64 61
Sun | Kumar 73 72.
Sunith Vedapal 50 252 54 422
Sur A K 82235
Suraj Bhan 82 236
Surendra K mar B 25 323
Surjandas Swami 32 74 75 78 1 02
Suryakanta 4 58 35 82 83 41 146
Suryanarayana K 25 324
Suryanarayana Sastri Peri 25 325
42 240
Sushama Snatika 34 S13
Sushav S mha 58 112 69 32
Sutherland Stewart 47 131
Svayamprakash Gin Swami 21 S8
Svenbro Jesper 70 36
Swahananda Swairn 48 304 53 82A
61 109
Swain A C 32 76
Swali Haridas 48 305
Swammatha Aiyar R 44 18 82 237
Swamnathan A 34179
Sw ggers P 79 395
Syamlal 41 141
Szathmary Laszlo 81 142
Szemergnyi Oswald 41 147 45 235,
236 237 238 239 4655 56
79 396 85 80 86 61 62
Tabyah T Isaac 48 306 56 41
Tachikawa Musahx 48 307 54 423
Taddei Max nz o 82 238
Tagore Rab ndranaih 54 424
Tahtnen Unto 61 110 70 40
Taimmx I K 20 22 22 121 SO 248
Takahaslx Ak ra 54 425, 426 427
428, 429
Takasaki J kudo 57 43A
Tamaskar B G 22 122 123,84 60.
Tambxab S J 54 430 66 50 67 49
Tanajx Aclxarya 87 162
Tanaka Masakazu 48 308 , 65 100
Tanaka Otoya 48 309
Tanaka Sumio 54 431 79 397,
80 249
Tandon Kxran 71 84
Tamzawa Junzo 25 Js36 43 67
Taraporewala Nawaz 54 433
Tarimkamal Pandit 34 SI4
Tarkunde V M 82 239
Tarlekar G H 9 12 37 81 82 83
54 432
Tart Charles 62 68
Tatacharya D T 20 25
Tatacharya Nns mha 54 434
Tate Paul D 4 59 58 113
Tathagataoanda Swami 48 310,
87 96
Tattvananda Swami 22 124
Taylor Rodney L 47 22.
Teate W M 34 180
Tejomitra 59 34 80 250 251
Tewari Kapil Narayan 67 51
Tewan P V 76 39
Tewari S P 82 240
Tewari V N 82.241
Thachil Jose 24 S7 54 435
Thakar Prajna 7 28 73 73, 76.40,
41
Thakur Anantlal 87 102
Thakur Bhagendras mha 3 163,
76 42
Thakur, Jayantilal J 50 253 254
Thakur Srxvardhan 25 326 327
Thakur Sulabha 37 84
Thakur Upendra 82 242 243
84 61 87 99 142
Thakur Vijay Kumar 65 101 66 90
72 22 23 73 74 82 244 245
Thakur Vishnu Singh 87 130
Thangaswanx Sarma R 54 436
Thapar Romita 48 311 312 54437
J6 42 43 65 102 103. 104 S3,
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1139
67 52 , 71 85 86, 82.246 247, 248,
249, 250, 250A
Thaplyal, kiran Kumar 50 149
Thalte, Narahan Sastrl 79 393
Thalle. R P 3 1 (A. 1125. 34 181.
182, 54 438, 439, 78 103
Thengadi, D 11 83 130, 131
Theodore. A S 48J13
Thibaut, G 75 81
Tbieme Paul 3 165. 166 167 648
25 328, 329 330 32.77 , 41 148,
149, 42.241, 242, 43 68, 5383
79 399, 400 401 80 252 . 85 81
Thirugoanasambandhan, P 78 104
Thirmcngadaihan, A 20 51
Thue.G U 2411 30 129 130
34 183, 35 85 37 85. 38 13 40 16
49 112, 51 439A 440, 141,442
443, 444 415, 58 114, 76 43 44
45. 4e. 47, 79 402, 80 253
Thomas. Donaldson 50 150
Thomas, Homer L. 81 196 197
Thomas, Werner 45 2A 79 403
Thompson, S P 25 * 3 *
Tibilcttl Bruno M G 79 404
Tichomirosa, V 30 131
Tichy Eva 42 S4. 45 241. 79 40a
406. 407.
Tiemersma, Douwe 73 75
Tikekar, S R 34 184
Tikkanen, Bertil 42 243 244 245
Tilak. B G 83 132
Tilak, M A 66 91
Tilak, Srinivas 43 314, 73 76, SI
Tilak, Sunanda K. 18 14 83 133
Tischler Johann 41 150, 45 242
Tiwari° 5 Ananl Sharan 3 168 20 187,
T«^n! Arya Ramchandra 48 315.
49 113
Tiwari, A S 30 13
Tiwan Dincsh Prasad 58116
Tiwari. D N 58 117
i,Z. ICtob Nath 7 25, 45 1H
58 118, 59 35, 62 e9
Tiwari Kapil N 64 62 80 254
Tiwari, Kedar Nalh 47 132
Tiwari, Onkar Nath 4 60, 58 H9,
120
Tiwari Ramananda 20 23, 22.125,
83134
Tiwari Shashi 3 169 170, 4 61 7 30
20 24 32.78 4 6 57.61,111,62.70,
65 105 73 77, 79 403 409
Tiwari S N 77 55
Tiwari S P 87 24
Tiwari, Shndhar 50.151
Tiwari, Udai Nara>an44 19
Tiwari V D 25 312 77 56
Tiwary, Kapil Muni 25 332 333, 334
Tkarxnke. V A 45 243. 79 410
Tokunaga, M 2.16 17, 53 84
Tola Fernando 20158, 159, 160,
21126. 51 7 57 125 126 127,
63 12 81251 83 135
Toroar, Vijcndra Kumar 18 14A,
19 S6 23 36 26 50
Tomar Virendra Kumar 19.24
Toporov V N 3 171, 172 S4, 6 17,
S7.S8 35 85A, 36 37, 38 4 5. 6,
14 15,41 151 , 41246,45 244,245
246 46 58 47 133. 49 115, 50 89.
90, 255 , 53 85. 54 446. 447. 448.
449, 59 36. 79 4U, 412 413,414,
415 416,417
Torella, Raffaelc 57 128. 63 S2
Torweslen, Hans 57 129
Tottam Subramaoyam Nambutin
8 10
Tracenko, V A 79 418
Traulman T R 65 106
Treue Wilhelm 74 33
Tnpathi Banarasi 39 59A, 79.419,
80 25 j
Tnpathi, Bashishta Naram 57 130
Tnpathi Bhagiratha Prasad 12.24;
2o 335 336, 30 S6 , 39 60,42 247,
248 , 79 420 , SO 256, 85 82
Tnpathi, C 27 9
Tnpathi, Dipti Sharma 50 152, 79.
421.
1138
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sukthankar S B 48 303
Sukumar Shistn 3 161 78 101
Sundararajan S 61 107
Sundaravadivelu, Yogasiromam
22119
Sundar Raj, M 3 162 , 4 57 , 7 27,
22 120, 31 24, 34 178, so 18 83 S6.
Sundar Rajan, R 61 108
Suneson, C 76 38, 79 394
Suneson, Carl 64 61
Sunil Kumar 73 72.
Sum* Veda pal 50 252 54 422
Sur, A K 82 235
Suraj Bhan 82 236
Surendra K> mar, B 25 323
Surjandas, Swami 32 74 75,78 102
Suryakanta 4 58, 35 82 83, 41 146
Suryanarayana. K 25 324
Suryanarayana Sastn Peri 25 325 ,
42 240
Sushama Snatika 34 S13
Sushav Sim ha 58 112, 69 32
Sutherland , Stewart 47 131
Svayamprakash Girt, Swami 21 S8
Svenbro, Jcsper 70 30
Swahananda, Swami 48 304, 53 82A,
61.109
Swain, A C 32 76
Swali Handas 48 305
Swammatha Aiyar R 44 18,82 237
Swammathan, A 34 179
Swiggers, P 79 395
Syamlal 41 141
Szathmary Laszlo 81 142
Szemergnyi Oswald 41 147 , 45 235,
236, 237, 238. 239, 46 55 56,
79396,85 80, 86 61. 62,
Tabyah, T Isaac 48 306, 5641
Tachikawa Musahi 48 307 , 54 423
Taddei, Maurizio 82238
Tagore, Rabindranath 54 424
Tahtinen Unto 61 110 7040
Taimmi, I K 20 22 22 121,80 248
Takahashi Akira 54 425, 426 427
*28, 429
Takasaki, Jikudo 57 43A
Tamaskar, B G 22 122, 123,84 60.
Tambiah, S J 54 430 , 66 50 , 67 49
Tanaji Acharya 87 162
Tanaka, Masakazu 48 308, 65,100
Tanaka Otoya 48 309
Tanaka, Sumio 54 431, 79,397,
80 249
Tandon Kiran 71 84
Tamzawa Junzo 25 S36, 43 67
Taraporewala Nawaz 54 433
Tanmkamal Pandit 34 SI 4
Tarkundc, V M 82 239
Tarlekar, G H 9 12, 37 81, 82.83,
54 432
Tart Charles 62 68
Tatacharya D T 20 25
Tatacharya, Nnsimha 64 434
Tate, Paul D 4 59, 58 113
Tatbagatananda, Swami 48 310,
87 96
Tattvananda Swami 22 124.
Taylor, Rodney L 47 22.
Teate, W M 34 180
Tejomitra 59 34, 80 250, 251
Tewari Kapil Narayan 67 51
Tewan, P V 76 39
Tewari, S P 82 240
Tewari, V N 82 241
Tfaachil Jose 24 S7, 54 435
Thakar, Prajna 7 28 , 73 73, 7640,
41
Thakur, Anantlal 87 102
Thakur, Bhagendrasimha 3 163,
76 42
Thakur, Jayantilal J 50 253, 254.
Thakur, Snvardhan 25 326, 327.
Thakur, Sulabha 37 84
Thakur, Upendra 82 242, 243,
84 61, 87 99, 142
Thakur, Vijay Kumar 65 101, 66 90,
72 22, 23, 73 74 . 82 244 245
Thakur, Vishnu Singh 87 130
Thangaswani Sarma R 54 436
Tbapar Rornila 48 311, 312 54 437,
56 42, 43, 65 102, 103, 104. S3,
1138
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
SuktfianJrar S B 48 303
Sukumar Sin tn 3 161 78 101
Sundararajan S 61 107
Sundaravadivelu Yogas romant
22119
Sundar Raj M 3 162 4 57 7 27
22 120 31 24 34 178 *018 83 S6
Sundar Rajan R 61 108
Suneson C 76.38 79 394
Suneson. Carl 64 61
Sunil Kumar 73 72.
Sunith Vedapal 50 252 54 422
Sur A K 82 235
Suraj Bhao 82 236
Surendra K mar B 25 323
Surjandas Swami 32 74 75 78 102
Suryakanta 4 58 35 82 83 41 146
Suryanarayana K. 25 324
Suryanarayana Sastn Pen 25 325
42 240
Sushama Snat ka 34 S13
Sushav Smha 58 112 69 32
Sutherland Stewart 47 131
Svayamprakash G r» Swami 21 S8
Svenbro Jesper 70 36
SwahaDanda Swami 48 304 53 82A
61 109
Swain A C 32 76
Swal Haridas 48 305
Swaminatha Aiyar R 44 18 82 237
Swam natban A 34 179
Swggers P 79 395
Syamlal 41 141
Szathmary Laszlo 81 142
Szemer e nyi Oswald 41 147 45 235
236 237 238 239 46 55 56
79 396 85 80 86 61 62
Tabyab T Isaac 48 306 56 41
Tachikawa Musahi 48 307 54 423
Taddei Ma i z o 82.23*
Tagore Rab ndranath 54 424
Tahtnen Unto 61 110 7040
Taimmi I K 20 22 22 121 80 248
Takahashi Akira 54425 426 427
428, 429
Takasaki Jkudo 5743A
Tamaskar B G 22 122 123 84 60
Tambah S J 54 430 66 50 67 49
Tanaji Acharya 87 162.
Tanaka Masakazu 48 308 65 100
Tanaka Otoya 48 309
Tanaka Sumo 54 431 79 397,
SO 249
Tandon Kiran 71 84
Tanzawa Junzo 25S36 43 67
Taraporewala Nawaz 54 433
Tarin kamal Pandit 34 S14
Tarkund V M 82 239
Tarlekar G H 9 12 37 81 82 83
54 432
Tart Charles 62 68
Tatacharya D T 20 25
Tatacharya Nr s mha 64 434
Tate Paul D 4 59 58 113
Tatbagatananda Swami 48 310
87 96
Tattvananda Swami 22 124
Taylor Rodney L 47 22.
Teate W M 34 180
Tejomitra 59 34 80 250 251
Tewan Kap 1 Narayan 67 5J
Tcwari P V 76 39
Tewar S P 82 240
Tewan V N 82.241
Thacbd Jose 24 S7 54 435
Thakar Prajna 7 28 73 73 7640
41
Thakur Anantlal 87 102
Thakur Bhagendras mba 3 163
76 42
Thakur Jayant lal J 50 253 254
Thakur Snvardhan 25 326 327
Thakur Sulabha 37 84
Thakur Upendra 82 242 243
84 61 87 99 142
Thakur Vjay Kumar 65101 6690
72 22 23 73 74 82 244 245
Thakur Vishnu S ngh 87 130
Thangaswam Sarnia R 54 436
Thapar Romila 48 311 312 54437
$6 42 43 65 102 103 104 S3,
INDEX Of AUTHORS
tl39
67 52 , 71 85 86, 81246 247, 248,
249, 250 250A
Thaplyal, Kiran Kumar 50 149
Thatte, Narahari Sastn 79 398
Thatte, R P 3164, 12 25, 34 181,
182, 54 438, 439, 78 103
Theagadi, D B 83 130, 131
Theodore A S 48.313
Thibaut G 75 81
Tbieme Paul 3 165, 166 167 648
25 328, 329 330 , 32.77 , 41 148,
149 , 42.241, 242 43 68 53 83
79 399, 400, 401 ,80 252 , 85 81
Thirugnanasanbandhan, P 78 104
Thiravengadathan, A 20 A 1
Thite, G U 2411 30 129, 130
34 183, 35 85 37 85 , 38 13 40 16
49 112, 54 439A, 440, 441 442,
443, 444 445, 58114, 76 43 44
45, 4e, 47 , 79 402, 80 253
Thomas, Donaldson 50 150
Thomas, Homer L 81 196 197
Thomas, Werner 45 240, 79403
Thompson, S P 25 331
Tibiletti Bruno, M G 79 404
Tichomirova, V 30 131
Tichy Eva 42 S4 . 45 241, 79 40o,
406, 407
Tiemersma, Douwe 73 75
Tikekar, S R 34 184
Tikkanen, Bertil 42 243, 244 245
Tilak, B G 83 132
TiJak, M A 66 91
Tjlak, Snnivas 48 314, 73 76, SI
Tilak Siinanda K. 18 14, 83 133
Tischter Johann 41 150, 45 242,
87105
Tiwan Anant Sharan 3 168 20 187,
87 86
Tiwari, Arya Ramchandra 48315,
49113
Tiwan, A S 30 132.
Tiwan Dmesh Prasad 58 1 16
Tiwari, D N 58117
Tiwan, Kailasb Nath 7 29, 49 114,
58118, 59 35, 62. e 9
Tiwan Kapil N 6462 80 254
Tiwan, Kedar Nath 47 132
Tiwan, Omkar Nath 4 60 , 58119
120
Tman Ramanaoda 2023, 22 125,
83 134
Tiwan Shashi 3 169, 170, 4 61 7 30
20 24 32 78 46 57 61,111.62.70,
65 105 73 77, 79 408 409
Tiwan S N 77J5
Tiwan S P 87 24
Tiwari, Shridhar 50 151
Tiwan, Udai Narayan 44 19
Tiwan V D 25 312 77 56
Tiwary Kapil Mum 25 332. 333, 334
Tkacwnke, V A 45 243, 79 410
Tokunaga, M 2.16 17, 53 84
Tola Fernando 20 158. 159, 160,
22 126, 51 7 57 125 126. 127.
63 12, 82 251 83 135
Toroar, Vijeodra Kumar 18 14A,
19 S6 23 36, 26 50
Tomar Virendra Kumar 19.24
Topoiov V N 3 171,172, S4, 6 17,
S7, S8 35 85A, 36 37, 38 4, 5, 6,
14 15,41 151, 42.246,45,244,245
246, 46 58,47 133. 49115 50 89.
90, 255 53 85, 54 446. 447. 448,
449, 59 36, 79 411, 412 413 414,
415,416,417
Torelfa, Kaflaele 57 128, 63 SZ
Tomesten, Hans 57 129
Tottam Subramanjam Nambutiri
8 IS
Traeenko, V A 79 ilS
Trauimio, T R 6 5 106
Treue Wilhelm 74 33
Tnpaihi Banarasi 39 59A, 79.41 Oj
80 2uj
Tnpatbi, Bashisbta Narain 57 J30.
Tnpaihi Bhagiralha Prasad 12.24;
25 335 336 , 30 S6, 39 60. 42247,
24S, 79 420. SO 2a6, S5 82.
Tnpathr, C 27 9.
Tnpaihi, Dipti Sharma 50 152 , 79,
421
1138
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sukthankar S B 48 303
Sukumar Shastn 3 161 78 101
Sundararajan S 61 107
Sundaravadivelu, Yogasiromam
22119
Sundar Raj M 3 162 4 57 7 27
22120, 3124,34178 <0 18 83 S6
Sundar Rajan, R 61 108
Suneson C 7638 79 394
Suneson, Carl 64 61
Sunil Kumar 73 72.
Sunith Veda pal 50 252 54 422
Sur A K 82 235
Suraj Bhan 82 236
Surendra K mar, B 25 323
Surjandas Swami 32 74 75 , 78 102
Suryakanta 4 58 35 82 83 41 146
Suryaoarayana K 25 324
Suryanaiayana Sastri Pen 25 325
42 240
Sushama Snatika 34 S13
Sushav Simha 58 112 6932
Sutherland Stewart 47 131
Svayamprakash Gin, Swami 21 S8
Svcnbro, Jesper 70 30
Swahananda Swami 48 304, 53 82A,
61 109
Swam A C 32 76
Swali Handas 48 305
Swammatha Aiyar R 44 18 82 237
Swaminathan, A 34 179
Swiggers P 79 395
Syamlal 41 141
Szathmary Laszlo 81 142
Szemerenyi Oswald 41 147 45 235,
236, 237 238 239, 46 55 56,
79 396, 85 80, 86 01 62
Tabyah T Isaac 48 306 56 41
Tacbikawa Musahi 48 307 54 423
Taddei Maurizo 82 238
Tagore Rab ndranath 54 424
Tahtinen Unto 61 110, 70 40
Taimmi I K 20 22 22 121 80 248
Takahashi Akira 54 425, 426 427,
428, 429
Takasaki, Jikudo 5743A
Tamaskar, B G 22 122 1 23,84 60.
Tambiah S J 54 430, 66 50, 67 49
Taoajt Acharya 87 162
Tanaka, Masakazu 48 308, 65 100
Tanaka Otoya 48 309
Tanaka Sumio 54 431, 79,397,
80 249
Tandon Kiran 71 84
Tan'zawa Junzo 25 J>36 , 43 67
Taraporewala Nawaz 54 433
Tannikamal Pandit 34S14
Tarkunde V M 82 239
Tarlekar G H 9 12, 37 81 82 83
54 432
Tart Charles 62 68
Tatacharya D T 20 25
Tatacharya, Nrisimha 54 434
Tate Paul D 4 59 58 113
Tathagatananda Swami 48 310,
87 96
Tattvananda Swami 22 124
Taylor, Rodney L 47 22
Teate, W M 34 180
Tejomitra 59 34 , 80 250 251
Tewari Kapil Narayan 67 51
Tewan, P V 76 39
Tewari, S P 82240
Tewari V N 82 241
Thachil Jose 24 S7, 54 435
Thakar, Prajna 7 28 , 73 73, 7640,
41
Thakur, Anantlal 87 102
Thakur Bhagendrasimha 3 163,
76 42
Thakur Jayantilsl J 50 253, 254
Thakur, Srtvardhan 25 326 327
Thakur, Sulabha 37 84
Thakur Upendra 82 242 243,
84 61, 87 99 142
Thakur, Vijay Kumar 65 101, 66 90,
72 22 23, 73 74 82 244 245
Thakur Vishnu Singh 87 130
Thangaswani Sarma R 54 436
Thapar Rom i la 48 311 312 54 437,
?6 42, 43, 65 102, 103, 104 S3,
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1139
67 52, 71 85, 86, 8Z246, 247, 248,
249, 250, 250A
Thaplyal. Kiran Kumar 50 149
Thalle, Narahan Sastri 79 393
Thatte, R. P 3 164, 1235, 34 181,
182, 54 438, 439, 78 103
Thengadi, D B 83 130, 131
Theodore, A S 483 13
Tin ban I, C 75,81
Thieme Paul 3 165, 166 167 6 48,
25 328, 329. 330 , 3Z77, 41 148,
149 , 42.241, 242, 43 68, 53 83
79 399, 400, 401, SO 252, 85 81
Thirugnanasambandhan, P 78 104
Thiruvengadathan, A 20 51
Thite, G. U 2411, 30 129, 130,
34 183, 35 85 , 37 85 , 38 13 40 16.
49 112 , 5* 439A, 440, 441, 442,
443, 444 443, 58 114, 76 43 44,
45, 46, 47, 79 402, 80 253
Thomas, Donaldson 50 150
Thomas, Homer L 81 196, J97
Thomas, Werner 45 240, 79 403
Thompson, S P 25 331
Tibiletti Bruno, M G 79 404
Tichomirota, V 30131
Tichy, Eva 42 S4 . 45 241. 79 40a,
406, 407,
Tiemersma, Douwe 73 75
Tikekar, S R 34 184
Tikkanen, Bertil 42 243, 244 245
Tilak, B G 83 132
Titak. M A 66 91
Tilak, Snnivas 48 314 , 73 76, SJ
Tilak, Sunanda K 18 14, 83 133
Tiscbler Johann 41 150, 45 242,
87105
Tiwari, Anant Sbaran 3 168, 20 187,
87 86
Tiwari, Ary a Ramchandra 48 315,
49113
Tiwari, A S 30.132
Tiwari, Dinesh Prasad 58 116
Tiwari, D N 58 117.
Tiwan, Kadash Nath 729, 49114,
53118, 59 35, 62. e 9
Tiwari Kapil N 64 62 80 254.
Tiwari, Kedar Nath 47 132
Tiwari, Omkar Nath 4 60, 58119
120
Tiwan. Ramananda 20 23, 22,125
83 134
Tiwan Shashi 3 169, 170, 4 61 7,20,
20 24 , 32 78,46 57,61,111,62 70,’
65 105 , 73 77, 79403 409
Tiwan S N 77 55
Tiwari. S P 87 24
Tiwan, Shridhar 50.151
Tiwan, Udai Narayan 44 19
Tiwan V D 25 312, 77 56
Tiwary, Kapil Muni 25 332, 333, 334
Tkacmke. V A 45 243, 79 410
Tokunaga, M 216 17, 53 84
Tola Fernando 20158, 159, 160,
22.126, 51 7 57 125 126 127,
63 12 82,251 83 135
Tomar, Vijendra Kumar 1814A;
19 S6 23 36, 26 50
Tomar Virendra Kumar 19.24
Toporov V N 3 171, 172, S4, 6 17,
S7, S8 35 85A , 36 37 , 38 4, 5. 6,
14 15,41151,41246,45,244,245,
246, 46 58, 47 133. 49 115, 50 89.
90, 255 , 53 85, 54 446. 447 448.
449, 59 36, 794U, 412. 413,414,
415,416, 417
Torella, Raffaele 57 128, 63 S2
Torwesten, Hans 57 129
Tottarn Subramanyam Nambutin
816.
Traceoko. V, A 79 418
Trautman, T R. 65 106
Treue Wilhelm 74 33
Tripathi Banarasi 39 59A, 79.419}
80 255
Tnpathi, Bashishta Naram 57 130
Tnpathi Bhag/ratha Prasad 12.24;
25 335 336 , 30 SO, 39 60,42 247,
248, 79 420, 80J256 , 85 82
Tnpathi, C 27 9
Tnpathi, Dipli Sharma 50 152, 79,
421.
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1141
Upadbyaya. S. S 59 38
Upadbyaya, U N 54 466, 74 34
Upadhyaya, Vasudcva 70 42
Upadhyaya, Vedaprakash 68 78
Upadhyaya, Vishnu Deva 20 63
Upadhyc, P M 22 132, 53 92 54
467, 57134, £0 259
Upendrarao, V 63 79
Upreti, Jayadatta 50 156 , 60 31, 61,
115
Uprcti Sastri. Jayadatta 30 138
Uquzzom, Arianna 45 248
Urquhart, W S 22 135
Urtekar. H S 4 64, 66.94 67 54,
70 43, 85 87
Urubshurovv, Victoria 34 187 80
260
Usha Kiran 20 96
Utpreti, Jaydatta 50 65 66
Vacck, Jaroslav22.S8, 42.253,44 20
Vacck, J L 79 S6
Vagishvari Vidyalankar 30 139.
36 38
Vaidika, Vcdavati 20125, 22136,
137, 71 92 £0 261
Vaidya, Kishor Ramakan a 25 341
Vaidya, Snehal 26. 52
Vaidyanath Sastri, Acharya 34 188
Vaidyanatha Sastri, M, A 10 17
Vairagi, Chakradbar 64 64
Vaitheo Maryvonne 60 32
Vajapeyi, Krishnadatta 66 95, 67 55
Vajapeyi Ramalal 24 S4
Vajapeyi, Ramasharana 14 5
Vajapeyi, Ram Siran 6 50
Vakankar, V S 54 468
Vakil, Vasantrao M 83.139
Vamant, Vishnu Kant 78 105
Vandopadhyaya, Udaya Chandra
54 469
Van Bijlert Victor A 20 188
Van Buitenen, J A B 33 78,48 319,
85 88, S4
Van Daalen, Leendert A
Van den Bosch, L. P 3 l74 ' 47 135 »
50 100 51 21, 65 S4, 86 66
Van den Hoek, A W 87 69A
Van den Loeuw C W J 49 120
Van der Bosch Laurens Peter 5 32
Van der Veer Peter 67 56
Van de VVaMc L eve 42 255
Van Geldner, J M 24 67
Van Nooten B A 3S6. 36 39,
42 85, 68 20
Van Wmdekens. A J 45 249 79 426
Varadachari, K C 20 25 48 320
Varadacharya, V 80 262
Varadarajan, Brinda 37 S3
Varadpande, N R. 83 140 141
Varcnne. Jean 3 179, 35 37 43 69,
58124 59 39
Varhadpande. N R 65 109
Varma Baidya Nath 65 1 10
Vanra Jayanarayan 33 79
Varma K. C 24 108, 25 342, 82.257,
87162
Varma, M K. 82 258
Varma, Nargis 17 34 77 60
Varma Rajendra Prasad 20 162.
Varma Satyadevi 62.72
Varma Satvakama 31 27 34 189
4660 49 121 83 142
Varma, Shyanji Krishna 42 256
Varma, Siddhcshwar 20 216, 46 61
Varma Thakur Prasad 81 203
Varma Tilak 22 138 58 125
Varma Virendra Kumar 23 39, 40
Varma Vishnukant 4 Sll, S12,
49 122 50 2oA 28A 90A, 168A,
257, 54 470 59 40 75 83, 77 61
78 106 107, 108, 109
Varma Vishwanath Prasad 63 1 3,
86 67
Varma V K. 50 26 67
Varma V P 4 65, 71 93
Varni. Ram Prakash 58 126.
Vami Vedapal 54 471
Varsbney Rid hey L 34 190, 36.41.
Vartak P V 20 26, 59 41
Vasanta 3 175
Vashisbta. Ramsharan 8668.
VED1C BtBLtoGRAPriV
1142
Vasilkov, Y 1 IS
Vasishtha Sridhar 27 10
Vasistha, Uday Ram 42 257
Vasu, Snsa Chandra 25 343, 54 472
Vasudeva Gayathn Devi 28 8 ,
75 84
Vasudevan, T 42,258
Vasuja, Ktran Chandra 71 94
Vatkal Ashok Namdeo 79 427
Vatsyayan, Kapila 74 35, 80.263
Vavrousek Petr 35 87, 39 61 , 40 18,
42 259
Vavrouskova, Stanislava 48 321
Vecchiotti, Icilio 57 135
Vedabodha, Swarm 3 176, 6 51, 8 23,
11 36 , 34 191, 67 57
Vedabhushan 54 473
Vedakuman 10 ZI
Vedalamkara Ram Nath 54 474
Vedalankar Raghuvira 31 SI
Vedalankar Saroj Diksa * 40 S4,
Vedananda Sarasvati, Swami 2t 41
Vedapal 11 37
Vedapal, Vidyabhaskar 2 18, 50 188,
53 93, 94
Vedaprakash 34 192, 64 65, 68 80,
87169
Vedaprakash Vacaspati 42 260
Vedasrami, Vjrasena 53 95
45250
Verma, Hansh Chandra 3640
Verma H C 65111,
Verma, Nargis 40 b5
Verma, Rajeudra 34 198,47 137.
Verma, Satya Pal 57 S9
Verma S D 80 264
Verma S L 48 S12.
Verma, S P 61 116
Verma, Suneefa 79 430
Verman, Jyesht 80 265
Vermeer, Hans J 35 75
Vernant J P 65 36
Verpoorten, Jean Marie 15 21,40,19,
42 263, 45 251, 54 476, 477, 7 9431,
432
Vesci Uma Marina 54 473
Vhatfcar, Ashok 52 157, 158
Vibhakar Jagdish 82 79
Victor, P George 57 S10
Videha 1 16
Vidyabhushan, S C 82 174
Vidyalankar, Hemlata 71 9 5
Vidjalankar, Jagdish 85 75
Vidyalankar, Kailasachandra 73 80
Vidyalankar, Satyakam 73 81.
Vidyalankar Virendra Kumar
42 264
Vidyalankar, Vjsbvaratb 54 480
INDEX OF AUTHORS
1143
Vikramaditya ‘ Vasanta * 3 jgj t g 53
34.202, 50258, 66 96
Villar Liebena F 45 252.253
Vmccnzi, Giuseppe Carlo 87 176
Vine, Brant 37 90 79 434
Vmoba 3 182.
Vtnad Kaaiact 57 136
Vinogradova N M 81 205
Vipash 54 482.
Vira Raghavacharya, K J J83 f
59 42.
Vi rase na, Vedas rami 31 28 , 37 91
54 483, 484, 488 486, 78 113
Viraswami Pathar, S 3 l£4
Virendrakumar Vidyalanfcar 25 346
Virecdra Sastri 34 203
Virendramuni Sustn 6 54, 13 4,
17 6 2654, 30148, 35 88
Virendra, Sushma SO 266
Vlsbnoi, Mangaluraro 42 265
Vishnubbadra Subrahmanya Sastri
3185
Vishuddhananda Sastri 34204
Visbuddbananda Gauda 28 9
Visbva Bandhu 34 205, 86 69
Vishva Mangal Yati 20 27
Visbvanath Sarma, V 8 17
Vishvanath Sharma 3 186, 26 56
Visbvanalh Vidy aJankar 4 66, 5 17,
114, 17 35,54 487
Vishva Narayana Sastn 53 S6
Vishvashraya Vyas 6 55
Vishveshvara, Smrititirtha 54 4g8
Virhwakarma Hiralal 7 33, 76 49
Vishwakarma, Ramajit 76 50
Vittala Sastn. S 58 127
Vivanti, Maria Pia 25 347
Vivekananda, Swann 51 7a
Vivekananda Saras van, Swami
54 489,78 114
Vogel Claus 33 80
Voigt Johannes H 87 94
Volodarsky Alexander I 75 85
Von Forer Heimendorf, C 65 114
von Gabam, Annemarie 48 323,
5021
von Glasenapp, Helmuth 85 91
von Kosta, Peter 87 157
von Mitterwallner, Gritti 50 159
son Simson Georg 3 187, 53 97.98,
865
von Stietencron, H 47 140, 48 324
von Stietenkorn H 50 92, 70 45
Vora, P R 25 343, 79 435
Vraciu Ariton 45 254
V S R K 48 325
Vyas, Bholashankar 42 S5
Vyas D T 50 189
Vyas Madanlal 37 92.
Vyas, Misbnlal 54 490
Vyas. N J 87 75
Vyas Ramakrishna 79 436
Vyas, Ramaknshns T 22.141
Vyas R T 3 188 S17, 20 163,
32.79. 54 491, 56 44, 57 137,61 117,
64 66, 71 115, 80 267
Vyas, V D 25 313, 77 57, 79 377
Vyas Nandan Brahmacbari 54 492,
78*16
Vyas Sisya Kunwar Lai 33 149
Wackcnuge/, J 43 70 85 92
Wadekar, Mukund Lalji 24 109
Wadhawani Y K. 22.142.
Wadhwani-Shah, Yashodhara 22.143,
54 493
Wadia, Jal K 47 141
Waiqun, Yao 57 138
Wajastyk, Dominick 76 20
Wakankar, L S 84 63, 64
Wakankar V S 83 145
Wald Lucia 81 206-
Waldenfels, Hans 35 89
Waldschmidt, Ernst 85 S5
Walker, Benjamin 35 90, 48 326
Wal'ace William D 42 266
Walsh M J 85 93
Ward, William 48 327
Warhadpande, N R. 81 207, 208,
208A. S9 t
1142
VEDIC BiBLIOGRAPrtV
Vasilkov, Y 1 15
Vasishtba, Sndhar 27 10
Vasistha, Uday Ram 42 257
Vasu, Srisa Chandra 25 343, 54 472.
Vasudeva, Gayathn Devi 28 8 ,
75 84
Vasudevan, T 42.258
Vasuja, Kiran Chandra 71 94
Vatkal, Ashok Namdeo 79 427
Vatsyayan, Kapda 74 35 , 80 263.
Vavrousek, Petr 35 87, 39 61 , 40 18,
42 259
Vavrouskova, Stanislava 48 321
Vecchiotti, Iciho 57 135
Vedabodha, Swarm 3 176, 6 51, 8 23,
11 36, 34 191, 67 57
Vedabhushan 54 473
Vedakuman 10 21
Vedalamkara Ram Nath 54 474
Vedalankar Raghuvira 31 SI
Vedalankar, Saroj Diksa ’ 40 S4,
Vedananda Sarasvati, Swann 21 41.
Vedapal 11 37
Vedapal, Vidyabhaskar 2 18, 50 188,
53 93, 94
Vedaprakash 34,192, 64 65, 68 80,
87169
Vedaprakash. Vacaspati 42 260
Vedasrami, Virasena 53 95
Vedia, D G 3 177, 6 52, 34 S15,
51 34, 54475, 7648, 78 110
Vediya, Dasarath 34 197
Veerabhadra Swaniy, M R 516,
7.32 , 30 140, 141, 79 429
Vekerdi, Jozsep 30 142
Velankar, S B 22 139, 140, 68 81
Veliath, Domunc 47 136
Vempeny, I 48 322
Veniram Sharma 3 178
Venkata Raghavaj-harya V S 6.7 58
Venkatasubbiah, A 20 189, 50 20
Veokata Subramamam, K. 30 143
Venkateswara, S V 82 259
Venkitasubramama Iyer, I 23 41
Venkitasubramonia Iyer, S 25 344
Vennemann, Theo 42 261, 262,
45 250
Verma, Hansh Chandra 36.40
Verma, H C 65 111,
Verma, Nargis 40 S5
Verma, Rajendra 34 198,47137
Verma, Satya Pal 57 S9
Verma, S D 80 264
Verma, S, L 48S12.
Verma S P 61 116
Verma, Suoeeta 79 430
Verman, Jyesht 80 265
Vermeer, Hans J 35.75
Vernant, J p 65 36
Verpoorten, Jean Marie 15 21,40,19;
42 263 , 45 251 , 54 476, 477, 79 431,
432
Vesci, Uma Manna 54,478
Vhatkar, Ashok 52 157, 158
Vibhakar, Jagdish 82 79.
Victor, P George 57 S10
Videha 1 16
Vidyabfaushan, S C 82 174
Vidyalankar, Hemlata 71 95
Vidjalankar, Jagdish 85 75-
Vidyalankar, Kailasachandra 73 80
Vidyalankar, Satyakam 73 81.
Vidyalankar, Virendra Kumar
42 264
Vidyalankar, Vishvarath 54 480
Vidyananda, Brahmacan 46 62
Vidyanacda Sarasvati, Swami 30.144,
145, 146 , 34 199, 200, 49124,
81 204 83 144
Vidyananda ' Videha Swami II S4,
30 147. 34 201
Vidyarlhi. L. P 65 112
Vidyatilaka 21 42
Vigasin, A A 65 7, 113, 70 44,
71 tl, 96, 82,30, 86 8.
Vijananam. 41 155, 79 433.
Vijayakumar, R 38 16
Vijayapal 2 19, 14 1
Vijay i^alh 54 481, 71 25,
Vijaypal 23 42, 24 61, 62, 63,
25 345 , 26 53, 54 506
Vijnanananda, Swami 3 180
INDEX OP AUTHORS
1143
'ikramadtlya* \aiania * 3 181,6 3*.
34.202 , 50-25S, 66.96
NiIUrLifbau F 43 232. 231
Vmcciui, Giuseppe Carlo 87 176.
Vise, Bunt 3730 79 434
\moba 3 182.
\mod Ruman 37136
VioograJusa N M 8! 203
Vipajh 34 482.
Raglasathaiya, K, 3133,
39 42.
Viruena, Vedairami 31 28, 37 9l .
34 483, 484, 485 436,78 113
Viraswami Pathar S 3 184
Vrrcadraltimar ViJjafanlar 25 34^
Virccdra Sastti 34.203
Virenilramum Sustrs 6 54, 13 4
17 6 26.54. 30.148, 35 88
Virtndra, Sushma 80.266
Vljhnof Mangaturam 42 26J
Vuhnubhadra Subrahmanya Saslfl
3 185
ViihudJhananJa Sastri 34 204
Visbuddhananda Gauda 28 9
Vhhva fiandhu 34 20*. 86 69
Visbsa Mangal Vati 20 27
Vishvanatb Sarma, V 8 17
Vishvanatb Sharma 3 186, 26 56
Visbsanaih Vidyalankar 4 66, 5 17*
114, 17 35,34 487
Yishva Narayana Sastn 53 f 6
Vishvashraya Vyas 6.55
Visbseshvara. Smritiiirlha 54 488
Virbwakarma Hiralal 7 33, 76 49
Vrshwakarma, kamajit 76 50
Vitlala Sasln S 58 127
Vjvantf, Mana Pia 25 347
Vivekananda, S*ami 51 7A
Vivekananda Sarasvati, Swam!
34 489, 78 114
Vogel Oaus 33 80
Voigt Johannes H 87 94
Volodarsky Alexander I 75 85
Yoo FOrer Heimendorf, C 65114
son Gabain, Annemaric 48 323,
50 21
son Glascnapp, Hclmulh 85 91
son Kosta, Peter 87 157
son Mntcrsvaljner, Gntti 50 159
son Smson Georg 3 187, 53 97,98,
86 5
son Sdetencron II 47 140, 48.324
von Siiclcnkorn H 50 92, 7045
Vora P R 25 348 79 435
Vraciu Anton 45 254
V S R K 48 325
Vyas, Tihahihaakac 42 S5
Vyas D T 50 189
Vyas Madanlal 37 92.
Vyas Mishnlal 54 490
Vja* N J 87 75
Vyas Ramakmhna 79 436
Vyas, Ramakmhns T 22,141
Vyas R T 3 188, S17, 20163,
32.79, 54 491 56 44 57 137 61 117,
64 66 , 71 115, 80 267
Vyas, V D 25 313 77 57 79 377
Vyas Nandan, Drabmachan 54492
78 • 16
Vyas Stsya Xunwar Lai 33 149
Wackemagel, J 43 "0, 85 92
Wadckar Mukund Lalji 24 109
Wadhawam V k. 22.142,
Wadhwani Shah. Yashodhara 22.143.
54 493
Wadia Jal K 47 141
Waiqun Yao 57 138
Wajastyk, Dominick 76 20
Wakankar, L S 84 63 64
Wakankar V S 83 145
Wald Lucia 81 206
WaUeaMs, Hans 35 89
Waldscbmidi Ernst 85 S5
Walker, Benjamin 35 90 , 48 326
Wallace Will am D 42 26 6
Walsh M J 85 93
Ward, William 48 327
Warbadpande, N R. 81207,299,
208 A, S9
1144
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
Wasson, R G 47 58. 50 2 1 8, 5645,
77 62
Watkins, Calvert 35 91, 36.42. 43,
44, 41 156, 45.255 256,257,2<8,
259, 260, 261, 262, 81 2C9 210,
211,212,213, 87 30
Watson Donald 35 S8
Watson, Ian Kesarcodi 57 139
Watson, Stephen K 30 150
Wayman, Alex 22144, 2343, 59 43,
64 67 , 80 268 269
Weber Albrecht 17 7, 33 81
W c be r-Bra s ame r, Bernhard 54 494
Weeks. David 87 50
Weerapcrum. Susunaga 48 328
Weeraratne, Amarasin €1 118
Weerasinghe, S G M 58 128.
Weiss, Mitche l 7o 51
Welbon, G R. 48 329, 80 270
Weller Friednch 85 94
Werba, Ch H 35 02, 30 62, S4,
79 437, 85 95
Werlen, Iwar 54 495
Werner, Girt 35 71
Werner. Karel 3 189,22 145 34 206,
49 125, 53 99 100, 58 129 62 73,
63 14, 15, 64 68, 80271, 272, 81
214
Wczlcr, A 25 349 S3e, 79438, 439,
440 S7 , 80 273
Whalirg, Frank 47 142, 48 330, 87
146
Wheejock, W T. 54 496 497
Wheeler, J Ta'bojs 82 260
While David G 32 SO, 53 101,
54 498, 499
Wh teford Bogle John E 57 140
Whitney Wiliam Dwght 5 5 5A.
23 44, 31 29. 43 71, 72 85 96
Whitworth Eugene 78 117
Wiener, Philip P 57 84
Wilber, kin 60 33,
Wilcox. Willi-m C 58 43. 79120
Wilhelm, r ricdnch 78 118
Wilhem, G 81215
Wilkins, W J 48 331, 49 126.
Williams Monier 48 332, 49,127 ]
Willson, A Leslie 86 70
Wnson, Epiphamus 33 82
Wilson, H H * 17 ,
Wilson, J hn 83 146
W ndfuhr Gcrnot L 50 219,80274 i
Windisch, Rudolf 45 263 1
Winter, W 79441, 87 113 I
Wmtcmilz, M 23 12, 33 83, 85 S6
Winters, Cljdc Ahmad 82 261, 262
Witczak, Krzysztof Tomasz 45 SI. j
Witz, K 20 97
WitzeJ M 5 18 19 20. 12 26, 27,
15 22. 20 lo4 33 84, 85. 86, 87 88,
34 207 203, 38 17. S6. 41 157.158,
49 128, 53 102. 103, 54 500, 501,
S14 , 62 74, 80 275, 83 S7, S8, 86
71, 87 SI
Wojtilla, Gy 54 502, 77 63,04,65,
79 442, 82 263, 86 72. 73
Wolfe. Susan J 68 82, 81 216
Wolpert, Stanley 82 264
Wood Thomas E 20 190 S15
Wnghtson R 33 89
Xianlin, Ji 9587
Yadav, Balu Ram 34 209, 53 IC4
59 44
Yadav, Jigdish S 87 98
Yadav, kripal C 30 151.
Yadav. M R 58 130
Yadav Usha 82.224
Yagi, Toru 25 350. 351, 352.353.
S39, 41267, 43 73, 74. 75
Yagncsvara Sastry, N 61 120
Yajan Vter 25 354. 355. 356, 40 20,
52 21
Yajan Veer Dahi>a 33 90
Yajnik, Nalwarlal 21146
Yamaslnta, Hiroshi 56 46
Yamamoto Chikjo 88 265
kano, Michio 75 86.
Yashovijaja 43 76
Yashpal. Arjabandhu 30.152, 34 50 ,
79 119, 12a
index of authors
1145
YaiodaJof, V Jt 49
Vuuke. Ikarl 54 <04, 58.131
Yawafkar, R G £0 276.
Ycatr, W B 21 57
YcaU-Broun. T 82266
^ enrun. V G 33 91
Yesamaja 73 S2. 79 443 444. 50 277.
Yogcndra Puruihorthi C3 16
Yoguh Muni 63 17
Ion M SI 90, 8743
Yoiua, Eduard 47 93
York. Michael 53 103
Young, Katherine 33 20 80 278
Young. R r 43.333.
Younger, Paul 43 334 , 49 129
\u. Feng 57 141
Yuda. Yulaka 20 16\ 37142
Yudhuthira MimamUka 3 190;
11 17 18| 24 41. 30 163, 154, l J 5 .
156 . 31 30 33 92, 35 1, 37 9)
41 169. 43 77 54 305 506 007 503,
509. 010; 77 66; $4 65
Ywuf SO khalid bin 68 83
Yu>anu, Akira 41268. 86 74
Zachanae, Theodor 85 98
Zadok. R 79 44', 44<k
Zaehncr. R. C 30 $7
Zagsrail, AHca si 217
Zaliinjak. A A 32 93
ZampagJiojie, Gerardo 8675
Zartki Waldcmar 23 357, 42 269,
45 264 263
Zguita, L. 35 94
Zhangrang, He 68 84, 83
Zhongjian, Zhao 69 33
Zide, Norman H 87 70
Zinke> iciuJ. Zlgmaj 4S 207
Zimmer Heinrich 48 335, 53 106,
37143. Sll
Zinmer Stefan 4 67, 45 2Cfl, 4663,
6175. 79 447, 448, 449. 450; 81.
218 219.220
Zimmerman, F 64 69
Zogra/. G A 41-2 J, 81287
Zograph G A 46 M 63, 85 99
Zolkr Claui Peter 44 22. £8 7 6
Zuicky. Arnold M 41270
Z>»k. Kenneth G 76 52. S3. 54. 55.
56 57 58, 8510<X
INDEX OF WORDS
[It may be noted that in most cases, words are reproduced in the
Index in the forms in which they actually cccur in the Bibliography, that,
in some cases, word groups are given ,
also have been added at the end ]
a 2519,168, 334, 3962 S4
arfisala 79 238
amhah 3 159, 79 388
afcam 79 89
akama G7 63
akflpara 79 353
akrodha 80 69
aksara 42 92 , 79 74, 140 80 142
167, 85 88
ak$astlkta 3 126
agada 76 53
Agasti 3 111
aggahesarfi 562
agni 50 6,40
agnigodana 54 115
agnicayaDa 49 49, 54 498
agnijanaDa 50 2
agnim!]e 4 41
agnihotra 30 128 54 326 336 79 392.
agnlsomlya 34 31
agnyavabhj-tha 2411 54 445
agnyadhana 17 20 502
agnj adheya 67 1 1
agrahaisam 56 2
aghosa vama 25 108
ahka 75 76
aAkadharaoa 54 343
anga 25 17 24' 39 S' 43 6
anganglbhava 41 111
angadfiitara 25214
ahguli pangraba 54 345, 79 292.
aj 79 20
aja 54 20, 79 51, 387
ajavaga 54 343
ajStivada 20 169
ajami 54 76
and that a few non Sanskrit words
anc 42 172
ataptatanufr 56 40
all 42.32
atitapas SO 93
atithi 80 69
atithipQjana 54 134, 465
atidana 80 93
atidesa 26 223
atimukti 20 138, 79 167
atiyaj 79 172
atiyajna 80 93
atinc 54 172
atisvarya 37 63
atta 79 74
atri 32 75
atrin 3 154
atha 39 35, 79 84
atha 39 38
atho 39 38
ad 42 174, 45 87,
adu 79 351
adfsta dargjna 54 444
ad gbas 42 64.
adn 79 351
advaita 20 169, 30 71 , 60 31
adha 39 35,38, 83 36
adhabpipdam 54 343
adharamQla 54 343
ad hi 25 76, SI 3, 79132
adhtk&c&G* 25 193
adhikara 25 26 204 267
adhidaivata 30 75 54 498, 566
adhiyajna 54 493
adhisakhya 79 166
adhyatma 30 75, 54 498, 57 6
adhyatmaemtana 3494
VEDIC BlBLlOGkAPHY
im
abhnya 39 S3
amanaskayoga 22 80
amatya 71 87
amtta 53 4
ambara 26 4
ambhah 59 30
ayafc$ma 76 53
ay as 65 77 77 8 9 82 88
ayuj 79 51
ayogavaha 42265
a yon 79 166
ar 79 36
arani 5 30 79 46
aranya 19 23 85 31
aranyan ketana 19 23
aranyaa tya. 19 23
arapyavas n 19 23
AranySm 3 30
arapas 76 53
aramati 79 79
arara 7912
araru 30 120
ara 79 174
an 79 IZ
ar k*eva lokam 15 17
ari«tatatJ 76 63
sruosdana 77 23.
artba 30 126 33 14 54 438 61 60
69
arthaiaghava 25 141
arth nab 3 SI 4
ardhanar svara 49 84
ardbarca 1 21
anna 79 150 83 95
annaka 79 150
arya 79 12 36 221
alamkara 80 149
alamkrd SO 149
alaksml 48 305
alaj 79 46
alalaisWl 20)90
al (hi 79 358
atv db> 25 150
avagraba 11 15
avajlta 79 46
Qvatira 48 10 216 312.
avabbrtha 54 34 281 445
avas sta 34 20
avi 54 20
avjka 79 296
avidya 20 16 68 65 60 23 80 118
188
avibhakt fca 25 241 316
av r ka 4 S8 79 340
asucr 9 8
asva 012S 4913 54 19 79{o8A
392
asvatlha 50 214 63 92 79 142
a s vamedba *’0136 22.114 47110
111 50 22A 54 25 248 448 85 58
asvamedha v dya 20 126
asva-san 79 155
asvyo varab 3 101
astan 79 324
ana 79 324
astapada 24 86
astau 79 324
astra 79 174
asaAbhuti 80 69
asat 80 119
asi 79 239
as ta 79 239
asnJdha 2553 J51 352 353
asddhatva 25 15 43 3
as ddhavat 25 352, 353
asura 22.137 49 43 79 30 250
80 220
astcya 80 69
asnam 41 73 79 159
asyavamlya 30 71
asra 79 143
ahabklpti 54 125
aham 79 417
aharja la 30 141
ahi 41 156
ah ms2 22 128 S4 180 62 74 SO 5
69 214 2 35 266
ab ccbatra 79 14
abu 79 189
ahura 49 43
aha 79 151
abnsni 84 15
il50
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
iva 79.164
Is 39 56 ; 71 115, 87.3
»sa$a 41 102
isaiiya 41 101
jskriti 79 368,
is|aka-dhcnavat 75 76
I 25 108, 42,93
Ij-a 41 5,79 20.
Id 79242.
n 79 242.
fya 41 158
Irma 79 150.
Isasasana 34.66.
livara 20 190
Isvarapranidhana 80 69
uktha 15 27.
ufcthavidyS 20 128,
uks 79 177
ukha 17.15
uccara^a 41 111,40 61
uccaifc 4265
uchati 79 301
upadi 25.1
uta 39 38, 79 356
uttara 83 36
uttaragana 23 29A.
uttarapadalopa 42 78.
uttaramlmamsa 34 94.
uttaravcdi 54 82
uttara vcdi 54 82
Uttana 79 25.
ulprekfa 54,444
utsanga 79 116.
utsarga 25 226.
utsava 73 67.
utsaha 79 133.
udavajraprabarana 80 197.
udatta 37 9, 24, 30, 91.
udana 80 39.
udumbala 39 62,
udgltha 22 40, 58 49
upa 4232.
upacSra 54,384
upadeSa 4240.
upadc 4 a-| 5 stra 20 169.
upgdhmanlya 42 265.
upanayana 54 282 ; 67 7, 58.
upamvj-ksam 79 143,
upamsad 22 S 8 , 79 S 6 ,
upab/bmana 33 69
upama 25 3 , 46 57 ,
upavasatha 54 431, 79 397.
upasamgrahana 24. Sll
upasad 53 93
upasarga 25 76. 26,44, 42.174, 216.
upasjtya 79 191,
upasana 20 139, 30 61, 34,188;
49,49 ; 80 69,
ubba 79 347
ubhnati 79.270
umam 20 55.
uraka 79 143.
urugaya 36 36; 66 86.
urun 79 446
urvara 3 92, 79 339
urvarl 79,50
urvaiS 3 115.
ulkS 3 111
usa 77 52
usanS 76,34, 77.52.
usijab 32 15.
uaas 4 36.
usgna usana 50 213.
ujma 42265.
usrija 79,444.
O 25 108.
Qtika 77.28
Sru 53 49, 79 96.
ttrj 79115
Qrjaj 79 337.
Ordhva 79.300.
Asa 76 34
flsmadhvani 2J 22
Qhagaoa 37 61.
a hat 1 40 13
ahyagana 37,61.
flhyate 79 143
Qh)2(hc 79 143
f 23 16, 25 108, 39,62. S4; 41.58.
rk 30 100.
INDEX OF WORDS
I1S1
t*sa 79 284.
rj'pya 45 46, 4?
rjuvan 7957,
rjunfn 3 155
rjra 79 57
rta 4 8. 65, 15 29 20 109. 31 14
34 32, 45 246, 48 269,49 66 56 29
31,57 114 , 58 68,61 13, 17 64 68,
70 8, 37, 71 89, 7 811, 79 , >49
80 94 135 146 211
rtainpa 34 31
T 3van 79 407
rna 72.20
rbhu 79 123
?s}asfnga 3 187
r*l 2 3, 319, 31 14, 34 25, 4945
66.51, 79 40 228.
r*>ta 3342
T s«d r ,ia26 31
rsu 79 65
J 23 16, 25 108
eka 22 146, 30 S5. 75 76
ekarflpa 80 5
ekavidha 54 235
ekasamjnadhikara 25 163
ckasmai 3 124 134
ekaksara 25 141
ekahas 54 125
eta 79 83
ela vaea 39 45, 41 88. 79 197
enas 70.14
eva 25.219
amdra £0218
airanl 3113
aihika 54 2A
om 14 3 4 20186, 198 22 57 93,
41 140 49 49, 53,92 , 54 108 299,
58 49, 63 5, 79 140, 370. SO 3,136,
167, 181, 85 38.
orf-.kara 49 35
ogana 3962
osadbi 79 280
osam 79139
aud'eyasesa 49 113
audgrabhaaa 54 S8
audgrahana 13 17
aupacanka 26 31
aupadhika 80 5,
aum 80 145,
auras} a 42.265
aufadbicibtsa 76 42
ka 3 134 , 39 37. 39 , 48 94, 51 11,
7 9110, 17), 3SO
kakaja 39 62.
kakubh 50 44
kaksa 79 159
kaccha 25263
kanva 33 84, 39 62
kan 79 49
kanaka 24 86
kanikradat 79 419
kaoya 47 24
kanjasulka 68 57
kapala 54 177
kapmjala 80 85
Kapiffhala 33 84
kap r t 30 44
Lara 79 89
kampa 3 102
karambba 54 96.
kara 45 172
iartr 8016
kardama 25 311
karpasa 82208
karma 22 81. 30 61, 34 188, 47 76
95 137, 48 26 29 101, 170, 20t,
2 8* 493 50 5753, 618, 9, 10,
12, 14, 21, 23, 26 28, 29 30, 31,
34, 35. 36 38. 39 44. 47 48, 52,
53, 54, 55 56, 57 58. 65.67 71,
73 73 A, 78 83 $4 86, 87, 90,92,
93, 96 97 ICO 101, 109 113,116,
118, 119, 120, 6223, 49, 71, 74
66A6 70 8. 79 102, 185, 80 254,
karmakaraija 24 24
karma Lan ’a 33 39. 34.54. 139,49.29,
54 35, 37, 58 126
kannan 201, 16, 4268. S86J.69,
1152
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
61 32 49 65 34 SO 137 82.251
87 3
karroapravacan ya 25 76 77 141
42 32
karmaphaja 20 30
karma bhakti 30 23
karmamfmamsa 80 '’CO
karma* paka 61 50
karmara 77 8
kars 74 26
kala 78 88
kalap n 33 84
kalpa katva 54 391
kavasa j9 62
kavi 6 36 74 26
kasyapa 54 16
kas ta kasta 25 256
kasmai 3 324 334
ka 5! 11
kaka peya nadi 79 80
kaca 79 75 145
kaccha 25 263
kacchka 25 263
kapeya 33 84
kama 22 111 53 76 61 60 69
80223
kamya 54 246
karaka 25 60 65 130 228 250
266 302 306 317 331 SI S34
46 61
karaijatmabhava 26 25
karu 7426
karttika 75 67
karpaDya 48 211
karyat dcsa 25 110
karyatmabhava 26 25
katana 6 47
kala 42 237 57 114 80 25 217
kalapar cch noa SO 5
kaleya 15 13
kavya 6 36
kasa 54 175
k kk {akaram 54 345
kiihc t 20 214
k na 79 128
k’tava 39 62
kim dm 3 154
k ra 42 254
kuati 79 53
kla 42 254 85 24
kJbsa 3153 7014
k kara 3 9 62
ku 613 74 26 79 353
kuksi 41 73 79 159 Si
kuiakra 79 353
kucara 79 353
kut 1 ka 25,220 79 269
kudaka 45 217
kunda 5 30 50 132
kuaial n 3 183
kunamnama 79 353
kunlapa 6 13 27 50 54
kumaradesna 45 217
kuru 39 62 79 307
kula 65 67 79 259
kulata 79 259
kulapa kanya 68 41
kulacara 54 .>22
ku s a 54 175 77 28
kusava 79 353
kfipa 77 1 79 1
kurca 54 175
kurma '3 5 54 16 80 14
k r 39 56 41 141 79 53 307 87 3
krccbra 50 73
krnu 79 307
krt 25 12 72 299 35 7
krtlikaroh m 5 21
kjtya 72 119 320 80 258
krdanta 43 27
k^panUam 79 366
k r? 74 26
k T tt 82.88
k r ,pa 365 22.50 3633A
kr$naj na 6 47 10 28
kjenayas 77 9
keiin 13 17
koka 79372
kok la 79 3 2
kopa 58 5
ko s a 20 117
kosa 46 57
index of words
1153
kanfaJa 33 Si
kaurava 9 6
kratu 54 265
kratvartha 61 17
krandasf 87 3
kraraa 1 21 SO 25
kramapatha 1 19 20 21 22
kriya 25 162
knyasamabhihara 42 173
krf 'a 73 67
knlayab 73 67
krujta 37 63, 64
krodha 58 5
fcrosa 58 J
is 42270
ksaa 79 144
ksana 80 25
ksatra 66 10 51, 58
ksama 18 7 , 80 69
ksara 22 60.
ksinott 45 193
ksiyati 45 121
ks yanti 45 121
ksudra 79 87
ksumpa 79 14
kseti 45 121
ksetra 79 339, 8025
ksclnya 30 141
ksema 30 130
ksemyab 54 289
kha 58 69 80 137
khadat 79 143
khalu 8524
kharf 75 30
kbila 1 14, 24105, 5055
khilakanda 20 122
khilatnkta 3 108
khita 3 91
khilya 50 55
klulya 3 91
ga 37 63
gangs 3 190 39 62 79 42
gaccbat 25 227
gacchant 25 227
„ 145
gajavijnana 78 81
gana 71 74 79 280
ganapatj 51 15, 71 74
ganapajfaa 25 278
gaijika 68 13
gamla 28.9
gatasri 79172
gat* 25 S16 80268
gandbarva 79 250
garl'as 2a 227
garutman 6 23
garta 79 211
garbha 7 e 38
garbhakalab 80 153
garbhadhana 67 58
garbhasaya 80 153
ga\asira 50 243
gahu 79 106
gatha 38 7, Si
g Xhka 3739
gandhanavnaha 4 64
gayatra 15 25 26 37 25 58 69
gayatn 3 6 16 17, 36 40 41. 47,
48 49 69 71 72 77,78 100 109,
129 156 164 173, 182 184,14 4,
50191,64 299 79 74
gaytarf arghya 48.298
gayafr/rahaiya 3 122, 178.
guggulu 30 141
guna 20 198 25 46 105 39 62,41 82,
42.236 79 9 85 88
gunalarma SO 69
gunariti 4 39
gucasamodaya 25 S36
guru 49 14, 54 49. 73 7J, 79 63,
80212.
guha 79 436
gudharthapadagocara 2.3
gGhati 40 13
gfba 32.78 71 74 73 42
grbastha 67 18
grhya 54 221 391
gehu 79 106
go 42.130 , 79444
gogbna 3C 44
gotra 25 153, 65 44 67 17, 2i , 71 7a,
1154
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
godana 6 19 54115 173
godtGma 75 105 218
gopatt 71 73 73 8
gopa 79 58
govindu 79 58
gosafc 45 19
gnsanjb 7924
gohu 79 106
gau 50 42 79 148 80 277
gaunvlta 80 218
gna 79409
grantbawslara 20 197 79 32
granthivistara 20 197
graha 42 263 75 83
gramanf 71 74
gtamavacana 54 322
grlva "9 1J5
gha 39 18 19
ghanapatha 1 18
ghas 45 152
ghirfi 79 55
ghimsu 79 55
ghrJammva 79 143
ghosavat 25 108
ghramsa 79 55
ghra 79 399
ca 25 147 39 36 37 38 39
cakra74 5 80 25
cakiBukila 56 40
catur 79 88
caturakfa 54499
caturasra 54 78
calurtba 37 53 6160
caturdasa 59 34
catuspad 60 7
catuspad 60 28
catuspada 22 39
catvarab 7g 27
catvari 79 27
catvaro 59 34
candra 25 272
cayana 54 246
car 1315 41 141
carana 48 329
carasa 50 157
Caru 54 177
Carman 54 345
earsanl 82 88
Catuskya 80 33
C kitsa 62 69 78 81
Cm adesa 25 10 7
C t 26 30
C tta 70 40
C ira 74 26, 79 9
Cudakarana 54 115
Cetana acetana 22 60
Cadanya 80 32
Cvi 42 93 45 78
Chaja 79 53
chandas 2 3 25 203 , 30 32 100,
34 25 37 85
Chsndasa 33 39
jathara 76 S8
jidaprakrti 80 118
Jana 65 67 66 34 71 74, 73 8 79 447,
450
jaDjpada 73 8
janapadadharma 54 322
janasya gopa 71 74
janaDam 79 447
janaya 79 447
jam 4a 227 79 409
jam 79 409
janmadvara 80 111
japa 48 298
japud 79 105
ja bhara 41 127
jayanli 79 76
jaya 79 76
jalaakitsa 76 42
jalaka 45 SI
javate 79 54
jagrta 20 31
jagrat 60 28
jagrata 20 32 79 34
jatar&pa 24 86
jati 37 32 43 60 48 232 6544 67,
65 34 42 82 163
jam 79 409
LiDrx op Words
1155
japayati 41 69, 79 152 87 30
japut 79 105
jamt 54 76, 476
jamitra 37 17
jaya 79 409
;ara 87 3
jara(i kanlnam 3 131 79 314
jJnmut 79 105
ji'mata 79 10o
jfrvi 79 299
jlva 3420 80120 137
jlvag^bb 79 98
jlvagraham 79 98
jivaamukta 3 68
jivanmukU 62.13 33
jtvatma 22.60 62 71
jlvn 79299
jlhvSmfllfya 42.265
jum 79 105
jnatj-tva 80 5
jnana 201, WA 3 061 34 188,
47 76 48170, 222 284 54 444
57 69, 62 3, 71 80 5
jnamyoga 80 23
jnanahetu 80S
jfiapaka 25 206
jneyatva 80 5
jyasvantab 68 74
jyotis 58 69 79 74, 80 137
}ban 4Z126
•Jhakkavadana 25 234
n 25 108
naroul 40 16
nic 25 315
laktnan 76 52
tata 79 260
tattva 2260, 80 209
fattvamasj 20 78 2222 63 145
64 37
tadantavidhi 25 324
taddhita 25 299 35 7 43 27
tans 79 179
tantu 67 9
tantra 7 27, 48 75
tantravijnana 7 7
tapas 2J 38 , 22 126 34 32, 48 170
49 45 50 53 76 58 69 8o 69 135
137
tapasya 82 258
tepasvin 21 38
ta mil akam 79 281
laruj 79 86 80 77
tarka 20 131 26 SI 57.42
tarkasritatvajnapana 25 141
tarpana 54 70 134
tata 79 260
tati 41 138
lattvika 80 230
tanunaptra 54 158 269
tantnkatantra 76 36
tala 8025
tavant 79 352
tmanta 25 299
tij 79 212.
tntici 33 84
t lvila 79 209
t sya 79 276
tlrtha 48 172 54 321 65 58A 79
376 80 229 84 45
tfrthayatra 54 181
tu 39 34
tunjila 25134
tudati 45 196
tumartha 25 95 41 24
tunya 22 39 45 249 60 28, 61 60,
79 44
turya 45 249
trca 3 141
trna 54 175 72.14
trhya 37 63
trpta 79 363
trpti 79 363
t«u 79 65
te 123
tejani 79 323
tejas 30 100 SI 62 79 212 80 128
tedani 79 323
tedao? 79 323
tokbanka 79 405
tyaga 54 237, 347, 57 53, 82 253
1 1 56
VECIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
trap 79363
trayT 34188
trayo lokab 59 ’4
tn jsu 79 65
trikalasaradhya 7 13
tndosa 76 57
tr pad 50 171
tnvarga 61 60
tnvikraraa 50 171
trivrt 79 155
trivftkarapa 59 23A
tr sap ah 6 22 79 121
tnsaptlyam 6 48 42 241
tristubh 3748
tryambaka 3 52 110 11 S2
tva 26.30 79 61 87 3a
tvak 42 130 79 393
tvac 79 158
tvam 79 192
tva 40 12 42 227
d 42 174
daks 79 272 82.61
daksma 79 264 80 160 161 261
8741
daghnoti 45 193
danda 26 10 67 9 70 16 71 25 70
79 59
dap^akapatha 37 38
dapdabala 71 87
dadate 26 10
dadb kra 79 168 A
dadhyas ra 50 243
damtlnas 79 399
daitipati 71 63
dambhayat 79 149
daya 18 7
darad 45 217
darada 45 217
darbha 54 17 5
dasagunita 7 76
dasa rajanab 53 78
dasyu 49 43 81 218
daharakaia 79 74
datjvara 79 343
ditra 77 1 79 1
dana 13 7 54 431 65 63 80124
261
d5 s 79 302
dSsarajna 49 58 83 41 103
dasvant 41 80
dSsa 81 153
d k 79 280
div 73 50
dlksa 13 8 34 32 49 14 54 49 52
244 80 36
dikf ta 67 II
d d 79 258
d daya 79 258
dirgha 41 10
duhkha 48 171 80 254
ducchuroa 3.154.
durona 79 400
duskrta 62 40
dub 25 S12
durvS 54 175
dfs 3 32
deva 73 50 79 30 250 80 69
dcvata 2 3 30 87 S5 34 25 49 106
54 237 347 78 89 79 168 A 280
devadarsi 5 11
devamal mluc 80 S4
dcvayajana 54 56
devayajna 54 70
devayana 4 61 22.38 76
dcvas lpa 74 31
devanaih pr yab 79 275
devlsflkta 3 75
devrkama 68 20
de s a 80 25
desapanccheda 80 5
desaeara 54 322
da va 61 49
dyutana maruta 34 41
dyaub P tar 51 22
dyaub P tr 47 91
drav aodab 79 169
dravya 54 237 347
drapayati 79 382
drub 3 154 80 135
dropa 75 30
dvandva 42 28
INDEX OF WORDS
1157
dva suparna 53 92 79 427, 81 204
dv« 79 277
dvija 54 385 67 32 52 80 69
dvita 79 405
dvitlya 37 63
dvitlyartha karms karaka 42 6S
dvisam 79 381
dvaita 22.104
dha 37 63
dliaca 79 86 8077
dharma 4 8 22 77 30 35 34 81 94
43 27 48 65 1C9 183 201 232
284 4954 61 17 60 61 62 SJ
66 10 69 7 70 8 24 37 71 "0
73 75 80 8 48 58 59 134 152
191 231 85 88
dharma adharma 22 60
dharmadh karapa 70 37
dha 38 15
dhatu 25 299 42 184
dhaman 41 73 79 159
dbara 75 76
dharmikata caturvarga 82.258
dhavat 3 121
dhiyam yoga 80 252
dhl 3 32 64 68 79 249 80 69
dhltl 64 68
dhldhyana 22.145
dhur 79 44
dhurs 37 26
dhtlma 79 327
dh;ti 80 69
dhena 79 194
dbenu 79 444.
dhmata 77 8
dhyana 22 126 49 49 79 249 80 5
dhvani 41 48
na 41 114 115
na + an 10 22
nakula 79 15
naksatra 75 83
naksalrav dya 78 20
nakharajn! 25 312 77 56
nagara 65 77
na ft 25232
nanartha 25 109
na+trib 32 75
najha 79 86
namaskara 24SI1
nara 79 35 80 236
narasamsa 79 34o
sarifta 71 52
navedas 79 342
naka 79 69
naga 45 46 79 39a
najhalau 25 64
nal 22118
nSnalyaya 79 143
□abhi 80 25
naroan 2.3 25 160 58 69 80 137
85 24
namavibhakti 41 109
nara 79 35
narayana 79 85
narasadisi 38 S4
nan 10 22 79 409
nasatyau 79 13 304
NasadiyasakU 3 3 97 183
nas kya-dhvani 41 111
m 37 63
ogacfc 54139
n gama 80 256
Nigama Pars s ia II 21
nicumpunda 39 62.
nn (i)va 39 62
n iya 25 128 *4 245 79 12 83 82
n tya an tya 22 60
n tyatva 43 46 80 230
n dana bandhu 49 50
mdb patj 6 20 79 107
n dh pa 6 20
n pata 2 3 26 21 39 55
cpatana 25117 1M 350 42 267
n pat ta padarflpa 25 255
n m tta 79 47
n yama 25 193 43 44 80 69 94
n yoga 68 20
mrakara 49 27
nirukta 25 50"
airukti 46 57
cirOdhapaeubandha 80 l187
1 1 56
VEDIC BIbLIOGRAPHV
trap 79 363
tray! 34188
trayo lokab 59 ’4
tr» f-su 79 65
trikalasamdhyl 7 13
tridosa 76 67
tripad 50 171
tri varga 61 60
tnvikrama 50 171
trivyt 79 155
tnvftkarana 59 23A
trisaptafi 6 22 79 121
tnsaptlyam 648 4224J
trisjubh 37 48
tryambaka 3 52 110 11 S2
tva 26 30 79 61 87 30
tvak 42 130, 79 393
tvac 79 158
tvam 79 192
tva 40 12 42 227
d 42 174
daks 79 272 82 61
daksma 79 264 80 160 161 261 ,
87 41
dagbnoti 45 193
danda 26 tO 67 9 70 16, 71 25, 70
79 59
danlakapafha 37 38
dandabala 71 87
dadate 26 10
dadhikra 79 168A
dadhyasira 50 243
damflnas 79 399
dampati 71 63
dambhayati 79 149
daya 18 7
darad 45 217
darada 45 217
darbba 54 175
dasagumta 7' 76
dasa rajanab 53 78
dasyu 49 43 81 218
daharakasa 79 74
dativara 79 343
datra 77 1, 79 1
d5na 18 7, 54 481 65 63 , 80.124,
261
d$ s 79 302
dSsarajna 49 58, 83 41, 103
dagvant 41 80
dSsa 81 153.
dik 79 280
d«v 73 50
dlksa 13 8 , 34 32 49 14, 54 49 52
244 , 80 36
dlkfjta 67 11
did 79 258
dfdaya 79 258
dlrgha 41 10
dufckha 48 171, 80 254
ducchuma 3 154
duroija 79 400
duskyta 62 40
dub 25 S12
durvS 54 175
drs 3 32
deva 73 50, 79 30 250 80 69
dcvata 2 3 30 87 S5, 34 25 49106
54 237, 347 78 89 79 168 A 280
devadarg! 5 11
devamalimluc 80 S4
devayajana 54 56
devayajna 54 70
devayana 4 61 22 38 76
dcvasilpa 74 31
devanarfi priyaj? 79 275
devhflkta 3 75
dev^kama 68 20
desa 80 25
desapanccheda 80 5
desaeara 54 322
daiva 61 49
dyutana maruta 34 41
dyaub pitar 5] 22
dyaub pitr 47 91
dravmodab 79 169
dravya 54 237, 347
drapayati 79 382
drub 3 154 SO 135
drona 75 30
dvandva 42 28
Index of words
1157
dva suparga 53.92; 79 427; 81.204.
dvi 79.277.
dvija, 54.385; 67.32, 52; $0 69.
dvitS 79.405.
dvitlya 37.63.
dvitfyartha-Larms-karalca 42.68.
dvisam 79 381.
dvaita 22.104.
dba 37.63.
TO.TI.
dharma 4.8; 22.77 ; 30.35; 34.81, 94;
43.27; 48.65, 1C9, 183. 201, 232;
284; 49.54 ; 61.17, 60, 61. 62, 81.
66.10; 69.7; 70 8, 24. 37; 71.70;
73.75; 80.8. 48. 58, 59. 134, 152.
191, 231; 85 88.
dharma-adturma 22.60.
dharmadhikarana 70.37.
dhS 38,15.
dhSta 25.299, 42.184.
dhaman 41.73; 79,159.
dhara 75.76.
dharoukata caturvarga 82.238.
dhavat 3.121.
dbiyam yoga 80.252.
dhl 3.32; 64.68 ; 79.249; 80.69.
dh'ti 64.68.
dbldhyana 22.145.
dhur 79.44.
dhura 37.26.
dfsSma 79.327.
dhrti 80.69.
dhena 79.194.
dbenu 79.444.
dbmata 77.8.
dhyana 22.126; 49.49; 79.249,80.5.
dhvani 41.48.
na 41.114. 115.
na + an 10.22.
nakula 79.16.
naksatra 75.83.
naksatravidya 78 20.
nakhatajinl 25.312; 77-56.
cagara 65.77.
naft 25.232.
nanartha 25.109.
aa+tnfc 32.75.
na]ha 79.86.
camaskara 24.S11.
nara 79.35; 80.236.
naragariisa 79.345.
oari||a 71.52.
Eavtdas 79.342.
naka 79.89.
naga 45.46; 79.395.
najha'Jau 25.64.
oall 22.118
nanalyaya 79.143.
Dabhi 80.25.
naman 2.3; 25.160 ; 58.69, 80.137;
85.24.
namavibhakli 41.109.
nara 79.35.
naraya?ja 79.85.
nSrasaihs! 38.S4.
narl 10.22; 79 409
nasatyau 79.13, 304.
Nisadlyasakta 3.3, 97, 183.
nasikya-dhvani 41.111.
m 37.63.
nigada 54.139
nigama 80.256.
Nigama Panslsta 11.21.
oicumpumja 39.02.
nia ( l ) va 39.62.
nitya 25.128; 54.245; 79.12; 83.82.
nitya-anitya 22 60.
nityatva 43.46, 80 230.
nidana-bandhu 49.50.
nidhipali 6,20, 79 107.
oidhipa 6 20.
mpata 2 3; 26,21, 39.55.
ci pi tan a 25.117, 154, 350; 42 267.
mpatita padainpa 25.255.
nimitta 79.47.
niyaroa 25.198 ; 43.44; 80.69, 94.
niyoga 68-20.
ntrakara 49.27.
mrukta 25.50.
nirukti 46.57.
nirfldhapalubandba 80,187.
1158
VLDIC BIUUOGItAMIY
nrrti 3 119 154 49 66
mrguaa 20 121
ntrvacana 30 24
mr\S 5 a49«0 57 53 127 61 19
62.40
Divid 4 33 38 S3
tuv T tli 34 94 61 2 SO IS
nijaAgathi 79 290
nijangadl i 79190
n jcdha 68 12 .
m*k»ma ka Tma 57 53 £1 50 55 102
mjlava 79 322
aiitibswt 79 321
nlcaifc 4165
Oftu 68 31
nets 3178
naimittika 54 246
nairrtja d k 3 1 19
naoa 54 476
nyagrodha 50 214
aySya 54 3,6 SO 200
nySsa 80 262
□ySsavidya £0 261
njtJna 54 171
pa 37 63
pakjaboma 67 32
panktipavana 67 32
pajra 79 204
panca 79 250
pancalcr»\> 19250
pancajana 79 250
pancama 37 63
pancamf 25 213
paflclkarana 59 23A
pafala 79 76
pan> 4 27 86 73
patnl 79 409
patnfsadiyaja 13 17
pathya svasti 79 303 369
pada 23 29A 42 11 229
padapajha 1J23 11 18 30 30,78 98
padartha vijnana 78 81
Padmavatf 3 16
padminl 54 78
pan 79118
panna 56 2.
pay as 42 130
payasya 54 319
parjanyapamf J1 51
paratva 43 46.
paramapada 36 36
paramavidsan 5040
paramStubhaiavuda 26 25
paramatmi 2160 79 169
paramejvaia 50 4a
paramcsihui 79 109
parasrnaipada 418 104
pai5 20 187 SO 69 153
patfrdha 75 76
para v/dya 2 0191 34 94. 5769
pari 4132
pangraha 54 343
paribha,3 24 91 25 87, 198 199,
204 251
panmara 13 6 80 38
pativtfljaka 21 38.
parwasaro 73 36.
pansnit 50 236, 73 36, 79 215
parokfa aparokja SO 5
pama 77 28
parySyayojanS 46.57
paiyudasa 25 231
paryvfaupmpscdba 4 290
paif u 33 87 77 1 , 79 1
palpulinl 15 22, 54 500
pa\atc 79 51
pafi 3 32
paju 5119, 78 89
paiulfp 3 59 79 137 87 69
paSupalana 7 30
pajubandha 54 203 216
pafu v sa ana 54 471
pasob vibhaktib 54 268
pas)aoil SO 153
paihsu 79 202
pakenamanasS 3 35
paja 6 44 77 12
pajba 79 76
Pandava 9 6
pata 79 3S9
padavupajlvatab 10 27
p5pa 6140
INDEX OF WORDS
1159
plpnua 62 40
plnpbva »U>iru 3123
p4|anja 6? 52.
pifja 79 M3
prtM 3 R6 45 24) . 39 406.
P*»ir«| 4) 158.
r»«r 4 61 79 2*0- £069
pilrtaipa p a 54 465
pil/yajib 54 "a
P>«r>4na 2138, 76
pil r v)J 79 103
pitriuLta 3 86
pU(a 79 53
p I 74 26 79 9
pilaAgla 23 |34
p Lin 55 12
pi«|ama>thuti 54 96
p!|ba 79 J83
pmhuiana 67 34
pulhki 7 9/43
pupya 6140, fcttlOd
puiiU 77 2f, 79 1SS
pulka 54 251
pulra 3178, 79 •♦08
pumUputra 4 04
putrik&vidhi 3 99
punatidbey* 67 11
punaijanma 4.61} 20 30 , 48 26
punannrt>u 6174
pumin 79 2
pur 73 42 81 1 18, 153, 83 95
pura CJ77
purab 37 68, 81169
puti 83.36
puripa 53 19
purlia 79 in
purl*>a 79 112
puruja 20 30, 22 93 49 IDS, 50189.
54 235, 253 74 4, 35 , 76 22 80 52,
215, 236, 257
puruja taltva 30 43
puruiamcdha 17 10, 47 110
purusa-saihfti<5 60 78
Punifasnkta 3 62 70, 73, 85, 105,
162 170 47 110
puru s Srtha 48 232 61 17, 20,33,49,
70 98. 107, 108, 110, 67 19 50.
7037* 82.93
PuiOravJ 3 115
PurodJfa 54 96. 177,
PuronuUkja 30 32
Pujohila 13 11 . 66 51.
Pulpulinl 33 17
rHjl 33 10 48 40 66 73, 79 225
P0)ii3 54 249, 7728.
P0i>U 1223 7723
Paillux 77 28 53
pOrpa 20 18. 36.36, 80 25
PQrPata 81163
pflrvaprajoga 67 58
rnn-amlmiihii 34 94
PO*an 20 26 , 50 69
P« 79 86. £0.77
Pi lara 79 86. 125, £0 77
Pltu 79 125
Pt(hi\I 6.10 30 12S, S3 69, 79392,
60137
Prlfmf»Bkia 6 21 36 39 42
PMhvI 75 83
Pl»|ha 15 13
Ptfa 30 44
Paidva 48 85
PaippaJSdio 33 84
pauiyja 83 36
praiafa afldhakara 80.220
prakftl 1 21, 25 197, 54 125 , 67 71.
76 21
prakriipajha 37 38.
Prakr i> u 70 37
pragfhyaUa 41204
Praji 80 236
Prajapalir amruktab 50 76
Prajni aparadha 79 185
PfajnSna 64 37
Pro cava 22,121, <8 49, 629, 79 6 6
praiara 3 96, 79 243
Prau 42 32
praCistha 6 10
Pra tf 79 243
pratyakf* 79335 371, 1 013
pratyabbivada 24 Sll
pratyaya 25 93, 279, 280, 54 346
INDEX or WORDS
1161
trahnun 6 8, 13 2016.30 |C?\,
214 S4. 21 7.21?, 56. CO, 81 93
25.213 . 3110 , 34 9, 28. 48.284
M.54. 416, 37 J37, CO 18, 54
6119, 31. 64 37 , 66 10. 31. 38,
74 4, 33, 79 41 74 120 *0 5. 15.
37 47, 69 78. 81. 118 126 135
IW, 2l7( 85 30. 88.
btahnucM)* 2166, 126 , 37.51 6951.
WC9
IlrahmacarjiiaUa 6 43
brahmajiji 3 153
brahmaj’ina 34 94. 57 5
brahma Jo La 20 V> 222.
brahma\3Ja CO 18.
brahmavidj* 6 8, 20 195, 80162
brahmavihlra 64.47
brahmodja 17 t2, 22 23 38 4 5. 6
69 6. 80 186.
Brihmaoa 34 66 , 54 346 81201
btlhrcuijabhopaa 61 50
bilhnUtjaurtigha 69 6.
brihmao»»pat>i 8Q218
bhakti 7 29 20 I, 121 . 48 -4) 211
24€j 49 1 18, SO 239
bhapvat 79 99; 60 101
bhartgi 7971
bhadra 79 129
bhara 79 86, 60 77
bhaximi 79 226.
bbima 58 5
bhtratadhaima 79 328
bh*va 2319A. 25 162 26.23 49,
41173
bhlvaviklra 26.35, 36
bhlvika 36 9
bhisi 25 12, 71 83 129
bhitlliltvika 23 215
bhisika 37 9
bhl*>a 30 3a
bbik»u 21 38, 25 36,
bhunakti 79 CO
bhuvab 34 143
bfau,u 0 Jl 79190
bhn 41 141
bhafc 34 143
b! OC.S 79 SC
bhnia*id>i 78 20
bhQtaurfikrimioau 10 27
bhflfaicvi 34 463
bhBUiman 83 107
bloiha* 79 <6,
bhapali 71 73 73 8
bhn man 79 74
bbnmi 79 165
bhOmJ V3J28. 79 391
LhBm inkta 6.46
bl»0>ai 2147
bbjmaU 79 291
bh<iap 7646
bhciajlr Ipo 76.26
bhauavl 37 84
bhol.fi ram 20214.
bhoga 48.81
bhauma 60118
bhramaU 79 291
bhrJir 3 88.
bbr« r v)a 65 7 2i 79193
bhiitra J7 6S.
bhrQoa 76 38
cu 37 63
makara 79.361
maga (van ) 79 153
nagha (van ) 79 153
mao Jala 80118
maoJnka 59 1
MasjJOka inkta 3 45, 80.116
mat 79 104 180
ma(>a 79 1 04
mataja 79 360
mad U 79 104
madl 79 104,
madogha 79 333
madja 48 75
madbu 20 137
madbuka 50136
madhudugh 79 333,
madbudha 79 333
madhudha 3 25
madhuvidja 2199 , 49 117, 66 71,
80?51
INDEX OF WORDS
1163
medbaj 45 7
Medhajanana snkta f 52.
ncn* 9 409
ma it buna 48 75
moksa 48 81 284 57 32. 53 93
61 56 60 62 6211 16 23 39
40 44 47 51 &4 60 71 73 75
85 88.
moha SO t S8
nileccha 66 60 61 “9281 83 129
y 4U8
>a 39 37 39
yaksa 3 154 73 72
yajus ^0 100 50 6
yajfia 4 31 12.13 30 13 48 40 152
49 50 50187 54 23 238 307 438
481 57 51 61 2! 64 56 65 63
74.35 78.87 89 79 315 80 78
HI 1"7 83 142
yajnakumJa 54 4C8
yajnapurim SO 187
jajQavaraha 50.187
yajnasaia 54 14 466 468
yajnopavlta 67 9
yap 42 173
yati 21 38 50 44
yathartha-ayatbartha 80 5
yalhasarfikhya 40 16 42.198
yatbc«iav n yogakarlrUayogyata
80 222.
yathestav □ yogakarmatvayogyata
80 222
yama 42.265 79 162 80 69
Yams YamJ-snkta 3 123
yanJuna 3 190
yava 82 88
yavana 79 423
ya\amka 79423
yasya vibt lass 25 SIS
yaga 54 377
ysjya 30 32
yajyanuvSkya 54 208
yalu 79 325 80 135
yatudbana 49 96 79 311
ya turns rat 3 154
yatu% dya £0 258.
yayava/a 54 259 6712 32.
yu 79 139
yukti 15 27 57 42 60 11 79 338
yuga 61 55 9 j
yuj 79 265
yuddhanlti 7 16
yapa 4 13 48 44 54 87 74 15
yOyarfi pata 3 24
yoga 20 179 21 38 22 118 30 32,
48 120 48 170 49 49 50 79 265
80 69
yogaksema J4 289
yogataJha 30 S6 46 4
yog n 21 38
yoni 79 3
yojana 79 409
yo t a 79 409
yaugka "5 1 30 56 87 S5 464
83 82
yaug kata lha 46 4
ra 25 19 4Z127
rakiate^ rab 3 144
rak$as 49 43 96 79 250
ranga 42 82 265
rajas 3 65
ratiu 71 64
ra n n 7] 64 65
ratha 34.145 80 77 83 94
Rathantarasaman 37 57 64
ratbayajna 73 69
ratb >atj 41 J42.
radh 79 H7
randh 79 117
randhra 79 117
rasa 36 34 73 67 79 235
rasayana 50 235
raga 37 32
raj 71 63 79337
rajadfaarma 43 232.
rajan 71 63
rajan t 61 25
rajanya 71 85
rajayaksma 10 28
raja 32 78 71 74 78
INDEX OF WORDS
1165
vaU 55 4 79 57
vahga 79 330,
vali 79,51
vajaj 54 103, £0 64
vm 32.71, 50 213
Vaiufba 3 84 3Z2l. 79 (65
>asu 32.71 . 73 186. 80 89
vasumat 32 71
vasur 79 126
vasospaU 6 52
vaitra 79 343
vahantc 10 23A
\a 25 158, 39 78
vik 30 100, 3769, 8S, 50 63, 53 76
64 38, 80 213, 255
vaklattva 80 104
vSkya 25 188, 189 42 24
Vafc-sQkta 3 45
Vagi mbhrjlyasaku X2
v5graj 54.407
vSgvajra 37.14
vaghat 79 65
\a6maDa{iialab.»b 10 28.
vac 3 171 16 St 79 311,424 80167
iscaspalj 6 52.
vacaspatya 80 218
vScarambhapa 85 88
\aja 79 86, 113 80 77
\aijf 48 222.
\aisapra 54 239
VaOhnla 9 6
vaoapraslha 67 13 3Z
v3 padantasya 2 j S23
vapf 77 1 , 79 1
van ja 25.256
vama 25,256
vayav indras ca 39 28
vayu 22 93. 58 69. 78 4. 79 313,
SO (37
vayo 39 25, 45 112
♦arunfwdya 20 106
varttika 25 214,
valapuaslha 79 143
va vifahass anyatarasyam 25210
v^sanS 80110
vastavya 79 317
vastu 79317.
vascmanti 51 34
Vij iotpait s Skla 3 8
vi 79 29, 77
vikarana 25 93, 42.39, 43 44A
viLaTpa 65 71
vikrti 1 21 33 3 37 30
vi ksap 79 144
vils pa 25 14, 7918.
Vighntsa 51 16
Vigbnrtvara 51 16
vi jay a 79 76
vijamitr 68 57
vi jna 79 ISO.
vijnana 22 109, 30 61, 34 183,
54 444, 57 69, 78 81, 80 75
v d 3 32.
vidalha 79 86 80 77
viJub 40 13
videhamukti 62,13,
v.dya 20 16, 139, 22.72, 57 69
vidya jnSna 49 50
vidyucchzkUkietn 32 28
vulyul 5 040
vidyut brahma vidya 20127,
vidvans 25 227
vidvas 25 227
vidvan 79 169
» in yoga 632, 30 24 87. S5
vi pan 79118
v panya 3 166, 79 118
vpanyamahc 79 118
vipaoyu 79 IIS
v paly ana 80.80
v pula 79 183
vipra 49 45, 66 51
vibhasa 25 158, 271 325
vibhfdaka 54 146
vibhaklyarlhaprakasinl 2 3
vibhajyavada 54 122
vjyat 264
Vixaj 3 168, 37 86
vivarU 43 24
Vivac79 86, a0 77
vividhSrtha 30 97
viveka 80 119
1164
VLDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
rajya 13.11.
RatrisGkta 3.39. 133
Ratri 6 25
radhas 54 178: 79 100.
rama 79 367
ras|ra 32.78, 71 74
rastri 79 389.
ripah 3 154
risadasaly 3 158
loka 58 69, 59 34, 80 25, 137 250
lopa 25,72
lopaka 79 247.
Lopamudra 3 111
Iopasa 79 5, 247.
lohita 37.91
lohitayas 77.9
laukika 2 1
JSDEX OP WORDS
1165
va)a 55 4 79 57
valaga 79 330,
vali 79.51
vayaj 54 103, £064
m jZ 7I, 50213
Vamtha. 3 84 3Z21. 79 16S
va*u 32 71 , 79 186. 80 89
vasumai 32 71
vawr 79 126
vasospati 6 52
vattra 79 343
vahante 10 23A
vi 25 158. 39 18
vile 30 100, 37 69, 85 50 69 53 76
64 38, 80 213 255
\aktattva £0104
Ukya 25 188, 189 42 24
Vak-sBkti 3 45
VagSmbb^Jymokia £2
vagml 54.407
vigvajra 37 14
\ a glut 79 6S
vannunaUkalabaU 10 28
vac 3 171 16 SI, 79 341. 424 SO 167
Ucaspati 6 52.
Uca spatya SO 21 8
vicarambhapa 85 S3
Up 79 86, 113, 80 77
vapf 48 222.
vitsapra 54 289
Vfidhola 9 6
Vinaprastha 67 1 3 32.
va pidantisya 2j S23
vapl 77 1 , 79 1
varaa 25 256
vami 2 5,256
vayav indras ca 39-28
vayu 22.93, 58 69. 78 4, 79 313,
80137
vayo 39 25, 45 112
varunlvidya 20,106
VarUika 25 214,
valapitastha 79 143
va vibhisa anyalarasyam 25 210
vasana 80 liO
Vastavya 79 317.
vSitu 79JJ7,
vastujanti 51 34
Vastospats &Bkta 3 8
»» 7929 77
vikaraga 25 93, 42.39, 43.44A
vikalpa 6511
Mkfii I 2J 33 3 37 30
vj Is ap 79J44
viks pa 25 14, 79 18
Vighoesa 51 16
Vighnijvara SI 16
vipya 79 76
vijamilf 63 57
vi jna 79 180
vijSana 22.109 30 61, 34 JSS,
54 444 57 69, 78 81. 80 75
v d 3 32.
vidatha 79 86 80 77
viJuJj 40 J 3
uJehamuktr 62 13,
vid>» 2016, 139 22.7 2 57 69
Vio'ya jnana 49 SO
vidyucchaktiksetra 32 28
Vidyut 50 40
vidyut brahma vidya 20 127,
vidvans 25 227
vidvaj 25 227
vtdv»n 79 169
vm yoga 6.32 , 30 24 87, S5
vipan 79118
v panya 3 166 79 1 18
v paoy amahs 79 118
wpauyu 79 118
vpiiyana 8080
v pula 79183
yjpra 49 45, 66 51
vibhasa 25 158, 271, 325
vibhldaka 54 146
Yibhiktyarthaprakasinl 2 3
vibhajyavada 54 122
viyat 264
virij 3 168, 37 86
vivarta 43 24
vivac 79 86 , b0 77
vmtfhirtha 3097
viveka SO 119
I [64
VhDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
rajya 13 U
RatrisEkta 3 39 133
Ratn 625
radhas 54 178 79 100
raraa 79 367
fasfra 32 78 71 74
rastn 79 389
npafc 3 154
r sadasah 3 158
ruc 79 9
rudra 58 5
Rudradhaya 10 26
rudrau 50 125
raudra 58 5
rudh 79 130
rfldha 25 1 30 87 46 4
raJhi 30 S5
rapa 30 24 74 26
rupasamrddhi 30 24
re 37 63
repha 11 24 23 11
raivatika 25184
roman 30 44
romas 30 44
rauh oa 54 97
} 2 ks 30 15
Jak 5 ana '4 4 79 312
laksma 79 312
lak 5 yaikacaksuska 25 264
lac 25 133
lan 25 19 108
lata 72 14
I at lira 77 1
lan 25 108
laba 3 160
laya 80 25
lavitra 79 1
la 79 325
laksa 7 17 77 12 79 220
langala 79 208
langDla 77 1 79 1
linga 25 31 3411 50146 159
79412 80 269
hngavisis|apanbhasa 25 29
lingin 80 269
loka 58 69 59 34 80 25 137 250
lopa 25 72
lopaka 79 247
Lopamudra 3 111
lopasa 79 5 247
lohita 37 91
lohitayas 77 9
lauk ka 2 1
v 41 29
vamsa 65 102
vaata 37 90
vakrokti 36 9
vaks 79 177
vanku 45 244
vajra 79 74
vadhave 7917
vat 25 307 308
vodha 79 409
vana 19 23 79 282
vanavcoa 79 252
vanaspati 72 14
vanakaksah 79 141
-vant 39 38 54 177
vandana 3 154
vandadhya: 45 1 83
varora 55 7
vara 81 118
varaha 45 38 79 182
varuda 79 51
varuna 79 162
varunapraghasa 16 5
varcas 79 108 425
varna 3 73 18 8 25 222 234 42 145
238 43 26 232 5 4 20 67 65 15
44 66 42 52 9 81 93 94 71
85 79 440 80 69 82 163
varpamala 41 109
varna mUramsu 46 61
varnavyavastha 6646 76 89
varnasamamnaya 23 25 4l 111
varnesrama 66 30 77 70 37
varnasramadbartna 65 107 66 95,
73 1
vamoccarana 41 111
yarnopadesa 6 48
tVDEX OF WORDS
1165
vala 55 4 79 57
vajaga 79 330.
valt 79.51
vaiaf 54 108, 5064
va* ->2.71, 50 213
Vat/*fha 3 84 32.21. 79 t6S
vasu 32 71, 70 186, 80 89
vasumat 32 71
vaiur 79 126
vasospati 6 52
vattra 79 348
vabantc 10 23A
va 25 158, 39 78
vik30J00, 3769, 85 50 69 53 ”6
64 38 , 80218 255
vaktattva £0104
viVja 25 188 189 42 24
Vak-sUkta 3 45
V3gSmbhjnIyaJtlkta 3 2
vsgmJ 34.41 ) 7
vagvajra 37.14
vaghat 7965
Va/knusalikalahalt 10 28
vac 3 171 16 SJ 79 341, 424 SO 167
vScaspaii 6 52.
vicaspatya 80 218
vacSrambhapa 85 88
vaja 79 86 113 80 77
vanT 48 222.
vdlsapra 54 289
Vadhala 9 6
v2napraMha 67 1 3 32.
vS padantasya 2o S23
vapl 77 1 , 79 1
vama 25 256
v2ma 25,256
vayav mdras ca 3928
vayu 22.93 58 69, 78 4, 79 313
SO 137
vayo 39 25 45 112
varurjlvidya 20 106
varttika 25 214
valapiiastha 79 143
va vibhasa anyatarasyam 252(0
vasana 80110
vastavya 79 317
vastu 79 317.
vSslusSoii 31 34
VSstospati &akta 3 g
vi 7929 77
v karasa 25 93 4239 43 44A
Vila /pa 6571
vikfii J 2J 33 3 37 30
vi k»ap 79144
vvks pa 25 14 79 18
Vighncsa 51 16
Vighncgvara 51 16
vijaya 79 76
vijamatr 68 57
vi jna 79 180
vijnana 22.109 30 61 341SS
54 444 57 69 78 81, 80 75
v d 3 32.
vidaiha 79 86 80 77
viJub 40 13
vfdcbamukti 62 13
vidya 20 16 139 22.72 57 69
vidya jnana 49 Jo
vrdyucchakt ksctra 32 28
vjdyul 50 40
vidyut brahma vidya 20 127,
vidvanj 25 227
vidvas 25 227
vidvan 79 169
vid yoga 6 32 30 24 87, S5
v« pan 79 118
vpaoya 3 166 7<jjjg
v panyBmahs 79 118
Vipanyu 79 118
vipasyana 80 80
v pula 79 183
vipra 49 45, 66 51
Ytbhesa 25 159 271 325
vibbldaka 54 146
vibhaktyarthaprakag n! 2 3
vibhajyavada 54 122
viyat 26 4
viray 3 168 37 86
vivaria 43 24
vitae 79 86 bO 77
vjvidhartha 30 97
viveka 80 119
1166
VtDlC bibliogramiv
vj s 13 12, 65 67, 102, 66 34, 51, 58 ,
7174, 85, 81 218, 82 88
vis aih Pali 71 74, 79 449
visala 79 183
vispati 71 63, 74, 79449
visva 80 5
Visvakarma sakta 3 183
visvasrj 79 253 80151
visuddhavijn&navada 34 164
visayapanccheda 80 5
Visaharml 3 177
viskandha 30.141
visnu 79 430
visnukraraa 54.289
vistuti 37 82
vt'otga 25 108, 42253 265
viba 79 381
vira 53 15
vlrya 58 69 80 137
Vi hi 10 23, SI, 79 29
vr 79 50. 80202
vrka 4 S8, 79 340 372
Vfkena 85 16
Vfksa 3 88 79 16 208
vrksa-vijnana 78 81
Vrjma 80 135
v r t 42 212 80 202
vj-lra 3,118, 53 50 79 57
vrtrahan 79 13 57 85 16
vrihagm 54 345
vrddha 79 380
vrddhi 41 82.
vrcanah 4 11
VfSabha 4913 50 132
visala 66 82
Vj-sakapi 3 165
vrtlivijnana 28 9
veda 30 100 33 27, 34 28 32 S7
54 176, 79 428
vcda pramanya 49 29
vedastuti 34 131
veflah 30 141
vena 79409
vesta vikartaoa 54 293
vejja vivartana 68 46
vai 41 158
vaikuntha 80178
vaikhar! 80153
vairagya 80 219
vaisya 79 183
vaisvadeva 16 5
vaisvanara 79 74
vai?nava 56 40
vyanjaLa 23 24
vy&Uieka 25 322 64 15
vyatihara 42 173
vyavahara 70 37
vya<|i 3 86
vyakarana 25 50
vySkrti 46 57
vySkhyana 53 19
vyaghra 45 38
vySna 80 39
vySpara 42 257
vjjSvahanka 25 215, 30 87, S5,
vy8h r ti 54 143, 62 9
vyutpatti 46 57
vyuduhyat 40 13
vyoman 79 31 241
vra°ila 25 134
vrata 48 172, 54 225, 321, 65 58A,
66 79, 80 202
vra 71 74
vr5ta 71 74
vrati 79 136
Vrfityastoma 18 8
vrSlyam 79 136
vrSdh 79 300
sarfisa 79 345
sak 41 141
gakuna 80 85
s akti 79 422, SO 46
s atpaU 79 70
Satarudriya 11 25
gatasloki 3 68 79
sanaib 42 65
s apatha 80 221
sabda 25 185 152 215,33 14,4211,
57 74 80 138, 164, 167
gabdabrabma 43 9
gam! 45 19, 48 44 , 64 50, 79 24
index op words
1167
Cam>» 77 55
samyapandhi 54 345
sara 79237
sartra 74 4 80 30
gardha 71 74
sasti 79 157
sakha 15.28 33 55 88 48 329
santi 31 14 79 280
labdika 80230
sar* 7 9 326
sartra saxfiskara 67 16
sate 79 181 183
sailna 67 11
Sasadvahri tnanira 3 99
*«tia 30 79 54 42 80 75
£ik*a 23 12 13 14 34
gila 79 181
t Ipa 6 13 74 4 26.
sival nga 79 42.
Siva Si(siude)va79 222
sen 20130
$ snadeva 74 30 79 222.
s rl 41 73
» la 79 134.
sukra 2a 272.
sukla 37 91
suklaUsadaU 7728
guc 79 9
gune Ji tarn 42.248
gUDya 79 420
gulka 80 240
gudra 79 74 364 SO 69
gSnya 42 248 79 420 80 25
SGnyata 80 25 82 163
s5ra 53 15
/epa 30 44
gesa 25 129 265
sauca 80 69
syama 37 91
syena 3 S14
syena c ti 54 253
graddba 13 17 57114 38 69 80137
grara/kfam 79 247
sramana 21 38 82 201
sravanajata jnana 20 197
grSddbs 54 70 , 61 39 50, 73A
s/Inati 49 257
sr dhari 54 78
srfman 79 169
4r s!J tta 3 7 33 82, 120 127
sruii 4 31 810 20131 26 St
34 22 48 47 183 57 42 60 11
80 35, 232
Srutivikasa 3 74
srutyantarat 6 10
snjlyajn Dama 79 94
greyas 22.38
sre>a$.pre>as 22.60
grotriya 66 82
srauta 54 391
srauta vedi 54 78
gvagh 79 45
svaghn n 79 45
svan 54 499 9 420
svanta 79 415 416
sai\ama»> 30258
sodagakala puni.a 80 137 236
s odasaka[a 58 69
soda|5 11 32 79 310
aihiv 79 322
sarftkalpa 62 69
saihkrama 11 15
samkhya 75 76
sam gacchadhvam 68 74
samgaihana 53 94
sarfijna 25 87 112, 160 204 267
sarfitoia £0 69
sarfidhi 25 131
samdb sntras 25 "99
samdbya 54 299
sarfidbyopasana 54 143
samn patapatibhata 25 25
sarfmjasa 21 38 57114 6162 6733
80 176 177 179
samnyasin 3 151 21 38 67 13 30
sampraisa 54 139
saibbbaij 80 69
samyogavuayaka uccarana la s *|>a
41 111
saAbkh ta 7 20
1168
VEDIC BIBLIOGRAPHY
samvasikarana 62 69
samvSdasukta 3 87, 38 16
samv^ti 80 165
samsava J3 8, 54 353
samsara 47 7 e 48 170 284, 57 53,
127 6222
samskara 7 27 48 232 61 86 65 13
34 67 3 1< 22 40,8069 83 142
Samskara prakarana 7 22
sarhsta\a 26 34
samstbaias°n& 54 3 46
samhita 25 243 28 9 80 78
saktum iva 36 21
sakba 79 312
sakhja 37 68
saguna 20 121
sankrama 2 5
sankramasQtra 2 5
saccidananda 80 143
sat 30 S5 3210 <9 74 80119
sat asat 22 60
sat-cit ananda 80 149
satta 3 83
sattra 54 125 145, 277
sattva 26 49
satpati 81 34
satya 15 29 18 7 20 107A, 109
31 14 34 32, 128 48 65 183
57 114 61 17 80 5 69 113, 224
satyarEpa 34 31
satyavidya 80 135
sad- 79 20
Sanatkumaravidya 20 81
sanatana dhanna 4S 2
samtn sasrnvamsarn 1030, 25 218
sardhi 25 59 80 25
sannyasa 22 28 80 140
sapmdikarana 54 241
sap a 82 72
saptalokah 59 34
saptavidha 54 235
sabhadia 54 78
sablia 71 56, 79 72.
sabha samiti 71 52
saraa 26 30
sam any 79 37
samanjantu 79 37
samanvaya 20 71, 80 193, 230
samaya 2 3
samartha 25 188, 189
samartbah padaYidhifc 25 289
samasti 3 86
samasyapQrli 36 27
samajavada 22 138
samadhi 22 126
samana 80 39
samanf prapa 68 74
samasa 25 6o 190 , 35 7, 43 27
samit 30 128 79 392
samiti 71 56, 58
samuccaya 65 71
samudra 49 58 , 79 6
sampad 13 9 10 37 15
sammapasa 54 31
samraj 79 72
saranyO 4 15
sarapa s 79 193
Sarama 3 113
saras 31 14
sarpavidya 78 20
savita 79 1 1
sasavams 25 218
sasanvamsam 10 30
sahasah sQnufr 79 217
sahasra 75 76
sa 37 63
sammanasya 68 74
Sarnnianasya sQkta 3 143
sakam 79 95
Sakamedha 16 5
sakara 49 27
saksatkara 20 197
saksm 20 30
sadhu 21 38
sadbucarana 54 407
sama 58 49
samagana 37 35
samaganaprakriya 8 10.
saman 23 29A 30 100 37 32, 80,85,
54 101, 80 78
samarthya 25 188 276
samanya 54 476
INDEX OF WORDS
1169
samikz 37 3 9
samidhem 54 208
sayam 4265
sarasvatapajha 34 66
savilrl 50 191 53 3 54 143
si 41 { 26
sirf-ha 45 38
siddha 25 IS1 171
sddhraka 25 313 77 57
S adhu 82 72
sim 43 19 79 24
s ma 4a 19
ilaci 77 12
»id a 79.20
s Ira 77 1 791 208 8Z88,
$u 3 144 39 34 41 10A 64 42.32
suar 79 192.
Sukrta 6 20 41 64
su kratu 41 64
suduatvc 84 15
sudhana 79,283
SJpatni 79 409
suparna 49 13
subanta 25 299 39J9A
subrahmanya 80 218
gubhagam fcaran 6 7
subhagarfika ran i 6 7
subhat ta 30 41 50 33 41
sura 24 94 50 236 54.242 245 247
73 36 70 215
surapaaa 54 474
susupta 80 81
sucupti 20 190 22 26 60 23 80 81
sflkta 80 135
saktavibhaga 12 3
sukti 30 64
sutra 75 31 45 80 25
gunu 79441
sB cnaya 79 63
sflrm 70237
sflrya 50 40 75 83
sarya-c la sa 76 42
Sflrya s3kta 3 187
Srst samvat 75 74
setu 79 74
senapati 60 40
soma 31 14 50 252 7914
soyamatma cat Uspat 2 o 185
skambha 6 26 33
stambha 48 44
stuti SO 69
Strbh {t 79 39
s obha 37 3 64 82, 54 415
stoma 23 Z9A
stosi 79 320
stri 32 78 79 4 q 9
Sthati 79 57
sthan vat 25 15j
sthanjvadbha a 25110
sthapatya 7 5
Uhapzlj aveda 7 5
s hatara 80 220.
slhavarajangama 80 220
s h topasth ta li 15
sa5u 79 69
sprdh 79 86 80 77
sphoja 25 326 439
spbja 79 160
smayate 79 54
srnara 9 180
smarta 37 38
sm r 79 180
sm^tj 48 1 63
sya /lya 45 19
stab 54 143
svatabpramana 30 11 56 80 5
svatahpramanya 80 230
svataotratj kaiia 25 323
s ataaira tattva 22 104
sva va 80 222
svad ta 42 65
svadhar sa^bbaxat 54 345
svapatu 79 157
s apav dya 3 22
s ap ti 79 157
svapti 79 157
svapna 60 28 79 195
svabbavokti 36 9
svavaihprakal ta 80 5
svayambhuva 26 4
svayamvara 68 67
svar 799 236
INDEX OF WORDS
1171
nuraU 79 173
ok»ui 7925$,
jtfgnumi 79 204
posiidira 81 34
prlnuj 79 399
pab€i 79.2.
uiem 45149 225 46 33
sanha 79 345
ungh 79.345.
sQraay 79 82.
I era warta&o 79 155
tuhhiim 79 327
variza 45 38
varasa 7916
vohu manah 80 274
zaranaemi 41 102.
zaran mna 41 101
Open Library
